《The Bigshot Shocks The World When She Backs Home》


 Chapter 1 - Found by Her Biological Parents

    <h4>Chapter 1: Found by Her Biological Parents</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± Aunt Liu finally eximed as soon as she saw Yao Tange out of the valley. Breathing a sigh of relief, she immediately rushed towards her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the news? Your parents came to find you ¨C your biological parents. They¡¯ve even sent a few people to wait for you outside the chief¡¯s door.¡±


    Yao Tang had just enjoyed her harvest up in the valley when she heard her next-door neighbor. At the sound of her voice, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows in disbelief.


    Biological parents? It wasn¡¯t as if she had known them in the first ce.


    She simply shrugged and turned away. While others may have regarded it as a sign ofpliance in meeting her supposed ¡°biological parents¡±, she truly couldn¡¯t care any less.


    Aunt Liu stared at her passive expression, furrowing her eyebrows. She had once felt so sorry for her ¨C a little girl abandoned by her parents at the vige entrance. She remembered how scared that little girl was when she was being picked up by Old Master Yao. She was so fragile then, but now...


    It¡¯s as if she really didn¡¯t care to meet her parents!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this ¨C probably not, but your biological parents? They¡¯re filthy rich!¡± Aunt Liu wagged her fingers. ¡°Probably came from a prominent family line too ¨C have a butler and everything. In fact, their butler is the one who¡¯ll pick you up...Butler Shen¡¯s his name!¡±


    ¡°He even gave us $500 each just to keep an eye on you! How generous is that?¡±


    Seeing her shrug, Aunt Liu bit her tongue and pulled Yao Tang to the entrance of the house. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll show you. Do you see that car over there? I¡¯ve only ever seen that in the movies!¡±


    As they moved even closer, they could see the ck luxurious car parked right at the vige chief¡¯s house.


    It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom, 460 horsepower, with a 6.7 T standard wheelbase edition. Not only was it very limited, but only a few in the country ever had the luxury to own one.


    Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yao Tang in pity. The young girl may havee from quite a wealthy background, but she didn¡¯t even get to enjoy it.


    Hell, she didn¡¯t even have any guardian left to take care of her now. The old couple who had taken her in already passed away five years ago, leaving her alone in the big, wide world. There was a time that she felt sorry for her, but it seemed that her prayers had finallye true.


    The young girl was finally getting what she deserved.


    Aunt Liu¡¯s sobs and calls attracted the attention of the vigers nearby. Even from afar, Yao Tang could sense the hardened jealousy in their gazes, boring against her back. If they had a choice, they probably would¡¯ve already stabbed her in the back if it meant taking her ce.


    How the tables have turned.


    ..


    Yao Tang followed the old woman¡¯s footsteps, entering the chief¡¯s house. Just as she did, she heard a voice sounding from the other end of the room. ¡°Are you Yao Tang?¡±


    Butler Shen casually looked at the neer up and down, widening his eyes in much surprise.


    The girl was drop-dead gorgeous!


    Her small face was exquisite, looking as if she had just bathed in milk and cream. Her fair and delicate skin seemed unusually wless, given the years she spent in the valleys. And her eyes ¨C her deep dark eyes that felt as if they were staring deep into his soul.


    If someone had said she was a model, he would¡¯ve believed it ¨C no doubt.


    He blinked, obviously surprised. It had taken a few moments before he finally pulled himself together. His stunned expression immediately shifted to that of coldness and indifference¨C to think that Miss Yao Ran had shed tears because of this girl!


    Yao Tang turned to the unfamiliar man.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face seemed serious ¨C with his narrowed eyes and thin lips. His suit was well-ironed, and there was something about his stance that exuded superiority and arrogance.


    Butler Shen took this time to scan her over, sizing her up.


    While her face was outstanding, he couldn¡¯t say the same for her presentation¨C clearly she was not as civilized as Miss Yao Ran.


    Yao Tang was wearing some ratty clothes, already a bit off-white from all the hours spent under the sun. He could even see some stters of mud across the corners of her shirt. Her hair carelessly hang on her shoulders, all tangled and dry. She didn¡¯t wear any jewelry either, except for the simplistic pendant on her neck.


    Recalling the teacher he had spoken with, he remembered the way the old man had described her ¨C unruly and willful. The young woman had never listened to any of his lectures, even contradicting him from time to time! Truly a shameless student!


    Even if she was better looking, how could she everpare to the lovely Yao Ran?


    Yao Tang simply shrugged in response and logged into her WeChat. It had been a long time since shest checked in. Her eyebrows shot up in the air when she saw hundreds of unread messages ¨C all from the person named ¡°R¡±.


    Thetest message she had was from half a month ago.


    The earliest ¨C a month ago.


    [Sister Tang, the Yao Family ¨C you know, that nouveau rich family from City A. They¡¯re probably going to find us soon. ]


    [Guess what?]


    [Turns out the Yao Family brought back the wrong baby!]


    [Sister Tang, do you want to see them? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll find some of my guys to block them.]


    [I still can¡¯t believe that those two idiots could give birth to a genius like you, haha!]


    There, on one of thetest messages, was a more detailed outline of the Yao Family.

 Chapter 2 - What Have You Prepared?

    <h4>Chapter 2: What Have You Prepared?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The corner of Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched upwards. Her gaze refocused on the veryst text she had received till everything went silent. [Sister Yao, if you don¡¯t reply, the director will personallye and get you.]


    Without bothering to look at the detailed information, she immediately replied. [I¡¯m on VACATION.] She logged out of WeChat after that.


    Seeing Yao Tang lower her head and y with her phone made Butler Shen scowl in displeasure. ¡°I believe I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself,¡± he started. ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Yao Family. You may refer to me as Butler Shen.¡±


    Unable to hide his arrogance, he tilted his head upwards. ¡°Miss Yao Tang, I came here today because you were discovered to be the child of the Yao Family. You¡¯ve been stolen from them more than ten years ago, but you should know that they haven¡¯t given up on looking for you. And now, you¡¯ll finally be reunited.¡±


    While his voice sounded touching, there was no affecting in his eyes as he nced at the wooden table beside him. Ah, if anything, she should be the one thanking him, right? Who wouldn¡¯t want to get out of this hellhole?


    He expected her to cry out in surprise and joy, maybe even hugging him. After all, that¡¯s what all vige girls were known for, right? Being informal and dramatic?


    Yet, it seemed as if Yao Tang shared a different viewpoint from him. She appeared calm and indifferent the entire time, which was something he hadn¡¯t expected. In fact, the only time she actually reacted was when he had mentioned that she had been ¡°stolen from them¡±.


    She seemed as if this whole thing had nothing to do with her at all!


    He could barely see the faint smile curling at her lips as she crossed his arms. Was she mocking him?


    Did she not know how lucky she was? Butler Shen was displeased as well as confused. He could not quite make out what this girl was thinking.


    Then again, the girl had always lived in this remote mountain vige. In fact, the only time she had ever left the vige was when she needed to get water or hang in the valleys for days. How could she know how lucky she was when she wasn¡¯t even aware of what she was entering?


    It was only natural that she had such tunnel vision.


    Unable to hide the disdain in his eyes, Butler Shen snorted as he got up. ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not as if you¡¯d understand me.¡± He suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll see it for yourself when you arrive at the Yao Residence. Let¡¯s go. The car¡¯s ready.¡±


    Yao Tang followed his gaze to the Rolls-Royce. Suddenly, she thought of something ¨C ¡°I need to get out of here anyway. Why should I turn down a free ride?¡± Hm.


    Butler Shen sneered at the sight.


    Ha! It seemed that her calm and indifference had onlysted a minimal amount of time before she started revealing her true colors.


    The little girl had lived in this mountain wildlife all her life, and yet she expected to put on an act in front of him? She truly was up to no good! He suppressed the urge to scoff as he adjusted his sleeves.


    Even then, Yao Tang didn¡¯t seem to care about the man¡¯s reaction. ¡°I need to sort things out for myself first,¡± she stated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick me up tomorrow morning?¡±


    Tomorrow morning? Butler Shen frowned.


    He had already stayed in this bloody godforsaken ce for?a bloody week?just to wait for this brat toe out of the valley! Now, she wanted him to wait for another day? Enough was enough!


    Did she really think that highly of herself?


    ¡°Miss Yao Tang,¡± he tried. ¡°Madame and Miss have already prepared everything for you. You don¡¯t even have to bring a thing. Just follow me to the car and we can sort things out, all right?¡± He took it for granted that Yao Tang was talking about packing her stuff.


    He stered a smile on his face, but even then, she could tell it was strained.


    ¡°Oh? Then what exactly have they prepared?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s fingers curled, knocking the table. While she appeared to be serious, there was a strange air of indifference surrounding her.


    Butler Shen stiffened, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He had only said this to deal with her. How the hell was he supposed to know that she¡¯d ask for the details?


    Was she really that full of herself? She may have been their biological daughter, but with such a poor background, did she really think that Madame and Miss would specifically prepare for her arrival? She should be thankful that she¡¯s getting her own room!


    Was that not enough?


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± he snapped, his face cold. ¡°Trust me when I¡¯m saying this, but bringing that pile of tattered goods you call your belongings would only dirty our floors. No offense, but you wouldn¡¯t want to dirty the family name the second you arrived, would you?¡±


    Dirty their floors? Yao Tang cast a nce at him.


    Her jaw clenched. ¡°If you have nothing nice to say, then you might as well keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Keep his mouth shut? Butler Shen bit back a sneer. However, just as he was about to say something, he stopped himself upon seeing the look in her cool, cool eyes.


    His heart skipped a beat. A memory shed at the back of his mind.

 Chapter 3 - The Man She Had Saved by Accident

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Man She Had Saved by ident</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    There was something not right about this woman. Even the ce itself was eerie!


    For one thing, the vige chief had repeatedly reminded them how the fog never faded in the valley, and how there wasn¡¯t any signal around the perimeters. Obviously, Butler Shen didn¡¯t think much of it then ¨C believing it to be another one of that bastard¡¯s tricks ¨C and brought his team up the mountain.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for all of them to get lost. Hell, it didn¡¯t take them five minutes till his entire team had been swallowed up by this foggy mess. The worst part was? They couldn¡¯t even call anybody for help, since there wasn¡¯t any signal!


    At that point, he decided to call it quits and not head into the valley. He could wait for Yao Tang outside just fine.


    Now that he had seen her cold and frightening gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He wanted to speak ¨C snap at her even, but the moment he opened his mouth, no word left his lips. With a shrug, Yao Tang turned around and walked away. Might as well head off to more important things.


    Foggy mist usually clouded around Mt. Qingyue, especially at the beginning of March.


    Who would have thought that there would be a different world hidden behind this supposed ¡°eerie and demonic valley¡±?


    The dense forest held so much more than mist and trees, as much as some people would like to believe. In fact, just a little walk more, and she¡¯d be greeted with a wide grasnd and a crystal clearke. It looked like heaven on earth. The corners of her lips twitched at the sight.


    Of course, besides theke, was an exquisite wooden house. She slowly moved her way to the front entrance. This had always been her safe space. Luckily, there was no one to intrude on her seemingly peaceful life. At least, until now.


    As soon as she opened the door, Yao Tang immediately spotted a shadowy figure by the hallway. The smile on her face dampened, and her grip on the handle tightened.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    The man leaning against the wall appeared quite different from the other vigers in her tribe. His skin was pale ¨C different from the tanned hue they¡¯d usually get from staying under the sun too much. He carried himself with so much grace and refinement that many would have initially assumed him to be a prince. However, there was something about his eyes, an unknown devilish glint that one just couldn¡¯t decipher.


    Yao Tang gritted her teeth.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that handsome face, she would¡¯ve left this man to die in the valley seven days ago.


    Indifferent to her very murderous thoughts, he shot her azy smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve recovered yet,¡± he responded. ¡°Do you really think I can survive the great outdoors?¡±


    Her eye twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve already recovered three days ago.¡±


    Interesting. Cheng Yan took a step forward, observing the way her face morphed in both disgust and frustration. This was the first time someone wanted him to leave so badly. In fact, if he had probably given her a choice, she would¡¯ve already booted him out a long time ago.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve just seen me.¡± He pouted mockingly. ¡°Now, you want me to up and leave?¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip!¡±


    Instead of answering him, Yao Tang simply threw the door wide open.


    Eyes still glinting, Cheng Yan nodded and walked up to her. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave now, but before I go...¡±


    He pulled out a jade ring from his pocket and ced it on her palm. There was a shift in his gaze as he nced up at her. ¡°If you ever need anything, all you have to do is bring this to Yale Garden in City A and look for me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nodded lightly.


    Before he could say anything, Yao Tang also pulled out a smallpass from her pocket and handed it to him. ¡°This is apass, maybe not as fancy as your ring, but it would lead you out of the valley.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Follow it out, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Without another word, she reentered her house and closed the door.


    She truly was an interesting woman. Cheng Yan sighed audibly and shook his head, ncing at thepass. ¡°Well, it¡¯s now or never,¡± he murmured to himself. However, before he could walk out of the valley, he noticed the familiar figures of his subordinates lingering in the fog. Some appeared anxious, while others were shaking ¨C probably from the cold.


    Qin Hao was the first one to see his boss. As if he had seen a god, the young man sprinted towards Cheng Yan. ¡°Young Master Yan! Are you all right?¡±


    He carefully examined him up and down.


    They had juste into the valley to look for someone, but how were they supposed to know that they¡¯d be attacked? Fortunately, the Young Master was fine. Otherwise, how the hell were they going to exin this situation to Old Master Cheng?


    ¡°It¡¯s good. You ¨C you¡¯re safe,¡± Qin Hao murmured. A few secondster, his head immediately snapped up. ¡°But wait, I ¨C Young Master Yan, I still don¡¯t know how to get through the valley. It¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of ce this is! The moment we entered, the fog just wouldn¡¯t stop hounding us down. The GPS didn¡¯t work, and we couldn¡¯t even spot an animal within a hundred miles around our perimeters! You ¨C you must¡¯ve been wandering around for days too!¡±


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t have to. Cheng Yan tilted his head as the amused glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°I know the way out,¡± he casually said. Even if he wanted to say, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time to bother her. ¡°Follow me, everyone.¡±


    ¡°You know the way out? Young Master Yan, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The group of people finally made their way out of the valley.


    The next day, Yao Tang grabbed her small bag and made her way out of the valley, just as she had agreed with the butler.


    At that very moment, Butler Shen was already seated in his car.


    Seeing the young woman reappear from the valley, he looked her up and down with a sneer. ¡°So, these are all the things?Miss Yao Tang has to take with her, all in one little bag?¡± he snarked. ¡°Do you mind if I take a look? I want to see just how important your belongings are that you¡¯d dy our entire trip by a day.¡±

 Chapter 4 - No Manners!

    <h4>Chapter 4: No Manners!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang had refused to leave yesterday to fix her things, and now, she¡¯s carrying such a small bag! This was ridiculous!


    Was this some sort of power-tripping wherein she had been trying to assert her dominance? This woman was truly a two-faced scheming rat! Butler Shen clenched his jaw.


    The contempt in his gaze couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore. If looks could kill, she would¡¯ve already been ten feet under, but she couldn¡¯t really care any less. Instead, she stepped into the car and took a nap, toozy to say another word. Her small suitcase was still sitting on the pavement.


    Did she expect him to pick it up? ¡°Ms¨C¡± However, before he could make out another word, the suitcase sitting on the pavement jumped onto the seat beside her. What the hell?


    He gaped at the sight, too stunned to speak.


    Butler Shen had never seen such...technology before. It was as if a spirit had taken hold of the suitcase. Was it a ghost? Was something following them? ¡°I...¡± he stuttered, turning away.


    The awkward atmosphere settled in between them, and he gripped the steering wheel even tighter.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang out. The silence between them has been broken, and he answered. ¡°Madame?¡±


    As he was speaking on the phone, Yao Tang yawned and curled up in the back seat. Her long eyshes framed her closed eyes so beautifully, curling right at the tip. Even without makeup, the woman was already quite beautiful in her own right¨Ccatching the attention of anyone she¡¯d meet.


    ¡°Yes, Madame, understood.¡± Butler Shen ended the call and nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Madame will be the one picking you up by the entrance. You better not mess this up.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± she hummed, too sleepy to even make out what he was trying to say.


    Half an hourter, the car finally stopped at the gates of the Yao family¡¯s mansion. Butler Shen nced back. ¡°Miss Yao Tang, hurry up,¡± he urged, motioning for her to open the car door. ¡°Madame¡¯s already waiting for you by the entrance!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged, gazing at the stoic woman by the double-sided doors.


    She was about to reunite with the family she had been separated from for more than ten years. Many would believe she¡¯d be excited and joyful, ready to spread her arms and hug the woman in front of her.


    Yet, she appeared as calm as an outsider.


    The middle-aged woman standing at the door was dressed in head-to-toe designer wear. There was something so fierce and domineering about her features. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t easy to get along with.


    The maid finally pulled open the car door, revealing Yao Tang¡¯s beautiful face.


    Seeing her daughter who had been lost for more than ten years, Qin Man should have been jumping up and down, praising the gods above them.


    Instead, she gazed at Yao Tang as if she was staring at some object sitting on the rack. ¡°You must be Yao Tang,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m sure Butler Shen?had already informed you of your...situation. As you¡¯re already here, however, I¡¯d like to go over a couple of rules before you settle in.¡±


    Qin Man was quite satisfied with the young woman¡¯s looks.


    Fortunately.


    While she had grown up in the countryside, she obviously didn¡¯t look the part. It was obvious that the Yao family was responsible for this, known for their handsome and aristocratic looks.


    However, as soon as she remembered what Butler Shen had informed her, she frowned. Displeasure filled her expression as she regarded the young woman. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re like in the past, or where you¡¯ve grown up. What matters is now. You¡¯re a member of the Yao Family, so I¡¯d expect you to act the part.¡±


    ¡°This ce is nothing like that Yingxiu Vige you grew up in where you can do whatever you want.¡± She clucked her tongue. ¡°Your sister¨Cshe¡¯s been the pride of this family for many years, and many more years toe. While you are nothingpared to her, you should still put an effort in not pulling her down.¡±


    ¡°While you can¡¯t do anything to lift our name, we¡¯d expect you to not disgrace it. Is that understood?¡±


    Yao Tang had listened to her mother¡¯s ¡°teachings¡±, if she¡¯d like to regard her threats and insults like that. However, her nonchnt expression said otherwise. Her fingers drummed against her thighs, seemingly lost in her own thoughts.


    Qin Man scowled.


    ¡°Were you even listening to a word I¡¯ve just said?¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve been so smart and obedient when you were younger and now...ergh! It¡¯s as if that vige family had destroyed you.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to remind you then? If an elder speaks to you, you better listen carefully. When he asks for your opinion, you respond. Has no one taught you this?¡±


    Qin Man observed the way the young woman had moved so disgracefully. Truly, even if she came from such a prominent family, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bitdylike about her! Disappointment brewed in her heart.


    This was nature vs. nurture at its finest.


    Her adopted daughter, despite her humble beginnings, had been the star of the household¨Cunlike this sloppy and uneducated vige daughter of hers...despite being biologically rted to her. At the thought, she couldn¡¯t help but scrunch her face in disgust.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard you.¡± Yao Tang slowly raised her head. Her porcin features still looked unbothered by her mother¡¯s lecture. ¡°May I enter now?¡±

 Chapter 5 - A Country Bumpkin

    <h4>Chapter 5: A Country Bumpkin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Qin Man scowled at the young woman. She had been speaking for god knows how long, and the girl wouldn¡¯t even listen? All her small brain could think about was entering the house?


    Then again, she wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, this Yao Tang grew up in the countryside. Thest thing she had was proper upbringing.


    She shouldn¡¯t have set the bar too high.


    Even then, Qin Man still couldn¡¯t help herself as she gazed at her supposed daughter with disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to return to that terrorizing mountain again, then I¡¯d suggest you drop the act and listen to me,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again. You may not be able to control anything that you¡¯ve gone through, but the moment you step inside, you don¡¯t have the luxury of bing careless. If you¡¯ve done nothing but hold us back, then you shouldn¡¯t me me for sending you back where you came from!¡±


    As soon as the words slipped her lips, Qin Man turned her head to the side, refusing to look her in the eye.


    Despite this, Yao Tang¡¯s face remained indifferent from her sneers and insults. Her dark eyes were as calm as the wind. It¡¯s as if she was simply watching all of this on-screen.


    ¡°Butler Shen will be calling someone to send the luggage in.¡± She sniffed, turning away. ¡°You may greet your sister when you head inside.¡±


    Yao Tang suppressed the urge to roll her eyes as she headed into the mansion.


    When Qin Man saw the familiarity in her steps, her face shadowed over with even more disdain. The young girl didn¡¯t even wait for her to show her inside! Her fingernails dug into her palms.


    How rude!


    That country bumpkin was nothingpared to their adopted daughter! All she brought back to them was a series of potential problems and misfortune. If it weren¡¯t for their Feng Shui Advisor stating otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have retrieved her from the mountains. As long as she was predicted to bring fortune to them all, she¡¯d have to bite her tongue and live with it.


    Let¡¯s see if that old bastard was right.


    If this girl was nothing but trouble, then Qin Man would find another reason to send her back to Yingxiu Vige.


    Yao Ran, who was sitting in the mansion, couldn¡¯t help but overhear a pair of footstepsing to the front entrance. A graceful smile slipped into her lips as she ran towards the door. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was to see the stranger in front of her.


    One look at her mother¡¯s helpless face did she know what was happening.


    ¡°Mom, this woman is...¡±


    Yao Ran immediately looked the woman up and down, feeling a sense of worry brewing in her chest.


    ¡°Ranran, meet Yao Tang.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t as gentle as it had been. Her eyes were also quite void of any warmth. ¡°She¡¯ll be staying with the Yao Family from this point forward.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Her eyes widened in surprise.


    When she nced back at Yao Tang once more, she had to suppress another gasp. She blinked. Of course, she had known that her parents were nning to bring their actual daughter back from the countryside. She couldn¡¯t really care any less than.


    After all, the girl was nothing more than a country bumpkin. She¡¯d survive.


    Even if this Yao Tang was their biological child, she was nothingpared to her stature.


    What Yao Ran didn¡¯t expect was for this country bumpkin to actually be beautiful. She bit back her words, suddenly feeling a bit faint from the revtion. Even her seemingly naive smile and friendly gaze couldn¡¯t hide the trace of hostility in her expression.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± she eximed. ¡°I¡¯m Yao Ran. I¡¯ve heard so many stories about you from Mom and Dad, and now, I can finally meet my sister.¡±


    She may be flustered, but she wasn¡¯t going to make it obvious.


    She smiled sweetly, extending her hands. ¡°From now on, we can finally be a family. We¡¯ll have our backs from this point forward, okay?¡±


    This time, Yao Tang lifted her eyes. Her patience had already worn out from the exhaustingly long lecture she had from her ¡°mother¡±. The indifference fell away from her expression, reced with a small and mocking smirk. ¡°A family, huh?¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I...Yes.¡± Yao Ran blinked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips, shoving her hands far deeper into her pockets. Ignoring her small hand, she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re nowhere near to bing a family.¡±


    Seeing her confused expression, she added, ¡°After all, we both have different parents, and this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    Yao Ran turned even paler as the next batch of words pped her across the face. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be a little hypocritical to say that we¡¯re a family?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s smirk widened even further.


    ¡°I...Sister, how could...¡± Yao Ran stuttered, staring at her in disbelief.


    ¡°I¨Chow could you be so rude?¡± the old woman sputtered out, looking like a burning pot. ¡°Your sister was already kind enough to wee you, and you have the nerve to treat her like this!¡±


    Seeing the apple of her eye being ridiculed like this, Qin Man could feel her heart burning with anger.

 Chapter 6 - A Sour Personality

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Sour Personality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look the slightest bit intimidated by the woman¡¯s snappy response. Some may say that she even looked indifferent still. However, looking closer, one would see the liquid fire burning in her eyes. ¡°Is she even rted to me?¡±


    Tilting her head at the other woman, she started, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the daughter of Yao Bin and Liu Hong¨Cthe supposed...actual country bumpkin?¡±


    They were the couple who had abandoned Yao Tang in the vige.


    If there really was a switch, then that meant that this woman was their biological daughter.


    As soon as she heard the words ¡°country bumpkin¡±, Yao Ran trembled. Struggling to steady herself, she took a deep breath. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± She held her back. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve just had some misunderstandings...¡±


    Seeing her daughter force a smile, Qin Man winced.


    She didn¡¯t raise her daughter for nearly twenty years just to be called a country bumpkin! ¡°Yao Tang! I didn¡¯t bring you all the way here just to insult my daughter!¡± she shrieked, almost fainting from anger. ¡°A woman like you shouldn¡¯t have been brought back at all.¡±


    ¡°We will not stand for this!¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged, far too distracted by her nails than at the mother-and-daughter tandem. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she stated.? ¡°Do you mind taking me to my room?¡±


    Qin Man stared at her biological daughter for a long time before taking a deep breath. She might as well just get rid of her for now. Out of sight, out of mind. ¡°Miss Zhang! Take her to the guest room to rest!¡±


    Without another word, she patted her daughter¡¯s back and led her straight into the corridor.


    Miss Zhang brought Yao Tang?up the stairs. Even then, she couldn¡¯t hide her pursed lips and furrowed eyebrows.


    Miss Yao Tang, who had just been brought back, was simply too unlikable. With her fiery temper and loose words, she probably wouldn¡¯tst very long in the Yao Family.


    Madame always had a strong personality, and Miss Yao Ran was no different. Being an only child for so long, it was only expected that she¡¯d be doted upon by the couple. And now, she had offended them both in the first few minutes of her arrival.


    As soon as she was gone, Yao Ran finally let her tears fall as she sniffled. ¡°Did I do something wrong to make her that angry?¡± she stuttered through her sobs.


    If looks could kill, Yao Tang would¡¯ve already fallen down the staircase a long time ago. As soon as she heard her daughter¡¯s cries, she immediately reverted her attention back to the woman in front of her.


    Her heart ached in her chest as she reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Ranran, you did nothing wrong, sweetie,¡± she said softly. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°But...Yao Tang, she...¡± she stuttered. ¡°Am I really that bad? I¨CI know that I¡¯ve taken everything from her, but she...well, if she really did me me, who¡¯d me her? I could understand. If I were in her position, I¡¯d...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence with all the tears streaming down her cheeks. With her reddish nose and flushed cheeks, she looked like a kid who¡¯d just been told Christmas had been stolen.


    ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s really not your fault.¡± Qin Man sighed. ¡°We¡¯re the ones at fault here. You were young¨Cso young. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t remember the things that had happened. You¡¯re here with us now. Isn¡¯t that what matters?¡±


    Seeing her daughter being sent to tears, she gritted her teeth. Her impression of Yao Tang had deeply soured from their initial interaction.


    Compared to Ranran¡¯s kindness, Yao Tang was simply the annoying devil she had to get rid of.


    No wonder Yao Bin and Liu Hong?had left her at the entrance of the vige. If she were them, she would¡¯ve done the same thing! Rude little fish!


    Yao Ran raised her head. ¡°But Yao Tang¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just jealous.¡±


    Qin Man could feel her blood boiling inside of her. Clenching her jaw, she drew Yao Ran?into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± sheforted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s my biological daughter or not. If she does anything to you, she wouldn¡¯t be let off lightly! I don¡¯t care what anyone says. She says another word towards you, and she¡¯s out of the house. Do you hear me?¡±


    ..


    On the other side of the mansion, Miss Zhang had already led Yao Tang?into her quarters. ¡°You¡¯d find the closet over there beside the bathroom. Your study desk. Master and Madame have brought all the top-line Apple products for you, said that it would be more convenient for you in the future.¡±


    Leading her to the other end of the room, she added, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can easily head downstairs or have someone bring up a te to your room¨Cany will do. I have something else I need to get to, all right?¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to call out if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Miss Zhang.¡±


    Yao Tang lowered her gaze as she stood by the sidelines. From afar, she really looked like she had descended from a very noble family.


    She was beautiful¨Cno one can deny that. From her heart-shaped face to her sweet, spirited eyes, she had the looks that could make just about anyone fall for her.


    While Miss Yao Ran was beautiful herself, there was something about her beauty that seemed far too exaggerated and t


    She was nowherepared to the Yao Family¡¯s biological daughter.

 Chapter 7 - An Evil Aura

    <h4>Chapter 7: An Evil Aura</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Miss Zhang had watched over Yao Ran?ever since she was a little girl. However, even she had to admit that Yao Tang¡¯s beauty far superseded her looks. Her lips pursed at the thought.


    So what if this girl looked like she was the true member of the Yao Family?


    Yao Tang may have been their biological daughter, but it was Yao Ran who had been raised under their roof. In terms of the rtionships she had formed with both the elders and the staff, she was already considered a ¡°true member¡± of the family.


    It was a bonus that Yao Ran had always been an obedient and clever woman¨Ca trait Qin Man?wouldud over ever since she was a little girl.


    She had always been so well-loved. While she may not be blood-rted to them, she was far better than their biological daughter.


    As for Yao Tang...


    Given the fit she had thrown earlier, her days in this household were already numbered.


    Yao Tang, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind as she closed the door behind her. Instead of thinking about what had happened, she took a shower and spent the next hour getting used to therge space. Just then, her phone dinged, and she nced at the message almost nonmittedly.


    By the time she had finished blow-drying her hair, she was already exhausted. The long car ride must¡¯ve taken a toll on her. Not bothering to eat, she went and got ready for bed.


    After what had happened, sleep was probably the only thing that would keep her sane around here. ¡°Hm,¡± she grumbled to herself.


    But just as she was about to turn off the lights by her bedside table, she heard a deliberate knock on her door.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Yao Ran¡¯s sweet voice rang from the other side of the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Of course, she had toe to interrupt her nap. A hint of irritation shed across her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t say anything when Yao Ran knocked again. ¡°I brought over some food,¡± she murmured. ¡°I just want to tell you something. I swear¨Cit would only take a couple of minutes.¡±


    Another knock. ¡°Have you gone to sleep?¡±


    Another knock. ¡°Yao Tang...¡±


    When would this bint shut up? Not bothering to tame her frizzy locks, she jumped out of bed and stomped towards the door, yanking it open.


    There, she saw Yao Ran, who had already changed into a pink cartoon nightdress.


    Yao Ran innocently held the food box in her hand as she waited for the neer. What she didn¡¯t expect was to be greeted by a pair of cold, bloodshot eyes. A shiver shot down her spine, and she staggered backward.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she stuttered. ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t get to eat, and I was afraid that you¡¯d go hungry, so...I decided to...¡±


    The atmosphere had gone cold around them, and all Yao Ran could see was Yao Tang¡¯s curled lips and narrowed eyes. Her tongue felt like it was tied into a knot as she stammered on her next words, ¡°I brought some food. You...Is it okay if I¨CIe inside?¡±


    Yao Tang nced at the food basket before gazing back at her ¡°sister¡±. After a few seconds, she crossed her arms and reentered her room, leaving the door wide open.


    While she appeared indifferent, Yao Ran felt otherwise. Her heart raced in her chest as she nced from side to side.


    Her hands trembled.


    It¡¯s going to be okay. There was nothing to be afraid of. Comforting thoughts ran through her mind, and even that wasn¡¯t enough to calm her down. Despite this, she took a deep breath and puffed out her chest, trying to suppress her shakiness.


    When she entered the room, she decided to take a look around. It was simple¨Cvery much less decorated than the room she had upstairs. It made sense. It¡¯s not like the Yao family would care about their country bumpkin of a daughter. A bed and a table were just enough to keep her here.


    In fact, the room looked all too simr to that of a maid. At the thought, the corners of her lips curled upward.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Yao Tang stood by the entrance. Her eyes were narrowed as she struggled with all of her might to stay awake. In the vige, no one was that intimidated of her, but in here... it seemed to be different.


    Yao Ran stiffened.


    She felt as if she was being eyed down by a predator. An evil aura enveloped her figure, and she bit back a yelp.


    Deliberately avoiding the young woman¡¯s gaze, she took a deep breath. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s been a misunderstanding between us,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m just here to exin things to you, is that okay?¡±


    As she spoke, Yao Ran continued to survey the room. There were a few foreign novels propped by her bedside table. One of the books disyed was in English¨Cone of her old books. She remembered being so annoyed by all these obscure andplicated words that she chucked them out of the room.


    There were also French and German books propped right beside it.


    Having taken several foreignnguage sses, she could understand a few words here and there. However, she still wasn¡¯t at a conversational level.


    Despite this, her smile widened.


    Butler Shen told her that she had nothing to worry about, noting how Yao Tang?had never been much of a reader either. Not only did she rankst every semester, but she had also been quite a troublemaker¨Cearning zero marks in all of her subjects.


    Yao Ran suppressed the urge to sneer. The country bumpkin could fill the papers out with her eyes closed or open, and she¡¯d still get zero marks.


    Ah, her sister truly was a ¡°genius¡±.

 Chapter 8 - Don’t Bother Me!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Don¡¯t Bother Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Why would such an uneducated person have some foreign novels propped on her bedside table?


    To appear intelligent?


    Did she really think that having these novels disyed on the side would make her appear sophisticated? Or did she think that she¡¯d finally earn her spot in the Yao family if she simply looked the part?


    Yao Ran suppressed the urge to snort, retracting her gaze. As if that would happen.


    ¡°Like you, I¡¯ve been carried by the wrong family. I...I didn¡¯t know anything about this, but my parents have always doted on me as if I truly dide from them.¡±


    She took a deep breath, ¡°I know you¡¯re ming me for taking everything from you, but it really wasn¡¯t my intention. When my parents had realized what happened¨Cwhat had been done¨Cit was already toote. They loved me too much to let me go, and that¡¯s why I stayed.¡±


    ¡°Even when they had brought you back, they made a promise that my position in the household will not change. I will still be their daughter like you are to them.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you will be known as the daughter of my second uncle from the countryside. That way, you¡¯ll still be able to stay in the Yao family, despite our...differences.¡±


    As soon as Yao Ran had finished speaking, she sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair. After all, you are their biological daughter, but there¡¯s really nothing we can do about it. The Yao Family?needs someone to step up, someone who is capable to handle all the societal pressures. And you, you¡¯ve grown up in a...¡±


    She paused, biting her lips.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s face did not show any emotion besides impatience. Her hoarse voice had traces of annoyance and irritation¨Clike a jaguar whose sleep had just been disturbed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not interested in how you¡¯vee to the Yao Family, and how you¡¯ve be their prized daughter.¡±


    ¡°I also couldn¡¯t care less about what Yao Yuan and Qin Man?are thinking. If that¡¯s the only thing you came here for, then you¡¯re wee to leave.¡±


    Hearing her call her parents by name, Yao Ran blinked in surprise.


    Did she really not care?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand,¡± she started. ¡°We¡¯ll be living under one roof from now on, so I hope that everyone could get along.¡±


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s what our parents would¡¯ve wanted to see.¡±


    Seeing that she¡¯s still silent, Yao Ran continued, ¡°They¡¯ve worked so hard to let us live afortable life. We shouldn¡¯t add to their worries just because of this nonsense, and¨C¡±


    ¡°Yao Ran, if I were you, I¡¯d just hide my tail between my legs ande back to where I came from.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use a fake bag and taunt people for using the real one.¡±


    Yao Tang was far toozy to deal with idiots like her. Thest thing she needed was to lower her IQ even more.


    However, she was right about one thing. The two of them would be living under the same roof from now on.


    Even if she wanted to avoid this type of sh, she couldn¡¯t.


    Moreover, if she continued to be silent, Yao Ran woulde to think that she was afraid, and she¡¯d be even more arrogant. The best she could do was take her stance. If she was going to be a bitch about it, either way, there was no reason for her to go soft.


    Yao Tang stared at the girl¡¯s bloodshot eyes as her lips curled into a sneer. Taking a step forward, she pinched her chin and forced the young woman to face her.


    While she made sure not to exude much strength, Yao Ran¡¯s face was still scrunched up from the pain. ¡°Yao Tang.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°What are you¨Cwhat are you...¡±


    She chuckled as her hand slowly stroked the back of her neck. Her eyes glinted fiercely.


    Yao Ran shivered, paling. Even if she wanted to push her away, she knew that she couldn¡¯t. After all, what would be a city girl¡¯s strength bepared to someone who had carried logs for a living? ¡°What are you doing?¡± she stuttered. ¡°Let go, let go!¡±


    At that moment, her entire soft facade had been lost.


    She stared at her with so much disdain. Even Yao Tang had to smirk at the look. Interesting, so she finally decided to show her true colors.


    ¡°Listen!¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care about everything you mentioned. Yao Family this, Yao Family?that¨Cbe their daughter, or whatever it is you want to be. Just don¡¯t bother me, understand?¡± Her eyes shed.


    ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll¨C¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even bother to speak as she gestured her clenched hand towards her neck.

 Chapter 9 - Your Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Your Sister!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang did not have a good night¡¯s sleep ever since she had been taken from her home. So her temper was nowhere near controble.


    Yet, it seemed that Yao Ran still wasn¡¯t getting it.


    In fact, this girl was lucky she didn¡¯t resort to beating her up.


    She gazed into Yao Ran¡¯s frightened stare and withdrew her hands. Even if she wasn¡¯t thinking straight, she knew it would cause a scene if she killed her right then and there. She took a deep breath. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Her entire body was shaking as she stared up at the looming figure before her. ¡°I...¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t even need to be told twice as she sprinted out of Yao Tang¡¯s bedroom like some prey running away from their predator. She panted, her heart racing in her chest.


    Just as she had reached the door, she stumbled, grabbing the railings.


    However, before she could even steady her footing, the door behind her shut with a bang. She stumbled to the side, almost bumping her head against the walls.


    Her pale face had turned bright red.


    How could that country bumpkin treat her like this?


    Who the hell was she?


    Yao Ran clenched her fists, rubbing her eyes hard enough till they were bloodshot. Remembering that her mother was waiting for her in the living room, she took a shaky breath and stered a pitiful look on her face. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°She really is going against the Heavens!¡±


    Qin Man took one look at the red marks on Yao Ran¡¯s neck and immediately stomped towards Yao Tang¡¯s room. That wench was going to get it!


    Staring at her mother¡¯s threatening figure, Yao Ran hid a small smile and followed her up. the stairs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just as Yao Tang had been enjoying the peace and quiet, she heard another round of strong and harsh knocksing from the door. ¡°Yao Tang! Open the door!¡± Came the harsh screams of Qin Man, and her face darkened even further. Holding the cup in her hand, she went to the door and pulled it open.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. Could she really not have some peace and quiet in this damned house?


    Qin Man took one look at her distasteful features, and all the umted rage she held over thest few hours exploded. ¡°What do you mean what we¡¯re doing?!¡± she shrieked. ¡°What the hell are you doing to your sister? What has she ever done to you?¡±


    She motioned to the bowed figure behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you wouldn¡¯te down to have lunch with us. Hell, I don¡¯t care if you want to lock yourself in this room for life! But to bully your sister¨Cyour only sister¨Cdo you have any manners at all? Were you not taught¨C¡±


    ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t exactly have parents to raise me.¡±


    Yao Tang tilted her head, and her eyes glinted ruthlessly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be merciless enough to insult your own parenting skills¨Corck of it, for that matter.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Where the hell did this wench have the guts to tell her off like this? Qin Man?could feel her mind buzzing as she mmed her fist against the hinges.


    ¡°Come out and apologize to your sister!¡±


    Instead of listening to the older woman, she decided to stare at her phone instead. She looked far more invested in her screen than in the people around her.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Man could feel her anger boiling in her chest. Unable to take it anymore, she yanked Yao Tang¡¯s phone away from her fingertips and threw it onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± she snapped as the phone ttered onto the carpets. ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening?¡±


    Yao Tang stared at her phone, and her gaze darkened. ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Qin Man straightened her back. ¡°If you want to pick it up, then do it yourself,¡± she said, clenching her jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you were brought up. Right now, you¡¯re staying under my roof, so don¡¯t you think of treating me as one of those animals you take care of back in the countryside!¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word and directly smashed the ss in her hand.


    Bang!


    The ss exploded¨Cits shards scattering all over their feet. The two women immediately jumped back, shrieking in fear and surprise. The coldness from their faces had long since faded, reced by the fear buried in their hearts.


    ¡°Y¨CYao Tang,¡± Qin Man stuttered, havinge to her senses. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    The young girl simply shrugged in reply. ¡°Oh.¡± She stared at the shards, uninterested. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess I just lost my temper.¡±


    After pondering for around two seconds, she added, ¡°I probably inherited it from you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Qin Man turned as bright as a tomato. If it weren¡¯t for Yao Ran?supporting her, she would¡¯ve already fainted at the sight. How could the heavens punish her like this by sending her this miserable brat?


    Yao Ran stroked her mother¡¯s hair, before gazing at Yao Tang?reproachfully. ¡°Why do you have to anger Mom like this?¡± she asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just apologize to her and tell her that you¡¯ve already learned from your mistakes.¡±


    Yao Tang simply stared at her fallen phone, not saying another word. Upon seeing this, Yao Ran?gritted her teeth. She took a deep breath and picked up the small phone. ¡°Here,¡± she handed it to her.


    ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re angry that Mommy has taken your phone, but...it¡¯s...she only did it because of me,¡± she slowly said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for her to treat you like this. Please, could you just forgive her?¡±


    Yao Tang leaned against the wall. Rolling up her sleeves, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me, why should I forgive her?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Whether I forgive her or not, what does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°You¨Cyou...¡± Qin Man stammered. With a hand clutching her heart, she staggered forward. How could her thoughtful daughter be so disregarded like this? ¡°What does it matter? She¡¯s your sister! Why can¡¯t you learn a thing or two from her and be more sensible?¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± The glint in her eyes had a hint of mockery. ¡°You mean, step-sister?¡±

 Chapter 10 - A Happy Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 10: A Happy Family of Three</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Yao Tang, do you not understand how crucial this is for our family? Do you think listing you under some distant rtive was easy? It¡¯s to keep Yao Ran¡¯s position in this society. She¡¯s so smart and talented¨Cfor her to be wasted like this...¡±


    Qin Man didn¡¯t hear Yao Tang¡¯sment at first. However, when she realized what the country bumpkin had said, she froze. Her face paled and stiffened, looking as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Even Yao Ran had also stiffened at the words.


    Tears trickled down her face, and her hands trembled at her sides.


    ¡°So it really is my fault,¡± she whispered. Tears continuously ran down her cheeks as she regarded her sister with both pity and vulnerability. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Just don¡¯t be angry with Mom, please.¡±


    Upon seeing Yao Ran¡¯s pitiful face, Qin Man immediately engulfed her in a hug. ¡°Ranran, it isn¡¯t like that,¡± sheforted. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t agree to this. This¨Cthis has been your home for eighteen years! Where will you go if you leave, huh?¡±


    She shot Yao Tang a furious look.


    ¡°What the hell do you want? Do you know how devasted your sister was when she had found out the truth? Do you really want to send her to that ravine you call home? Are you really that vicious? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my daughter or not¨CRanran?will live here. If you have a problem with that, then leave!¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even flinch as she continued to lean against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem. Whether you want to keep her or not isn¡¯t really any of my business.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I just want to remind you that I don¡¯t really have an obligation to watch out for her. Do you understand?¡±


    No one could see Yao Ran¡¯s stiff and ugly expression.


    Did this bumpkin think of her as some dispensable pet? Yao Ran clenched her fists. Why can¡¯t this bitch just go crazy and get lost?


    Qin Man heaved a relief as if a burden had been lifted from her heart. Even then, that still had not lifted the tension around them.


    Snorting coldly, she pulled Yao Ran back. ¡°Then it¡¯s good that you understand your duty.¡± She sniffed. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s hope for you yet. You better not get in the way of Ranran, got it?¡±


    Not wanting to stay there any longer, Qin Man pulled her daughter down the steps. Finally. Yao Tang?rolled her eyes in relief as she closed the room behind her. Might as well catch up on sleep while she still can.


    When Yao Tang had gone downstairs to eat, she could see a happy family of three gathered at the dining table.


    It didn¡¯t feel as if they were missing a member of the family. In fact, they all looked quite rxed with one another. The stern look on Qin Man¡¯s face was reced with a gentle smile as she spoke with Yao Ran. There, at the center, was her husband Yao Yuan, who also seemed to be enjoying their presence.


    Just like his wife, Yao Yuan was an incredibly sessful businessman. It was also where Yao Tang?had gotten her good looks. Despite already being a middle-aged man, he still appeared quite young and carefree.


    Both father and daughter had smiles stered on their faces as they chatted, ignorant of the shadowy presence by the staircase.


    Theirughters echoed across the room from time to time, painting the hallways with their amusement and delight.


    However, when Yao Tang appeared by the dining table, everyone stopped what they were doing.


    ..


    ¡°Tangtang, how was the move here?¡±


    Yao Yuan had a gentle appearance towards his long-lost daughter. Unlike his wife, he showed no disgust and coldness when regarding the young woman.


    Yao Tang, at first, didn¡¯t reply as she ate.


    Qin Man and Yao Yuan?had spent most of their years in the States, so the food served was quite Westernized. Even in the morning, they ate a te of steak and gravy.


    Not wanting to eat so much, she had only taken a few pieces of toast and egg and poured herself a cup of milk.


    She ate very slowly, chewing each mouthful of bread before swallowing it down. Only when she had finished did she manage to look up. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Her voice was neither cold nor indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re getting used to it.¡± He smiled. ¡°Your mother and I have brought you some new gadgets¨Ca desktop and a phone. Have you used it yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    The brand-new devices were still at the corner of her room¨Cuntouched and unopened.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t used it?¡± Yao Yuan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why not? Do you not like it?¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Yao Ran interrupted, ¡°Dad, if you keep prodding her about this, she¡¯d only be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°And why would she be embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Yao Ran furrowed her eyebrows, blinking innocently at her father. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know that she grew up in an...underdeveloped area.¡±

 Chapter 11 - An Adopted Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 11: An Adopted Daughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Yuan was stunned speechless for a second or two before Yao Ran¡¯s words finally got through to him.


    For a moment there, he had forgotten that his biological daughter had been raised in a poor vige up in the mountains.


    There was no way she could have had ess to a phone, let alone a high-qualityputer. She wasn¡¯t being idle and helpless by her own volition, she simply had no idea how to use these devices.


    Yao Yuan chided himself for not realizing this sooner, but then again,?Yao Tang?was still a member of their family. It mattered little where she came from; the point was that she now bore their family name.


    Deep down, he had been harboring a fear that he might have hurt the self-esteem of this newfound daughter of his. He was convinced that his concern was well-founded, too. Yao Yuan?cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Well,?Tangtang, if you encounter any trouble in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to ask?Ranran?for help. There¡¯s no need for you to be so reserved around your own family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you cane to me or your mother as well. We¡¯ll do our best to help you adjust, as long as we¡¯re not busy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yao Tang,¡±?Yao Ran?said, all sweet and demure.


    ¡°Feel free toe to me if you need help with anything. Don¡¯t worry, I will never think of it as a bother. I¡¯ll be more than happy to support you.¡±


    While she might appear warm and inviting on the surface, Yao Ran?was feeling the exact opposite. If anything, she was rather repulsed with?Yao Tang.


    She had gravely underestimated this country bumpkin. To think that Yao Tang actually had the audacity to buy a bunch of foreign novels and pretend to be able to read them. The girl had even managed to act all elegant anddylike during the meal!


    Yao Ran had never met anyone who was this good at putting on a show.


    It was clear to her that Yao Tang?had some lofty ambitions to be recognized as a member of their prestigious family.


    No matter. Yao Ran?knew that this bumpkin was bound to slip up sooner orter. Since?Yao Tang?seemed to love acting so much, she would just have to wait until the girl made a fool of herself at school.


    Qin Man¡¯s face twitched. She had been silent all this time, but since Yao Yuan?and?Yao Ran?had both expressed their willingness to support?Yao Tang, it would be decidedly ill-mannered for her not to do the same. ¡°Yes, you maye to me as well,¡± she bit out reluctantly.


    Yao Tang looked at the three people who appeared so generous as to offer their care. She propped her chin on her hand and smiled daintily. ¡°All right. Thanks.¡±


    Her gaze lingered on Yao Ran, her smile turning a little sly.


    Yao Ran met her eyes head-on. It didn¡¯t take long for her to shed her friendly facade as she recalled how?Yao Tang?had strangled her just the night before.


    A chill ran down her spine, and she felt tiniest beads of cold sweat form on her forehead.


    Her face had drained of color, too.


    Yao Tang¡¯s smile deepened. She gave the other girl another long nce before slowly averting her eyes.


    Only then did Yao Ran?understand her difort for what it truly was ¡ª fear. She actually feared?Yao Tang!?Yao Ran¡¯s face twisted at the despicable realization. She lowered her head and turned to her steak to vent her anger. Her knife clinked loudly against the porcin dish as she ruthlessly cut the meat into pieces.


    Her unnatural behavior caught Qin Man¡¯s attention and prompted the woman to give her the side-eye several times.


    ¡°Anyway, Yao Tang, your father and I had a discussion and finally made a decision.¡±


    Qin Man said, picking up her napkin and carefully dabbing at the corners of her lips. She made no mention of?Yao Ran?as she continued speaking, as though the matter didn¡¯t involve the other girl at all.


    ¡°From now on, you will be known as the daughter of the second uncle of the Yao family, who resides in the countryside. I suppose you may feel aggrieved by this, but you must understand ¡ª we already have?Ranran as the youngdy of our family. Her identity has been acknowledged by the public, and the family can¡¯t afford to mess things up by dering the truth.¡±


    ¡°In any case, even though you will be identified as our niece, you and Ranran?will definitely be treated as equals in all other aspects.¡±


    ¡°Your father and I will love you both and provide for you equally.¡±


    Yao Ran did look up then, her eyes darting to?Yao Tang. Her expression was smug, her lips upturned in a smirk.


    So what if Yao Tang was the biological child of the family? In the end, her parents still chose her. She had been holding back her outrage since the beginning. With this, she finally felt somewhat appeased.


    ¡°Well, Yao Tang? Do you have anything to say to that?¡±


    Qin Man asked. To anyone watching it might look like she was asking for the girl¡¯s opinion, but in reality, she was confirming?Yao Tang¡¯s assent to this arrangement.


    Not that it would have made a difference either way. Regardless of whether Yao Tang?agreed or not, she could never amount to anything more than an adopted daughter of the?Yao family.


    If she insisted on a more solid position, then they would just have to send her back to Yingxiu Vige.?Qin Man?might have her misgivings about the child, but she knew?Yao Tang?wasn¡¯t stupid. She should know well enough to choose what was best for her. To be the adopted daughter of a family like theirs was still a hundred times better than being a peasant from the rural mountains.


    ¡°I have no objections whatsoever,¡± Yao Tang?said indifferently before sipping a mouthful of milk. ¡°I think it¡¯s good that you came up with a usible exnation for this set-up.¡±


    Yao Yuan was a bit taken aback by her reaction. His eyes shed as he noted how unaffected?Yao Tang?was. ¡°Since this is how you feel, then I must tell you: I don¡¯t care about your past, or how you lived all these years. Now that you¡¯ve returned to the?Yao family, you should make an effort to get along with your¡­ your first aunt and your younger cousin sister.¡±


    He was already demanding her end of the agreement by establishing the titles she was supposed to address them with. Then, as if he remembered toote, he added, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t cause any trouble at home.¡±


    Yao Tang gave them another nonchnt smile, though her eyes had turned cial.


    Yao Yuan noticed this, and he couldn¡¯t help but think that this daughter of his was utterly unlikable for some reason.


    But he acknowledged that this girl was quite smart and sensible in some sense. Unbeknownst to them, Yao Tang?had her fair share of excellent qualities, which were more than enough to make up for their asinine opinions of her.

 Chapter 12 - Rotten Sister

    <h4>Chapter 12: Rotten Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Yuan¡¯s expression softened after seeing that Yao Tang still had somemon sense. ¡°You¡¯re currently in your third year of high school, right? I¡¯ll bring you to a new school tomorrow and process your admission.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to enroll you in No. 1 High School. Make good use of this opportunity and don¡¯t waste your time on nonsensical matters.¡±


    Yao Tang perked up after hearing that. She almost blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± But she was able to stop herself in time when she heard the name of the school.


    Qin Man only kept her head low. In the end, she had missed the timing to tell anyone about Yao Tang¡¯s exam results she heard from the butler.


    Now, after hearing her husband¡¯s words, she could barely keep her bitterness in check.


    She hated the twist that fate had yed on this family, and the fact that her biological daughter couldn¡¯t even measure up to the one who wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood.


    Qin Man¡¯s heart trembled with resentment as sheunched a tirade on Yao Tang.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re admitted to No. 1 High School, you must take care not to attract any unnecessary attention. We¡¯re not asking you to be a student achiever, but please, do not make any trouble for the family. Don¡¯t do anything that might cause us to lose face in public, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Especially since you¡¯ll be attending the same school as your sister. Don¡¯t give anyone any reason to mock her for your blunders.¡±


    Yao Yuan could hear the disdain in his wife¡¯s voice, but he did not stop her from berating their daughter. If anything, he looked on curiously at the girl.


    He wanted to see how she would react this time around.


    He would have expected any other girl her age to feel embarrassed, or humiliated even. Yet instead of hanging her head in shame, Yao Tang?remained aloof and indifferent, as if?Qin Man¡¯s words meant nothing at all.


    Yao Yuan pursed his lips and scoffed inwardly. Once again, he remarked to herself just how heartless this?Yao Tang?was.


    After a while, he took out a bank card from his pocket andy it on the table. ¡°This will cover your pocket money and other living expenses. The Yao Family?is never short of money, but don¡¯t think for a second that you can afford to be extravagant. Spend your allowance wisely.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at the card without taking it. Then, she baffled everyone by putting her utensils aside and pushing her chair away from the table. ¡°Please take the card back. I have no use for it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you have no use for it? Are you nning to go hungry?¡±


    ¡°I still have some money left over. It¡¯s enough for my everyday expenses. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have to live on air or anything like that.¡±


    Yao Tang swept a cold gaze over simr expressions of shock and outrage. ¡°Will that be all?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°May I be excused?¡±


    But she was already on her feet, tucking her hands into her pockets as she waited for permission. She had that same defiant look in her eyes, the one that had always irked Qin Man.


    Understandably, the woman flew into a rage. She raised her hand and made a shooing motion as though she was chasing away a bug. ¡°Leave if you want to. No one is forcing you to stay.¡±


    Qin Man had had a very strict upbringing, and thus, she expected the same rigid manners from her own children.


    Indeed, if Yao Ran?had ever been half as irreverent as?Yao Tang?was,?Qin Man?would have punished her a long time ago.


    As for Yao Tang, however¡­


    Qin Man could only scowl and nurse her disgust.


    If she had any say on the matter, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Yao Tang?at all.


    Qin Man was a businesswoman, through and through.


    It was not her nature to waste her time on anything or anyone that yielded no advantage to her. As things stood, she didn¡¯t care about Yao Tang, as long as she didn¡¯t do anything that would risk the family¡¯s reputation.


    Yao Tang said nothing as she turned on her heel and walked out of the dining room.


    As soon as Yao Tang left, Qin Man instantly turned to?Yao Ran. ¡°Did you see that,?Ranran? Your sister hasn¡¯t been taught properly during her early years, and she has grown far too rotten for her own good. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do to change her into a decent youngdy at this point. It¡¯s toote for that now. Mom only has you now, so you must be careful not to mimic your sister¡¯s attitude. Just concentrate on your studies and enjoy your school life. If possible, don¡¯t interact with her at all.¡± After saying this,?Qin Man?frowned in the direction?Yao Tang?had left, though the girl had long gone.


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± Yao Ran?nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t fail you, I promise.¡±


    ¡­


    True to his word, Yao Yuan?drove?Yao Tang?to?No. 1 High School?early the next morning. It was reputed to be the best high school in the city, as it boasted of having the most outstanding learning resources any institution had to offer.


    But more importantly, Yao Yuan?was on very good terms with the school¡¯s dean. Naturally he would expect the dean to make an exception for his?¡°niece.¡±?If the matter of?Yao Tang?went smoothly, perhaps they could even deepen their rtionship even more.


    Yao Yuan led his daughter to the Dean¡¯s Office, where the two men chatted pleasantly and caught each other up for a while. The atmosphere was light and cheery.


    Finally, the dean turned and looked at Yao Tang. She was sitting quietly to the side this entire time. The man smiled at her and asked about her exam results. It dawned on?Yao Tang?then that she had never been made to take any exam.


    And so, for the results that the dean was asking¡­


    Yao Tang¡¯s eye twitched, but she bit her tongue and said nothing.


    Yao Yuan intervened then, handing over a printed copy of her report card across the dean¡¯s desk.


    The smile faded from the dean¡¯s face the moment he saw the marks indicated on the piece of paper. He heaved a deep sigh before ncing at Yao Tang?in disbelief.


    Then, he looked back at Yao Yuan?with a solemn expression. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Yao, but I¡¯m afraid we cannot ept your niece. I am truly sorry about this.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Here to Attend School

    <h4>Chapter 13: Here to Attend School</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Yuan¡¯s brow furrowed and his heart quickened its pace.


    For the first time, he really looked at the report card, only to see the page dotted with zeros. The big, red marks practically blinded him!


    Butler Shen had indeed mentioned that?Yao Tang?had rather poor grades. At the time, he had been so busy that he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, much less checked the report card.


    Needless to say, he had never imagined it to be this bad.


    Shame almost consumed him, especially given the dean¡¯s look of disapproval. Unlike Yao Tang,?Yao Ran¡¯s grades had always been among the top in her ss, in the whole school even.?Yao Yuan?had never experienced such humiliation before.


    ¡°Ah,¡± he stammered awkwardly. ¡°You see, this niece of mine grew up in the countryside and didn¡¯t have ess to proper education. Her parents asked me to find her a good school, but I never expected¡­ That is, to say, I was also in the dark about this.¡±


    He was sporting an ugly expression, and his pain was palpable in the air. Anyone would have believed in his words. He couldn¡¯t think of any other way to salvage the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Yao. It isn¡¯t your fault that they purposely hid this from you.¡±


    The dean¡¯s serious look had changed into one of understanding, but when he looked at Yao Tang?again, he made his disgust known.


    He had encountered many students of this type in the past. This girl probably wanted to ride on her rtives¡¯ influence to achieve sess with little effort. She was still so young, yet she already had this kind of despicable mindset. At this rate, she was only destined to fail.


    ¡°At your age, you should be doing your best to study very hard,¡± the dean reprimanded in a sharp tone. ¡°It would do you no good to use shortcuts and curry favors. You will realize sooner orter that this will get you nowhere in life!¡±


    Yao Tang averted her eyes and said nothing.?Yao Yuan was d that he had decided to hide her true identity, and he also tookfort in the girl¡¯s perceptiveness during this sensitive time.


    The dean soon ushered them out of this office. As they exited, they happened to meet the school principal, who was just passing through the corridor.


    Yao Yuan eagerly went up to the man and gave him a warm greeting. ¡°What a pleasure it is to see you,?Principal Kong. I am?Yao Yuan. We previously met at a ceremony.¡±


    The principal had no recollection of Yao Yuan?at all, but he still nodded politely. When his eyes drifted over to the girl, however, his gaze instantly brightened.


    He began to have a nagging suspicion that he might have mistaken her for someone he knew.


    He was still pondering this unexpected development when Yao Tang?nodded at him mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to attend school.¡±


    With her voice calm and refreshing, she seemed not the slightest bit fazed as she looked up at the highest authority in this institution.


    Around her, however, the two other men¡¯s eyes bulged with incredulity.


    The dean sneered openly, thinking that Yao Tang?must be courting her death.


    Yao Yuan, meanwhile, wasmenting his decision to bring the girl to No. 1 High School in the first ce. This just might be the worst decision he would ever make in all his life.


    This principal of No. 1 High School must be a big shot out of his league.


    When he had greeted him a while ago, he had really only wanted to say hello, and then bring Yao Tang?home.


    But this young girl was much too audacious!


    How dare she talk to the principal as though they were mere neighbors passing each other in the backyard?


    Yao Yuan mustered a smile even as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°Principal Kong¡­ I ¡ª This child¡­¡± In his panic, he couldn¡¯t even string a single coherent sentence. He could only hope that the principal was a magnanimous man.


    At that moment, a shiver was running through the principal¡¯s body. He had been shocked at first, and he had to pause to fully digest Yao Tang¡¯s words.


    When he finally did, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°All right, then! Let¡¯s not waste any time and settle your admission today!¡±


    Yao Yuan was stunned speechless, but in the next second, he was preening. He wasn¡¯t sure when and how he had caught the principal¡¯s regard, but he would certainly take advantage of it.


    The dean had no other feelings besides surprise and confusion, though. ¡°Mr. Kong,¡± he eximed, his voice raised. ¡°You were mistaken just now, weren¡¯t you? Are you aware how bad this student¡¯s grades are?¡±


    President Kong chuckled in response, but when he spoke again, his tone brooked no argument. ¡°Do as I say, and do it immediately.¡±


    He was clueless about Yao Tang¡¯s grades, and he didn¡¯t care. All he knew was just how special this kid was. If he let her get away this time, he would definitely regret it until the day he was buried in his grave.


    He wasn¡¯t about to make that mistake.


    Yao Yuan stepped forward then, his smile turning apologetic. ¡°Principal Kong, please excuse my niece. She was raised in the countryside, you see, and has yet to learn basic etiquette. Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t mean what she said at all. A child¡¯s words do not count on such serious matters. Since her grades are less than ideal, I¡¯ve decided to enrol her in a private school instead. Once she graduates from high school, she will be sent abroad for further studies.¡±


    In his mind, Yao Yuan?was telling himself that he couldn¡¯t afford to endanger?Principal Kong¡¯s impression of him by asserting?Yao Tang¡¯s admission. After all, he still needed their good favor in order to ensure a better future for?Yao Ran.


    Principal Kong red at him. ¡®What? He¡¯s going to snatch this treasure away from me just so he can send her to some private high school?¡¯ he thought furiously.


    ¡°Are you saying that my No. 1 High School?cannotpare to some private institution?¡±?Principal Kong?demanded in a displeased tone. ¡°Director Luo, go and take care of this child¡¯s admission right this instant!¡±


    Yao Yuan immediately shook his head in earnest, denying his own words. Realizing that he had provoked the principal, he made a mental note to never mention private high schools in his presence again.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the dean replied in a low and defeated voice. He was lost in his own thoughts as he contemted the extent of the Yao family¡¯s power in the city. How was he supposed to treat them in the future?


    As far as he knew, this was the first time that the principal had epted a student on the spot, without even bothering to look at their grades. It seemed that Yao Yuan¡¯s connections to this school ran deeper than he had thought.


    Not once did it ur to the dean that Principal Kong¡¯s decision might have nothing to do with the?Yao family?at all.


    ¡°Mr. Yao,¡± the principal said, his expression turning aloof again as he turned to the other man. ¡°If you have no further business with us, you may leave. As for Miss Yao here, we will take care of all the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Yao Yuan nodded and looked at?Yao Tang. ¡°I will be back after school to pick you up.¡± He made an effort to appear the loving and devoted uncle as he patted her back. He then left the premises with a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 14 - Cheeky Little Devil

    <h4>Chapter 14: Cheeky Little Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Principal Kong led Yao Tang to his office.


    Alone atst, he asked her in a cheerful voice, ¡°Yao Girl, howe you decided on enrolling here at No. 1 High School?¡±


    Even now, the memory of their first meeting was still fresh in his mind¡ª


    He was on official business, and he just happened to drop by the primary school in Yao Tang¡¯s vige for a regr inspection.


    When had arrived, a bunch of children was frolicking on the yground. To the side, however, sat a little girl. She looked pensive as she quietly watched her ssmates y.


    Before he knew it, Principal Kong had already approached her. ¡°Hello, child. May I ask what you are thinking about?¡±


    The girl perched her chin on her hand and gave him a look that said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, anyway.¡± But out loud, she said, ¡°I was specting that those kids must be mentally deficient in some way.¡±


    That took him aback. His eyebrows had almost flown up to his hairline. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    What she said next brought him the shock of his life.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes were clear and steady, though her small voice wasced with confusion. ¡°I mean, when they were five years old, they couldn¡¯t even understand the concept of high-order derivatives. Now that they¡¯ve all turned seven, they still couldn¡¯t figure out the differential mean value theorem.¡±


    Principal Kong felt as though his soul had left his body.


    His initial reaction was been to take offense, as he himself had struggled with the differential mean value theorem when he had first encountered it at sixteen.


    As he observed Yao Tang, however, he soon realized that she hadn¡¯t made the remark to be arrogant or condescending. She had merely been speaking her mind.


    Principal Kong then proceeded to ask her several rted questions, and to his delight, her responses were spot-on and consistent.


    Since that fateful day, he had made a point of keeping tabs on this cheeky little genius.


    Eventually, he hade to learn that the girl had no interest in getting a formal education. He had repeatedly tried to persuade her to no avail, and he had no choice but to give up in the end. Now, though, this brat had actually taken the initiative toe to his doorstep. Principal Kong?couldn¡¯t help but feel like a pie had fallen from the sky andnded right on hisp. It was so surreal that he still couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around this development.


    At present, Yao Tang?blinked innocently at him and shed a friendly smile. Or at least, it was meant to be friendly.


    The moment Principal Kong?saw that familiar grin, he felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t remember a single good thing that had evere after that smile.


    Noting his sudden wariness, Yao Tang?crinkled her nose and gave him a wry look. ¡°So I was thinking, Uncle Kong¡­ Do you think I can borrow your family¡¯s ¡®Five Holes Scripture¡¯?¡±


    Ha! This shameless girl was already calling him Uncle.


    Principal Kong¡¯s expression turned stiff. He could feel the color drain from his face. ¡°How did you even know that I have this book in my possession?¡±


    It was considered as a sacred item in their family, which had been passed from generation to generation. The words written on its pages were obscure at best, and made no sense at all. None of his rtives had ever considered specializing in this field of study, so no one had really paid attention to the book. They had kept the tradition going, but for the most part, the heirloom had only been sitting on some unassuming shelf, gathering dust over the years.


    Yao Tang cleared her throat and shrugged. ¡°Oh, I just heard about it.¡±


    The truth was that she had very specific reasons for agreeing toe home with Butler Shen. Firstly, she wanted to know her biological parents¡¯ intentions for taking her back from out of the blue. Secondly, she had wanted to find?Principal Kong?and borrow his family¡¯s treasured artifact.


    Principal Kong flushed. The words ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡± were at the tip of his tongue, but he managed to stop himself from blurting them out.


    He tried to stifle his curiosity, too, and resisted the urge to ask why she wanted the book in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the book isn¡¯t here with me. I suppose I should go back to the capital in a few days and retrieve it for you. Is there anything else you want, then?¡±


    Yao Tang said nothing for a brief moment. ¡°Well, I think I deserve to have a normal high school life as much as the average teenager. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to disrupt my days in this school.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Principal Kong?said in earnest as he inwardly sighed in relief. If that was all she required, then he would readily agree. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to ensure that you enjoy your time and experience here. The school always aims to protect the interest of each student.¡±


    As long as he was around, he didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to make any trouble for this little devil.


    Now that that was out of the way, Principal Kong¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Look, Little Yao, I promise to lend you all the books in my family¡¯s library, okay? On top of that, you have my support as the head of?No. 1 High School, so¡ª¡±


    Yao Tang raised a hand and nodded in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Kong. I won¡¯t change my mind about attending your school. I¡¯ll stay here until I graduate.¡±


    Her smile was sincere this time, but there was a hint of sympathy and apology there as well. As it was, Principal Kong?was already immersed in the prospect of beating all the other schools in this year¡¯s national exams, and he failed to notice the slight disparity in her expression.


    They had already sealed the deal, and both parties had secured what they wanted. What followed was a lighthearted chat about what to expect in the future.


    The dean, Luo Hua, wasted no time doing what Principal King had ordered. Soon enough, he came into the office with the documents confirming Yao Tang¡¯s admission.


    After checking the papers, Principal Kong?pushed his sses against the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°All right, Student Yao. Let¡¯s be off to your first ss. You will be under?Director Luo¡¯s care.¡±


    Luo Hua practically jumped out of his seat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must protest, Principal! This simply cannot be.¡±


    Not only was he the Dean of Education, but he was also in charge of this year¡¯s top three sses, which consisted of the school¡¯s elite and best-performing students. In his eyes, Yao Tang?was nowhere near worthy to sit inside those same ssrooms.


    To support his stand, Luo Hua whipped out the girl¡¯s report card and brandished it at the principal. ¡°Look here, Sir. Since her earlier years, Yao Tang¡¯s marks have mostly been zero. Either she¡¯s naturally slow or she has an unfavorable attitude toward learning. In all honesty, I don¡¯t even think the school should entertain such a student!¡±

 Chapter 15 - Class 12, the International Class

    <h4>Chapter 15: ss 12, the International ss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Principal Kong asked, his wordsden with meaning. ¡°Yao Tang holds a lot of promise.¡±


    Unfortunately, his intent flew past Luo Hua¡¯s head, who was ruthless with his rejection. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure, Principal! If we must ept her into this school, then she should at least be ced in ss 12. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to keep up with the pace of the other sses, anyway.¡±


    ss 12 wasughably known as the ¡®International ss¡¯. It was the dumping ground, so to speak, of the students with the worst test scores. In all fairness, they didn¡¯t discriminate between those who came from powerful backgrounds and those with mediocre ones. The only deciding factor was that these students did poorly with their studies.


    Needless to say, it was the most unruly ss on campus, and caused an endless headache to the school faculty.


    Principal Kong scowled. He wasn¡¯t worried about Yao Tang¡¯s previous marks, since he knew what the girl was truly capable of. She certainly wasn¡¯t suitable for ss 12.


    But he was helpless against concrete proof. As ast resort, he turned to Yao Tang?and gave her a look of apology.


    The girl nodded subtly. Since the matter seemed to have been decided, she wouldn¡¯t bother to go against it.


    The principal then called for Xi Yan, ss 12¡¯s form teacher, and ryed?Yao Tang¡¯s situation to her.


    Xi Yan had just graduated from her doctorate three years ago. She had very little practical experience to her name, and had been easily forced to supervise ss 12 since no other teacher was willing to handle such troublesome students.


    Thankfully, the novice teacher was not fazed by this. If anything, it only fueled her passion and energy for her newfound responsibility.


    When he was done exining, Principal Kong?nced at?Luo Hua. It appeared that the man had finally settled down. He looked back at the other teacher and asked, ¡°Do you have any objections with this arrangement,?Teacher Xi?¡±


    Xi Yan smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Principal. I will do my best to get her through at least three textbooks before the grading period is over.¡±


    She knew she must not bear prejudices against a student, no matter how bad her past academic performance was.


    This was just basic professional ethics for an educator.


    Principal Kong nodded in approval and relief.


    ¡°I will be leaving this child in your care then, Teacher Xi. Please arrange for her to start her lessons as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir.¡±


    Xi Yan reached out and patted?Yao Tang?on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck, Student Yao. I do believe your grades are going to improve in due time. Come, I¡¯ll take you to ss.¡±


    Principal Kong sipped the wolfberry tea on his table as he watched them leave. The concoction had been left to brew slowly for a long time, and it gave him a warm andforting feeling.


    At longst, the position of No. 1 High School as the best in the city was as good as set in stone!


    And if things went well, perhaps they might even be recognized as the best in the entire province.


    Principal Kong was giddy with excitement, but he kept himself from indulging any further, lest he might jinx the odds.


    When he looked up again, he noticed how Luo Hua¡¯s brows were furrowed in obvious discontent.?Principal Kong?sighed and took out a piece of paper from one of his drawers.


    He set it down on his desk and gestured for Luo Hua?toe over. ¡°What do you think of this question?¡±?Principal Kong?asked, his index fingernding on a single written line.


    Luo Hua felt his heart skip a beat. With wide eyes, he picked up the paper and studied its contents. In particr, his attention was focused on the handwritten steps to solve the problem that was presented.


    It was an intermediate level and innovative Math Olympian question, one had he had specially studied in the past.


    The solution that followed was smooth and concise, and eventually derived the same answer he had also obtained after much toil.


    Luo Hua was not stupid¡ªnot really. He thought back to the principal¡¯s baffling behavior and quickly put two and two together. ¡°This was done by?Yao Tang?¡± he muttered under his breath, his face going pale.


    One had to possess the most excellent mathematical skills in order toprehend this problem, let alone solve it.


    So this was the ability of the promising student he had let slip through his fingers.


    Principal Kong¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    While the fact that Yao Tang?was able to solve this kind ofplex mathematical problem was already very impressive, her repertoire didn¡¯t end there.


    The thing was, she was also the one who had formted these questions.


    Indeed, Yao Tang?was nothing short of a treasure in the world of academics. Only an idiot would be displeased to have her under his wing.


    Principal Kong considered telling?Luo Hua?about her talents, but the other man seemed intent on his own biases. In the end, the former held back, and only said, ¡°You know, sometimes you¡¯re too stubborn for your own good. Your clouded judgments often stop you from seeing the big picture.¡±


    Luo Hua did not respond, and?Principal Kong?decided to change the subject. ¡°Has the Youth Olympics started yet?¡±


    He was referring to the Youth Olympics Knowledge Competition, a regionalpetition considered to be of the highest level and thergest scale among the high schools in City A.?It covered a vast area of knowledge and was jointly organized by various academic associations all over?Mianzhou.


    Students from all walks of life were allowed to enter the contest. After all, being able to represent one¡¯s school in a regional or provincialpetition was already enough, by most standards, to bring glory to their alma mater.


    Luo Hua mustered a lively tone as he answered, ¡°Yes, the math category is set to take ce soon. Not to worry, though. Our school has already selected the top-performing students to participate in the Youth Olympicsst week.¡±


    Principal Kong narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Hmm, I see. Okay then.¡±


    He held a position in the Mathematics Association, and if he remembered correctly, he had the power to fill in one slot by nomination. The cogs in his head began to turn¡­


    Dismissed, Luo Hua?walked out of the principal¡¯s office in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until a cold breeze blew past him that he jolted back to his senses.


    He was beyond shocked to learn that Yao Tang?was smart enough to solve the problem from earlier, but there was something else that nagged at the back of his mind. He had this keen sense of familiarity with the handwriting, he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on it yet.?Luo Hua?mulled it over as he walked down the corridor. When he finally recalled where he had seen that handwriting before, his heart zed with fury.


    It was the very same handwriting of one of the math teachers employed in this very school!


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe the principal went to such great lengths just to boost Yao Tang¡¯s image!¡¯


    This, of course, only served to fuel Luo Hua¡¯s animosity toward the girl.

 Chapter 16 - Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 16: Transfer Student</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Xi Yan patiently tried to hold a conversation with Yao Tang as they made their way to the ssroom.


    ¡°ss 12 may not be as excellent as ss 1, but you have nothing to worry about. The teachers remain diligent no matter what ss they¡¯re teaching. All of you have endless possibilities, so you must make the most of it until the day of the college entrance exams.¡±


    Yao Tang never responded, but?Xi Yan?only smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry to your first ss.¡±


    Yao Tang did hum tentatively then, before turning away and walking ahead.


    Her gait was somehowzy and pompous at the same time.


    Xi Yan nced took several nces at the girl before finally saying, ¡°I have a question for you,?Yao Tang. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yao Tang looked back and raised an eyebrow, which was as good as telling?Xi Yan?to continue.


    It was a simple gesture, albeit a little disrespectful, but the woman couldn¡¯t help the awe that was slowly bubbling inside her chest. As imperious as her actions were, Yao Tang?didn¡¯t give off the vibe that usually came with teenage bullies.


    And so, instead of scolding her, Xi Yan?found herself admiring the girl a little, much to her confusion. Why was she feeling this way?


    She cleared her throat and collected herself. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at your test results. They were¡­ Well, can you tell me how you took the exam?¡±


    Xi Yan was a perceptive woman, and she had known early on that she needed to be tactful in breaching this subject.


    Yao Tang shed her a devilish smile. She cocked her head to the side and asked, ¡°How did I get a series of zero, you mean?¡±


    The corner of Xi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She met the girl¡¯s gaze head-on and nodded.


    Yao Tang raised a finger and pushed her baseball cap slightly upward, revealing her exquisite features. ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t the one who took that exam,¡± she answered nonchntly.¡±


    Xi Yan had to pause at that, unsure what to say next.


    Soon, they were approaching ss 12¡¯s room. Rambunctious voices rang out in the halls and reached their ears before they even reached the door.


    ¡°They¡¯re livelier than usual,¡± Xi Yan?offered helplessly.


    She pushed the door to the side and stepped inside, then turned to check Yao Tang?onest time. The girl had her eyes lowered, which made one think that she was nervous about her new surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡±?Xi Yan?encouraged. ¡°Your ssmates are actually very friendly. Get ready to introduce yourself so that everyone can get to know you.¡±


    Then she made a beeline for the table sitting in front of the ss, lifted it a few inches in the air, then mmed it back down on the floor. ¡°Quiet!¡± Xi Yan?roared at the top of her lungs. ¡°Settle down and be quiet!¡±


    Despite her efforts, however, the noise barely diminished.


    Xi Yan was exhausted with this endless cycle of contention between her and these mischievous kids.


    Just as she was racking her brains on what to do, a sudden hush fell in the room.


    She looked up to see most of the students gaping at the figure behind her.


    Beams of sunlight were streaming through the window at this time, and they fell perfectly on Yao Tang, casting her in a golden glow.


    She was still wearing her ck baseball cap, which hid the upper part of her face. Nevertheless, her straight, midnight hair, her fair skin, and her long legs were enough to catch everyone¡¯s eye. Her cold aura was alluring, too. It was obvious from what little they could see of her face that she was gorgeous, and the girls pursed their lips in jealousy.


    Little did they know that beneath that cap, her eyes held a sharp glint that matched the wicked smirk on her lips. If they had registered this, they would have automatically surmised that this neer wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    Xi Yan braced both of her hands on either side of the table and smiled. Though she sometimes felt defeated by this ss, her fighting spirit had never failed her. She was always ready to try again, determined to whip these students up to shape. ¡°I believe you already heard that a female student has just transferred into our ss,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Now, let us wee our new ssmate with a warm round of apuse.¡±


    Xi Yan took the lead and pped her hands before turning to?Yao Tang, who was still lingering by the door. ¡°Come in,?Yao Tang. Say hello to everyone.¡±


    At this point, the entirety of ss 12 was staring at her, even as the students were pping robotically.


    Indeed, they had known that a new student wasing since half an hour ago.


    But they had never expected her to be so beautiful.


    ss 12 had always been a ce where good things seldom happened, while bad things certainly never went away. Yet with the arrival of this transfer student, they had be the subject of jealousy of all the sses on campus.


    And who could me them? Yao Tang?had caused a stir just by walking through the gates earlier today. With her face and figure, the boys had quickly dubbed her their goddess, and she had effectively won over 98% of the student body¡¯s male poption. Most of them had even sneaked close and stealthily taken pictures of her on their phones.


    As for the remaining two percent of the boys, they were deduced to be the hardcore fans of the current campus belle, Yao Ran.


    Well, as things stood, the holder of this title just might change. Within an hour of being at school, Yao Tang?had already scored a lot of poprity votes, and there was talk among the forums of nominating her as the new campus belle.


    Naturally, the students for ss 12 joined the fray, moring among themselves in anticipation. They wanted to see if this new student was really as beautiful as shown in those clumsy photos, or if the rumors were only exaggerated.


    Now, the object of all themotion glided into the ssroom, her hands tucked inside her pockets. Her every movement was delicate and graceful.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Yao Tang.¡± Atst, she looked up and faced the ss before her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good temper, so I suggest that you do not provoke me in any way. Otherwise, I might lose control and end up hitting someone. I have no interest in making friends, either, so you can all just pretend that I don¡¯t exist. If you want to take care of me as your ssmate, the best way to go about it is to ignore my presence.¡±


    A pregnant silence descended into the room again, this time heavier and much odder than thest.

 Chapter 17 - Odd Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 17: Odd Introduction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The smile on Xi Yan¡¯s face immediately froze.


    The students were just as shocked as she was, but Yao Tang?continued to act as if she hadn¡¯t just dropped a bomb in ss. She looked around at her ssmates, her gaze misty and mesmerizing.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all for now. Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m done introducing myself.¡±


    Her voice was clear and melodious, and some of the boys couldn¡¯t stop themselves from sighing at the sound. Some of them had even gasped out loud the moment they¡¯did eyes on Yao Tang¡¯s face.


    As it turned out, the word beautiful was an understatement when it came to their new goddess. Her features lent her an ethereal feel, and her figure was bound to haunt every boy¡¯s dreams. Unfortunately, her remarks just now had terrified them as much as her looks had enthralled them.


    ¡°Teacher Xi, where shall I sit?¡± Yao Tang?asked, turning to the teacher without a care for her ssmates¡¯ reactions.


    Xi Yan had a stiff expression, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    She realized toote that the paperwork had not lied.


    This girl was indeed very problematic, not at all the well-behaved student she had been hoping for.


    Everyone was holding their breaths. The room was so silent, you could hear a pin drop.


    ¡®They¡¯ve never been this quiet before,¡¯ Xi Yan?thought wryly.


    She pointed at the three empty seats at the back of the ss. ¡°Sit next to Lin Xin?for now. It¡¯s the empty seat on the fourth row from the right.¡±


    Yao Tangplied. She plopped on the empty chair and started to organize her books. Then she took out a pen to write her name on them.


    She propped her right elbow on the desk and rested her cheek on her palm while she wrote with her left hand. Her fingers were long and slender, and with the angled position of her face, she painted the picture of an ideal, young campus beauty.


    ¡°Oh my God, this new student has such a strong personality! We have to be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Our ss already has a constant troublemaker in Meng Yang, and now another one has turned up? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s nning to take over the title of campus belle, at all. If anything, she might end up vying with Meng Yang for dominance over the school.¡±


    ¡°But, gosh, she¡¯s really gorgeous, isn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t even look at her directly! I feel like her beauty might blind me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I don¡¯t care about Meng Yang, but I believe that the campus belle is about to change!¡±


    Teenagers would always be teenagers, and after recovering from their initial shock, they instantly caused an uproar among themselves. Of all their expectations about their new ssmates, none of them had imagined the way Yao Tang?had actually turned out to be.


    Their discussions were deep and animated, and all of them sneaked peeks at Yao Tang?as they ran their mouths.


    Beside her, Lin Xin?calcted different scenarios in her head before deciding on a course of action. ¡°Hello,?Yao Tang,¡± he called out gently. ¡°My name is?Lin Xin, and I¡¯m a member of the studymittee. If you have any difficulties with your subjects, feel free toe to me.¡±


    Yao Tang turned to her and narrowed her eyes ever so slightly. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Then her gaze drifted to Lin Xin¡¯s smile, and her demeanor changed abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Do you think you can show me around the campuster? I would like to familiarize myself with my new surroundings.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s smile was like a garden blooming around the ssroom, drawing color from the rest of the world.


    Lin Xin was stunned despite herself. ¡°O¡ªokay, uh¡­ Sure,?Yao Tang! Why don¡¯t¡ªwhy don¡¯t we take a walk during lunch break? I¡¯ll take you to the cafeteria afterward, and we can have lunch together, okay?¡±


    Yao Tang stifled the urge to chortled at?Lin Xin¡¯s eagerness. She even almost reached out to pinch the girl¡¯s cheek. Her eyes glittered with silentughter. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll be in your care then.¡±


    Lin Xin turned away and covered her face with her hands. In her mind, she grumbled over and over that?Yao Tang?wasn¡¯t ying fair. Taking a deep breath to calm her thundering heart, she looked ahead and pretended to listen to?Xi Yan.


    The teacher had already started the ss. For today¡¯s lecture, she was set to discuss the presence of the element chlorine in various bodies of water.


    Xi Yan proceeded with her lessons as usual, just like she would on any other day.


    For once, though, none of the kids were talking over her discussion. They were far too busy stealing nces at Yao Tang, their eyes constantly flitting back in her direction.


    However, the person in question paid them no mind and kept her attention on the lesson. She kept hernguid pose throughout the ss, disying her exquisite face and the smooth, milky skin of her arm. It was like she had cast a spell on the people around her.


    Xi Yan was very satisfied with this, though.


    She was pleasantly surprised by the ss¡¯ uncharacteristic calm. Generally, they would be turning the room upside down just a few minutes before the lecture ended. And yet, when the bell finally rang, they were all still firmly in their seats. They were all still staring at Yao Tang, too.


    Xi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the girl¡¯s poprity, and on such short notice, to boot. She announced the dismissal of ss, then picked up her lesson n and exited the ssroom.


    As the day wore on, countless other students came and went to catch a glimpse of Yao Tang. Boys from other sses and year levels stopped by and shamelessly poked their heads into the door just to get a good look at her.


    But Yao Tang?had long since grown to this kind of scrutiny, and she had no trouble ignoring their stares. She remained seated on her desk, her headphones plugged to her ears, her fingers tapping idly on her phone screen.


    At some point, a bunch of boys began to push among themselves, keen on trying to strike up a conversation with her. In the end, they were all too intimidated to even take a step forward.


    Yao Tang was simply too beautiful, too perfect for mere mortals like themselves.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing their school uniform yet, which only set her apart even more. At that moment, she was leaning back against her chair, with her legs stretched out before her. She looked rather haughty, but the boys liked it.


    Who could resist such an aloof beauty?


    Out in the hall, her admirers were just as earnest. They squeezed next to each other, their eyes fixed on Yao Tang, taking note of every little movement she made.

 Chapter 18 - Followed

    <h4>Chapter 18: Followed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Oh! I just had a grand idea! Why don¡¯t we make the school forum blow up today?¡±


    ¡°Should we? This neer has put Yap Ran¡¯s position as the campus belle in jeopardy the moment she arrived in our school. If her academics were only a little better, I don¡¯t even think Yao Ran?would be a match for her at all. She¡¯s so beautiful, I¡¯m afraid to even breathe the same air she does!¡±


    ¡°Well, between the two of them, Yao Tang?is obviously superior. She has this cold aura that just makes her extra special, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Her aura is just maic. It makes me want to revere her.¡±


    ¡°Do think she would go up against Brother Yang, then?¡±


    ¡°Oh forget it! Can¡¯t you see how gorgeous he is? I bet Meng Yang?is also going to fall for her at first sight. He¡¯s probably going to hand over the throne to her without any fuss.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for a crowd to gather in the hallway outside ss 12.


    They fought over a vantage spot at the windows and the doorways, but Yao Tang ignored them all.


    She kept her focus on her phone instead. She unlocked the device, and realized that someone had sent her several messages.


    1587: Yao Tang, you are being followed.


    1587: They¡¯ve been trailing you since you left Yingxiu Vige.


    1587: I did some digging and discovered that these people are from the Cheng family?of?City A.


    1587: How in the world did you manage to offend the Cheng family?


    Yao Tang¡¯s brow furrowed as she read the texts one by one.


    ¡®The Cheng family?had me followed? And they have been trailing me since I departed from the vige?¡¯ But she didn¡¯t recall having any encounters with anyone from the?Cheng family?here in?City A.


    She found it troublesome to type her responses, so Yao Tang?slipped out of the ssroom and huddled in an empty and quiet corner near the stairs to make a call.


    It barely finished ringing once before someone picked up.


    ¡°Hello, little ancestor,¡± a man¡¯s voice answered. It was deep and charismatic, seductive even. ¡°Have you read all the messages I sent you? How did you get involved with the Cheng family, exactly?¡±


    The frown was back on Yao Tang¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into contact with anyone from the?Cheng family.


    These people, particrly the ones from the City A?branch, were considered as the most powerful and influential in all of?country Z.


    If the high society ns were to be categorized into levels, then the Yao family?would be somewhere around the upper ss, while the?Cheng family?sat at the top of the hierarchy.


    They were practically at the pinnacle of prominence.


    Not that they were absolutely out of reach for Yao Tang.


    She simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a huge and well-connected family. Things would only get messy.


    Especially when they had someone as ruthless as Cheng Yan?among their ranks.


    ¡°Then why are they spying on you? If it¡¯s just some passing curiosity, then we have nothing to worry about. But if they¡¯re doing this under the orders of the current head of the family¡­¡±


    The man drifted off, though Yao Tang?understood what he wasn¡¯t saying. When he spoke again, his voice wasced with worry. ¡°Tangtang, you might be in a dangerous situation.¡±


    Regardless of the motive, it was never good to be targeted by someone like this.


    Especially for someone with a significant identity like Yao Tang.


    The spies might not discover anything of importance any time soon, but they were bound to find something that would warrant further investigation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can identify which faction of the Cheng family?is behind this,¡± the man said after a while. ¡°We¡¯re still in the clear as long as?Cheng Yan?doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±


    He had mentioned the name twice now, and not without a trace of fear. Yao Tang?narrowed her eyes in irritation. ¡°So what if it is?Cheng Yan? I won¡¯t do anything to him unless he attacks me first. The moment he makes the mistake of provoking me, I will show him just how powerful I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course, little ancestor. I know you¡¯re powerful and all, no one would dare to cross you.¡± The manughed with obvious affection. ¡°Of course, I believe in your capabilities, but the Cheng family?is a little tricky to handle. If we reallye down to a fight, it would only result in an endless series of trouble. There¡¯s no way of knowing who else is going toe after you once your identity is exposed.¡±


    When Yao Tang?said nothing, the man continued, ¡°You can decide on what to do next after I learn their purpose. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have the information for you by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yao Tang?said distractedly. ¡°Go ahead and do your thing.¡±


    ¡°Feeling tired?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, then. Let¡¯s catch up another time.¡±


    Yao Tang murmured anotherzy yes before ending the call.


    Meanwhile, in ss 1¡­


    Whenever a ss period ended, a swarm of boys would usually flock to Yao Ran. Today, however, her admirers had visibly dwindled.


    ¡°Is there anything going on at school today?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why is everyone running out of the ssroom every break?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a new student was admitted to ss 12,¡± a boy piped up. ¡°Apparently, she¡¯s called Yao Tang, and she¡¯s very pretty. Everyone is grabbing the chance to take a look at her.¡±


    When Yao Ran?heard this, her hands balled into fists. A spiteful haze fell over her eyes.


    So that bumpkin had actually entered No. 1 High School? How did that even happen with the deplorable grades that she had?


    ¡®Did Dad beg the school administration or something?¡¯ she thought furiously.

 Chapter 19 - The New Campus Belle

    <h4>Chapter 19: The New Campus Belle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty?¡± another student said. ¡°If she¡¯s in ss 12, then that means she has bad grades. She¡¯s probably stupid.¡± He turned to Yao Ran then, desperate to curry her favor. ¡°Ranran, the first monthly exam ising up soon. Once you get first ce again, no one would even try to challenge your ce as the campus belle.¡±


    Yao Ran pasted a demure smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, guys. We don¡¯t even know her. She might be good at her studies, too.¡±


    A boy scoffed. ¡°If she is, then she wouldn¡¯t be in the garbage section, to begin with. Everyone knows the best students in the entire grade are here in ss 1, and you¡¯re the smartest among us all.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s smile deepened at that, but her eyes remained cial.


    Yao Tang hadn¡¯t even been at school for a full day yet, but she was already stealing the spotlight from her. Wherever she went, all people talked about was the transfer student, and the boys wanted nothing more than to rush over to ss 12 and sneak a peek at her.


    Yao Tang¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened around her pen as she did some lesson exercises.


    The bell rang again, indicating the start of Luo Hua¡¯s ss.


    He strode inside the room and mmed his lesson n on the teacher¡¯s table. Itnded with a sharp crack, and sent a cloud of dust billowing in the air. The students in the first row held their breaths, not daring to wave the annoying specks away in front of their teacher.


    As it was, their desks were coated with a thinyer of chalk dust.


    Luo Hua swept a cold gaze over his ss. ¡°Have I been giving you too little homeworktely? Or have I beenx in assigning your readings? For more than half of your ss to be scurrying off to ss 12, do you thinking to school is a joke?¡±


    His outburst was met with guilty silence.


    ¡°The first monthly exam for the third year are happening this weekend. The average results of ss 2 had better not surpass yours, or you will be nothing more than a disgrace to me! Does anyone here know what it means to be made of jade on the outside, but utterly rotten on the inside?¡±


    The boys quickly understood who he was referring to, and they collectively looked up in curiosity.


    Luo Hua harrumphed and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Tell me, is someone who has been getting zero marks in all of her exams since she was in primary school really worthy to be fawned over? She even almost got expelled from her previous school! The new campus belle, you say? What a joke! You kids need to get your eyes checked!¡±


    The boys gaped at his revtion.


    Who would have thought that their goddess Yao Tang?had such a ck history?


    Even so, most of them thought that their teacher was being unnecessarily harsh. So what if Yao Tang?was a failure in her studies? At least she looked nice. Although, that wouldn¡¯t really matter much in a cutthroat environment like their school.


    Luo Hua banged his fist on his table. ¡°Listen up, all of you! The first monthly exam is more or less apetition for all third years. The topnotcher muste from this ss, no matter what! Starting today, I¡¯m adding another set of lessons for each subject, and the self-study period will be extended by an hour. If not a single one of you gets first ce in the monthly exam, I assure you that the whole ss will suffer the consequences! Let¡¯s see if you can still find the time to dawdle around ss 12.¡±


    As expected, no one came over to ss 12 anymore, what with such a threat hanging over their heads.


    When the next ss break came, Yao Ran surveyed her ssroom. Everyone was on their desks, except for a handful of people who had gone to the washroom.


    She smirked in satisfaction and continued doing her written exercises.


    ¡­


    A ck Bentley emerged from the woods and pulled over on the side of the road.


    The car window lowered slowly, revealing the man sitting in the back seat.


    He had a stark profile, his nose high and sharp, his jaw clean and well-defined. He was wearing a ck suit that was perfectly tailored to his figure and spoke of his distinguished status in society.


    His cold eyes were lowered, but this didn¡¯t take away from his ability tomand attention from those around him.


    The man nced once at the intersection up ahead before leaning back on his seat. His long fingers reached up and pressed against the bridge of his nose. ¡°Are you certain that the girl is Yao Yuan¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°There has been no mistake whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Young Master Cheng, our information is never wrong. Still, there was no need for you toe all the way here. Next time, please arrange for your men to handle this matter in your stead.¡±


    Cheng Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°We were toote.¡±


    Someone else had found her and taken her away before they could even reach her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, we¡¯ve already found her. We sent several people to tail her, and this morning, they sent a report that her father brought her to No. 1 High School. We have yet to verify the details, but it is very likely that she was enrolled in this school.¡±


    The subordinate kept his head down as he spoke, and his voice was filled with respect.


    ¡°No. 1 High School, huh? I see.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze back to the stretch of asphalt before him. ¡°Keep a close eye on her. If she runs into any trouble, inform me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master Cheng.¡±


    ...


    When school ended that morning, Yao Tang¡¯s ssmates had only one goal in mind¡ªto strike up a conversation and make friends with her. To their dismay,?Yao Tang?left the moment the school bell rang. She had already made ns with?Lin Xin, after all.


    Truly, Yao Tang?was just too lethal for their fragile little hearts.


    It was no surprise, therefore, that she also attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she stepped out into the halls.


    Some students even took out their phones and began snapping pictures of her, even as they asked their peers who this girl was and which ss she belonged to. Most importantly, they wondered out loud why they had never realized that a goddess had been admitted to their school.


    In their frenzy, they ended up posting all of their stolen snapshots on the school forum.


    News traveled fast, and soon enough, almost everyone was aware that a certain transfer student from ss 12 was even more than the current campus belle, Yao Ran, and they began to specte on the inevitability of her iming the title for herself.


    Yao Tang¡¯s photos spammed the forum, until it practically became a gallery of her face.


    Her gaze was lowered in all of the photos, but this did not diminish her beauty at all. If anything, it only lent an element of mystery to her already alluring appearance.

 Chapter 20 - Commotion on the School Forum

    <h4>Chapter 20: Commotion on the School Forum</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    No. 1 High School¡¯s forum was unusually rowdy today.


    The social media tform had been as good as dead, with only a handful of people posting andmenting here and there. And yet, just because of a few pictures, the forum had suddenlye to life, and its members seemed to have been resurrected from the dead.


    Canteen Boss: Holy cow! Where did this fairy goddesse from? The background looks familiar, though. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s from our school??


    I haven¡¯t been a big brother for many years: Seriously, from our school? No way! Everyone would have noticed her the moment she was enrolled here!


    Pattern: She really is from our school. She just got admitted today, so I guess you aren¡¯t wrong about thatst sentence. I saw her at the faculty building earlier. I knew you guys will be interested, so I already asked around for you. Fairy sister is a third-year transfer student, and she seems to be rted to the campus belle, Yao Ran.


    Milkshake without sugar: That¡¯s right, I saw her this morning, too. She¡¯s super beautiful, like out of this world! She¡¯s even better-looking than these photos!


    Summer lemon tea: So she¡¯s a rtive of the campus belle? I thought I saw some resemnce. Although, in my humble opinion, she¡¯s much more gorgeous than the campus belle. Yes, the school beauty is very pretty, butpared to this goddess, Yao Ran?is like a watered-down, low-quality version.


    This forum hadn¡¯t been officially recognized by the school, but the whole student body definitely considered it as such. And so, they had no problems using their alternate ounts, since there were no rules to moderate their actions. In effect, they were free to say whatever they wanted online without fearing the consequences.


    Once someonepared Yao Ran?with the new transfer student, a lot of students were quick to join In agreement. They weren¡¯t shy to make their opinions known, either.


    Red bean bun: Ipletely agree! I did think that Yao Ran?was beautiful, but now that I¡¯ve seen Miss Fairy, she just pales inparison.


    Fish cakes for breakfast: Exactly! The goddess¡¯ features are more exquisite and defined. It¡¯s like an artist took their time painting her, while Yao Ran?is just a rough sketch.


    Ice cream warrior: Wow, that¡¯s really harsh! I feel like we just murdered the campus belle in one go. I don¡¯t disagree with everyone¡¯sments, though haha!


    ming wok: Speaking of which, Yao Ran?has been the campus belle for five consecutive years, right? It started when we were still in middle school. It looks like she¡¯s going to lose that title before we graduate.


    ¡­


    Yao Ran had just finished her lunch and was on her way back to the ssroom. Just as she reached the stairs, she spotted a person walking toward her. The young boy was sauntering arrogantly, which was odd enough in such a disciplinarian school. But this wasn¡¯t the most notable thing about him. Rather, it was his short-cropped hair that was dyed silver-gray, as well as the iconic, ck diamond piercing on his left ear. He was wearing a ck shirt and a ck pair of trousers, too, instead of the standard school uniform.


    Yao Ran stopped in her tracks, her eyes growing wide with surprise. She bit chewed her lower lip before shyly calling out to him. ¡°Meng Yang!¡±


    No. 1 High School took pride in its century-long history.


    Like most old schools, the administration was very strict when it came to regting their students. They weren¡¯t allowed to dye their hair, wear earrings, or have tattoos. And these were just the basic prerequisites.


    However, they had made an exception for one boy¡ªMeng Yang, the young master of the Meng family. Needless to say, the kid had grown up with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    The Meng family?had yed an essential part in the establishment of the school itself, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they were able to bend the rules at whim. Indeed, not even the principal would have dared to say anything, even if?Meng Yang?were to openly trample on the school policies for the whole city to see.


    After all, the Meng family?was the ultimate body of authority behind?No. 1 High School.


    Yao Ran stared up at the handsome young boy now, her heart racing inside her chest, her face flushed with excitement.


    He had his head down, his ears stuffed with wireless air pods. He didn¡¯t see Yao Ran?at all, and was about to brush past her.


    Yao Ran was undeterred. She raised her voice, and made an effort to make it sound sweeter. ¡°Meng Yang.¡±


    Any ordinary teenage boy wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist such coquetry.


    But Meng Yang?was in no way ordinary, and he proceeded to ignore her without even sparing her a nce.


    The demure expression on Yao Ran¡¯s face froze, and she had to keep her lips from curling into a sneer.


    Still, she trotted over and blocked the boy¡¯s path. ¡°Meng Yang,¡± she whined, looking aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling out to you for a while now. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Meng Yang finally looked up then. His gaze was cold, and he was sporting a look that told everyone he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his time. For some reason, his narrowed eyes were bloodshot, and there were faint shadows underneath them. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t gotten a proper sleepst night.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± he barked impatiently as he red at the girl in front of him.


    Yao Ran felt the color drain from her face.


    She was the campus belle, for goodness¡¯ sake! She had countless suitors on campus, and even the boys from other schools adored her.


    Howe Meng Yang¡­


    She had actively pursued him for two years, but he had always remained aloof and uncaring toward her.

 Chapter 21 - The School Bully Meng Yang

    <h4>Chapter 21: The School Bully Meng Yang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Meng Yang, what happened?¡± Despite what had happened, Yao Ran still kept herposure and stared the guy down. Concern rushed across her features as she took another step closer. ¡°Your eyes, they¡¯re so red...¡±


    If this were any other boy, she would¡¯ve left a long time ago.


    However, this boy was no other boy, but the young master of the Meng Family ¨C one of the most powerful families in existence, way more powerful than the Yao Family. If she could only bear the humiliation and make him fall in love with her, then she¡¯d definitely climb up the ranks.


    When she climbed that far up, she¡¯d have no problem trampling that Yao Tang slut under her feet!


    Despite this, Meng Yang seemed indifferent to her concerns and bbers. Instead, he sneered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Haven¡¯t I told you that I¡¯m not interested? Now get out of my way.¡± He adjusted his sleeves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to listen?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She paled almost immediately as she staggered back. Her eyes misted with unshed tears, and she looked away from him. For outsiders, she looked like a puppy that had just been kicked to the side.


    Despite this, Meng Yang didn¡¯t even look like he cared. Seeing that she was still in his way, he pushed her aside and walked right past her trembling figure.


    ¡°Damn, brother Meng¡¯s really heartless.¡±


    ¡°Dude¡¯s got no feelings, I¡¯ll tell ya that.¡±


    ¡°Now, the school belle¡¯s going to cry over him again.¡±


    A few whispers sounded right behind her. With bloodshot eyes, she turned to the students walking down the stairs. Even if they were wearing the regr school uniforms, there was something about the way they had worn them that made it seem so...impressive.


    Not only were they handsome, but they were also quite tall too.


    Friends with Meng Yang, they all came from rich and prestigious family backgrounds. Usually their daily activities included eating, drinking, ying, fighting, and sleeping in. It didn¡¯t help that every single one of them was a sucker for thedies, being yers themselves.


    Tears slowly slid down Yao Ran¡¯s cheeks, and she lowered her head.


    ¡°U¨Cuhm, sorry,¡± she stuttered out, wiping them away.


    One of the boys stepped forward. His hands were shoved in his pockets as he regarded the girl with pity. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cry over him,¡± heforted. ¡°That¡¯s just how Meng really is. He also had a bad day today too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. He¡¯s been called by Old-timer Luo to his office again. You know how that old man is good at giving people a lecture.¡± The other rolled his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯d be in a good mood after that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s probably just in bad mood after the fight he had.¡±


    The few boys had an okay impression of Yao Ran, plus they weren¡¯t as cold as their friend Meng Yang. As soon as they saw this beauty crying, it was only natural for them to reach out.


    ¡°He got into a fight?¡± Her eyes widened in worry. ¡°Is he hurt? I ¨C¡±


    ¡°Of course not! That is Meng Yang we are talking about. How could anyone hurt him?¡±


    ¡°The other guy was the one who¡¯s been sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Meng¡¯s really not this hot-tempered,¡± one of them said. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure he is actually being quite nice to you. You should see how he usually treats other girls ¨C they wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to get near him.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the guy, want to join him in the Luo¡¯s office?¡± Another guy rang out, and soon enough, the attention of the gang was steered back to their old friend. Hollering, they immediately went to look for Meng Yang.


    Yao Ran was alone yet again.


    She finally looked up. This time, her tears werepletely gone, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of pity painted across her face.


    ...


    In the Principal¡¯s Office of No. 1 High School.


    Principal Kong held the phone in his hand, as he felt his insides turn upside down.


    ¡°What? Director Cheng ising? Now?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Panic stirred in his stomach as he crumpled the paper in his hand. ¡°But it¡¯s so short noticed,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°Could this be a surprise inspection or dawn raid?¡±


    Upon hearing a vague answer from one of Director Cheng¡¯s men, he took a deep breath. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get prepared right away.¡±


    Even when he had hung up the phone, he was still quite surprised.


    Although the Meng Family was the one funding the school, the Cheng Group still held very considerable influence over the school¡¯s decisions. After all, they held one of the strongestpanies in the city, and their sessor also held the position of the head of the school¡¯s board of directors. At least, for the year.


    His name was none other than Cheng Yan, CEO of the Cheng Group.


    Cheng Yan had actually studied at No. 1 High School. After he had taken over the Cheng Group, he was immediately invited back into the school to be an honorary special lecturer.


    Three former school directors had done the same thing.


    But he rejected.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to live a private life,¡± he had said back then.


    Now that the school had given up on this objective, he decided that it was time toe over?


    Maybe it really was a dawn raid. Was it because of the teacher who had gotten sick? Was the Cheng Group concerned about the current management?


    No matter what the reason was, Kong Yao wasn¡¯t going to disappoint.


    After all, the Cheng Family was not a family to be trifled with.


    They were a family who should never be provoked unless, of course, one wanted a death sentence.

 Chapter 22 - Do You Go to School Here?

    <h4>Chapter 22: Do You Go to School Here?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    In the afternoon, at No. 1 High School.


    It was the hottest time of the year. The sun¡¯s re was scorching as everyone tried to find some shade to hide under. Even the pavements were sizzling from the heat.


    Yao Tang stood by the tree, shrouded under the dense foliage. Her arms were crossed as she waited for her ride. It wasn¡¯t even this hot in the mountains.


    She had just called a taxi, which was about ten meters away from her. ncing at the road, however, she assumed it¡¯d take the taxi another ten minutes just to get where she was at.


    She was too busy staring across the street that she failed to see another car cruising through the intersection.


    It was a ck Bentley. It drove towards the main gate of No. 1 High School, unaware of the fuzz it had caused by its presence.


    While no one could see the passenger, anyone would be able to tell that the owner of the vehicle was no ordinary man.


    What they couldn¡¯t see was just how extraordinary this man was. In the back seat, there was a suited man scrolling through his phone. His eyes were fixed on a chat interface.


    It was Principal Kong Yao that he was previously talking to.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, it¡¯s rush hour. Do you think we should drive the car in or just stop by the school gate?¡±


    The driver turned around.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Cheng Yan deviated his cold gaze from the phone and looked out the car window. He squinted.


    Even with tinted windows, he could see just how bright the sun was.


    Even the flowers by the gate appeared as if they were ready to wilt and melt from the sun¡¯s heated re. Besides the nts were a bunch of people, whose scowls could rival the devils themselves.


    However, as he was scanning through the crowd, he couldn¡¯t help but take notice of a slim figure standing by the stop sign.


    The girl¡¯s skin was quite dazzling under the sun. While others appeared ghoulish and unpresentable with the unbearable heat, she appeared as though she was glowing.


    Her familiar face appeared just as delicate and beautiful as thest time he had seen her.


    Even bystanders couldn¡¯t help but nce appreciatively at the girl¡¯s devastatingly good looks.


    This girl didn¡¯t have the same naivety and innocence as other girls her age would have had. No. Quite the contrary, there was a sense of coldness in her gaze as if she had already faced against hell¡¯s creatures and gotten to live and tell another story. Interesting.


    The school uniform she had on was loose around her body. The buttons at the top were left open, and her sleeves were rolled up to her mid-arm, revealing her porcin skin.


    Others would¡¯ve assumed her to be a troublemaker.


    Cheng Yan tilted his head as he gazed at this eye-catching woman hidden under the trees. His fingers drummed against the car door.


    A momentter, his lips curled. ¡°Pull the car over.¡±


    His subordinate had already told her that this girl would be studying at No. 1 High School, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into her by the entrance. It seemed that fate had indeed thrown them together.


    His eyes glinted.


    From the rearview mirror, the driver slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Wait, shouldn¡¯t we be entering the school?¡± Qin Hao, who had been sitting next to the driver, leaned forward in confusion. ¡°Why are we stopping at the entrance?¡±


    He turned to look at Cheng Yan, only to see the man smiling. There was a rare cheerful look painted across his face, and Qin Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    On the other side, Yao Tang yanked the phone from her ear and gritted her teeth.


    There had been a car ident at the front, so the taxi driver wouldn¡¯t be able toe to pick her up. Just her luck.


    She sighed, pressing the cancel button on her phone.


    Well, it was time to take the bus.


    ncing at the crowd by the school gate, she took out her phone and nced at the time. She pursed her lips and walked towards the bus stop.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Just as she was about to step forward, she heard a very pleasant voice sounding from behind her.


    There was something so maic about the man¡¯s voice. Every word that he had uttered felt so seductive that could make any man or woman fall at his feet.


    If she were any other girl, she would¡¯ve already been enchanted. But she just remained indifferent.


    ¡°It seems we meet again.¡± Yao Tang slowly looked up upon hearing the voice.


    It was the same man who wouldn¡¯t leave her house!


    ¡°So, you go to school here...and your name is Yao Tang?¡±


    Cheng Yan chuckled. Apparently he was in a very good mood at the moment. The minute he saw her name stitched across her shirt, his smile widened even more.


    So, her name was Yao Tang.


    Although he had been staying at her house, he still didn¡¯t know her name. She had never told him. Now that he knew...he couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling. Fate really was interesting.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met each other twice this week. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fated for us to be friends, or something more?¡±


    Yao Tang turned sharply. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± She sneered, thinking of the days when he had annoyed her so much at the mountain.


    His smile faltered.


    Qin Hao couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    There was something so interesting about this young girl. It was the first time he had ever seen the young master have such a defeated expression on his face.


    However, upon being at the receiving end of Cheng Yan¡¯s re, he covered his mouth and turned away.

 Chapter 23 - It’s on My Way

    <h4>Chapter 23: It¡¯s on My Way</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Despite her icy exterior, Cheng Yan still continued to insist. His eyes glinted. ¡°I¡¯ll even give you a ride.¡±


    Yao Tang stared into his eyes for a really long time. Her lips curled into a smile as she tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re saying the car ride is free?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± His smile widened. The man didn¡¯t seem like the smiling type, given his harsh temperament. Others would even describe him as the Northern winds¨Cviolent and unforgiving. However, when he does smile, he looked quite nice...


    In fact, he was extremely attractive.


    His eyes were like a whirlpool, sucking her in with every second that had passed. His jawline was so sharp that it could probably cut her if she moved close enough. And his smile¨Cthe way he smiled made all her fears fade in an instant.


    He should¡¯ve been made illegal.


    Cheng Yan was still wearing the white shirt he had worn when they first met. Although this time, it was free from any smudge of dirt. It fitted him well¨Cemphasized his broad shoulders and muscled arms. If she had seen him from afar, she would¡¯ve guessed he was a model about to walk the runway.


    He just seemed so elegant and noble, like a crowned prince from a royal family.


    It was the first time she had ever met someone who¡¯d appear so powerful and intimidating at just one nce.


    The car door clicked open, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Pursing her lips, Yao Tang got in.


    The atmosphere was quite awkward at first, but she couldn¡¯t really care less as she nodded at the man sitting beside her.


    There was a slight curve in his eyes at her entrance, and he smirked.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Cheng Yan slowly rolled up the window, lowering his gaze. His voice was deep and pleasant to anyone¡¯s ears¨Clike a harmony waiting to be heard.


    Not only was he the most handsome man she had ever met, but his voice was beautiful. He was literally the type of man who had popped out of the storybooks.


    Unlike other people, there was something about his voice that made her feel rxed. She leaned against the leather seat, inhaling the car¡¯s scent that¡¯s far too simr to his.


    Yao Tang had never really liked the smell of cologne, but she can¡¯t say she hated his scent. To be honest, she found it quite pleasant.


    Even then, she didn¡¯t appear to be fazed. The only reason the man was treating her to a car ride was to ¡°repay her¡± for saving him. And it wasn¡¯t like her to turn down a free ride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tian Run Mall.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± His eyes glittered. ¡°It¡¯s on the way to my ce.¡±


    Huh?


    Qin Hao almost spat out his drink. Tian Run Mall was at the south of the district. Yale Garden, on the other hand, was at the north. How the hell could they even be in one ce?


    However, just as he was about to speak, he was immediately met with Cheng Yan¡¯s harsh re.


    Fine.


    If Cheng Yan said that it was on the same road, who was he to judge?


    What he really was curious about was the identity of this woman. Normally Cheng Yan wouldn¡¯t allow anyone toe close to him, yet this girl¨Che even invited her into his car! Who was she? And what made her so special?


    Qin Hao lowered his head, deep in thought.


    Around half an hour had passed and they finally arrived at a parking lot near Tian Run Mall.


    ¡°This is my stop,¡± she uttered, opening the car door. ¡°Thank¨C¡± However, when she turned around, she saw that Cheng Yan had followed her right out.


    He shrugged. ¡°I needed to pick something up anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Not bothering to think too much of it, she strode into the mall.


    Ever since she stayed at the Yao Family, she had already made up her mind to move out as soon as possible. After all, they were all already unbearable enough. She just had to prepare for her move.


    If she found a new ce, she could move in immediately.


    It was a good thing that Tian Run Mall was one of thergest malls in the country. It had everything from designer clothes to sturdy furniture.


    Yao Tang entered the shopping mall. First, she went to the daily necessities area where she picked out a few items one by one. The shop assistant nodded along the way, writing everything down. Once she was done, she headed up to the electronic products aisle on the third floor.


    ¡°Do you have someptops?¡±


    Thest thing she needed was to use theputer Yao Yuan had prepared for her. Once she¡¯d move out, she¡¯dpletely cut ties with him¨Cthat was that.


    She certainly didn¡¯t want Yao Yuan and Qin Man?to think that she ¡°owed¡± them for anything.


    Yao Tang went to look at all theputers by the aisle. In the end, she chose the most expensiveputer on the shelf and even brought herself a tablet.


    After buying everything she needed, Yao Tang went up to the furniture floor and began to pick all kinds of pieces. It¡¯s as if the price was just a figure for her.


    Cheng Yan stood at the side, eyeing her shopping behavior. Qin Hao couldn¡¯t help but stare at the way she added more and more into her list. A dark look shed in his eyes.


    This youngdy had brought hundreds of things¨Call of them were of the best quality and were extremely expensive. Did she think Cheng Yan would step in for her?


    Did she think his money grew from trees?


    Just then, Yao Tang¡¯s phone vibrated in her pocket.

 Chapter 24 - A Diamond Card?

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Diamond Card?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang stopped in her tracks. ncing at her phone, her eyebrows knitted over in annoyance. ¡°Excuse me, I have to head to the bathroom first,¡± she murmured.


    Entering the cubicle, she closed the toilet lid and opened her phone.


    1587: [Sister Tang, have you seen the stock market? You¡¯ve made a fortune!]


    1587: [That¡¯s amazing!]


    1587: [You really are amazing! I can¡¯t believe you bought it for 2 Yuan and sold it as 112¨Cit¡¯s a hundred million in two days. I have to give it to you¨Cyou¡¯re great!]


    1587: [Any secrets you could share?]


    1587: [Sister Tang, you know the money in your ount makes you the richest person in the country, right? How do you think everyone¡¯s going to react if they find out who you are?]


    Tang: [Or you can mind your own business and earn your own share!]


    Yao Tang suppressed the urge to roll her eyes as she returned to the mall. It didn¡¯t take long for her to choose the things she needed. ¡°I¡¯d like to check all of these out, please,¡± she stated, and the salesperson nodded.


    Cheng Yan followed her to the counter as the salesperson listed all the items one by one. The cashier didn¡¯t seem too surprised as she nced at the final amount.


    ¡°Total is 1.63 Million.¡±


    Qin Hao almost spat out his drink.


    Wasn¡¯t the amount too high for a high school student? Even if he had gone to the mall dozens of times, he wouldn¡¯t be able to match her receipt. Hiding his disbelief, he nced at his friend.


    It¡¯s like everything he had seen before.


    Yao Tang would pretend to pay. However, just when it was time to hand in the card, she¡¯d have no choice but to ept Cheng Yan¡¯s kindness. In the end, he¡¯d pay for everything while she thanked him.


    It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on her.


    It¡¯s just that, he had already seen too much.


    As he had expected, Yao Tang silently lowered her head just as the cashier was waiting for the payment. She didn¡¯t say another word as she continued to search, and he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my card.¡± Cheng Yan handed his card over to the cashier.


    Unlike what Yao Tang had bought, he only bought himself a bottle of imported mineral water. It cost a little bit over 200 yuan¨Cwhile expensive, it was nowhere near what she was about to buy.


    ¡°Of course, Sir.¡±


    The cashier nced at the girl in front of her as understanding shed in her eyes. Qin Hao stood behind them with pursed lips and furrowed eyebrows. Just as he had expected¨C


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Yao Tang raised her head.


    Qin Hao cocked up an eyebrow. What the heck was this girl doing now? Was she just being pretentious? Why did she need to offer again when he had already handed over his card?


    Wasn¡¯t he going to pay in the end?


    Ha!


    However, just as he was about toment, Yao Tang pulled out a card from her wallet and handed it over to the cashier.


    It was a ck card with diamonds graved into it. It shed under the glistening lights of the shopping mall, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. It really wasn¡¯t just any ordinary card.


    In fact, Qin Hao immediately assumed it was a ck card¨Cjust like Cheng Yan¡¯s.


    However, upon a closer inspection, he could see a few differences between Cheng Yan¡¯s card and Yao Tang¡¯s. ¡°What kind of card is that?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Who was the person who had given it to her again? She had only remembered someone telling her that she should use this card if she was at Tian Run Mall.


    ¡°But the card¡¯s not from Tian Run Mall. Do you think you made a mistake?¡±


    Qin Yao motioned to Cheng Yan. ¡°He¡¯s the one who has the real ck card here.¡±


    Yao Tang, however, didn¡¯t seem like she cared. Instead, she nced at the cashier. ¡°Do you mind using it here?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The cashier didn¡¯t even nce at the card the woman had brought out. Her gaze was already directed at the Cheng Yan¡¯s ck card. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day she¡¯d pay witness to one.


    What card did she have that would make her ept this?


    The cashier had been so surprised to see the ck card. However, she was rendered speechless upon seeing the card in the woman¡¯s hand. Her jaw dropped.


    Tian Run Mall was thergest shopping mall in the country. As such, it had one of thergest membership systems in the country. They offer memberships to their highest spenders, where they¡¯d be able to enjoy high discounts and other perks.


    The membership cards were divided into ordinary white cards; silver cards, special gold cards, and supreme ck-gold cards.


    The highest level was the ck gold diamond card. However, it was so rare that everyone had assumed it to be a myth. No one had ever seen one before. She didn¡¯t really think that it existed, until now.


    Now, she could see the legendary ck gold diamond card with her own eyes! It was real!

 Chapter 25 - Tricked by the Girl

    <h4>Chapter 25: Tricked by the Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The cashier immediately took the card as if she had won the lottery, and she swiped it. The words shed across the screen. Her breath hitched. Just as she had thought, this really was the ck gold diamond card.


    The disbelief vanished from her features, and she bowed her head. ¡°We thank you for shopping with us,¡± she said respectfully. ¡°Being our prestigious ck gold diamond member, you can take all of these for free.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Yao Tang tilted her head curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for his water bottle too then.¡±


    The cashier nodded, not even bothering to look at the ck card in Cheng Yan¡¯s hand.


    While the ck card was also quite prized, it was nothingpared to the diamond card she was holding.


    Cheng Yan nodded slowly as he shoved his card back into his pockets.


    Even Qin Hao couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡°And if she wants to empty this ce, what then?¡±


    ¡°As long as Miss is willing, she can do it.¡±


    The cashier was close to jumping as the giddiness washed all over her. She immediately held up a piece of paper. ¡°Miss, please fill in your address. We will send everything you¡¯ve ordered right away!¡±


    If the cashier could reach the skies with that smile of hers, she already would¡¯ve


    Yao Tang took the form in her hands and frowned.


    Address?


    Now, that was a problem. After all, she still couldn¡¯t find a ce to stay yet. It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t afford to buy a ce now, but it¡¯s just...she wanted to find a ce that was perfect for her¨Cthat¡¯s it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only take what I need for today,¡± she said simply as she took the tablet andputer from the countertop. The rest of the things she had bought were temporarily left in Tian Run City, which the cashier had promised to send as soon as the address was given.


    Only when they had returned to the car did Qin Hao realize the mistake he made.


    He had known Cheng Yan for so many years, and the man was always being surrounded by those gold diggers. How the hell was he supposed to know that this high school girl would turn out to have an even more prestigious financial background than his friend?


    The things she had brought...it cost a million! A million!


    Of course, he had heard of the ck Gold Diamond Card membership premium in Tian Run Mall. Who didn¡¯t? But there had not been a single living soul who have used it, so he had simply assumed that there weren¡¯t any takers.


    Yet here¡¯s this woman who had pulled it out as if she was pulling out a tissue.


    How could this be?


    Cheng Yan held a small cake box that he was going to give to Yao Tang. ¡°You already bought me water, so why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already veryte.¡± She gazed up at the sky. ¡°Maybe some other time.¡±


    ¡°Shall I send you home then?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It wouldn¡¯t be safe for a girl to walk alone at night.¡±


    She didn¡¯t refuse a second time.


    With a nod, the car started and cruised across the street.


    Yao Tang¡¯s expression was indifferent, as usual. Her back was slouched as she leaned forward, focusing on her phone.


    She leaned against the car door with one hand on her phone. Her other hand, however, was resting on herp. As the soft music yed in the background, her fingers slowly tapped to the beat¨Csomething she didn¡¯t notice.


    Cheng Yan, however, couldn¡¯t help but nce in surprise.


    What an interesting girl.


    Even if she didn¡¯t realize it, she looked like she was ying the piano.


    A multitasker.


    Interested, he leaned forward. ¡°You¡¯re preparing to rent a house?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She paused. ¡°But the house I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t easy to find.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you tell me what you like in a house?¡±


    ¡°Big and peaceful, for one¨Cno honking cars or bustling crowds,¡± she started. ¡°I also want a balcony and a swimming pool. It should also be close to No. 1 High School.¡±


    Although it seemed simple, it was easier said than done. There was no such house around the area that fitted her descriptions.


    Despite this, Cheng Yan leaned back. ¡°What a coincidence. I have a friend who¡¯s renting out a house that might fit your needs. Why don¡¯t I ask him for you?¡±


    She blinked in surprise. ¡°That would be nice. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your number.¡±


    Cheng Yan immediately took her contact information, and even added her on WeChat.


    Yao Tang nced at her screen. His name was H, and his profile picture looked to be a proud-looking cat. Not really minding as much, she clicked to ept and leaned back against her seat.


    ¡°If you need any help, feel free to send me a message.¡±


    This time, however, no one answered him.


    ¡°Yao Tang?¡± He looked to the side, only to see that the girl had already drifted off to sleep with the phone in her arms.


    She looked much softer in her sleep¨Cmore age-appropriate. Her loose hair strands fell to the sides of her cheeks, framing it so angelically that he couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    She really was asleep.


    Was the music that bad?


    Or was he too boring?


    Cheng Yan stared at her, amused. ¡°Turn down the volume,¡± he ordered the driver. ¡°Also, turn up the air conditioner here.¡±

 Chapter 26 - The Seducer Has Finally Been Seduced

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Seducer Has Finally Been Seduced</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Soon, the ck car stopped at the entrance of the Yao Residence. Cheng Yan turned sideways, wondering if he should wake her up or carry her back. ¡°Hm,¡± he hummed to himself.


    Yao Tang had seemed so vignt, yet she fell asleep in his car. Did that mean that she trusted him?


    Pursing his lips, he leaned forward and was just about to push her hair back when his hand was suddenly suspended mid-air. When he looked back, he saw that the girl had already seated up with her eyes wide open.


    She didn¡¯t look like she had just woken up.


    Seemed like he¡¯s been deceived.


    Ha!


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, his dark eyes glinted with amusement and interest as he leaned forward at the young woman.


    An arrogant smile slipped into his lips. Leaning towards her slowly, he stopped right by her earlobes. Her eyshes were trembling, and he smirked. It seemed that she was already quite taken with him already. He exhaled, his breath fanning against her neck.


    ¡°Careful. Your hand will hurt.¡±


    Every syble echoed across her ear. There was a hint of teasing in his words.


    Any girl would¡¯ve already fallen at his feet.


    Even Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    Her heartbeat sped up, and her breath hitched. There was just something about this man that made her brain stop working. What the hell was wrong with her? She took a deep breath.


    But that still wasn¡¯t the end.


    While Yao Tang felt herself freeze, she still maintained her casualness. A few strands of hair slid down to her face that she conveniently tucked behind her ear. It was just the right angle for her milky white skin to glisten under the moonlight. He could see a small mole on the cartge of her ear.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Cheng Yan froze.


    It seemed that the seducer had finally been seduced.


    That red mole of hers¨Che just wanted to lean forward and¨C


    ¡°Ha.¡± He was knocked out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Calm down. It seems you¡¯re too weak after all.¡±


    She managed to say that so triumphantly.


    As soon as she had said it, she immediately unbuckled her seat. Under Cheng Yan¡¯s startling gaze, she nced up. ¡°See ya, or maybe not.¡±


    Calm down?


    Cheng Yan stroked his cheek¨Cit was exactly where she had touched him. A small smile slipped into his lips, and he straightened his back. Without another word, the car drove away.


    They would meet again. That, he was sure of.


    Yao Tang got out of the car. She had only taken two steps into the vi when she had been pulled to the side by a rather brutal force. What the fuck? Her hand curled into a fist as she whirled around.


    When she realized that the woman was her mother, she took a step back.


    Qin Man was fuming. She didn¡¯t care whether there were maids watching their interaction. She directly grabbed Yao Tang¡¯s wrist and dragged her to the side of the room.


    ¡°Where have you been? You better not be associating yourself with those randos!¡±


    Qin Man had seen Yao Tang?head out of a ck car. She had never seen the logo before, so she didn¡¯t recognize it.


    She wasn¡¯t that ignorant when it came to cars. The only cars that she didn¡¯t know were either too cheap or weren¡¯t famous enough to be recognized. She tiled her head up high as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    She had always cared about the reputation of the Yao Family. Although she wasn¡¯t close with the girl, she certainly didn¡¯t want her to coexist with these people.


    Dragging her into the dining room, she snapped,


    ¡°Yao Tang! Where did you go after school?¡±


    ¡°I went to buy a few things.¡± She shrugged.


    Yao Yuan was outraged at her casualness. ¡°Is there anything that you need that we couldn¡¯t have gotten for you? Why did you leave without saying anything? Do you know how worried we were?¡±


    Worried? She cocked up an eyebrow.


    It wasn¡¯t until she felt that she was being stared at did she look Qin Man in the eye. ¡°Were we supposed to go home together?¡±


    A guilty look shed across Qin Man¡¯s face.


    When the older woman had heard that Yao Ran passed the assessment to participate in the Youth Olympics, she was so ecstatic. She immediately brought her daughter to the shopping mall, forgetting all about Yao Tang.


    She thought that the girl would find her way back, but she didn¡¯t expect that the girl would be gone for two hours!


    Afraid that she¡¯d be exposed, Qin Man immediately cut him off, ¡°We¡¯ll let it go this time. Just...next time, hurry home, and don¡¯t wander around outside.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like there was anything wrong with what she had done.


    Yao Tang was her biological daughter. She had gone through hell just to give birth to that girl. All she did was forgot to pick her up¨Cit wasn¡¯t even that big of a deal!


    Yao Tang was the one in the wrong for leaving them to worry for hours! Seeing that it was over, the young girl shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll be going upstairs now.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Qin Man called. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be filial to me¨CI wasn¡¯t the one who had raised you after all. But I do hope that you don¡¯t drag your sister¡¯s name with you. She has such a promising future; the least you can do is not to ruin it.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s going to participate at the Youth Olympics soon, and you¡¯re...here. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m biased¨Cit¡¯s just that it¡¯s already been proven that she¡¯s better than you in all of these things. What¡¯s there to be biased about?¡±


    Yao Tang no longer looked at her parents as she headed up the stairs.

 Chapter 27 - Stock Market God

    <h4>Chapter 27: Stock Market God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang walked into her bedroom and grabbed the tablet she had bought a bit earlier today from her school bag. A small smile slipped into her lips. There was just something so calming about being alone.


    The small bedsidemp illuminated her side of the bed, just enough that she could see her screen. There, she had four tabs opened up¨Call from different stock market charts. It looked quite messy, but she really did enjoy these types of activities.


    She spun her pen rapidly with one of her right hands as her eyes darted from left to right.


    The faster her brain worked, the faster her pen would spin.


    After a series of brainstorming and studying, she scribbled down a series of stock codes on the white paper. Her face was much more rxed this time, enjoying the process of deduction.


    Taking a deep breath, she grabbed her phone and took a picture.


    Tang: [Buy these stocks today.]


    1587: [For 2 million shares?]


    Tang: [Yes.]


    1587 immediately acted on her behalf. After handling everything properly, he sent a message to their chat group¨Cas he¡¯d always do whenever this ¡°stock god¡± had listed out their stock picks.


    1587: [Received a new message from the god himself: these are the stocks he had brought!]


    Attached was a screenshot.


    Immediately, the entire group followed


    [The God is amazing!]


    [Who¡¯d have thought that I¡¯d be rich just by entering this chat? Stock God, ept my sacrifices!]


    [As long as you follow the Stock God, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about killing yourself!]


    [Guys, it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s guiding us every step of the way, but he has always stressed the idea of being rational about this. We have to do our own research¨Cdon¡¯t throw all our funds in one basket.]


    [Yeah, the Stock God always knows when to stop!]


    All kinds of ttery were exchanged in the group. After reaching some sort of agreement, they all respectively looked upon thepanies the ¡°Stock God¡± had chosen before buying it themselves.


    Those with more money had bought more. Others bought less. Everyone bought ording to their own rationality¨Cjust as the ¡°Stock God¡± had advised.


    1587 had always been puzzled by Sister Tang. While they had worked side by side many times before, she still couldn¡¯t really understand her thoughts. Hell, she didn¡¯t even know how she had gotten such an ability to tell which is which.


    She was smart, wise, and rational.


    Sister Tang could urately calcte the stock¡¯s growth, yet she was never greedy. She¡¯d only buy two million shares each time¨Cno matter what would happen. And every time, she¡¯d make sure to spread the information to the group chat. Could someone really be that generous? Why did she not make herself known?


    Was she really that afraid to be recognized?


    In the stock group chat.


    A member named ¡°Yu Jue¡± immediately logged into his ount after receiving the update, and bought himself 500,000 shares of one of thepanies she had listed.


    A small smile slipped into his lips.


    One of his butlers handed him a ss of iced coke. ¡°Young Master Yang, what are you so happy about?¡±


    Meng Yang waved. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll know in two days.¡±


    He had identally entered this group chat, so he didn¡¯t really expect much. All he thought was that these shareholders were only sharing their own perspectives¨Call lucky guesses.


    Last time, he had followed the so-called ¡°Stock God¡± to buy 200,000 shares. It was just two months of pocket money for him, so he didn¡¯t feel bad about it then.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that in the next two days, he had earned himself around 11 million. He was so surprised that he had almost jumped in his seat. All of them praised his foresight.


    It felt amazing.


    After that, he looked forward to the reports of this ¡°Stock God¡± every single time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s right again,¡± he mused, shaking his head with a smile.


    Monday morning.


    Yao Tang wore her high school uniform as she stepped down into the living room. The blue and white clothes hang loose on her skin, making her skin appear whiter and cooler. Even then, she still looked quite good.


    Qin Man stared at her, unimpressed. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Eat some.¡±


    When other mothers would ask their children to eat with them, they¡¯d be more gentle. They¡¯d say, ¡°Come and eat.¡± They would not say, ¡°Eat some¡± as if they were being forced to hand over the food to them.


    For Yao Tang, the offer was merely for formalities.


    She really did regard her as some outsider.


    Yao Tang pursed her lips as she nced at Yao Ran, who was too busy drinking her milk. ¡°If I¡¯m really going to eat here, would I even feel weed?¡± she said snidely.


    Without another word, she tossed her bag onto her back and strode out of the room.


    She looked emotionless, as usual.


    ¡°What a minx.¡± Qin Man mmed the te in her hand onto the table. ¡°I just asked her to eat breakfast¨Cwhat the hell is wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we eat?¡±


    Yao Ran observed the scene before her with a smile on her face. She was secretly happy with the continuous spreading gap between her mother and that country bumpkin.

 Chapter 28 - Cousin from the Countryside

    <h4>Chapter 28: Cousin from the Countryside</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Ran went to school and spotted a familiar figure as soon as she reached the faculty building.


    To be fair, this person caught everyone¡¯s eye. The girl had her hands tucked inside her trouser pockets and was sporting a light, almost bored expression. She had a faraway gaze, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was really paying any attention to the people around her.


    It was Yao Tang.


    Sunlight streamed directly where she stood, giving her porcin whiteplexion an ethereal, jade-like glow. It was as though the universe conspired to entuate her beauty, and even her casual clothes did not detract from the allure of her face.


    Yao Ran watched as a group of boys walked past and ogled?Yao Tang.


    ¡°Wow! Who is that girl? She¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°She really is, isn¡¯t she? I heard that a beauty has recently transferred to ss 12. Could it be her?¡±


    ¡°It must be! I saw the photos and the goddess looks just like her. She¡¯s even more beautiful in person, though. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met anyone whoes close to her beauty.¡±


    ¡°I think she is called Yao Tang. She¡¯s currently touted as the prettiest girl in ss 12, but I won¡¯t be surprised if she bes the campus belle in the near future. She clearly surpasses?Yao Ran.¡±


    When Yao Ran?heard the boys¡¯ discussion, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip and tighten her grip around her bag strap. A few girls were also around and they, too, were stealing nces at?Yao Tang?and whispering among themselves.


    Unlike before, all eyes were now glued to Yao Tang, and no one was paying attention to?Yao Ran. In the past, she was the center of attention ¡ª everyone would turn and stare at her the moment she walked into a room or passed by a corridor.


    Yao Ran struggled to swallow her bitterness and took a deep breath. Then, she pasted a sweet smile on her face and approached?Yao Tang.


    ¡°Here you are, Sister Yao Tang. I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. I didn¡¯t expect to find you here, of all ces.¡± She patted?Yao Tang¡¯s shoulder before linking their arms together.?¡°You haven¡¯t been here long,¡±?Yao Ran?said in an affectionate voice. ¡°Let me tour you around so that you can acquaint yourself with your new surroundings.¡±


    Yao Tang did not like being touched by people she wasn¡¯t familiar with, especially people she didn¡¯t like. When she turned and saw?Yao Ran?sticking close to her, she immediately pped thetter¡¯s hand away. The sound of skin hitting skin rang out in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me in such a friendly manner. We¡¯re not that close.¡±


    Yao Ran was still gaping at her hand, not quite believing what had just happened.


    A lot of students were milling about and were likely keen to learn what was going on. In a bid to maintain her good-girl image, Yao Ran?stifled her anger and shed another stiff smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t even eat breakfast today. Why don¡¯t I take you to the school canteen and see if they have something you¡¯d like to eat? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know your way around yet. I can ¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yao Tang?interrupted coldly.


    She knew Yao Ran?was simply putting on an act as an obedient and quiet girl, but unfortunately,?she didn¡¯t have the patience for it. She might as well be direct and rough.


    Yao Ran quickly realized that there was nothing more she could do.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°You said so yourself that you don¡¯t want my help, so don¡¯t you dare tell Mom and Dad that I¡¯m not being nice to you!¡±


    Yao Tang only scoffed and gave her a look that said she was an idiot.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to say anything else and just walked away towards the school building.


    Yao Ran could do nothing more than seethe as she watched the other girl go.


    ¡°Ranran, who was that girl just now? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! Is she a rtive of yours, Ranran? I think you kind of resemble each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, now that you mention it, they do look rather simr.¡±


    But that other girl was obviously much prettier than Yao Ran. She had whiter skin and was also taller.?Yao Ran?stood at 163 centimeters, while that other girl looked to be around 168 centimeters tall.


    Of course, no one was brave or foolish enough to say this out loud in front of Yao Ran.


    These girls were Yao Ran¡¯s clique, her besties, so to speak. So when she heard them praise?Yao Tang, her expression became even uglier. ¡°Well, she is my rtive,¡± she said offhandedly. ¡°A sister.¡±


    ¡°What, is she your older sister?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Aren¡¯t you the only child? Wait, do you mean a cousin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yao Ran?said. A hesitant look came over her face then, and she added softly, ¡°She¡¯s from the countryside and is staying with us for the time being.¡±


    A collective gasp came from her friends. ¡°The countryside?¡±


    Yao Ran nodded emphatically. ¡°In fact, she grew up in a poor vige and was hardly getting proper education since my second uncle wasn¡¯t willing to pay for her studies. My parents took pity on her and¡­ Well, here we are.¡±


    She ended her narrative with a shrug and a helpless smile.

 Chapter 29 - Beware of the Cunning Girl

    <h4>Chapter 29: Beware of the Cunning Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°So your parents took her out of the countryside, and now she¡¯s staying at your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more or less it.¡±


    Another loud gasp ensued.


    ¡°Ranran, your parents are too kind for their own good. How could they bring home some bumpkin from some poor vige just like that? Aren¡¯t they afraid that she might turn out to be someone with a dark and indecent past? Who knows what she might do to your family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s too disgusting to even think about.¡±


    ¡°That girl looked cunning, too. She probably tricked your parents into adopting her. What a scary talent.¡±


    Yao Ran heaved a dramatic sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no way of knowing if she has a dark past, but¡­ Well, I heard that she would often hang out with the boys in her previous school. She also smokes and drinks, and got into a lot of fights.


    She doesn¡¯t study much, either. She was always at the bottom of the rankings after exams. My parents enrolled her here in hopes that her grades will improve, but it really seems like their efforts will alle down to nothing.¡±


    After speaking, Yao Ran?sighed again.


    ¡°Oh, my God, that girl is just vile! Ranran, you need to stay away from her, or she might rub off her rotten nature on you.¡±


    ¡°She must be so pleased with herself, having gone from a nobody to a member of a prominent family. Mark my words, after a taste of luxury, she¡¯s only going to want more. She might be targeting your family¡¯s assets even now. You should warn your parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ranran, you need to have a serious talk with them. Don¡¯t let them be fooled by that girl any longer. And make sure you keep a close eye on her, or she might take advantage of you without you knowing.¡±


    In all fairness to these girls, their friendship was a sincere one, and they all felt deeply for Yao Ran.


    Not that the person in question cared about their concern, since she knew the truth of the matter.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Yao Ran looked back at the faculty building. Qin Yan had just gone inside, and?Meng Yang?was there as well.


    More importantly, Meng Yang?also belonged to ss 12.


    How could she have forgotten about this crucial detail before?


    Yao Ran tried to calm herself down. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to worry about.?Meng Yang?has very high standards, after all.¡¯


    As the young master of such a wealthy and influential family, he had surely seen all kinds of beautiful women the society had to offer. She herself had pursued the boy for two whole years, to no avail.


    If Meng Yang?couldn¡¯t be charmed by someone of her caliber, then he¡¯s practically immune to a bumpkin like?Yao Tang. Or at least, that was what?Yao Ran?told herself.


    Yao Ran tookfort in the thought and instantly felt better.


    The girls chatted for a while longer before going to her ssroom before sses started. When they arrived there, however, Yao Ran?realized that her ssmates no longer paid her the same amount of attention they used to. In particr, most of the boys were burying their heads in their phones.


    In the past, they would wait for her by the door ore over to her desk to flirt with her. Now, it was as if they hadn¡¯t even noticed her presence.


    No, in fact, everyone in the ss was acting strange.


    ¡°What are they doing? Why are they all staring at their phones?¡±


    A member of Yao Ran¡¯s clique walked up to a boy and asked, ¡°What are you all looking at,?Xu Jie? Is there something going on online?¡±


    This Xu Jie?had dered himself to be?Yao Ran¡¯s number one fan, and was known to be proud of the self-appointed title.


    He had lived up to it, too, keeping Yao Ran?in his sights at all times. But today, he was nothing more than a blind bat.?Yao Ran?had already approached his desk, but he had yet to acknowledge her.


    As expected, she didn¡¯t take this well, and her lips began to twitch as she tried not to sneer.


    The question seemed to have shaken Xu Jie?out of his reverie, though, and he finally looked up. When he saw his goddess standing right beside him, a wave of guilt came over his face, like a thief caught in the act of stealing. To make matters worse, he quickly hid his phone under his desk.


    ¡°Wait, why did you hide your phone the moment you saw Ranran? You¡¯re looking at something vulgar, aren¡¯t you?¡± Without warning,?Yao Ran¡¯s friend snatched?Xu Jie¡¯s phone from his hands.


    ¡°Chen Lu!¡± the boy burst out anxiously. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±


    But the girl called Chen Lu?ignored him and wasted no time inspecting his screen. She looked up almost immediately andshed out at him. ¡°Wow,?Xu Jie! I was wondering why you didn¡¯t even see use in. You were looking at your phone like it was sucking your soul out of your body! It turns out that you already have a new target.¡±

 Chapter 30 - A Viral Post

    <h4>Chapter 30: A Viral Post</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Xu Jie denied vehemently, but his eyes flickered when theynded on Yao Ran. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, my goddess, she¡¯s talking nonsense. No matter what anyone says, you will always be the campus belle in my heart. No one can ever rece you!¡±


    Yao Ran had a nk expression as she took the phone from?Chen Lu. It soon turned into something unsightly, however.


    The thing that Xu Jie?had been looking at so intently was a post.


    The title read: ¡°Yao Ran is in danger of being stripped of the campus belle title. A transfer student hase to challenge her position, and she currently looks like the clear winner.¡±


    It included a series of photos taken from different angles. They covered everything, too ¡ª side profile, full-frontal, views from the top and bottom.


    There was a shot from practically every direction imaginable.


    A few of them seemed to have been purposely taken at the subject¡¯s disadvantage, but she appeared no less beautiful in any of them.


    None of the pictures needed further editing ¡ª they were perfect just the way they were, and anyone could easily download and keep them as a phone screensaver.


    The post had already garnered more than a thousandments and even more likes. Most of theizens asserted the discussion that the campus belle would be changing this year, and a good number of students even pledged their votes when the time for the polls came.


    Yao Ran flipped through the images with her thumb, even as her hand tightened around the phone.


    ¡°Can you believe this, Ranran? Someone just took a few random pictures of your bumpkin sister, and now these idiots are pushing for her to be this year¡¯s campus belle!¡±


    ¡°Campus belle? Ha! What a joke. She¡¯s nothing more than a small-town girl from a poor vige. She¡¯s not even qualified to be on the same stage as our Ranran.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! So don¡¯t worry too much, okay, Ranran? That country bumpkin is no match for you. These blind fools don¡¯t know about her true colors yet, that¡¯s why they¡¯re so eager to support her. Once they find out that she¡¯s nothing more than a delinquent with disgusting habits, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t even want to look at her anymore.¡±


    One of the girls whipped out her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll log into the school forum right now and expose that wench for what she truly is! Let¡¯s see what everybody says then.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t,¡± Yao Ran?said quickly, her eyes shing. ¡°She didn¡¯t cross any line. It isn¡¯t right to just attack her publicly when she hasn¡¯t even done anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re much too kind, Ranran! She¡¯s already tricked your parents into adopting her, and now she¡¯s scheming to steal the limelight from you. Why do you have to be considerate to someone so vicious?¡±


    Yao Ran made a show of getting a little misty-eyed. ¡°But,¡± she said softly, her lips trembling, ¡°she¡¯s still my sister.¡±


    ¡°And what kind of sister is she to you?¡± Chen Lu?huffed. ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re the only daughter of a prestigious family, while she¡¯s just a tramp from the mountains. She should consider it a great honor to even just share the same roof with you! Don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore. Leave it to us.¡±


    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll handle it. She¡¯s pretty gutsy to presume she could snatch the title of campus belle from you. Is she even worthy of the title?!¡±


    Yao Ran lowered hershes to hide the triumph that she felt. She pursed her lips and refrained from saying anything else.


    Her gaze drifted back to the post disyed on the phone screen. Her expression turned cial once more.


    She gritted her teeth and barely kept herself from sneering in resentment.


    The photo she had stopped at was one of Yao Tang?sleeping soundly on her desk.


    Half of her face was buried in her arms, but no one could deny her beauty from what little they could see. She looked so peaceful, like an angel taking a much-needed respite. Perhaps it was because her eyes were closed. Otherwise, her wild arrogance would have shown, and likening her to an angel would be the furthest thing in people¡¯s minds.


    Boys had flocked to the post, spamming thement section with their absurd and unreasonable remarks.


    They were all iming that their hearts had been stolen by the transfer student, while trying topete on who admired her the most at the same time. They kept saying how they envied the students from ss 12, too, for having the good fortune of being ssmates with their one and only goddess.

 Chapter 31 - Teaching the Bumpkin a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 31: Teaching the Bumpkin a Lesson</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    They especially apuded the boys from ss 12, saying that their good luck was enough tost them a lifetime.


    ¡°Are these boys out of their minds? That tramp doesn¡¯t deserve all these praises!¡± Yao Ran¡¯s friends were also scrolling down the post beside her. The more they read, the uglier their expressions became.


    As far as statistics went, almost 98 percent of the school¡¯s male poption had named Yao Ran?as their crush. It surprised no one, since she had excellent grades and came from a good family. On top of that, she had also been the campus belle for so long.


    Because of this, no one raised an eyebrow even if all the boys liked her.


    But having them like Yao Tang¡ªa bumpkin with nothing to her name¡ªwas another thing entirely. This didn¡¯t sit well with the girls of the school.


    Who the hell was she, anyway?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time she gets a taste of what true power and influence is like. She¡¯s as good as public enemy number one to all the girls, and I¡¯m sure there are a lot of us who want to teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t fret, Ranran. Dealing with a sewage rat like her will be a piece of cake. We can even make it look like we have nothing to do with what¡¯sing for her.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s friends rallied behind Chen Lu?and cursed at?Yao Tang. ¡°That girl sure is arrogant, isn¡¯t she? Does she feel no gratitude for our?Ranran?after all that her family has done? Now, she wants to sabotage?Ranran¡¯s school life, too!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips twitched. When she spoke, her voice was so meek, it gave everyone the impression that a gust of wind might blow her down. ¡°No, please don¡¯t do anything. I still consider her as my sister. I don¡¯t want to see her get into any trouble. Maybe we just misunderstood her intentions.¡±


    ¡°Ranran, how many times do we have to tell you? That bumpkin doesn¡¯t deserve to be your sister, so stop calling her that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so kind and forgiving that she thinks she can just get away with anything. Even if we do nothing to teach her a lesson, someone else eventually will. Just wait and see. People like her always get what they deserve in the end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m way ahead of you. I¡¯ve already posted all of her scandalous behavior and counts of misdemeanor on the forum. Wait until the story makes its rounds. Let¡¯s see if these boys will be willing to pursue a country bumpkin from God knows where.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes welled up again, and fear was written all over her face. ¡°Oh, no. I heard that she¡¯s rather good at fistfights. It would be better if we just stay clear of her, or we might find ourselves in a difficult situation. You shouldn¡¯t have posted anything, though. I¡¯m really okay. I don¡¯t care about the campus belle title or whatever. I only want Mom and Dad to be happy and proud of me.¡±


    She finally broke down just as she finished talking, her big, fat tears rolling down her flushed cheeks.


    Yao Ran¡¯s appeared delicate and helpless, and it worked in stirring the hearts of her long-time admirers. They couldn¡¯t help but ache for her.


    So the transfer student that everyone was calling a goddess was actually a country bumpkin?


    Clearly, she had banked on her good looks to get to ces. How dare she presume to rece Yao Ran?as the campus belle?


    Yao Ran was very pretty and a straight-A student from a wealthy family. She was also skilled in piano, drawing, and dancing. Heck, over the years, it seemed like she excelled in almost anything. There was no way that new girl couldpare to their multi-talented idol.


    The girls were right¡ªthey must teach Yao Tang?a lesson and remind her of her ce in society!


    Her gorgeous looks gave her no right to snatch the title of campus belle, and they were going to make sure that the whole school saw her true colors as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, country bumpkin!¡±


    Yao Tang was jostled awake by someone forcefully pushing at her chair.


    In the next second, something mmed hard against her desk, followed by another rough push from behind her.


    She really hated it when someone interrupted her sleep.


    Yao Tang slowly turned her head away from the direction of themotion.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± came a sharp, female voice from somewhere above her. It dripped with open animosity. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, then hurry and get up from that desk! Who do you think you are, huh? Acting all haughty after driving all those boys crazy.¡±


    Unfortunately for the girl, Yao Tang?heard none of her vicious remarks.


    She had, in fact, been wearing earplugs, and they were the best the market could offer. Needless to say, they worked perfectly. The moment she put them on, it was as though she had turned deaf to the world.


    Still, Yao Tang?sensed the presence above her, so she gingerly raised her head.


    She removed the sleeping mask she had put on to reveal an icy re. Her eyes were deep and ck as an abyss, yet at the same time, they glittered with the allure of a rare gem.


    Specks of evil lurked behind their depths, though, and Yao Tang¡¯s murderous intent began to seep out of her body.


    She let her aura speak of herself as she locked eyes with the girl who had foolishly woken her up.

 Chapter 32 - A Notorious Bully

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Notorious Bully</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Four girls had surrounded Yao Tang¡¯s guests, each of them wearing a threatening expression. The one in front of her seemed to be the leader. Indeed, she looked the fiercest among them all.


    She was also the one who had pushed Yao Tang?just now.


    These kids were not from ss 12.


    Yao Tang had a photographic memory, and she already had her ssmates¡¯ faces memorized.


    The group¡¯s leader, Zhang Ting, was practically thrumming with rage. She had been itching to teach this neer a lesson, so when the post about her background blew up, she gathered her minions to teach the bumpkin a lesson.


    One of the few things she loathed in the world was some tramp pandering to the boys and trying to seduce them, and the current campus belle was no exception.


    Yao Ran had far too many admirers in the school, but she was also at the top of her ss, which ensured support from the faculty and staff. Moreover, she came from a wealthy family, even far more powerful than Zhang Ting¡¯s. Thetter knew her limits. There were people she simply couldn¡¯t afford to go against.


    Needless to say, the fact that Zhang Ting couldn¡¯t do anything to Yao Ran?only made her hate thetter more.


    When Yao Tang?entered the picture, Zhang Ting had initially thought that she couldn¡¯t touch her, either. This presumption changed the moment she had found out that?Yao Tang?was only a distant and dirt-poor niece that the?Yao family?had recently adopted. Zhang Ting was certain that the?Yao Tang?wouldn¡¯te to?Yao Tang¡¯s defense even if someone beat her up and crippled her.


    Now that they were ring at each other eye to eye, however, a sliver of fear crept into Zhang Ting¡¯s consciousness.


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze was full of terrifying, malevolent intent.


    Even the other girls had the urge to cower when they saw the look in her eyes.


    But Zhang Ting refused to back down. After realizing that a bumpkin had almost fazed her, she doubled down on her aggression. ¡°You¡¯re Yao Tang, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re just some rat from the countryside, how dare you re at me like that?¡±


    She raised her chin and scoffed. ¡°Huh? What are you looking at? Do you want to fight or something?¡± Zhang Ting proceeded to look Yao Tang?up and down.


    ¡°You are pretty, I¡¯ll give you that. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re being so ambitious. Were you nning to seduce Meng Yang?so that you can crown yourself as the mistress of the campus? Let¡¯s see if things end up going your way.¡±


    Zhao Ting mmed her fist on Yao Tang¡¯s desk and loomed over her ominously. ¡°Pack up your things and leave our school immediately. And don¡¯t ever show yourself in?No. 1 High School?again!¡±


    Up close, Zhang Ting couldn¡¯t help but note how white and smooth Yao Tang¡¯s unblemished face was. Jealousy gripped her heart. ¡®This girl is a vixen through and through!¡¯


    She finally understood why the boys were singing her praises all over the school forum.


    She wouldn¡¯t have cared about those idiots, but then she heard that Meng Yang?had also fallen for?Yao Tang¡¯s trap. It was even rumored that he had been asking around about the wench!


    Well, she was about to put this transfer student in her rightful ce. She had no business going around enticing the boys at school, the least of all Meng Yang.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s face was devoid of any expression. Her supple, pink lips had barely moved when she uttered the words, but her voice rang cold and clear in the ssroom. Her hands had unconsciously clenched into fists.


    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± Zhang Ting demanded furiously. She had better heard wrong, or else¡­


    Yao Tang straightened in her seat. The red tinge in her eyes became a shade darker as she said, ¡°I said, all of you get lost while I¡¯m still being nice.¡±


    Zhao Ting looked at her posse in disbelief and let out a loud and derisiveugh.


    ¡°Did you hear that? This country bumpkin actually has the guts to send us away!¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s indifferent expression alone had been enough to incite her fury, but her haughty words drove Zhang Ting even further to the edge.


    All the other students in ss 12 were avidly watching them by now. They all knew about Zhang Ting¡¯s reputation, and even considered her as a notorious disgrace and headache for the school¡¯s administration. Apart from being a grant bully, she had a particr penchant for going after anyone who managed to gain a few admirers on campus.


    That was, except for Yao Ran.


    Unfortunately for the transfer student, she had been in the limelight since her first day at school and was even touted as the next campus belle. It was only a matter of time until Zhang Ting targeted her.


    Some of her ssmates found it in themselves to sympathize with Yao Tang, while others reveled in this messy development. Either way, no one was nning to stand up for her.


    All the teachers had just gone for a meeting, too, so there was nobody she coulde to for help.


    Just then, amotion came from the hallway. A group of boys was trying to protest in hopes of earning Yao Tang¡¯s favor.


    Zhang Ting whirled at them and snapped, ¡°Mind your own business, or I¡¯ll beat you guys up as well!¡±


    Everyone knew that she had a thug for an older brother, who lorded over the school just across the street. The boys promptly shut up and lowered their heads.


    Zhang Ting looked back at Yao Tang?and brought her fist down on the desk once more. ¡°Well, bumpkin? Are you leaving our school for good or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who should leave,¡± Yao Tang?said, as she closed her eyes in resignation. Her nails were biting deep into her palm as she stifled the urge to throw a punch.


    It was getting exceedingly hard to restrain herself. Her self-control might fly out the window any second now.


    Fate delivered right on cue.


    ¡°You hussy!¡± Zhao Ting roared. She raised her arm, poised to p Yao Tang. ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to understand the rules we have here, I¡¯ll make sure to drill it in your head, so you never forget!¡±


    The three other girls followed suit and raised their own fists to assault Yao Tang.


    ¡°Oh no, the goddess is going to be beaten to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°Should we report it to a teacher? She¡¯s no match for them. Her face is only going to get ruined when they¡¯re done with her. What a shame.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? She deserves what¡¯sing to her! Who told her to seduce our boys in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? She should have been modest and kept a low profile, especially since she¡¯s a transfer student! I¡¯m excited to see what¡¯s going to happen after this bloodbath.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Meng Yang’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 33: Meng Yang¡¯s Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°It¡¯s great that we can finally get back to ss!¡±


    As punishment for initiating a fight, four young boys had spent a good chunk of thest few days cooped up in a detention room, copying the school¡¯s rules and regtions over and over. This day marked the end of their sanctions, and they relished the feeling, whistling and chatting as they walked into the ssroom building.


    They were all gifted with good looks and received attention wherever they went.


    Now that they were moving across the court in a group, their admirers quickly gathered and gawked at the impressive scenery before them.


    After all, sses hadn¡¯t started yet.


    On the opposite building, a bunch of girls huddled at the staircase, screaming their hearts out. They were over ten meters away, but they were so loud that Meng Yang?winced.


    ¡°Ahh! Meng Yang?is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! Do you see the way he walks? He¡¯s so tall and cool, I just can¡¯t take it!¡±


    ¡°I feel like my ovaries would explode just by looking at his face!¡±


    Indeed, Meng Yang?was tall and attractive, and undeniably had the most female fans in the whole school.


    Within a week of his admission to No. 1 High School, the students had begun calling him the campus heartthrob.


    Not only was he good-looking, but he was also the son of a financial magnate. Even though he had the worst possible grades in practically every exam, this didn¡¯t stop the girls from fawning over him.


    ¡°Are these girls all right? They¡¯re acting like they¡¯re out of their minds.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pretty normal for the most part, but whenever they see Brother Meng, it¡¯s like their brains turn to mush.¡±


    ¡°I guess we can¡¯t me them. Brother Meng is so appealing that even the campus belle is eager to get into his pants. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single girl in school who can resist his charms.¡±


    ¡°No, I do believe there actually is one.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of that transfer student, Yao Tang? They say that she¡¯s cold to everyone, but she hasn¡¯t met Brother Meng yet. Now that our suspensions have been lifted, I¡¯m excited to see if she can remain aloof at the sight of his face.¡±


    ¡°Haha! If he ends up falling for our Brother Meng, then a good show is sure to follow!¡±


    ¡°I know, right? At this rate, both campus belles will bepeting for Brother Meng!¡±


    At the mention of this controversial new student, the three boys dove into an animated discussion on what to expect. They had all seen the photos posted on the forum, which had, in turn, piqued their curiosity.


    Meng Yang didn¡¯t join the conversation, looking all bored and detached.


    Pretty soon, the boys dissolved into silence, and they turned to him in unison. ¡°Brother Meng, the transfer student sounds fascinating. She¡¯s very beautiful and has quite a personality. She seems a lot more interesting than a good girl like the current campus belle, Yao Ran.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are your thoughts about this Yao Tang?¡±


    Meng Yang gave them an annoyed look before smirking. ¡°That isn¡¯t enough to earn my attention.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Song Lang?asked, his eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m free to pursue her, right?¡±


    Meng Yang gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to bother me with these things. However¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t keep your hopes up. There¡¯s no way you can keep up with a girl like that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Brother Meng, aren¡¯t you underestimating me too much? I know I¡¯m not as handsome as you, but I¡¯m not that bad, either.¡±?Song Lang?hesitated for a second before adding, ¡°Right?¡±


    Meng Yang only scoffed and repeated his previous remark. ¡°You can¡¯t keep up with her.¡±


    He had excellent intuition.


    And from what little he had seen, this girl called Yao Tang?was just like him. They were both very proud, cold-blooded people who couldn¡¯t be bothered with what society thought or said. They were difficult to get close to, not that many would dare. They weren¡¯t easy to provoke, either, but once they snapped, they made sure to unleash hell.


    These scoundrels around him wouldn¡¯t even warrant a second nce from Yao Tang, let alone a chance to court her.


    ¡°Meng Yang is back!¡±


    The moment they rounded the corner and appeared in the hallways, the girls from ss 12 all rushed to the door and twittered in excitement.


    Atst, the campus heartthrob was returning to ss.


    His presence would surely add an element of thrill to the events that were unfolding in school.


    Meng Yang and his friends sauntered into the ssroom to find that one of their ssmates was surrounded by other students from a different ss.


    They all presumed the girl to be Yao Tang, but they could only see her back from where they stood. They also recognized the people around her to be the school bullies who often caused a lot of trouble, always beating up girls and sending them home crying.


    One of the boys craned his neck and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Ting?and her gang. Should we go over and take a look,?Brother Meng?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Ting must have heard the rumors, then.¡±


    ¡°Which rumor?¡±


    ¡°Why are you even asking? Of course, it¡¯s about Yao Tang?bing the new campus belle. ording to the grapevine, all the boys at school have fallen in love with her, even our?Brother Meng?here. And we all know?Zhang Ting?has been carrying a torch for?Brother Meng?all these years.¡±


    Meng Yang leaned against the door frame and tucked his hands in his trouser pockets. His narrowed eyes were fixed in?Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    For some reason, a vague feeling of familiarity rose from the pit of his stomach.


    He knew for sure that he had yet to meet the transfer student, but he couldn¡¯t help the sense of deja vu that came over him.

 Chapter 34 - Why Are You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 34: Why Are You Here?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help Yao Tang?¡± Song Lang asked anxiously, his eyes darting back and forth between the girl and her assants.


    ¡°It¡¯s the others you should be worried about,¡± Meng Yang?answered nonchntly.


    As if to confirm his words, a series of screams filled the room as soon as he finished speaking.


    It was a horrible, ear-piercing sound that fully conveyed the meaning of pain. Song Lang?whirled around to see what had happened and saw?Zhang Ting?and his friends crumpled on the floor around?Yao Tang¡¯s desk.


    One of them was covering her eyes, the other her nose, and thest one her knees. All of them were howling in agony.


    Zhang Ting screamed the loudest of all, one of her hands mped around her wrist. She was white as a ghost, and beads of sweat were dripping from her forehead.


    As for the girl Song Lang?had been so concerned about¡­


    Yao Tang flicked her hand once. Not even a strand of her hair was out of ce, and she was still settledfortably on her chair. She took out a packet of tissues from her bag, pulled a sheet, then proceeded to wipe her fingers.


    She was very thorough, too, as though she wanted to rid herself of every trace of dirt there was. Then, she crumpled the tissue into a ball and threw it in the air. It sailed in a perfect arch beforending square inside the trash can, which sat in the opposite corner of the room.


    Everyone stared, stunned speechless.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Song Lang?muttered under his breath. ¡°I never imagined she would be this fierce.¡±


    Another boy named Jiang Yu?cupped his chin and turned?Meng Yang. ¡°This is the first time such a girl has appeared in our school! Did you see how she attacked them just now?¡±


    Meng Yang said nothing. His eyes narrowed until they were nothing more than slits.


    As a matter of fact, he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all.


    The girl had been too fast for him to follow, her movements ruthless and decisive.


    He silentlypared her skills with his. He doubted he was capable of moving as quickly as she had.


    That speed¡­


    It wasn¡¯t natural.


    Meng Yang shifted his gaze to?Yao Tang¡¯s expression. She looked unbothered, as if she hadn¡¯t just brought down four other girls.


    She was far too calm to be a normal person.


    ¡°That Yao Tang,¡±?Meng Yang?began, his voice quiet but cautious, ¡°is not someone to be trifled with. She¡¯s dangerous, so make sure you don¡¯t mess with her in any way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yao Tang?piped up in surprise. ¡°Is she more dangerous than you,?Brother Meng?¡± While he himself had witnessed the incredible scene, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around the possibility that this small, pretty girl was capable of violence.


    Meng Yang smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t always send my enemies to the hospital.¡± Then, he cocked his head toward Yao Tang before adding, ¡°But she will. Every single time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I swear never to provoke her! I still want to pursue her, though. Should I just give up?¡±


    Yao Tang possessed a true beauty that made men fall in love with her at first sight including?Song Lang.


    If he had his own way, he would have dly moved heaven and earth for a chance to win her heart.


    But his persistence only earned him a sneer from Meng Yang. ¡°Only if you¡¯re afraid of death.¡±


    Then, without waiting for a response, he strode into the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Then, without waiting for a response, he strode into the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    As soon as the rest of his ssmates realized who it was, they burst back to life and prattled among themselves.


    ¡°Oh, look! Meng Yang?has brought his gang to help?Zhang Ting?out!¡±


    ¡°Just as I expected! I knew he fancied Zhang Ting?all this time! The transfer student is dead meat now. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll survive two gangs at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, what a pity. At this rate, her pretty face is going to get pped beyond recognition.¡±


    ¡°If she has anymon sense, she would lower her head in front of the great Meng Yang. It¡¯s not like the boss has never sent people to the infirmary before.¡±


    Lin Xin scurried over to?Yao Tang?and knelt beside her. She stubbornly pulled on thetter¡¯s skirt, her eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Hurry, Tangtang,¡± she whispered frantically.


    ¡°This is our school bully! Get on your knees quickly!¡±


    Everyone held their breath and waited, but Yao Tang?remained firmly in her seat.


    She actually dared to defy Meng Yang! She was definitely in serious trouble now.


    Meng Yang¡¯s lips twitched. It had been so long since someone had mocked him like this, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused at the novelty.


    As he took a closer look at Yao Tang¡¯s face, however, his arrogance was reced with utter shock.


    He jumped away reflexively and kept retreating until his back touched the wall. ¡°Tangtang, Tangtang,?Tangtang,¡± he said in a slightly panicked voice. ¡°Sister?Tangtang?!¡±


    Yao Tang nodded at him indifferently. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Everyone stopped talking all at once.


    A beat passed, and then another, and then¡­


    ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡± Meng Yang?roared.

 Chapter 35 - You’re the One Who’s Spreading Rumors?

    <h4>Chapter 35: You¡¯re the One Who¡¯s Spreading Rumors?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    When Meng Yang saw Yao Tang, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his own childhood experience.


    He was five years old at that time when he and hispanions ran into a delicate-looking girl on the way home. They meant to tease her, but they weren¡¯t expecting that this girl would be able to stand on her own. Hell, that was an understatement. She didn¡¯t even wait for them to tease her as she went over to beat them up.


    Meng Yang had seen a challenge in this girl, but every time he went to try his luck, she¡¯d beat him up till he wet his pants.


    From then on, he had developed a fear of Yao Tang. Whenever he¡¯d see her, he¡¯d run away like some scared mouse.


    ¡°Why are you in ss 12, sis?¡±


    Meng Yang pursed his lips. His mother had told him how Yao Tang?was the smartest in their courtyard, so why would he be her ssmate? Why was she in ss 12?


    ¡°You are not happy to see me?¡±


    She cocked up an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he said hastily, taking a step back. ncing at the people on the ground, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on with you guys? How dare you try to start a fight with Sister Tang?¡±


    The leader, Zhang Ting, struggled to stand up. ¡°All the guys said that Yao Tang was good-looking,¡± she stuttered. ¡°So we all wanted to see her. We didn¡¯t expect for her to beat us up!¡±


    The twelve students all curled their lips, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although Zhang Ting had admitted defeat in front of Meng Yang, she knew that they¡¯d be the ones who¡¯d be beaten up if they dared to interfere in this exchange.


    Meng Yang glowered at them. ¡°If the rest of you don¡¯t tell me the truth right now, I¡¯ll make sure none of you would walk out of this ssroom alive,¡± he snapped.


    The one closest to Meng Yang bowed her head. ¡°Brother Meng,¡± she stuttered out with her head bowed. ¡°We heard from Teacher Luo that her grades were extremely poor, and she was recently expelled from school...And we¡¯ve also heard that she¡¯s a distant niece from the Yao Family, so we...¡±


    ¡°So you decided to bully her, is that it?¡±


    Meng Yang clenched his fists, and cracking voices echoed across the room. His face darkened almostpletely as he gritted his teeth. Everyone staggered backward.


    Yao Tang crossed her legs and yawned, feigning boredom from the exchange.


    ¡°Sister Tang, why don¡¯t you go and have some rest first? Leave the rest to me.¡± He red at the rest of them, unbothered by her resignedness. ¡°Go out with me! Don¡¯t disturb her anymore.¡±


    After a series of cries, the few girls were dragged out by Meng Yang and his friends.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Old Man Luo Hua is the one saying these things about her?¡± He red at the girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If it weren¡¯t for Teacher Luo, we wouldn¡¯t have pushed her around while the teachers were out for a meeting,¡± they cried, covering their heads. ¡°If we had known...¡±


    Zhang Ting raised her head miserably. Her face was pale.


    ¡°Song Lang, keep an eye on the girls here. I¡¯m going to settle the score with Luo Hua.¡± His eyes were gold as he nced back at the girls. ¡°Where the hell is his office?¡±


    ¡°Same office as Teacher Xi.¡± Chu Yao said.


    Luo Hua was the physics teacher from the science and technology team.


    With a snarl, he whirled around and stomped towards the teacher facilities.


    Chu Yao immediately chased after the man, afraid that his friend would be beating the teacher himself. While they had all been sick and tired of that teacher, he¡¯d be in big trouble if he acted rashly like this!


    The door of the Science and Technology Department¡¯s Office was kicked open, and the teachers inside were all quite startled. Luo Hua narrowed his eyes to see a gloomy-looking Meng Yang storming into the room.


    ¡°Hey, call Yao Tang,¡± Chu Yao whispered to one of his minions.


    ¡°Meng Yang, how many times have I told you to knock before you enter?¡±


    Meng Yang didn¡¯t even look like he cared as he stomped towards Luo Hua¡¯s desk. ¡°Were you the one spreading rumors about Yao Tang?¡± His eyes shed.


    The old man leaned against his seat. ¡°Are you here to settle a score with me for her? Have you forgotten your ce?¡± he snapped. ¡°Or did your Teacher Xi not teach you anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck you!¡± He sneered. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but some bullshit teacher who thinks so highly of himself just because you teach ss 1. Why don¡¯t you just fuck off and not judge any of us from ss 12?¡±


    ¡°What!¡± He stood up abruptly, waving his finger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak with respect, young man? Don¡¯t think that just because your Meng family has invested a lot of money in this school, you can do whatever you want here!¡±

 Chapter 36 - Let’s Make a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 36: Let¡¯s Make a Bet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡°Does Yao Tang¡¯s intelligence really have anything to do with you?¡± Meng Yang was a head taller than Luo Hua, so he very easily towered over him. ¡°As for her past, can you say that you know her better than anyone in that room? You think you can just belittle her like that and get other people to join your ruse?¡±


    Luo Hua scoffed. ¡°And tell me, what good can a student like her do?¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°She¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t apologize to her right now, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Despite this, the man didn¡¯t seem too intimidated. ¡°Get out of here right now, or you¡¯re the one who has to face the consequences!¡±


    Meng Yang rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do, you ass¨C¡±


    ¡°Meng Yang.¡±


    A gravelly female voice echoed across the room, and Yao Tang strode into the office. Her hands were shoved into her pockets. She lifted up her head, revealing her cold eyes and pursed lips.


    Lin Xin knew that the woman had a bad temper. Just like Chu Yao, she was afraid that something might happen and followed her into the teacher¡¯s room.


    ¡°But Yao Tang!¡± he protested, whirling around. ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been spreading rumors about you¨C¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one who got a zero on her test?¡± Luo Hua snorted. ncing at Xi Yan?who had just rushed in, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Teacher Xi, you should really know how to control your students. It¡¯s one thing for them to do so academically poorly, but it¡¯s another to see them act like downright rascals. Don¡¯t you think you should educate them more properly?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Xi Yan forced a smile. ¡°Teacher Luo is right.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, old man!¡± Meng Yang was about to charge forward when Yao Tang?pulled him back.


    She turned to the old man, indifferent from the surprised looks thrown her way. ¡°Get out first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what they¡¯ve said¨C¡±


    ¡°Get out first.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with violence and brutality.


    Seeing this, Meng Yang decided to hold himself back. ¡°Alright, just because you said so, I¡¯ll let him off,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°But if he dares talk nonsense like this again, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t said anything as she turned around.


    However, just as she was about to reach for the door, she heard a voice,


    ¡°Hmph, a bad student truly is a bad student. Not only are they bad at their studies, but they¡¯re even rotten to the car. At this point, they¡¯ll probably be dragging the school¡¯s reputation¨Cwhen will he just put his tail between his legs?¡±


    Luo Hua scoffed, crossing his arms on his chest.


    Yao Tang stopped. She clenched her fists as she stayed behind. Her entire body was shrouded with an air of coldness that could freeze anyone on the spot.


    Xi Yan tightened her grip on her lesson n. ¡°Learning is still learning, Teacher Luo. I don¡¯t believe it is within our right to judge them. After all, everyone¡¯s development is different.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Not only are they smart, but they¡¯re also good. Please don¡¯t shame them like that.¡±


    Luo Hua burst outughing. ¡°Are you saying that all of your students are just unwilling to learn? That if they¡¯re simply willing, they¡¯d be geniuses?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s make a bet!¡± He banged his fists onto the table. ¡°ss One has always been the best, one of them scoring around 643 points! The next monthly exam ising up this weekend. As long as one person in your ss would surpass the highest score, I¡¯ll apologize to Yao Tang and admit my wrongdoings.¡±


    All of the teachers present in the office frowned. Wasn¡¯t this just an insult? Everyone knew that ss 12 was in that ss because they had done poorly academically.


    He¡¯s just digging Xi Yan a deeper hole.


    Meng Yang clenched his fists and nced up at Yao Tang.


    She shook her head at him.


    ¡°Well, Meng Yang?¡± Luo Hua said unhurriedly. There was something about his voice that screamed both arrogance and pride. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to apologize to Yao Tang? Why don¡¯t you just participate in my little bet?¡±


    His jaw tightened.


    Xi Yan couldn¡¯t say another word either. Her eyebrows were furrowed, and there were sweat drops trailing down her face.


    ¡°Even your Teacher Xi has no confidence in you guys.¡± He sneered. ¡°Shows just how much of an idiot all of you are¨C¡±


    ¡°We agree to your bet.¡± Yao Tang finally spoke, her gaze as dark as ever.


    What?


    Xi Yan gazed at the young girl in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash¨C¡±


    The corner of Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go back and study first.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Without another word, she led the group of people out of the office. Suddenly, the entire space quieted down as the teachers shared ufortable nces. What was happening? What the heck was Yao Tang thinking?


    ¡°Ah, the arrogance.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see how ss 12 will humiliate themselves in the next exam.¡±


    Xi Yan took a deep breath, trying to hide her shaking figure. She had to think of a way to improve their results in that short amount of time. Even if they lost, it shouldn¡¯t have to be by andslide, right?

 Chapter 37 - Is It That Hard?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Is It That Hard?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The news had spread throughout the department. Even those in the younger batches knew about it.


    ¡°Do they really think they¡¯d win? ss 1 will definitely tower over them.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Xi didn¡¯t even agree to it. Yao Tang?was the one who agreed to the bet.¡±


    ¡°Did she really think that she¡¯s going to win this?¡± one of them whispered. ¡°She may be pretty, but she doesn¡¯t have the brains! Whopetes with ss 1 in terms of their results? Are they courting death or something?¡±


    ¡°God, they¡¯re going to be so embarrassed.¡±


    The entire school was stuck in the heated discussion.


    When the news had reached ss 12, the entire ssroom unraveled into chaos.


    Everyone wasining as they mmed their fists onto the table. ¡°Why the hell did you decide on this without us?¡± they yelled, pointing fingers at Yao Tang, who couldn¡¯t care any less. ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    In the end, they¡¯ve been all suppressed by Meng Yang¡¯s fist. At this point, they all had to swallow their anger and stared at their seemingly empty notebooks.


    ¡°Do you really want to be continually looked down upon by those assholes? We have to save our reputation!¡± Meng Yang continually mmed his fists onto the table, surprising them all. ¡°We have to do this! We have to learn.¡±


    Song Lang snorted. What the hell? When did this asshole ever love to learn?


    However, upon being at the receiving end of his friend¡¯s re, he immediately straightened his back.


    ¡°Brother Yang is right,¡± he stated seriously. ¡°We have to love learning¨Ctake the road less traveled. Who says we couldn¡¯t do it? The road may be hard, but we¡¯re just going to have to try even harder.¡±


    Seeing the troublemaking group spouting pep talks left and right, the entire ss burst intoughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talented, Brother Lang?¡± they all teased, and the tense atmosphere ultimately died down.


    Meng Yang nced at Yao Tang


    Yao Tang was still seated in her ce. There was a faint smile tracing across her lips, and her features softened. Leaning against the back of her seat, she started scribbling onto her notebook.


    They were going to lose, he had initially thought. However, upon seeing Yao Tang finally growing serious, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense offort in his heart.


    However, as he moved closer, he immediately spotted her scribbling a fox-like creature on the edge of her notebook. ¡°Are you¨C¡± he sputtered, feeling his leg grow weak. As soon as he met with her cold gaze, he immediately turned away.


    Whatever. He needed to go back and find ss One¡¯s Lu Yan to make up for things.


    He¡¯d have to rely on her this time.


    ..


    Seeing that the bet was bing a reality, Xi Yan hurriedly called Principal Kong. ¡°You won¡¯t believe this, Sir,¡± she immediately said, with a panicked tinge in her voice. She didn¡¯t even wait for him to reply as she told him everything.


    By the time she was finished, however, Principal Kong simply replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Yao Tang would be able to handle this herself.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± There was a small pause. ¡°The results on Yao Tang¡¯s file¨Cthey¡¯re fake, right?¡±


    When she had seen the student¡¯s file then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disbelief. How could someone score zero marks on their test? They could¡¯ve gotten at least one right if they were merely guessing. Could it be that she purposely avoided them?


    Principal Kong was a little surprised to see her catch on so quickly, but he didn¡¯t say anything in reply. Instead, he stated, ¡°All I know is that our No. 1 High School?hasgged behind Foreign Languages High School for thest few years. If she¡¯s able to reach her full potential, then Yao Tang?will be able to restore the glory of our high school. It may even advance your teaching career.¡±


    Xi Yan blinked.


    He had said it with such certainty. Maybe Yao Tang really wasn¡¯t as simple as she had thought.


    ..


    More and more people had started to attend their morning sessions. Even the substitute teachers noticed the evident change in rigor and vitality from the ssroom. Even then, they couldn¡¯t help but find the situation even more piteous. Did they really think they stand a chance against ss 1?


    During their lunch break, Yao Tang and Lin Xin?went to the cafeteria to eat. As soon as they had returned, they noticed the entire room falling into another heated discussion of today¡¯s events.


    ¡°Do you know that 99.9% of the school betted on ss One?¡± one of them said, chewing on their sandwich. ¡°It went viral on the online forum!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Meng pursed her lips. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t even know why we¡¯re being dragged into this. Yao Tang was the one who agreed to the bet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Luo Hua was talking about our entire ss. Not just her.¡±


    ¡°God, this is going to be so embarrassing for Teacher Xi. She¡¯s been so nice to us, and now...¡±


    Even if they were known to be rowdier than the other sses, they always had a special spot for Teacher Xi. After all, she was the only one who had ever bothered to defend them against all their one-sided remarks.


    Li Meng didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, she held her breath and continued to study, shooting Yao Tang a re every now and then.


    The tension in ss 12 was unprecedentedly thick. While a part of them knew that they were never going to beat the genius ss, they certainly don¡¯t want to embarrass themselves too much.


    Seeing this, Meng Yang exited the ssroom to do something.


    Lin Xin came over and sat beside Yao Tang. ¡°I¡¯ve looked atst week¡¯s exam results, and I¡¯m a little bit behind from the person holdingst ce in ss 1,¡± she stated.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yao Tang supported her chin with one hand, as she held her phone with the other. ncing up at the panicked look on Lin Xin¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Taking off her earphones, she shoved it into her pockets.


    ¡°Is the exam really that difficult?¡±


    Lin Xin nodded. ¡°The content¡¯s the same, but the difficulty of the questions is different in each school. No. 1 High School?was said to have the most difficult exam,¡± she exined.


    That difficult, huh?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but...¡± Lin Xin took a deep breath. ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if we had Qingshui High School¡¯s test papers and internal review materials. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re one of the best in the country if we had them...Maybe we¡¯d be able to stand a chance.


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°But the materials are being given to their own students. They aren¡¯t allowed to leak it so...¡± Lin Xin sighed regretfully, waving her hand. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just study. We still have three days left anyway.¡±

 Chapter 38 - The First Monthly Exam

    <h4>Chapter 38: The First Monthly Exam</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The next day.


    Yao Tang finished her sses early and went to fetch a parcel from the security guard. It hade via express delivery, and took the form of an ordinary box. She opened up the package by a trash bin near the gates and took out its contents ¡ª a heap of test papers and summarized chapter reviews.


    There were no watermarks on any of the sheets. By all ounts, they appeared to be ordinary test papers.


    Yao Tang took them back to the ssroom.


    Lin Xin had been in the middle of reciting ssical Chinese when she saw her friend walk in with a bunch of papers and reference books. She was surprised at first, but her expression turned to one of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m afraid thisst-minute cramming won¡¯t do you any good, sis.¡±


    Yao Tang calmly deposited the papers under her desk before turning to?Lin Xin. ¡°Switch ces with?Meng Yang?and go sit with?Shen Huan.¡±


    Lin Xin instantly teared up. ¡°Sister Tang, are abandoning me? Please tell me what I did wrong.¡±


    Yao Tang sighed and looked at the other girl in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. You cane back after the monthly exam is over.¡±


    Realizing that it wasn¡¯t a permanent arrangement, Lin Xin?agreed readily. ¡°Oh, I see. Okay, then. I¡¯ll go over to?Shen Huan¡¯s desk now.¡±


    The change in the seating n was noticeable, but Xi Yan?said nothing about it.


    In the days that followed, Yao Tang?remained as carefree as ever. She did turn serious during ss, but once the bell rang, she would plug her earphones in and sleep on her desk. asionally, she would pull out a set of test for?Meng Yang?to practice on.


    The boy did everything Yao Tang?told him, and would obediently take on the task.


    Sometimes, she would take out a review pamphlet for Lin Xin?to read through in the morning.


    More often than not, the topics and questions confounded Lin Xin, and she would leave the space meant for the solutions nk. When she went over it the next day, however, she would always find a step-by-step exnation on how to solve the problem. The details were so concise that she understood the process almost immediately.


    Lin Xin sneaked a nce at Yao Tang, who was napping beside her, then stared back at the test in her hands. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t fully grasp what was going on.


    ¡­


    Finally, the day of the first monthly exam of this semester arrived.


    The school attached great importance to this test, so each ss was understandably filled with a sense of urgency and immense pressure.


    The night before the big day, Lin Xin?took care in preparing 2B pencils, several pens, and a ruler for?Yao Tang. When she woke up in the morning, she made sure to check that everything was still in order.


    It was the weekend, so the lower-ss students weren¡¯t obligated toe to school.


    As it was, only the third years flocked back to campus at this early hour.


    For the most part, they were nervous about the exam, but all they could seem to talk about was the bet between ss 1 and ss 12.


    ¡°ss 12 is going to lose, of course. I mean, think about it. Those idiots won¡¯t amount to anything for the rest of their lives. They just aren¡¯t equipped for sess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for sure. There¡¯s no doubt ss 1 will win. Why did they even make a bet in the first ce? So pointless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be fun to see the look on their faces when they lose the bet, though.¡±


    Various conversations were filled with simr sentiments as the students trudged from the school gates to their respective ssrooms.


    Lin Xin was walking among the crowd, and her face flushed with outrage from everything she heard.


    She couldn¡¯t argue with them, though, since they weren¡¯t exactly wrong. Even she had to admit that her grades weren¡¯t up to par.


    ¡­


    Just before the exam started, Xi Yan?called?Yao Tang?over to a quiet corner.


    She looked at the girl and admired her calm strength in the face of such a dangerous prospect. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep during today¡¯s exam, okay? Whatever happens, you need to focus on your answer sheet.¡±


    Lately, the girl seemed to have taken the sses seriously. She submitted her homework on time, too.


    Although Yao Tang¡¯s handwriting was terrible, she had still made an effort in aplishing her assignments. As long as she worked hard,?Xi Yan?believed that the girl¡¯s grades would improve, if only a little.


    Yao Tang raised her slightly bloodshot eyes to look at her homeroom teacher. After staring nkly for a while, she gave her a casual nod.


    Xi Yan took a deep breath and patted her shoulder. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stress over the exam and just do your best. No matter what?Luo Hua?doester, he wouldn¡¯t dare to cross any line. At most, I might just lose face, but that won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes flickered as she considered Xi Yan¡¯s patience and generosity. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xi Yan visibly rxed. ¡°Well then, you can return to your seat. Good luck!¡±


    ¡­


    The students were scrambled and clustered into the rooms ording to their grades. As expected, thest two ssrooms were mostly filled by students from ss 12.


    The moment Luo Hua?walked through the door with the exam papers, the students let out a collective gasp.


    Meng Yang scowled. ¡°What the hell? Why is the old pervert here? Didn¡¯t they say that our proctor is the form teacher of ss 9?¡±


    Xiao Pang shrank back into his seat as he stared at Luo Hua, who was ring back at them. ¡°Fuck me,¡± he mumbled through gritted teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can cheat with that old guy around. What should we do, Brother Meng?¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s face darkened.


    Soon enough, another female teacher walked into the room. Rumors had it that she was Luo Hua¡¯s lover, so they had probably connived to create this unexpected set-up.


    Luo Hua swept his gaze across the entire ssroom and chortled. ¡°You¡¯re all surprised, aren¡¯t you? Unfortunately for you, I will be your invigtor for today.¡±


    No one said a word. If anything, they all shifted so that they didn¡¯t have to look at Luo Hua¡¯s face at all.


    Insulted by their reaction, he mmed the papers on the table and put his hands on his waist. ¡°Listen well! If anyone is brave enough to cheat under my watch, you¡¯d best believe that I will put it on your records. I¡¯ll make sure your misdeed haunts you no matter which university you apply to in the future!¡±


    Yao Tang leaned forward on her desk as she deftly spun a pen through her fingertips. She stared at Luo Hua with a wicked glint in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curved upward ever so slightly.


    And then the bell rang, and the teachers began to distribute the exam papers.

 Chapter 39 - Proctor Luo Hua

    <h4>Chapter 39: Proctor Luo Hua</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The first test was for ssic Chinese.


    When Lin Xin?got her hands on her test paper, she lightly browsed through the questions. And then she paused.


    The multiple-choice questions were the same as those in the reviewer Yao Tang?had made her answer a few days ago. The only difference was the order with which they were written.


    Everyone knew that this was the crucial part of the Chinese exams, since it could make or break a student¡¯s total score.


    Lin Xin proceeded to read all the multiple-choice questions and found that she had already encountered more than half of them.


    The same could not be said for the reading andposition section, however, so she could safely infer that Yao Tang?hadn¡¯t somehow swiped the real exam papers for their regr reviews.


    In any case, Lin Xin?got to the task at hand and began filling out her answer sheet. Thanks to her stored knowledge, she only had to read the questions once or twice before jotting down the correct answers.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, was already scribbling on her answer sheet, but not before frowning at the questionnaire for a few seconds.


    And as for Meng Yang?and his friends, they were utterly clueless. Their only saving grace was a few measly points for writing proper Chinese.


    Luo Hua kept pacing around the ssroom, his gaze sharp as a hawk¡¯s as he observed each of the students.


    Whenever one of them made a rather conspicuous move, he would immediately rush over and inspect the unfortunate soul¡¯s desk.


    He had yet to catch somebody cheating, but that didn¡¯t stop him from issuing a warning every so often.


    Two and a half hours passed by quickly, and the bell rang.


    Lin Xin handed her paper in and made a beeline for?Yao Tang¡¯s seat.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, Yao Tang?leaned forward and pressed her index finger against?Lin Xin¡¯s lips. ¡°Shh.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s dark eyes gleamed in the mid-morning light, a silent message lurking in their depths.


    Dazed, Lin Xin?could only stare.


    Yao Tang snaked linked their arms together and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Damn it all to hell!¡± Meng Yang?approached from behind them and cursed under his breath. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even take out my cheat sheets!¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow at him and said nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯spare answers for the multiple-choice part,¡± Song Lang?suggested.


    The boys had all agreed to memorize their answers for this very purpose, and promptly enumerated the items to each other.


    ¡°Howe we didn¡¯t get the same answers?¡± Song Lang?eximed, looking just as dejected as?Chu Yao?and?Xiao Pang?felt.


    Meng Yang stared at his feet and took a deep breath.


    It was over. They were all probably going to fail the multiple-choice section.


    A few students from ss 1 happened to pass by them then. They gave Yao Tang?snide looks and giggled among themselves.


    Meng Yang scowled, his eyes burning with anger. His first instinct was to pull those nasty students back and dare them into a fight, but he held back when he saw?Yao Tang?and?Lin Xin?walk away as though nothing had happened. He had no choice but to swallow his rage for now.


    Yao Tang was ambling in her usualzy manner, her ck cap in ce, her hands in her pockets. She kept her cold gaze forward and made no eye contact with anyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them,¡± Lin Xin?said softly beside her. ¡°Just do your best, and you¡¯re all set.¡±


    But Meng Yang?was having none of the pep talk. ¡°Yeah, right. I practiced on a set of questionsst night and ended up with a passing score. Those idiots from ss 1 are definitely going to eat their words once the resultse out.¡±


    Lin Xin smiled indulgently. ¡°Exactly. I know we can do this.¡±


    Meng Yang scoffed in response, even his lips twisted in a bitter sneer.


    ¡­


    For the next three tests, Lin Xin?came to the same realization as soon as she received the questionnaires. These were all in?Yao Tang¡¯s reviewers! Still, she calmed her thundering heart and took care in answering the questions.


    As the students submitted their papers one by one, Luo Hua?took the time to look over their answer sheets. Most of them had only filled out the multiple-choice section and left the rest nk.


    He couldn¡¯t help the sly grin that crept into his mouth. He was going to win the bet for sure!


    ¡­


    Later, when they gathered together for an evening self-study session, Yao Tang?ced a cup of milk tea and a piece of strawberry mille-feuille on?Lin Xin¡¯s table.


    ¡°Lin Xin went to the toilet just now,¡±?Shen Huan?said.


    Yao Tang nodded and walked back to her desk, where?Song Lang?and?Meng Yang?were chatting.


    The moment she slid into her seat, Meng Yang?turned to her. Though his voice was lowered, it did nothing to mask his agitation.


    ¡°Sister Tang, Song Lang?said that the exam papers are already being checked and graded as we speak. The student council has even volunteered help, saying that they want the results out by tomorrow morning!¡±


    In an ordinary exam setting, the results would have been expected a few dayster after the test itself. In this case, they shoulde out the following Thursday or Friday.


    Luo Hua had probably pulled some strings to speed up the grading of papers. The vicious old fart wasn¡¯t even willing to grant ss 12 a bit of respite.


    ss 12¡¯s historical average was just around 200 points, while ss 1¡¯s average had never been below 600 points. The disparity was painfully clear, and so was the road toplete humiliation.


    Meng Yang was beside himself with fury.


    After all, he was the reason why the bet had taken ce.


    Beside him, Yao Tang?flipped through an English textbook and replied with a casual, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Meng Yang couldn¡¯t help but frown at her nonchnce. ¡°Sister Tang! Did you hear what I said? Tomorrow¡ªthe results areing out tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Yao Tang?said in the same dead tone. Then she looked up and shed him a wicked smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we can do about it, though.¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sister Tang, are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± Song Lang?whined. ¡°After tomorrow, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe to school anymore. I won¡¯t have the face to show anyone at all.¡±


    A smirk broke out on Yao Tang¡¯s pretty face as she perched her chin on one hand while she grabbed her cup of milk tea with the other.


    She looked decidedly viinous as she took a dainty sip.


    A dangerous glint shed in her eyes, but it was gone in the next second.


    Meng Yang saw it, though, and a sudden thought urred to him¡ªcould it be that all this time,?Yao Tang?was not a dumb student, but an academic achiever instead?

 Chapter 40 - The Top Student

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Top Student</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    By Monday, news of the resultsing out early had already spread around the campus.


    It brought a restless atmosphere among the students, who were eager to know who had won the bet.


    Even on their way to school, the third years couldn¡¯t stop talking about their personal predictions and all the possible consequences that would follow once the winner was announced.


    They kept the dynamic going, and their energy only rose as the minutes ticked by. Soon, it was time for the morning reading.


    Other than ss 1, all the other sses were waiting for the announcement of the exam results.


    To them, it was the climax of the drama that had been unfolding in recent weeks.


    Meanwhile, in ss 1¡ª


    ¡°Ranran!¡± a boy called out. ¡°You got everything right in yesterday¡¯s exams, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Yao Ran bit her lip and answered in a timid voice. ¡°I did get everything right, except for the advanced-level question in Mathematics and Physics.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Then that means you were able to score more than 700 points this time!¡±


    Yao Ran frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only around 690 points or so.¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re amazing! Those questions were super difficult, so it¡¯s no wonder you got them wrong.¡± Then, the boy turned to another ssmate who was sitting at the desk across the aisle. ¡°What about you, Lu Yan? How much did you get in the exams?¡±


    Lu Yan gave? Yao Ran? a sidelong nce before answering coldly, ¡°Around 690 points.¡±


    Like Yao Ran, she had been unable to solve the advanced-level questions in both Mathematics and Physics, too. And just the same, she had also aced her English and Chinese tests.


    The boy sucked on his bottom lip and stared at the floor.


    This was a rather awkward development.


    At this rate, Yao Ran? and? Lu Yan? would probably share the first-ce ranking.


    The two had been considered as the top students in their entire grade, and they had constantly beenpeting in academics for as long as anyone could remember.


    The ss 1 students spent their morning reading idly. Nobody discussed the bet concerning ss 12 and the exam results.


    After all, they were like sky and mud, with a world of difference between them. They already knew the results, even without the big announcement. There¡¯s no way they would lose.


    Even Lu Yan, who didn¡¯t have any beef with the people directly involved in the bed, thought that ss 1 was going to win. As such, this matter was not worthy of her attention.


    ¡­


    In ss 12, the usual chaos was reced with a heavy silence.


    Everyone sat at their desks with their shoulders drooped. Now and then, a student would sigh as they waited for their death sentences to be made final.


    In her seat, Lin Xin? was browsing through an English reviewer as if it were just like any other day, memorizing the words she still wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    As for Yao Tang, she had set up a padded cushion on her desk, where she was nappingfortably. The cushion had been a gift from? Lin Xin, who always worried that? Yao Tang? might develop stiff joints from sleeping in such an awkward position.


    Meng Yang nced at the big boss beside him, snoozing without a care in the world, and scratched his head.


    The results wereing any minute now. What should he do?


    Did he really have no choice but to allow other people to step on his face?


    Song Lang looked bitterly at? Meng Yang, then at? Chu Yao, and slumped back against his chair with a long sigh.


    Yao Tang finally stirred from all the sighing. She sat up and red at her ssmates with displeasure.


    Almost instantly, the temperature in the room dropped, and they all averted their eyes and buried their heads in their desks.


    A shiver ran down Meng Yang¡¯s spine, and he stiffened instinctively. ¡°Is something wrong,? Sister Tang?¡± he asked warily.


    Yao Tang clicked her tongue, her eyes shing impatiently. ¡°This year¡¯s top student is from our ss. Now be quiet and don¡¯t disturb my nap again.¡±


    Her voice carried enough menace to cause everyone to shudder with trepidation.


    But Meng Yang? frowned and cocked his head at her. ¡°Sister Tang, by any chance, are you still half-asleep?¡±


    The top student was from their ss?


    Impossible!


    Yao Tang cupped her chin and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Behind them, Song Lang? gaped at her, struck by her awesome aura.


    Chu Yao was equally impressed. How could a small and slender girl give off the vibe of a fearsome gang leader?


    ¡°No, I believe you!¡± Meng Yang? quickly assured her after swallowing a lump in his throat. ¡°I believe whatever you say,? Sister Tang!¡±


    Yao Tang smirked. Without another word, she plugged her earphones in ce and settled back on the cushion for her nap.


    Meng Yang could only blink in bafflement at her words. ¡®I might as well consider myself as the top student, then,¡¯ he thought wryly.


    What a ridiculous im! He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could still show his face in public after today.


    Well, if this was to be his downfall, then so be it!


    Contrary to their expectations, however, the results did note out even after the morning reading period ended.


    Not a teacher was in sight, either¡ªnot the ss teachers, or the substitute teachers. Everyone had no idea what was happening.


    When the ss representative went to the teachers¡¯ office to inquire, the room was empty.


    The students from ss 12 could no longer sit still.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did all the teachers go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t they say that the exam results areing out today? Why haven¡¯t they announced it yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you think our ss teacher wille for the first period?¡±

 Chapter 41 - Demand Their Expulsion

    <h4>Chapter 41: Demand Their Expulsion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    ¡®The emergency meeting in the Teachers¡¯ Lounge had been on for around fifty minutes. All teachers from the senior grade gathered there. Everyone was silent from both surprise and disbelief, staring at the grade reports.


    Those who had sses in the first period had left first, but even they couldn¡¯t wipe out the surprise that had been embedded at the back of their minds.


    No. All they could think about were the four sets of papers lying on the desk on four subjects.


    Chinese, Math, English, and Science.


    They belonged to four students ¡ª Yao Tang, Yao Ran, Lu Yan, and Lin Xin.


    ¡®The teachers exchanged a look.


    No one had expected such results.


    ¡®The dean gazed at the grade reports in front of him, ncing at the name taking the top spot. Even he didn¡¯t know what else to say. How could this even be possible?


    Even Xi Yan couldn¡¯t muster her disbelief.


    Yao Tang scored 143 points in Chinese, 150 points in Math, 150 points in English, and 300 points in Science. This had totaled her to 743 points, making her the exam¡¯s top notcher!


    She had even solved the mostplicated questions that Yao Ran and Lu Yan couldn¡¯t think of solving in the first ce.


    She was a transfer student, and they had absolutely no expectations of her. Perhaps, she really was a talented student.


    ¡®What they didn¡¯t expect was for Lin Xin, a student from ss 20, to have made such great progress.


    While she usually ranked in the top 10 within ss 20, the girl was always at the bottom when it came to a general ranking in the senior grade altogether, where there were over 2,300 students. That was a fact, and it had never changed. That is, until today.


    This time, her results had truly advanced, her ranking leaping all the way to the 157th.


    Her results had already surpassed ss One¡¯s lowest scorer.


    As for Meng Yang, he had 51 points in Chinese and 0 in all the other subjects. Back then, he had been the first from the bottom of the grade.


    Now, he was second from the bottom ¨C which was already an improvement in itself.


    The results of ss 20 was truly shocking¡­and even unnerving.


    Luo Hua spat, mming his hands onto the conference table. His eyebrows were furrowed as he sputtered, unsure of what to say. ¡°Impossible ¡ª this is impossible!¡± he yelled. ¡°I demand their expulsion immediately!¡±


    Xi Yan frowned and retorted, ¡°Why should we expel them?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He sneered. ¡°They¡¯ve cheated, haven¡¯t they? In fact, shouldn¡¯t you be more ashamed of yourself for helping students like these cheat? Do you really want them to escape the responsibility of their actions that much?¡±


    ¡°Escape their responsibilities?¡± A burning me seeped into Xi Yan¡¯s chest as she staggered up, and she scowled at the usation. ¡°Are you saying I was the one who had leaked the answer keys to the exam?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other possibility? Take Lin Xin for an example. She was at the bottom inst week¡¯s exam, and yet this time she ranks the 157th? Are you really that good at teaching that she has managed to climb up the ranks that high within such a short time?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. There¡¯s only one reason for thi


    ¡°Actually, the bet was just a joke to encourage your students to study hard, Teacher Xi,¡± one of the teachers mentioned hesitantly, rubbing the back of his hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have used such an unfair method to help them win.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be pursuing this matter with you, but I still call on the expulsion of these two students.¡±


    Everyone was siding against her!


    The head of the Moral Education Department tapped a few times on the report cards that he had been presented with before sighing. ¡°Teacher Xi, please inform Yao Tang and Lin Xin of their expulsion. They must leave the school campus immediately,¡± he stated.


    Xi Yan¡¯s eyes remained as cool as ice. ¡°I¡¯l say it again ¨C my students didn¡¯t cheat,¡± she snapped. ¡°You have absolutely no right to expel them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a teacher for three years,¡± the man said directly. ¡°Who would have a score like Yao Tang¡¯s? That¡¯s just unimaginable. For having just seven points deducted ¡ª how could that have not been derived from cheating?¡±

 Chapter 42 - The Perfect Scorer

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Perfect Scorer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Xi Yan also had her doubts when she first saw the results, but unlike everyone else in the room, she wasn¡¯t one to jump to conclusions. Instead, she personally took their test papers andpared them herself.


    The way they had answered their tests was significantly different from one another. It was impossible for just one person to have answered them altogether.


    While Yao Tang¡¯s answers to the moreplicated questions were neat and step-by-step-very careful, as some might have said.


    Lin Xin had taken a more ¡°innovative¡± approach in tackling her questions. Some of the steps weren¡¯t even part of the discussion, making her paper look even more tedious than neat. Fortunately, she had reached the correct answers.


    Her students didn¡¯t disappoint her. They truly did pass the exams on their own.


    There was no cheating involved.


    Yao Tang was Lin Xin¡¯s seatmate. Of course, she had picked up a thing or two from Yao Tang in further improving herself, right?


    The way they dismissed her students just because they had scored beyond higher than their expectations were despicable. She clenched her fists. There was no way she was going to let this slide.


    Initially, the Principal had wanted Yao Tang to enter ss 1. It was Luo Hua who refused the offer, and as such, she had been transferred immediately to Xi Yan¡¯s ssroom.


    She took a deep breath. Yao Tang was her responsibility, and she was going to defend her no matter what. ¡°Director Huang, I¡¯ll say it again. They did not cheat.¡±


    ¡°You really are stubborn!¡± Luo Hua narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since Teacher Xi trusts her students that much, then why don¡¯t you let the two of them take the exam alone in front of all the teachers in this conference room? If their results were significantly different from the monthly exam, then all three of you


    are wee to pack your bags and get out of the campus.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Her eyes shed. ¡°Let them take the test.¡±


    Director Huang pursed his lips. ¡°Xi Yan, maybe you should think this through. Once we¡¯ve already confirmed that your students had cheated, your teaching career-your entire career-woulde to an end.¡±


    ¡°Idon¡¯t have to think it through.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°I believe in them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating them-I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    With a sigh, the older man turned around. ¡°Go to ss 20, and call the students Yao Tang and Lin Xin down.¡±


    One of the teachers nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, before the teacher could walk out of the room, Xi Yan immediately raised her hand. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Hua mocked. ¡°Regret the deal already?¡±


    ¡°Ihave another request.¡± Her gaze became even colder. ¡°If you¡¯ve all found out the truth that they didn¡¯t cheat, all of you must apologize to them-right then and there. Are we understood?¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t cheat, I¡¯ll even open the door to my ss.¡± Luo Hua scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize too.¡±


    Xi Yan still didn¡¯t say anything as she stared at the Director.


    Director Huang has been silent this entire time when he sighed. ¡°Fine, as long as all of us are sure that they didn¡¯t cheat, I will personally apologize to them. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Teacher Wang, please call them down.¡±


    ss 20 was in the middle of Math ss. As such, all of them were drowsy. There were a few who had been sleeping at the back, and there were others who were too busy staring at the window.


    However, as soon as Teacher Wang stepped into the room, all of them had turned to the side-curious to what was going on.


    ¡°Teacher Chen,¡± Teacher Wang called. In an instant, everyone raised his eyebrows as they inched towards the scene. ¡°I need to speak to Yao Tang and Lin Xin. Would it be okay for them to miss ss?¡±


    Knowing where this was going, the math teacher nodded. ¡°The two of you-please follow Teacher Wang to the office.¡±


    Yao Tang and Lin Xin followed along, but even they were confused about what was happening.


    Meng Yang followed their retreating figures, and a thought urred in his mind. ¡°Teacher.¡± He suddenly stood up. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    Teacher Chen immediately thought of the zero in Meng Yang¡¯s test paper and shook his head. Was there really hope for this boy?


    With a sigh, he waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Meng Yang immediately stormed out of the room.


    As he reached the conference room, he saw Xi Yan standing by the entrance. He pursed his lips..

 Chapter 43 - The Evildoer

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Evildoer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Upon seeing Meng Yang running up the stairs, Xi Yan couldn¡¯t contain her surprise. ¡°Meng Yang,¡± she called. ¡°Why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you attending your sses?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her, making his way to her side. cing his hands on the railings, he nced into the conference room. There, he could see two faint shadows by the desk. ¡°Are they going to retake the exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking that he was worried about Yao Tang, she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know they didn¡¯t cheat-ss 20 really won.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He didn¡¯t say another word, turning away. This time, however, he had a small smile ying along his lips.


    There was no way Yao Tang was going to admit defeat that easily.


    In the conference room, the air was thick with suspicion as the two students entered the room. While they had been taken out of their ssrooms with absolutely no exnation, they already knew what the teachers had wanted them to do.


    Yao Tang and Lin Xin sat opposite to each other. While the Lin Xin was more fidgety from the intensity brewing within their gaze, the other was much calmer-not particrly surprised from the oue.


    A dozen teacher shadowed over them, handing the test papers. It has begun.


    Yao Tang sped through the questions, one after the other. She¡¯d go through one item within three to four seconds, and once an hour had passed, she had already finished the entire paper.


    ¡®The English Teacher began to read.


    Within around half an hour, he raised his head in disbelief.


    150 points?! She had scored a hundred and fifty points!


    Half an hourter, Lin Xin finished-scoring around 117 points, not bad for someone who had been in the bottom 300 for so long.


    ¡®When Yao Tang had finished her math paper, their Math Teacher finally scored it, only to be left in total disbelief. What the heck was even happening?


    She had the perfect score of 150!


    Lin Xin also finished quite high, with a score of 120.


    Luo Hua¡¯s face was growing darker and darker.


    By the time they had finished going through the Science Test Paper, it was already noon. Even then, the intensity in their gaze still hasn¡¯t dampened. However, there was a sense of admiration and curiosity in many of their expressions.


    It didn¡¯t really feel as if time had passed. Most of the teachers didn¡¯t seem even remotely upset about having judged the two too quickly, too amazed by the student before them. It was almost enjoyable checking Yao Tang¡¯s questions. Was there even a question that was too difficult for her?


    Who even taught her?


    Luo Hua had the balls to even reject this girl? What the hell?


    After finishing theprehensive science questions, Yao Tang nced at the clock. It was already 11:30.


    The Chemistry Teacher, and the Biology Teacher excitedly took her answer sheets, reading through them as if they hade across a map to a famed treasure chest. ¡°Hm,¡± they hummed in amazement.


    Only Luo Hua, the physics teacher, had a gloomy expression painted across his features.


    The results were finally released.


    Yao Tang scored 294 points, only getting one question wrong. Lin Xin, on the other hand, had scored 243 points.


    Luo Hua stared at the answer sheet in disbelief. There was one question that he had been mulling over for what seemed to be an incredibly long time, yet this student had solved it almost seamlessly.


    How was that even possible?


    There was no way¡­


    cing her pen down, Yao Tang stood up. ¡°Teacher, can we go now?¡±


    Staring at Yao Tang as if they had just seen a ghost, they hesitantly nodded. It truly was a miracle. ¡°You may go,¡± many of them had uttered before going back, marveling at both her answers and penmanship.


    She finally pushed the door open, where she was immediately greeted by Xi Yan¡¯srge smile. ¡°I¡¯ve scored 150 points for English, 150 for Mathematics, and 294 for Science.¡±


    Yao Tang raised one of her eyebrows. ¡°Have I done well for Teacher Xi?¡±


    Xi Yan must¡¯ve fought tooth and nail for the teachers to consider giving them another exam to prove themselves.


    ¡°Hal¡± The teacher burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Just then, Lin Xin came out as well. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve scored 117 points for English, 120 for Mathematics, and 243 for Science!¡±


    Xi Yan patted her head and imitated her other student, ¡°You¡¯ve really done well for teacher!¡±


    Lin Xin smiled embarrassedly.


    Yao Tang shoved her hands into her pockets, ncing into the meeting room. Arrogance shed across her gaze as she saw the faint shadows of her teachers-all bustling about with how high their scores had been.


    ¡°Shall we head back to ss, Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    As she spoke, she immediately led her students back into the conference room.


    The teachers still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of their students¡¯ results, still mulling it over. Even as the neers walked in, they couldn¡¯t take their gazes off from the papers.


    Luo Hua clenched his pen tightly, not knowing what else to say..

 Chapter 44 - A Humble Apology

    <h4>Chapter 44: A Humble Apology</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Xi Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°The results are out, aren¡¯t they? So, what do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    Director Huang gazed at the students as he gently said, ¡°Yao Tang, Lin Xin, the teachers have done you wrong today. They¡­and I ¨C we, should not have suspected you of cheating. We do hope you ept our apology and not be affected by this incident.¡±


    Suddenly, the meeting room was pushed open.


    Meng Yang snorted sarcastically as he came in, ¡°If everything can be fixed with an apology, then what¡¯s the use of having the police? Why? Should the top students onlye from ss One? If you¡¯re not in ss one and get the highest score, everyone would tum his heads and use you of cheating?¡±


    Luo Hua¡¯s face turned instantly red.


    Chu Yao and Xiao Pang, who had been following behind their ¡°boss¡± this entire time, held back theirughter.


    Even the dean was rendered speechless by his words.


    Just then, Meng Yang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Teacher Luo, I heard from the other teachers that Yao Tang was supposed to be in ss One from the very beginning, wasn¡¯t she? It¡¯s only that you¡¯ve rejected her, believing her grades to be not good enough. So what do you say now? I bet you must be regretting


    your decision, haha!¡±


    the older man sputtered, digging his fingers into his palm. If looks could kill, everyone would¡¯ve already been six feet under.


    Yao Tang, however, was amused by all the drastic reactions. She shoved her hands into her pockets and tilted her head. A smirk yed across her lips.


    ¡°Teacher Luo, Director Huang has already apologized,¡± Xi Yan called, scoffing. ¡°And you? Will you be going back on your word now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Luo. You¡¯re the one who said you would apologize to Yao Tang when she¡¯d surpass the lowest ranking student in your ss.¡±


    Meng Yang smirked. ¡°But guess what? She has actually surpassed even the best student in your ss. Will you finally stick to your guns?¡±


    ¡°Meng Yang!¡± Luo Hua, unable to take the incessant mockery, mmed his hands onto the table. However, even the loud noise wasn¡¯t able to distract the students from their goal. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Not until you¡¯ve apologized.¡±


    If Chu Yao¡¯s girlfriend hadn¡¯t been a freshman, they wouldn¡¯t have known the old man¡¯s true intentions of ndering ss 20.


    His breathing heavy, the older man held onto the conference table for support. However, instead of pitying him, the other teachers gazed at him almost expectantly.


    ¡°Teacher Luo,¡± Xi Yan said again.


    ¡°Your rumors have spread all the way from ss 1 to ss 20. Not only has it ndered Yao Tang¡¯s reputation, but it has also affected the way she works. You¡¯re the one who proposed this bet anyway, so I do hope you¡¯d honor this promise.¡±


    Gone was the timid Teacher Xi. Instead, the softness had been reced with a certain trace of rigidity and stubbornness. At this point, there was no way in hell she was backing down from this.


    ¡®When Yao Tang heard this, she couldn¡¯t help raise her eyebrows in surprise.


    Perhaps she really made the right choice toe to school here. Looks like she had a pretty nice teacher.


    Knowing that he was finally outmatched, he turned and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yao Tang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Without another word, the man stormed out of the conference room.


    Asneer was stered across his face as he strode past the emotionless students. Even as he was walking out of the room, he couldn¡¯t contain his disbelief and annoyance with how quickly the situation had been turned against him.


    Meng Yang scoffed. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    The group strode out of the conference room as well.


    However, as soon as they were out, Meng Yang and one of his friends ced their arms around their teacher¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Thank you for defending us, Miss Xi. If it weren¡¯t for you, things would have gone South real quick.¡±


    All the time when Xi Yan was the ss teacher of ss 20, she had received nothing but disrespect and mockery.


    She used to swallow her pride and tried to get used to it. But now, she had actually stuck to her guns and fought for the student she believed in.


    Asmall smile slipped into her lips while her eyes started to water. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t get a zero in your Chemistry next time around, all right? Listen to ss, and do all your homework.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The news of the first exam of this month had spread across the Senior Year.


    Even Lin Xin had be famous throughout the entire grade..

 Chapter 45 - They Had Won

    <h4>Chapter 45: They Had Won</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Yao Tang¡¯s reputation from being the worst to best student had surprised the entire grade level.


    When the other students had heard of this news, they immediately began doubting themselves and their abilities.


    ¡®What the hell was going on?


    At the six-person table in the student dining hall, the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be better.


    Xiao Pang stared at the quiet junior at the edge of the table, his mouth agape. ¡°I never thought that I, Xiao Pang, would be able to meet a top student. You¡¯re just too awesome. Not only did you manage to climb the ranks, but you even pulled Lin Xin up with you. You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Meng Yang and Chu Yao nodded in agreement.


    How could a top student end up in ss 20?


    It wasn¡¯t even a close tie either. Yao Ran and Lu Yan were left behind by more than 50 points because she had managed to solve two of the tests¡¯ seemingly ¡°unsolvable questions¡±.


    Lin Xin nced at the girl beside her. There were so many questions running in her mind, especially with the exercises that Yao Tang had told her to do. She had taught her everything that she needed to know.


    Because of her, she felt as if she had managed to unlock something so¡­wonderful.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xin who did all the work here.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°We just did our homework together.¡±


    Even then, Lin Xin couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she were living a dream.


    ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Meng Yan swallowed, shaking his head unwillingly. ¡°I still feel as if we¡¯re letting the old man go too easily.¡±


    How could a man free himself from a simple apology?


    Yao Tang picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs when she heard hismentary.


    ¡®Theers of her lips were raised as she nced upwards. ¡°The Top 1 Student is in ss 20,¡± she stated matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s enough punishment.¡±


    Parents and teachers had always ced great importance on the student¡¯s results-especially on the first monthly exam.


    Now, Luo Hua should think carefully as to how to exin all of this to the parents that would being to the conference.


    ¡®Meng Yang slowly straightened his back. His face was filled with admiration as he gave the girl a thumbs up.


    Fuck, they really weren¡¯t on the same level!


    Yao Ran, who had been the Top Student all these years, has now be Top 2 or 3. He shook his head. Just the thought of her sour face was enough tost him the entire day.


    The Teacher had always been so conceited, and now that he had been taken down a notch-the rest can celebrate!


    His smile widened.


    The old man can go fuck himself!


    Before the ss had started in the afternoon, all the ss representatives took the report cards and distributed them to the ss.


    Xi Yan, however, held onto one report card in her hand. ¡°Our ss student Yao Tang had taken first ce in the grade-not bad if I do say so myself. And our Lin Xin had taken the157th ce in the entire grade.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Our ss is now fourth from the bottom of the entire grade level!¡±


    The results were amazing.


    Immediately, the students of ss 20 erupted into a sea of defeating roars. Everyone mmed their table excitedly, ncing at each other with such pride.


    They had won! They had actually one!


    Now, their wall of honor wouldn¡¯t be as nk as it had been!


    Their noise was so loud that it could be heard all the way from ss 19.


    ¡°Thope that everyone will continue to work hard and strive even harder for a better grade, okay?¡± she continued.


    ¡°Okay, Teacher!¡±


    Their celebration had spread throughout the junior high division, with their happiness infection almost everyone in the high school teacher¡¯s lounge.


    There was something about their celebration that was just filled with joy and passion.


    It was far different from the gloomy silence of ss 1. Luo Hua gripped the report cards close to his chest as if holding them tightly would change the oue.


    The time had passed, and soon enough, it was already a few minutes till dismissal!


    Xi Yan smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be having our parent-teacher conference this Saturday morning, Please inform your parents in advance.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    They all agreed without hesitation. Gone were the days of grumbling andining as the students shone their pride for their fellow ssmates and themselves.


    No one can deny how their results had improved from thest exams.


    Xi Yan¡¯s smile widened, as she nodded with gratification..

 Chapter 46 - Chase Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chase Her Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Meng Yang had gone to the supermarket to buy a few things when he bumped into Yao Ran and the group.


    As soon as Yao Ran spotted the tall man, she immediately shifted her gaze to somewhere else, pushing her thoughts at the back of her mind. What she didn¡¯t expect was to see the girl beside her do the same, blushing bright red. Her eyes shed.


    That girl was none other than Ruan Qing. Her family had just struck the gold mine, and immediately, her social standing shot right up to the skies. However, while she saw herself as far betterpared to her other peers, she was still a few notches off from being a part of the social circle of rich and


    powerful.


    Ruan Qing and Lu Yan had a pretty good rtionship.


    It seemed that she also liked Meng Yang.


    Yao Ran gazed calctingly at her friend as a smile slipped into her lips. ¡°Qing Qing, why don¡¯t we eat over there-see if there¡¯s anything that Lu Yan likes to eat?¡±


    Ruan Qing also looked down on Yao Ran. A part of her couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the girl was also faking all these niceties. Despite this, she still shed a hypocritical smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The other girls surrounding them followed right behind her.


    ¡°Brother Yang,¡± Xiao Pang flipped through the snacks. ¡°Sister Tang¡¯s favorite food¡¯s out of stock. Why don¡¯t we buy something else?¡±


    ¡°Out of stock?¡± Meng Yang frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the boss. If it¡¯s out of stock, then we¡¯ll tell him to run out buy some more! What kind of store owner allows his products to go out of stock? Does he still want to run a business?¡±


    ¡®Theers of Chu Yao¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You act as I¡¯ve just given you dynamite. Sister Tang likes sweet things anyway-maybe we can buy a few other snacks here and see if she likes them?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The frown on his face dissipated. ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy all of them for her! Also, make sure to get some for Lin Xin, so she wouldn¡¯t have to share hers!¡±


    The group of girls had been standing right behind them this entire time, listening to his every word.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression still hadn¡¯t changed. She still held onto her gentle expression as she rummaged through the shelves for her favorite snacks.


    Ruan Qing, on the other hand, was furious.


    Did Meng Yang really like that Yao Tang?


    ¡®Was there really no hope for her end?


    The young girl clenched her fists, unable to look at all the bags that Yao Ran had picked out. It was only when the group of guys had left did Ruan Qing finally turn towards her, surprised to see that she was done.


    ¡°My sister is very beautiful,¡± Yao Ran said slowly, gazing at Meng Yang¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to fall head over heels for her.¡±


    Ruan Qing¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly.


    In the past, she and Meng Yang would asionally exchange a couple of words here and there. However, ever since that bitch hade into the school perimeters, she never had the chance!


    Everyone in their senior year knew how much she had liked him!


    And that Yao Tang still wanted to interfere!


    Seeing the ferocious look on her friend¡¯s face, Yao Ran smiled. ¡°My sister has just been falling behind in her studies. I remember the time she had gotten into this fight once in the past, and it was pretty serious.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°And with our status, I¡¯m sure the Meng Family wouldn¡¯t be willing to let


    him see her any longer.¡±


    ¡®As soon as the words slipped past her lips, she sighed regretfully. Without another word, she settled the bill and took the bags of food.


    Ruan Qing followed the girl, frowning.


    Yao Tang had gotten into a fight before?


    Oh right, Teacher Luo had mentioned something about Yao Tang being expelled from her former school!


    Once her true colors had been exposed, Meng Yang would back off.


    She was right.


    After all, who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? As soon as he realized who he was courting, he¡¯d immediately back off.


    Perhaps he¡¯d even chase her away!


    During the second night of the self-study session, Yao Tang appeared. There were only a few other students left, as the others have already gone back to their homes.


    ¡®When Yao Tang had stepped into the ssroom, all eyes were on her. Even Meng Yang, who had been staring from afar, couldn¡¯t stop the grin from spreading across his face. He watched her sit down and carefully made his way over to her.


    Yao Tang yawned just a bit, ncing at the clock. Waking up early seriously was taking a toll on her. As soon as Meng Yang hade over, he saw her already take out her pillow and headphones from her bag.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± He sat beside her.


    Burrowing her head in her arms, shey on her stomach and faced him. Her dark eyes were half-closed as she pursed her lips. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Meng Yang mirrored her actions almost immediately. ¡°What are you going to do about the conference this Saturday?¡±


    From what he had understood, Yao Tang was an orphan ever since she was little. She might not be able to find anyone who¡¯d go to a parent-teacher conference in her stead. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sadness for his friend.


    ¡°Tl just let her know that I wouldn¡¯t be participating in the conference,¡± Yao Tang said casually.

 Chapter 47 - The Parent-Teacher Conference

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Parent-Teacher Conference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen_


    Meng Yang pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that to Teacher Xi. She said that the school would be hosting a senior mobilization program this Saturday, where parents and students would be asked toe side-by-side to sign some initiative proposal. Maybe you should try finding someone to go on


    stage with you since youre the first one to go up.¡±


    Hearing that, Yao Tang opened her eyes. There was a few moments of silence before she nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± He blinked. ¡°But how? Are you going to hire someone?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Taking out her phone, she immediately found Cheng Yan¡¯s WeChat. Her fingers tapped carelessly across the keyboard as she typed out her message, ¡°Bro, there¡¯s a parent-teacher meeting this weekend. I need a favor.¡±


    On the other side of the city, Cheng Yan was attending a dinner party when his private phone rang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized, standing up to leave. ¡°Please excuse me for a moment.¡±


    ¡®The guests waved their hands in eptance as the young man got up to leave, with Qin Hao following right behind him.


    ¡°What day is it?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Cancel all my meetings on Saturday.¡± He automatically turned to Qin Hao before typing out his eptance. Just then, a thought urred in his mind and he immediately sent another message,


    ¡°Come to my office this afternoon. There¡¯s something I need your help with ¡ª I¡¯ll send you the address in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®As soon as she had replied, Yao Tang turned her phone around. ¡°See? I already found someone to help me,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    Meng Yang¡¯s eyebrows shot up into the air. ¡°Is that a friend of yours?¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Just a friend I had picked up from the mountains.¡±


    Meng Yang burst intoughter. There really was something so unique about her answers ¨C like she was telling him everything, without saying as much. Even then, he still couldn¡¯t get over what had happened just a day ago. ¡°Hey, how did you even take the test? You really managed to get close to full


    marks!¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I was just ying around. I was just as surprised as you were.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Maybe the next time you choose all C¡¯s, you wouldn¡¯t be getting the top mark again.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded, falling right back to sleep.


    After sses were off in the afternoon, the entire school began to clean up.


    In the square in front of the schoolplex, the PE teachers were already preparing the seating and standing arrangements of each ss. The other staff were busy preparing the Awards table, as well as the LED screens.


    There was a long red carpet from the table, leading to thewn. And in the middle of the red carpet, one could see an intable arched door with four big words ¡ª


    ¡°The Door to Sess¡±


    It was always the first meeting that had been very much valued by both teachers and parents alike.


    Even the students were rushing out to prepare for the big day, with the Student Union taking the lead.


    Lu Yan was president of the Student Union. As such, she was in charge of setting up the PowerPoint slides and ensuring that nothing would go wrong tomorrow at the meeting.


    The presentation included a short history of No. 1 High School, the eptance rates of the senior division to their respective college of choice, the top notcher in the college entrance examination, the honor roll, as well as the final blessing and encouragement of this year¡¯s senior division!


    Ruan Qing saw the USB stick being inserted next to theptop, and her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Since all of us senior students will go on stage tomorrow, who¡¯ll be the one in charge of thisputer?¡±


    ¡°Cai Jia.¡± Lu Yan replied.


    Cai Jia was a 11th grader, and also the vice president of the Student Union.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Uninterested in the turn of events, Lu Yan immediately handed the USB over to Ruan Qing and stood up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the Powerpoint. Bring it over to the Dean and tell him to review it once more. I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡± She didn¡¯t even give her a chance to reply as she stalked out of the


    school perimeters.


    Ever since the monthly test results had been released, Lu Yan¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t be any worse. She had a cold expression all day long, and she didn¡¯t even look like she cared for the Student Union as much as she had then. Whenever she had some free time on her hands, she¡¯d use it to head into the library to


    study.


    Ruan Qing pursed her lips, gripping the USB in her hands.


    After her sses, Yao Tang nced at the address Cheng Yan had sent to her phone and took a taxi over there. Immediately, the quiet streets had be even more bustling and loud as soon as they drove into the heart of the city. She stared up at the towering building, before entering.


    As soon as she had entered, she saw someone approach her.


    ¡°Miss Yao.¡±


    With a nod, she allowed the woman to lead her up to the 21st floor..

 Chapter 48 - Critical Condition

    <h4>Chapter 48: Critical Condition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    As soon as Yao Tang had gotten out of the elevator, she nced up and followed the assistant all the way to an office. There, she could see a gold te stered onto the wall with the President¡¯s name on it.


    ¡°Miss Yao, CEO Cheng is currently meeting with someone else as of this time.¡± The assistant smiled and bowed her head. ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon, Please wait inside for a moment.¡±


    Yao Tang hummed in agreement and walked in.


    The office was bright, with floor-to-ceiling windows on every side of the room. It was also quite organized. All the documented folders were neatly piled up on the desk, surrounded by tall shelves and closets. The left corner of the room, however, held a sofa and a triangr coffee table for guests.


    Tilting her head, she made her way to the sofa and took out her phone.


    She hadn¡¯t looked at her phone all day, so the minute she did, she was immediately bombarded by messages from the group. Not finding any useful information there, she nced at her private messages.


    The news had spread that she had joined a hacker forum. The list woulde to her door in batches.


    She had refused to ept the list then, but it was just to remind the people of what was at stake.


    ¡°Yao Tang.¡±


    The familiar voice was deep and maic. At the sound, she immediately raised her head.


    Cheng Yan had already pushed the door open with Qin Hao following behind him. Holding a cup of coffee and another ss of honey grapefruit tea, he ced them on the table.


    Once everything from the drinks and the documents had been arranged, he strode over to sit across her figure. ¡°How have you been?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Do you need me to prepare for anything at the parent-teacher conference?¡±


    There was a sense of familiarity with his tone, as if they had known each other for so long.


    ¡°All you have to do is to show up,¡± she responded, taking a sip of the tea.


    oa


    Cheng Yan¡¯s phone immediately rang.


    Upon seeing the Beijing address disyed on the screen, his heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t even wait for the first ring to finish when his finger immediately jabbed the first button he saw.


    ¡°Hello?¡± There were a few moments of silence, and his face darkened drastically. A few seconds had passed when he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother¡¯s condition has worsened.¡± He took a deep breath, unable to hide the grave expression painted across his features.


    in Hao, if you¡¯d prepare the private ne. I need to leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Knowing the severity of the situation, he quickly said, ¡°Get in the car first. I¡¯l send you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grabbing his phone, he nced at Yao Tang, ¡°I had actually invited you today for this matter-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Tlll see her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± His hands were trembling in anxiety. ¡°I hope we can make it in time.¡±


    At the sound of his boss, Qin Hao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yao Tang¡¯s direction. His gaze deepened before he turned away, curious as to who this girl really is. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time we leave.¡±


    In Beijing.


    Yao Tang and Cheng Yan finally exited the airport, with thetter leading her straight to the ck SUV parked by the roadside.


    The windows slowly rolled down.


    Cheng Zhou, who had been sitting by the passenger seat this entire time, spotted a young girl walking beside Cheng Yan. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Young Master Cheng, this girl¡±


    Godfather Liu said that he¡¯ll bring a doctor over. Could it be this girl?


    How could she be a doctor this young?


    ¡°Cheng Zhou.¡±


    As he spoke, Cheng Yan opened the car door.


    Yao Tang lowered her head and got into the car. He, on the other hand, took the other side of the seat. As soon as he closed the door, he nced at the other man. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma doing?¡±


    Cheng Yi, who had just recovered from the shock of his own godfather opening the car door for this young woman, immediately started the car.


    ¡°The doctor is treating her, but her condition isn¡¯t well.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze was fixated on Yao Tang the entire time.


    The young girl was slumpedzily in the backseat, ying with her phone. She was leaning against the car door without a single care in the world. One look at her, and anyone could tell she was doing whatever she thought she feltfortable doing.


    She was doing as she pleased.


    However, her cold aura was enough to steer any gossipmonger away.


    Was this the doctor his sixth uncle had been talking about?


    Unaware of the man¡¯s thoughts, Cheng Yan nced at him, annoyed. ¡°I heard that her condition had improved a few days ago. Why did it suddenly deteriorate like this?¡± He gripped the handle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the other spat out.


    Seeking a distraction elsewhere, Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze fell on the bright rubber bands tied around Yao Tang¡¯s wrist. His eyebrows twitched. There was something about the way those rubber bands¡¯ cements made her wrist look even more delicate under the sunlight.


    She could feel him staring at her without having to raise her head.


    His gaze was so sharp that it could cut someone.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t seem all too bothered by it. Instead, she immediately changed to a much morefortable position and continued to y her game. It was as if nothing had happened.


    The young girl was filled with arrogance.


    It¡¯s as if she looked down on every person here¡­

 Chapter 49 - Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 49: Big Shot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The car stopped by the entrance of the Cheng Residence.


    ¡°Cheng Zhou, bring Yao Tang in. I can wait for her outside.¡±


    The younger man, who had a hand in his pocket, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in together? Grandma would like to see you.¡±


    Hesitating a bit, he slowly nodded.


    ¡®The Cheng Family had an incredibly deep background. The old residences were quiterge, with an antique garden design at the right side of the property. The courtyard was well-arranged as well, with white walls and dark green tiles to match the greeneries around them.


    Bright as day, the Courtyard reflected all the colors of the rainbow, filled with life and people.


    Everyone in the lot were of direct descendants of the Cheng Family.


    The moment Cheng Yan had stepped into the olddy¡¯s courtyard, the atmosphere changed instantly. Dozens of gazes were fixated on the young man, all guarded and vignt by his appearance.


    ¡®The olddy was in very critical condition, and the Cheng Family was facing one catastrophe over the other. With a huge amount on the property, all of their interests had been scattered.


    Yao Tang shoved her hands into her coat pockets, looking around. Almost all of the important figures were here-whether they be from the military, political, or the business scene. Not only were they rich, but they were also powerful-something to be expected from the legendary Cheng Family.


    Cheng Zhou couldn¡¯t help but nce at the young girl.


    Her expression showed no surprise. While she was not in her territory, she walked as if she owned the ce. The cool mist in her eyes was evident with every step she took, holding a deep-seated arrogance within them.


    There was no way she couldn¡¯t have known them.


    ¡®The woman really felt like she was some bigshot who had just strode into the room. Calm and reserved, she finally met his gaze. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Cheng Zhou turned away, immediately directing them straight into the household.


    Just as they were about to enter, however, a woman suddenly blocked their path.


    Cheng Zhou¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Aunt?¡±


    Cheng Ruo was the youngest daughter of the Cheng Family.


    Her bright eyes swept over the group, immediately settling onto Cheng Yan. She sniffled in disdain. ¡°You can go in Cheng Zhou, but these two will stay.¡±


    The others had watched this scene with such malicious intent. No one came forward to help. Instead, they stared at the three intruders, wanting to see what they would like to say.


    Pursing his lips, he tilted his head-his face growing from passive to impatient. Seeing this, Cheng Yi immediately took a step forward and dragged Cheng Ruo to the side.


    The woman immediately jolted. ¡°Cheng Yi! What the hell are you doing? How dare you let some servant manhandle me like this¡ªI¡¯ll-


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss if I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Cheng Yi finally let go of her arm, but he still blocked her path from the group of three.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Even then, he still didn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have the energy to watch the two of you y around.¡±


    Cheng Zhou suddenly spoke. His cold gaze was focused on the stairway. While he appeared quite nonchnt, there was a sense of urgency in his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what it means to behave yourself, perhaps it¡¯s time I teach it to you for free.¡±


    There was something about the way he had said it that made them all shudder in fear.


    Inan instant, everyone quieted down.


    Everyone also averted their gaze.


    Finally heading to the olddy¡¯s quarters, Cheng Zhou pushed the door open and allowed the two visitors to enter the room.


    Yao Tang looked around.


    The room was equipped with the most advanced equipment and facilities. The medication is utilized, from what she had seen, was the best of the best.


    There were three military doctors who had been ranked as one of the best in the medical field. Even then, they stood by thedy¡¯s sickbed, looking a bit helpless themselves.


    They had already performed the drainage for the hemorrhagic stroke, but no matter what methods they try next, her condition was only growing worse by the second.


    Cheng Wei nced up. ¡°We must perform the surgery to remove the clot in Grandma¡¯s brain. Otherwise, she¡¯d¡­it wouldn¡¯t be a good outlook for her.¡±


    Cheng Wei was the daughter of the second master of the Cheng Family.


    Her medical skills were superb, and she had been rated as the youngest neurologist expert in the brain department. She was quite aplished.


    The doctor took a deep breath. ¡°The Old Madame is old. She wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the craniotomy.¡±


    ¡°With us performing the surgery, she¡¯d have a fourth chance of full recovery,¡± she argued. ¡°If we don¡¯t perform the surgery, she won¡¯t evenst a night! The chances may not be for us, but don¡¯t you see why we should perform it anyway?¡±


    All of the doctors shared a look with solemn eyes. While the surgery was dangerous, thedy was right. If they don¡¯t operate at all, the woman would die then and there.


    After a few seconds of silence, they finally came to an agreement.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do the surgery,¡± one of the doctors finally said. ¡°You¡¯ll be the chief surgeon.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Wei nodded.


    The nurse nodded, about to push the olddy into the sterile operating room that the Cheng Family had prepared for her.


    Yao Tang stood right by the entrance, studying the olddy¡¯s movements.


    After listening to their conversation, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°With the patient¡¯s condition, she¡¯ll die right on the operating table if you proceed with the surgery.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 50: Two Days</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Cheng Wei¡¯s brows furrowed as the unknown voice rang out.


    She turned to see Yao Tang¡¯s pretty face. Her eyes shed with ire, but it disappeared in the next second. ¡°Who do you think you are to be telling me what to do?¡± Cheng Wei demanded.


    She looked at Yao Tang up and down as she spoke. Where did this idiote from? She wasn¡¯t even wearing any brand on her person; how dare she challenge Cheng Wei¡¯s medical skills?


    But Yao Tang only pocketed her hands and fixed her eyes on the olddy.


    ¡°Two days,¡± she said after a while, her tone t and unbothered.


    Cheng Yan instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Yao Tang was saying that she could treat this illness in two days, and he believed her.


    ¡°Cheng Zhou,¡± he said. ¡°You heard her. Yao Tang needs two days.¡±


    This prompted Cheng Zhou to study the girl carefully.


    She obviously had a straightforward personality. Her confidence was practically overflowing, too, though she wasn¡¯t particrly haughty in her ways.


    ¡°Will she really wake up in two days?¡± Cheng Zhou couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The old madam had been ill for almost a year now. The Cheng family had exhausted their resources to find a cure, and medical experts from around the world hade and gone through their home, all to no avail. She was hovering near the critical condition at this point, yet all they could do was wake


    her up for a while every now and then before she slipped back to unconsciousness.


    Yao Tang finally raised her head to look at them. ¡°I need one hour to treat her and two more days for her to fully recover.¡±


    Cheng Zhou narrowed his eyes at that, and his jaw clenched with tension.


    ¡®Fully recover?!¡¯ Cheng Wei thought furiously.


    She was still seething over the insult of being ignored, and this girl was already spouting even more nonsense.


    Cheng Wei burst outughing. ¡°One hour to cure her and two days for recovery? Excuse me, Miss, but even the simplest craniotomy procedure takes more than an hour. I wonder what sort of witchcraft you¡¯ll be trying on my grandmother to back up your ridiculous ims.¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture,¡± Yao Tang replied without missing a beat.


    She leaned back and put all her weight on one leg, looking like azy delinquent ying hooky for the day.


    ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Cheng Wei scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s nothing more than pseudo-science, it¡¯s not even globally recognized as a medical practice. Are you saying you can cure my grandmother by sticking needles all over her body? You must be joking!¡±


    As if to echo her sentiments, the military doctors looked at Yao Tang with simr expressions of disdain.


    ¡°Two days to recover from a year of illness? Does this young miss think that medicine is child¡¯s y or what? Even the most esteemed and elusive neurosurgeon would not dare to profess something so oundish.¡±


    ¡°Exactly my point. Sure, it¡¯s not wrong to want to make a name for oneself, but you can¡¯t go around gambling people¡¯s lives just to stroke your ego. Especially not Old Madam Cheng¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°And to think that she¡¯s nning to use a treatment method that has long been abandoned by the entire medical field. What era do you think this is? Acupuncture, my foot.¡±


    ¡°Young people these days are only bing more and more ignorant of the ways of the world. They just keep on dreaming big without even trying to be humble and human first.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, our Miss Cheng is touted as one of the most brilliant experts in the field of neuroscience. This girl, on the other hand¡­ Who even is she? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever seen her anywhere before. How could she question Miss Cheng¡¯s decisions as if she knew better? It¡¯s outrageous.¡±


    They didn¡¯t hold themselves back, and each remark was more cruel and scathing than thest.


    They were all convinced that Cheng Yan was only trying to split the family fortune in his favor. Bringing this girl here was probably another futile attempt of his to fulfill his goal.


    Cheng Wei raised her chin and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t think that your paltry knowledge in medicine is worth showing off,¡± she mocked. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look around you! Everyone here is a medical expert. You¡¯re already beyond lucky to be standing among us today.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make a fool of yourself any further,¡± one of the doctors said condescendingly. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking the old madam to the operating theater now.¡±


    Cheng Wei couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare another nce at Yao Tang. ¡°If you truly want to break into the medical field, you need to have the skills, first and foremost. My grandmother is not an experimental subject for your inexperienced hands.¡±


    Cheng Yan scowled at the four people in front of him. His chest rose and fell rapidly with barely-contained rage.


    What a waste of time and effort, to even try to talk sense to these fools!


    Anyone who could possibly be better than Yao Tang¡¯s medical skills might not even be born yet.


    ¡°These fools have no right to speak as if they¡¯re better than Yao Tang.¡¯


    Yao Tang was heaven incarnate!


    If she really upped and left, he could guarantee that this would be thest time these so-called experts would enjoy such a title..

 Chapter 51 - The Acupuncture Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Acupuncture Treatment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    He took a deep breath and tried to stifle his anger. ¡°Cheng Zhou, just give Yao Tang an hour. There¡¯s no rush for the olddy to undergo such a delicate procedure.¡±


    ¡°sixth Uncle!¡± Cheng Wei blurted out and red at Cheng Yan. ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you realize that you¡¯re taking a gamble with Grandma¡¯s life on the line? Even I am not sure that she will recover. This girl is clearly spouting nonsense, nothing more! Do you really believe that Grandma would


    recover in two days after suffering a stroke? No one in their right mind would!¡±


    She whirled at Yao Tang and sneered. ¡®Girls nowadays just do anything to climb on the socialdder. How despicable!


    Cheng Zhou, on the other hand, peered at Yao Tang. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how unfazed she was. Her eyes had remained clear since the beginning.


    He stared at her for a few seconds before turning to the housekeeper. ¡°Get Miss Gu the best acupuncture kit there is. And be sure to stick around to treat Grandmater in case something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The housekeeper dreaded this situation as much as anyone in the residence. She definitely put more trust in Miss Cheng Weipared to this young girl who had appeared from out of nowhere.


    Even so, the Third Young Master had given his orders.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Cheng Wei wailed, her eyes shing with rage. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d rather trust an outsider instead of your own family?¡±


    ¡®What kind of drug did this wench give to Sixth Uncle and Third Brother for them to support her like this?!¡±


    By all rights, they should be listening to her¡ªtheir own blood rtive, and a neuroscience expert at that.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Yan turned to glower at his niece. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re not capable of curing the Old Madam. Don¡¯t me your ipetence on other people or, worse, the heavens.¡±


    Cheng Wei gaped in shock.


    A few feet away, Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. Cheng Yan¡¯s seemingly unbridled trust in her was rather surprising. Perhaps this man¡¯s tastes weren¡¯t so bad, after all.


    As for the military doctors, they all lowered their heads and kept silent. They all knew whose word carried the most weight within the Cheng Family. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the young master of the house.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Cheng Wei snapped through gritted teeth. ¡°I want to see exactly how this girl cures Grandma with a bunch of stupid needles!¡±


    She underlined her challenge by ring at Yao Tang as she spoke.


    As a woman of science, she couldn¡¯t ept that a massive stroke could be treated with a bunch of sharp steel sticks.


    It was utterly preposterous!


    Yao Tang pulled off the red rubber band around her wrist and used it to tie her long ck hair. Then, she fished inside her backpack and took out a ck, canvas pouch, which looked to be a rolled kit of some sort.


    Without another thought, she threw her backpack haphazardly to the side.


    Yao Tang set the kit on the bedside table and spread out the cloth, revealing a row of glistening needles.


    First, sterilization. And then¡ª


    Bai hui, ren zhong, nei guan.


    Yao Tang¡¯s movements were swift and precise, her technique undoubtedly sophisticated.


    Even so, Cheng Wei rolled her eyes, thinking that the girl was only pretending and ying up the theatrics to convince her brother and uncle.


    How many acupoints were involved to cure a hemorrhagic stroke, anyway? Was that even possible, to begin with?


    As far as licensed and professional doctors were concerned, acupuncture was just another form of quackery. It had no scientific basis, and could even endanger a patient¡¯s life if not done properly.


    A few minutes passed. Yao Tang had stuck a total of 12 needles into the old woman¡¯s vital acupoints. Slowly, she plucked them one by one.


    Almost instantly, all the 12 points began to bleed.


    Cheng Yan quickly rushed over at the sight of blood. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    Before he coulde close, however, Cheng Yan turned and stepped in her path. He gave her a cold, stern gaze.


    Despite herself, Cheng Yan was frozen to the spot.


    ¡°sixth Uncle! How many times do I have to tell you that Grandma had a stroke?! Now, she¡¯s bleeding on her hands and feet. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything to stop this madness?!¡±


    Cheng Yan drew closer and spoke in a soft voice, her lips curving upward ever so slightly. ¡°Tell me, niece, do you know me to be a patient man? Maybe I should remind you what happens when my tolerance is being tested.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the air in the room became heavy.


    Cheng Wei almost choked on it as she looked into her uncle¡¯s dark eyes. Goosebumps rose all over her back, and she felt herself shiver against her will.


    She couldn¡¯t tell which emotion was prevalent at that moment¡ªfury or fear. Eventually, she managed to muster her courage and squared her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re ying with Grandma¡¯s life here, Sixth Uncle! I cannot allow a swindler to behave so impertinently in my own home and disrespect my elder like


    this!¡±


    With that, she pushed forward and reached for Yao Tang.


    She hadn¡¯t even made contact when slender, white fingers suddenly grabbed Cheng Wei¡¯s wrist.


    Yao Tang had finally looked up from the patient¡¯s bed. She now directed her bottomless, ck eyes on Cheng Wei even as her grip tightened bit by bit..

 Chapter 52 - Medical Malpractice

    <h4>Chapter 52 Medical Malpractice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Cheng Wei winced in pain. ¡°How dare you? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°I did as you asked and let you stay,¡± Yao Tang said slowly. ¡°You said you wanted to see how I¡¯m going to cure the olddy, not that you¡¯re going to interfere with the treatment. That¡¯s the only reason why youre still in


    this room. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Your so-called methods are nothing more than a hoax!¡± Cheng Wei blurted out. ¡°They¡¯re groundless and unproven. Are you sure you can afford to dy the proper treatment that Grandma needs?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I already said that I will cure her.¡± Her patience was wearing thin, and it was apparent in the way her voice had gone dangerously soft. ¡°Never interrupt me again.¡±


    After saying that, she flung Cheng Wei¡¯s hand away. A chill went around the room as they registered the threat that hung in the air.


    ¡°How, how dare¡­¡± Cheng Wei¡¯s outrage was teetering on the edge of control at this point, but her words somehow stuck in her throat.


    The housekeeper hurriedly stepped in and pulled the mistress to the side. ¡°Come now, Young Miss. For now, let¡¯s wait and see if this youngdy¡¯s treatment works.¡±


    Yao Tang had already turned away and carried on with her methods.


    Finally, the 12 meridians had stopped bleeding.


    She proceeded with the acupuncture points named he gu and tai chong, which marked the end of the session.


    Behind her, Cheng Wei¡¯s face had turned purple with rage. She nced at the other people present onest time before turning on her heel and storming out of the room.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything to Yao Tang in front of her Sixth Uncle and Third Brother, but it didn¡¯t matter. Within an hour, they would all recognize her as a fraud. The Old Madam would not wake up, and that


    scammer would never leave the capital alive!


    As soon as Cheng Wei stepped out into the hallway, her rtives rushed over and surrounded her. They simultaneously bombarded her with questions about the matriarch¡¯s condition.


    Naturally, she ryed the situation without reserve.


    ¡°That¡¯s just absurd!¡± The Cheng family¡¯s fourth uncle roared. He made to barge into the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle!¡± Cheng Wei stopped him, her face arranged in an expression of helplessness. ¡°Third Brother himself insisted that the girl treat Grandma. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no use in any of us to try and protest.¡±


    Cheng Ruo snorted and rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll wait then. Let¡¯s see how the main family is going to take responsibility if anything happens to Mom.¡±


    As expected, each of them had their own ulterior motives and vested interests in this unfortunate twist of fate.


    If it came to it, the main house would have to be ountable for Cheng Yan¡¯s actions today.


    Half an hourter.


    The Old Madam¡¯s door opened atst. The housekeeper walked out of the room, followed by Yao Tang and Cheng Zhou.


    The moment Yao Tang noticed the police officers who were seemingly waiting outside, her dark eyes narrowed.


    ¡®Want to have me arrested, huh?¡¯


    Cheng Wei pushed forward and grabbed the housekeeper¡¯s hands. ¡°Mother Jiang, is Grandma awake?¡±


    The old maid sighed and shook her head, her face etched with worry. ¡°The Old Madam is still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like I was right all along,¡± Cheng Wei sneered at Yao Tang. ¡°If you¡¯re really so capable, then I would have seen your name on the ranks of medical experts.¡±


    This girl might have learned a thing or two, but that didn¡¯t mean she had what it took to challenge someone like Cheng Wei.


    With this mortifying result, the swindler could finally be put in her ce.


    Yao Tang kept her expression neutral and said nothing.


    As for Cheng Rou, he looked even more unsightly than his niece. He turned to the police officers and gestured at Yao Tang with his chin. ¡°Take her away and charge her with medical malpractice.¡±


    With her hands tucked in her pockets, Yao Tang cocked her head indifferently at the men, decidedly unfazed.


    She was certainly arrogant, no doubt about that.


    She practically looked down on everything and everyone.


    One of the officers cleared his throat, then he and his partner took out their handcuffs and approached her.


    Suddenly, Cheng Zhou stretched out his arm in front of Yao Tang, stopping them in their tracks. He swept a scathing look at his rtives before speaking. ¡°Medical malpractice, you say? Do you have any evidence to


    back up your usations?¡±


    ¡°She stabbed Grandma with her needles and bled her!¡± Cheng Wei screamed. ¡°And for what? Grandma still hasn¡¯t woken up! If that isn¡¯t malpractice, then I don¡¯t know what is.¡±


    ¡°Wei, don¡¯t waste your breath trying to talk some sense with him. Go inside and perform the surgery as initially nned.¡± Cheng Ruo red at the policemen. ¡°Take that liar away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you dare!¡± Cheng Zhou thundered.


    ¡°Of course I dare!¡± Cheng Ruo countered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am still your uncle, Cheng Zhou! You are no longer in a position to be making decisions for the family by yourself!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Cheng Zhou¡¯s face twisted menacingly. He nced sideways at Yao Tang then, only to find her watching nonchntly from the sidelines, like a spectator of some drama. It made him all the more exhausted.


    How could she be so calm when she was just minutes away from being dragged down to the police station?


    True enough, the godly young girl wasn¡¯t feeling the slightest bit anxious. After all, she had no reason to worry..

 Chapter 53 - Arrogant Through and Through

    <h4>Chapter 53 Arrogant Through and Through</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Without waiting for further encouragement, Cheng Wei strode into the direction of the Old Madam¡¯s room. She paused just as she was about to pass by Yao Tang and shot her a look of contempt. ¡°An hour to wake up,


    you said? And two days to finally recover? You were clearly deluding yourself.¡±


    Satisfied with her taunts, she lifted her chin and scoffed.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring her away already!¡± Cheng Ruomanded. ¡°Why was this nobody even allowed to enter the Cheng residence?¡±


    When Cheng Zhou heard this, he almost burst outughing. Not out of humor, though, but of sheer frustration.


    ¡®These morons don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about!¡±


    However, he took a deep breath and swallowed his anger, then looked at Yao Tang.


    She still appeared calm as ever.


    Cheng Zhou sighed inwardly.


    This time, the police officers walked around him and reached for her as they readied a pair of handcuffs.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tang was silently tapping her forefinger against her leg.


    One. Two.


    Three.


    The Old Madam¡¯s door suddenly burst open again, and Cheng Yan walked out, his eyes wild, his breathingbored.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes instantly darted into the room. She saw the military doctor sitting on the edge of the bed, speaking animatedly.


    And then she saw the Old Madam wince.


    Their precious patient had obviously regained consciousness.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes were wide with shock.


    ¡®How is this possible?!¡±


    She scrambled into the room, desperate to see for herself that her grandmother had truly awoken.


    The woman had a bloody stroke, for goodness¡¯ sake. She was well on her way into severeatose. How could she have woken up after being pricked with a bunch of needles?


    It was simply beyond reason!


    As for Cheng Yan, it took only one look at the police officers for him to understand what he had walked out on. His pitch-ck eyes immediately turned hostile.


    To the officers¡¯ credit, they recognized the threat for what it was. They averted their gaze and shuffled their feet.


    That was, everyone except Yao Tang, who was leaning casually against the wall with her hands still in her pockets.


    ¡°Grandma is awake,¡± Cheng Yan announced in a chilly tone.


    All at once, everyone¡¯s expression changed from one of scorn to that of disbelief. ¡°What?! She woke up?!¡±


    This nobody had actually saved the Old Madam? From an illness that confounded even Cheng Wei?


    How could this happen?


    Yao Tang¡¯s face remained nk.


    She made no other movements besides shifting her weight from one leg to another.


    The night breeze blew through her beautiful, ck tresses, lending an additionalyer to her already mysterious person.


    She took out a pen and a small piece of paper, then scribbled something on it.


    The others watched her quietly, seemingly entranced by the tiniest of her movements.


    When she was done, Yao Tang handed the note to Cheng Yan. ¡°This is the prescription. The olddy needs to take it for a week for her to fully recuperate.¡±


    Cheng Yan nced at the ugly words she had written. His lips tightened, but he said nothing.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, had already deposited her pen back into her backpack. ¡°I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for anyone to acknowledge her words and just strode down the hall with her head held high.


    She really was arrogant, through and through.


    Cheng Zhou watched her go, struggling with the words that wanted toe out of his mouth.


    In the end, he could only call out her name. ¡°Miss Yao.¡±


    She stopped and turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow.


    Cheng Zhou smiled at her and asked, ¡°When will the next acupuncture session be?¡±


    Yao Tang returned his smile, albeit with her own wicked brand.


    ¡°Make sure to take the medicine diligently,¡± she said slowly, like one did when speaking with a child. ¡°The Old Madam is sure to recover in a week at most.¡±


    She put on her ck cap. ¡°Now, then. I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    When she turned her back on them this time, she didn¡¯t turn around again until she was out of sight.


    All eyes were fixed on her until the end.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle,¡± Cheng Zhou said quietly, still staring in the direction Yao Tang had left. ¡°Where did you find this person.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s head whipped to him, his eyes narrowed. Something tightened inside his chest as he bit out, ¡°I just heard that she had excellent acupuncture methods. Since the doctors can¡¯t do anything, I decided to try


    and see if she could cure the Old Madam.¡±


    Cheng Zhou seemed to make a note of his response, though he didn¡¯t say anything more..

 Chapter 54 - The Shadow League

    <h4>Chapter 54 The Shadow League</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Inside the room¡­


    The Old Madam had only been conscious for a while. She was so weak that she had almost instantly fallen back asleep.


    Cheng Wei took the opportunity to check her grandmother¡¯s condition. The blood clot in her brain had practically disappeared. The human body might be capable of healing itself over time, but something like this


    would have taken two to three months at the very least.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s breathing quickened as she stared at the test results in her hands.


    Everything was just so¡­ impossible.


    Her peers thought so as well. ¡°Miss Cheng,¡± one of the military doctors said after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Perhaps your brain drainage procedure earlier had a dyed effect, which just happened to have coincided with


    that girl¡¯s acupuncture treatment.¡±


    But that made no sense at all. None of them had ever heard of a drainage surgery taking this long to manifest its results.


    And yet, the idea made Cheng Wei pause. She slowly looked up at the three other doctors, her eyes glinting with a new purpose.


    Yao Tang was striding across the grounds of the Cheng Residence when her phone vibrated from inside her backpack. She fished out the thick, outdated flip phone and looked at the screen. A video call was iing.


    She pressed the button to switch the call to voice-only and answered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    She had lowered her voice, which made it hard for anyone to tell whether she was a male or a female.


    ¡°You reject every video call request!¡± a male voice whined from the other end of the line. ¡°How far do you intend to go to hide your identity?¡±


    This man was dubbed as the Diplomat of the Shadow League. His name was Yun Tian, and he personally dealt with Yao Tang¡¯s tasks and their aftermath. He was understandably curious about their ever-elusive big


    boss.


    Yet no matter how he tried, his efforts to get even a single clue were always thwarted.


    Yun Tian could only take sce by telling himself that God never gave everything to one person. Perhaps their boss had a monstrous appearance. It would certainly make up for her brilliance.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Yao Tang said coldly.


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t hang up, Ma¡¯am!¡± he quickly said before sighing helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to your ount. Please remember to check that everything is in order.¡±


    ¡°Copy that.¡±


    ¡°We just came across a job to hunt someone down,¡± Yun Tian said, all business now. ¡°The bounty is 100 million. You were looking for additional funds recently, weren¡¯t you? Do you want this assignment or not?¡±


    ¡°Who are they looking for?¡±


    ¡°All they say is that he¡¯s a heavenly doctor, nothing more. I hear he¡¯s quite mysterious. He practices traditional Chinese medicine, and his acupuncture skills are particrly remarkable. Apparently, he appeared in the


    west two years ago, where they managed to take a blurry photo of his back. He had a buzz cut, so we at least know that it¡¯s a he.¡±


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes and pressed her lips together. ¡°Who posted this mission?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master Cheng from the capital, Cheng Yan.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed at that. She inhaled slowly and asked, ¡°How far is the online reach of the task? How many websites are involved?¡±


    There had originally been three hacking organizations around the globe, and each had its own database for missions and assignments.


    Then, a fourth one appeared eight years ago. They called themselves the Shadow League, and they ept the most difficult and hopeless missions that had been pending for a long time.


    They had managed to aplish every single task, which catapulted them to the top spot among their covert industry.


    Within half a year, there wasn¡¯t a hacker in the whole world who didn¡¯t know of the name Shadow League. They were highly respected by the other alliances, too.


    Their core member, known as White Fox, was naturally scouted by the rival organizations. Several experts tried to deploy their hacking skills to know this White Fox¡¯s identity, but they were yet toe up with any


    information.


    All they knew so far was this code name, and the fact that White Fox was the official king of all hackers. No one had even been able to shake their position, let alone take it.


    obody had seen White Fox¡¯s face, so no one knew whether they were a man or a woman, either.


    it was a constant source of resentment, then, that this person only surfaced once every few years to prove his or her unmatched skills and turn the hacking world upside-down.


    Yun Tian leaned back against his seat. He briefly wondered why Yao Tang was suddenly asking about these things, since she had never been one for trifles. He brushed it off in the end, though. ¡°Other than our Shadow


    League, only two other organizations are aware of the mission. I must say, Cheng Yan is burning through a lot of money to find this person. If we can¡¯t locate him, then it goes without saying that the rest of the alliance


    won¡¯t, either.¡±


    He waited for Yao Tang¡¯s response, but there was only silence.


    Yun Tian immediately pulled the phone from his ear to check that the call was still connected, afraid that he might have offended the prickly young miss.


    He breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that she was still on the line. ¡°So, are you going to ept this mission?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Without another word, Yao Tang hung up and tossed her phone back into her backpack..

 Chapter 55 - Fame and Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 55 Fame and Fortune</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen<strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    Meanwhile, in the Cheng Residence¡­


    Old Madam Cheng slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was still blurry, and she had to squint and blink a few times before the figures in the distance finally cleared.


    Cheng Wei was studying some documents about precision instruments. Now and then, she would look up to discuss something with her colleagues in hushed voices.


    One of the military doctors happened to nce in the bed¡¯s direction and found that the old madam was staring at them. ¡°Miss Cheng, your grandmother is awake.¡±


    Cheng Wei whirled around, her eyes bright with excitement. She went over to the bed and held the old woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma!¡± she eximed shakily, her eyes filling up.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Old Madam Cheng chided in a weak voice. ¡°I¡¯m not even dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about such things, Grandma. You have no idea how worried we were. I was beginning to think I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    The other doctor flinched upon hearing that, but he said nothing and only lowered his head.


    It seemed that Miss Cheng had decided to take this sessful treatment to be her own.


    The world¡¯s leading experts hadn¡¯t even been able to do anything. If word got out that Miss Cheng had managed to cure Old Madam Cheng, it would certainly shock the medical field.


    And then she would be the center of fame and fortune, and no one would question her im.


    ¡°It must have been difficult for you,¡± Old Madam Cheng said kindly. ¡°But now I see that Wei Wei¡¯s medical skills have gotten better. You will only seed in the future.¡±


    Cheng Wei pursed her lips in satisfaction, though the smile she put on was on the humbler side.


    The old woman sighed and looked around the room. ¡°Where is your Sixth Uncle?¡±


    She recalled seeing her errant son the first time she had woken up.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s expression froze for a couple of seconds, but she instantly regained herposure. ¡°He left as soon as we knew that you were out of danger. Sixth Uncle is a very busy man, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Busy, my foot,¡± Old Madam Cheng grumbled.


    She hadn¡¯t even fully recovered yet, and the devil had already fled!


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out over this, Grandma. You still have Uncle and Aunt waiting for you outside. Should I call them inside?¡±


    Old Madam Cheng took a few deep breaths to calm herself. ¡°No, let them go home for now. Tell them toe back once I am able to get out of bed. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long now, since I have you to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma.¡±


    Cheng Wei couldn¡¯t keep the delight from her voice. The matriarch was treating her better than she ever had.


    At this rate, she would certainly rise among the ranks of the Cheng family.


    ¡®Sixth Uncle and that filthy girl were already gone. Now, as long as Third Brother doesn¡¯t say anything, no one else in the family would bring her up.¡¯


    As for the prescription she had left behind, the blood clot in the old madam¡¯s brain had already disappeared. Cheng Wei knew she was more than capable of handling her grandmother¡¯s recovery from now on.


    In another part of the city, Yao Tang was plopped on the passenger seat of a car. Bored, she took out her phone and started a round of her favorite game.


    Cheng Yan cocked his head to the side and studied the girl beside him. She had her legs crossed long on the seat, like a little gangster boss. A smile shed briefly across his face as he ced his purchases on the


    dashboard.


    ¡°Milk tea and some snacks.¡±


    Yao Tang nced up from her screen and took note of the goods¡ªmacarons, matcha mille-feuille, strawberry mille-feuille, and a packet of marshmallows.


    An eyebrow raised in mild surprise. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Cheng Yan replied as his eyes wandered to her waist with interest. ¡°You always eat so many sweets. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡±


    Yao Tang smirked. ¡°I¡¯m still a growing girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cheng Yan didn¡¯t expect her to cut him off on the subject like that. ¡°The parent-teacher conference is tomorrow. You will have to be there, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Tang said distractedly. Her eyes were already glued back to her phone, and her slender fingers were expertly controlling her chosen avatar. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the ssroom building.¡±


    He nodded, then his mind drifted off to the matter of her grades. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be called aside by your teachers for some serious conversation?¡±


    Yao Tang paused and considered Xi Yan¡¯s personality. ¡°Hmm, probably.¡±


    Cheng Yan gave her a sideways nce, his eyes glinting with something. He looked like a wolf staring at its prey, with the certain knowledge that he would be able to pin her down whenever he wanted to.


    Indeed, he could simply use his studies as an excuse to look for her in the future. After all, he was about to prepare for the college examinations, and his grades put him among the cream of the crop, where Yao


    Tang would surely belong to as well.


    They drove to the airport and returned to City A in no time.


    The next day came swiftly. Not only was it the first parent-teacher conference for the third-year students, but it was also the first step for their moving-up ceremony.


    The school pooled a lot of money into the event, and the whole affair was as grand as any of them had hoped. Radio music red from the speakers around the campus, and the grounds were filled with parents and


    third-year students who proudly sported their school uniforms.


    A few parents gathered to the side beganparing their children¡¯s academic performance. In particr, they discussed the matter of the school rankings, which led to the topic of sses 1 and 12.


    ¡°What? So this year¡¯s number one is from ss 12, and a transfer student at that?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What I don¡¯t understand is how such a brilliant student ended up at the bottom ss in the first ce. They should have assigned her to ss 1 upon her enrollment!¡±


    ¡°Well, the school must have their own ns that we know nothing about.¡±


    Luo Hua was coincidentally passing by at that moment. His face twitched. No matter where he went, he always heard a simr conversation among the parents. Still, he held on to his stiff smile, even though his teeth


    were practically grinding against each other behind his lips.


    Was he regretting his initial decision? Of course, he was! How could he not?


    If he had known from the start that Yao Tang was such an excellent seedling, he would never have insisted against the principal¡¯s orders on that fateful day..

 Chapter 56 - Suffer a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 56: Suffer a Loss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    With Yao Tang¡¯s aptitude, she would probably be qualified topete for the college entrance exam performance on the provincial level. If that happened, then Xi Yan would reap the benefits without even having to sow anything!


    Luo Hua took a deep breath to ease his anger. When he was calm atst, he made his way over to ss 1.


    Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Meng were both present for their children.


    At present, Lu Yanwas standing next to her mother with a nk face.


    Mrs. Lu forced a cheery smile. All the wealthydies who called themselves her friends hadn¡¯t even approached or spoken to her since learning of Lu Yan¡¯s exam results. They were likely wary of saying the wrong thing and earning her mother¡¯s wrath.


    Mrs. Meng, on the other hand, was scolding her son as usual. She kept telling him not to ck off and to continue studying hard.


    Meng Yang smiled tightly and agreed, but his eyes were darting back and forth, looking for a familiar figure.


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Meng,¡± Luo Hua greeted them with a wide smile.


    Mrs. Meng said nothing and only looked him up and down. She knew him; this teacher had bullied her son too many times to mention. He was an ambitious and greedy man, and it didn¡¯t take much for people to see through his fake facade. Ironically enough, this only made him all the more disliked.


    ¡°Teacher Luo,¡± Mrs. Lu said politely.


    Just then, Yao Tang appeared in the quadrangle square, and Meng Yang snapped to attention. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going over there to talk to my ssmates. Remember to go to the ssroom after this.¡±


    Before his mother could even say anything, he was already sprinting across the grounds.


    The corner of Mrs. Meng¡¯s mouth twitched, but she gave nothing away. ¡°Well,¡± she said quietly to Mrs. Lu. ¡°I shall head over there as well. Don¡¯t be too mad by this. Every great general had to suffer a loss at some point. I¡¯m sure Yan¡¯er will take first ce next time.¡±


    Mrs. Lu pursed her lips and nodded lightly.


    Her reaction seemed to please Mrs. Meng, because her lips curved into a genuine smile. She shrugged her


    shoulders and sashayed away in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    It wasmon knowledge that Cheng Yan was considered to be a prominent figure in the city¡¯s celebrity circle. As it was, countless women, students and guardians alike, flocked to him.


    As for Yao Tang, she was wearing her signature ck cap to hide most of her pretty face, though she was still eye-catching nheless. She was chomping on a lollipop as she sauntered forward without a care in the world.


    A lot of boys had never seen her before today.


    Naturally, their eyes were peeled open on the lookout for the campus belle.


    They stood to the side and ogled her in silence.


    On the other hand, a group of girls had also assembled nearby. But unlike the boys, they were deep into animated conversation.


    ¡°Damn! Who is that guy? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± One of them eximed, her eyes fixed on Cheng Yan.


    The girl who stood beside her couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, either. ¡°I have no idea. Is he Yao Tang¡¯s guardian? A rtive or something?¡±


    ¡°What kind of immortals are these people anyway? Why the hell are they all so good-looking?!¡¯


    Mrs. Meng passed by them and overheard their discussion. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it. Some people¡¯s fates were predetermined by their genes, but that didn¡¯t mean their personalities always matched their gifts.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she called out to the girl.


    Yao Tang pushed the lip of her cap with her forefinger, revealing her delicate eyebrows and deep, dark eyes. It also showed the wicked tint to her gaze. Her voice was cold and clear when he said, ¡°Mrs. Meng.¡±


    Beside her, Lin Xin offered a polite bow. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Meng.¡±


    The woman smile kindly and acknowledged both Cheng Yan and Lin Xin.


    Cheng Yan tucked one hand into the pocket of his ck, punk coat and narrowed his eyes at the balloon arch in the distance. ¡°So parents and students are supposed to walk down the red carpet together, through that


    arch, and up on the stage? To sign a bunch of papers?¡±


    Meng Yang nodded in dread. ¡®I l wonder who organized this event. It¡¯s so shy,¡± he said disdainfully.


    ¡°Well, I think this set-up is rather interesting,¡± Mrs. Meng said. ¡°It¡¯s as good as giving you guys aing-of-age ceremony.


    Yao Tang casually leaned on her leg and took out her phone to y games. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to them anymore.


    As she did this, Mrs. Meng suddenly caught sight of the scar on the back of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Yao Tang flipped her hand and nced at the jagged line on her skin. ¡°Ah, I identally scratched myself with a tree branch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have to be careful in the future.¡± Mrs. Meng breathed a sigh of relief before turning to her son.


    ¡°Meng Yang, go and buy some band-aids.¡±


    The boy blinked at his mother. He almost wondered out loud if he really was her biological son.


    He had also fallen from a tree some time ago, and had even broken his leg. His mother had been less worried about him than she was now over a healed wound.


    More to the point, Yao Tang didn¡¯t need any kind of treatment at all. At least, not now. ¡°Are you serious, Mom? Don¡¯t you see it¡¯s already healed? What good would a band-aid do?¡±


    Mrs. Meng looked taken aback by that.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Yan was staring at the woman, his eyes deep and unreadable.


    Sensing something, Yao Tang looked up and shot him a warning look.


    Mrs. Meng cleared her throat then, seemingly embarrassed by her behavior. She promptly changed the subject.


    ¡°Did any of you check the almanac for today¡¯s affair? It was promising, I must say. You can tell by this good weather. See, the sun is shining so brightly¡­¡±


    At the school gates, Yao Yuan had just arrived. He hade to attend on Yao Ran¡¯s behalf, of course.


    However, when he found out that Yao Ran hadn¡¯t ranked first ce in the exams, his good spirits instantly sank..

 Chapter 57 - Malice

    <h4>Chapter 57: Malice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen


    The parent of the top-performing student was expected to share their child¡¯s limelight in today¡¯s event.


    It would have been an excellent opportunity to establish connections, so Yao Yuanwas particrly sorry to hear thatYao Ranhad only ranked third in the exams.


    He nced around the crowd of people before him and frowned with impatience. If he had known about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe.


    His gaze drifted off to the area marked for thest ss, and his eyes widened when he spotted a familiar figure. ¡°Is that Yao Tang?¡±


    Yao Ran looked in the same direction and quietly answered in the affirmative.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did she?¡± Yao Yuansneered.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t Dad tell me to stay away from Sister? I followed your advice and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, but I heard that someone came to the school a few days ago to challenge her into a fight.¡±


    The man almost choked on his own saliva. He was incensed at the prospect of Yao Tang getting into public brawls and tarnishing their family name in the process. ¡°A fight?¡±


    He took a deep breath and was about to say something more when the man beside Yao Tang suddenly turned, revealing his face.


    Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened even more.


    ¡®Is that¡­ Is that the Cheng family¡¯s crown prince??¡¯


    He knew Cheng Yan¡¯s face all too well. Additionally, he was also with the director of the No. 1 High School, and the most notable personage in the entire City A. These were the people that Yao Yuan had tried every means to get close to, yet he got rejected at every turn.


    But why were they around Yao Tang?


    ¡°Ranran, why are Meng Yang and his mother standing next to Yao Tang?¡± he asked in a low voice, his eyes still fixed in the distance.


    Yao Ran assumed that the woman among Yao Tang¡¯s group was Meng Yan$ mother, but she had no idea who Cheng Yan was.


    Btedly, she realized Meng Yangs identity on the campus.


    His father was one of the city¡¯s head councilors, which was why Yao Yuan had asked her to try and cultivate a good rtionship with Meng Yang. If her father found out about the rtionship between that boy and Yao Tang now¡­


    Yao Rang¡¯s eyes shed with new determination.


    She spoke in a brisk and direct tone. ¡°When Sister was admitted to ss 12, she liked to pick fights with anyone and eventually became friends with Meng Yang. He¡¯s a notorious school bully, you know. His mother must be having a chat with Sister¡¯s guardian.¡±


    Yao Yuan still had some doubts, but he somehow managed a sigh of relief. Only to realize something else shortly after.


    ¡®No, wait. How is Yao Tang acquainted with a powerful figure like Cheng Yan?¡¯


    They must have just run into each other in this crowded affair, nothing more. Even so, he was quite displeased about the fact that Yao Tang had never mentioned anything about the parent-teacher conference.


    He should have enrolled Yao Ran into ss 12 instead.


    With the help of both Meng Yang and Cheng Yan, his career would have flourished without a hitch.


    It was quite a pity that things turned out differently.


    ¡°Ranran, ¡± Yao Yuan said in a coaxing voice. ¡®You know Meng Yang, too, don¡¯t you? You know about his family background. Since you are both in the same school, you must make good use of your circumstances. ¡±


    After all, he had taken this girl in because he used to not have a daughter. Now¡­


    Yao Ran stared at Meng Yang. He was very good-looking, and hailed from a very influential family, to boot. No one in their school had ever dared to provoke or question him, not even the teachers. It would be exciting, indeed, to take a dip into the power he wielded.


    A faint blush rose in her cheeks at the thought. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    At ten minutes before nine o¡¯clock, almost every parent was in attendance. The music rose into a crescendo through the speakers, followed by the organizer¡¯s instructions.


    The parents and students lined up on either side of the quadrangle square, waiting to enter the main venue.


    Finally, the start of the mobilization ceremony was announced, and the principal took to the air to address everyone.


    ¡°Parents, teachers, students, good morning. I thank you all for attending the first parent-teacher conference for our third-year students. At the same time, we will be holding the mobilization ceremony to senior high school. The past twelve years of their schrly toil, as well as their future sesses or failures, will be determined by the decisions they make after today. We look forward to our efforts and hard work to bear the most abundant fruits as our dear students set out into the world.¡±


    The principal was up on the stage, his voice impassioned by his ardent hopes.


    Unbeknownst to all, Ruan Qing secretly dashed backstage. A few people were there, but they were either upied with their phones or engaged in conversation with each other.


    When the director¡¯s assistant noticed her, he rushed over in rm. ¡°What are you doing here, Qing Qing? The ceremony is about to start. ¡±


    Ruan Qing gave him an embarrassed smile. ¡°I think I left my sses somewhere around here.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry and look for them,¡± the assistant director said as he walked away. ¡°Be sure to get back to your position once you find them.¡±


    Ruan Qing nodded obediently. She checked on the other people present onest time before heading over to theputer.


    She proceeded to remove the USB drive that was attached to it and quickly reced the device with her own.


    She then deleted the PowerPoint presentation that was meant for the mobilization ceremony and put the file she had created on theputer desktop.


    Her eyes glinted with malice.


    After making sure that nothing looked amiss, Ruan Qing whirled stepped away from theputer and looked back at the others. They were still busy minding their own business. Only then did her tense body start to rx.


    She slipped her sses out of her pocket and held them up in her hand. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve found my sses. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Then, she dashed away before the assistant director could even say anything. He sighed as he watched her go. ¡°She keeps leaving them everywhere. ¡°.

 Chapter 58 - A Picture of a Five-Year-Old

    <h4>Chapter 58: A Picture of a Five-Year-Old</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Ruan Qing had already finished everything she needed to do within just three to four minutes, before running back to ss One. Here, she could hear the Principal¡¯s speeching to an end.


    ¡°This is yourst year of high school, and finally, your most difficult year ising to an end. I wish that you can enjoy excellent results in next year¡¯s college entrance exam ¨C that you may all step into your dreams and carry on with the rest of your lives.¡±


    A thunderous apuse echoed across the room as their bright faces shone all around.


    Just then, the principal¡¯s expression had turned solemn. ¡°Now, if you¡¯d all take your parents through the door of sess, we can get started.¡±


    Yao Ran nced at Ruan Qingwith the corner of her eyes, as her pursed lips had transformed into a smile. Let it begin.


    ..


    Cheng Yan gazed as the students held all of their parents¡¯ arms, walking through the arched entrance. Raising his eyebrows, he motioned towards them as he stood by Yao Tang.


    The girl simply nced at him-her eyes cold and emotionless. She didn¡¯t even bother noticing him as she brought her gaze back to the entrance. Her hands were shoved into her pockets as she followed through with the line.


    This girl really was something else. With a sneer, he grabbed the girl by the hand and took another step forward.


    Yao Tang frowned, her gaze falling onto his hand.


    What the hell has this man been holding that made his hand scalding hot? An unusual feeling flowed through her body that made her purse her lips.


    It felt very strange, yet so warm.


    ¡°I should be taking the initiative, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Cheng Yan didn¡¯t appear as if he¡¯d been caught off-guard. Instead, he lowered his voice beside her ear and whispered. The corners of his lips inched upwards.


    She raised her eyes to look up at him.


    Their gazes met, and he took this time to observe her features-the light veins lined across her forehead, and her dark and cold eyes. There was something about them that appeared dark, yet still so clear. It¡¯s as if he was staring straight into a void mirror.


    His heart skipped a beat. There was just something about her that he couldn¡¯t point out. While she may appear unruly or careless, she still appeared free and beautiful ¡ª like a woman who couldn¡¯t be restrained.


    His smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    Without another word, he turned away.


    Yao Tang was still gazing at their interlocked hands. While her face may appear emotionless, they may notice something different upon looking closer¡ªa deep thought that she just couldn¡¯t shake off. Without another word, the pair had already passed through the arched door.


    Cheng Yan took the pen that Meng Yang had handed over and gave one to her.


    The young man nced at their interlocked hands, and his eyes widened. However, he had no chance toment on it as the two had already stepped away from his viewpoint.


    The ceremony was quite grand and orderly. While the stadium was already crowded as it was, the staff had managed to make it all appear organized¡ªwith every parent and student divided per ss. Everyone was required to write their own oath on paper with their signature.


    Yao Tang signed uglily, with no oath.


    cing her pen down and shoving her hands into her pockets, she turned and went to her position.


    Xi Yan didn¡¯t mention anything else.


    Once everyone had signed, they all returned to their seats.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we all review the history of No. 1 High School Together, and all the outstanding students we¡¯ve had from our previous batch of exam takers. Teachers, parents, and students, if I may have your eyes directed to the screen.¡±


    The big screen immediately yed all the honors and des that they have received per student. However, within a few seconds of the introduction, the screen shed and everything turned dark.


    Suddenly, the big screen lit up once again. This time, with a little girl.


    Her small body was ced on a chair. Her young face was stained with blood, and her eyes-her eyes were tinged red and ck. There was not a trace of emotion across her features.


    It was as if the girl had just crawled out of the depths of hell.


    The young girl had been staring at the two young uniformed women in front of her. Her gaze felt like broken ice as if channeling the hate they had from within her.


    It was as if the girl was being punished.


    Next to the photo, three lines had popped up.


    She had beaten someone so bad that it had paralyzed her victim. This was her punishment.


    Name: Yao Tang.


    Age: 5 years old.


    Within seconds, another photo shed across the screen. It was a picture of Yao Tang and her medical records, with another picture of her fighting against another student. She had been six years old then.


    A Children¡¯s Association Psychologist hade to visit her home, to exin the situation, but the old professional was only met with her wicked smile. There was no remorse painted across her features ¨C as if she was absorbing every inch of their fear..

 Chapter 59 - Trust

    Chapter 59 Trust


    The meeting room had immediately reverted to chaos. Every parent was screaming in surprise and in fear. Students were huddled together, shaking as they saw the child¡¯s picture shing across the screen.


    The director¡¯s assistant immediately staggered up her seat. ¡°Cut the screen-quickly!¡±


    The student, who had been drenched in a cold sweat, immediately brought his gaze onto theputer. However, no matter what he pressed, the video still wouldn¡¯t shut down. ¡°Theputer ¨C it froze! It must¡¯ve been infected by a virus,¡± he stuttered. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    The director¡¯s assistant bit his lips hard, pulling the student to the side. However, he was right. No matter what he had pressed, the screen still hadn¡¯t responded. At this point, even the keyboard looked a bit smashed.


    ¡°A virus? But, how can a PowerPoint be like this?¡±


    The older man tried again, this time pressing all the keys he could find. Suddenly, knowing that he couldn¡¯t do anything else, he pulled off the power supply. Everything turned dark.


    At the school hall.


    Below the stage, after a moment of dead silence, a discussion broke through the crowd.


    ¡°What the hell is that? Why would No. 1 High School ept such a student?¡±


    ¡°This is too dangerous! Call the police, we need this woman isted immediately.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even figured out anything yet. What if we¡¯re not being told the whole story?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been told enough! Who the hell is this student?¡± Another parent narrowed her eyes at her pamphlet. ¡°Yao Tang? The student from ss 20?¡±


    ¡°How can I feel at ease knowing that I¡¯m letting my child attend sses with someone like her? I¡¯m going to transfer him to another school ¨C immediately!¡±


    ¡°My girl is my only daughter. If something happens to her ¨C I, too, will transfer!¡±


    Yao Ran gazed at all the panicking parents. Once everyone¡¯s attention has been sessfully diverted, her face shed a smile. It seemed that everything was going right to n.


    Yao Yuan gritted his teeth. ¡°This Yao Tangreally is a disaster in the making!¡±


    Ruan Qing had never done such a thing before. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands tight to her chest, listening in to the discussions of the parents. She took a deep breath. At least, she was finally getting what she wanted.


    The school would finally expel Yao Tang.


    That was a good thing, right?


    Mrs. Lu red at the screen with a sneer. ¡°This person shouldn¡¯t have been epted in the school in the first ce! Hmph, I¡¯ll see what the Board is going to do about this,¡± she snapped.


    Lu Yan simply frowned in response, gazing at the crowd.


    Who had changed the PowerPoint presentation?


    While ss 1 had been causing a stir, ss 20 was dead silent. They stared at Yao Tang with fear painted across their eyes.


    Xi Yan¡¯s face was pale. She couldn¡¯t care less about the video. All she cared about was trying to appease the chaotic parents before her. Yet, the adults were restless in calling for the removal of her student.


    Lin Xin bit her lips. While she had known about Yao Tang¡¯s ¡°fight¡±, she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so fierce¡­and so young.


    Meng Yang nced up to see his own parents filming the incident. He clenched his fists and raced towards his friend.


    ¡°Yao Tang, he said hurriedly as soon as he had reached her. ¡°We need to deal with social media first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother questioning the video. She didn¡¯t bother exining it either. Right now, all they could think about was the spread of this information to different sectors.


    The girl¡¯s face was beyond expressionless as her cold eyes stared into the screen. Coldness circled around her like an old friend, and she took a deep breath.


    However, before she could even make a move, Cheng Yan had already made a call. ¡°Disable all the mediaworks for an hour without leaving a trace. Make sure that everyone knows to not report any headline rting to No. 1 High School,¡± he said coldly. There was something about his expression that made everyone know that he wasn¡¯t a man to be trifled with.


    Qin Hao was confused and surprised, but he didn¡¯t dare ask for any other exnation. Instead, he immediately followed through and started his line of action. ¡°Understood, Sir.¡±


    Her eyes glistened. ¡°Thank you.¡± Even then, her voice was still as cool as ice.


    He squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep this under control.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say anything.


    There was something about his gaze that held no judgment towards her-no line of interrogative questions. He trusted her wholeheartedly, without a speck of doubt. She took a deep breath. Interesting. Cheng Yan was about to say something else when his phone suddenly rang. It was the Principal.


    With the school¡¯s integrity at stake, he was the only one the school could think of calling.


    Cheng Yan lowered his phone and nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed everything with the principal. Let the students return to their respective ssrooms, then bring all the parents to the school sports center.¡±

 Chapter 60 - What’s Mine

    <h4>Chapter 60: What¡¯s Mine</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The Sports Center was immediately filled with people as they crowd the entire stadium. Many were outraged. Others were confused. While a few had been surprised to silence.


    The building was two floors high, yet their screams were loud enough to echo throughout the vicinity.


    ¡°When will the school be able to give us a solution? Either you expel the student, or we¡¯ll be transferring our child somewhere else!¡±


    The Director had never really encountered such a troubling sight, at least, except today. His forehead covered in a cold sweat, the old man tried his best tofort the crowd. ¡°The school leaders have already held an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with this,¡± he stated. ¡°We will not be disappointing the parents. Now, if you¡¯ll please wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°My child is in the top 50¡ª1et me tell you, and he¡¯ll be going to Beijing for his university schooling. If anything were to jinx his opportunities, will the school be held ountable? If that¡­that monster is not expelled, we¡¯ll be transferring schools!¡±


    The director simply forced a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, parents.¡±


    On the other side of the campus, the principal¡¯s office was also crowded with people.


    Everyone was tense, that is, except for the young man sitting behind the desk.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, how should we go about this?¡± The principal was trembling in the aftermath of the event. ¡°The matter had just gotten out of hand, and many teachers came to look for me. If Yao Tang is not expelled, their parents will transfer their children to another school.¡±


    The matter was way too big for the board to carry.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just a few parents who had been disgruntled, but all of them!


    If they couldn¡¯t give a good enough solution for this, around two thousand will be transferring to a school somewhere else. What will they do now?


    Even Meng Yang didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Apparently, this whole thing was directed against Yao Tang someone wanted to bring her down,


    He clenched his jaw. Whoever this person was, they were ruthless for sure, picking this asion of the ceremony with students and parents of the entire senior grade.


    Cheng Yan crossed his legs, leaning against the sofa. His crisp ck shirt rippled slightly from his movements, but his facial features remained as emotionless as ever.


    He chuckled. ¡°If they want to transfer schools, let them. Yao Tang had done nothing wrong,¡± he said, his voice reverberating across the room. ¡°The ones who had caused all of this should be the ones expelled from this school. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a difficult matter for the principal to investigate himself.¡± Meng Yang froze.


    So he truly was backing Yao Tang up.


    ncing at the cool smile painted across the man¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Well, they had one thing inmon-that was for sure.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± the principal stuttered. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around about this. Many of these students are from the first ss. Without them, the school¡¯s enrollment rate would plummet.¡±


    Right, today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle.


    As the adults were speaking, Yao Tang and Lin Xin stood quietly at the side.


    Yao Tang stood beside Cheng Yan with her hand shoved into her pockets. She stared at the wall, refusing to look anybody in the eye.


    There was silence for a few seconds before Mrs. Meng spoke out, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just transfer Yao Tang to another school?¡±


    Transferring her would be the perfect alternative.


    Cheng Yan had already made sure to keep the news under wraps that it wouldn¡¯t affect Yao Tang¡¯s future at all. However, he raised his head with a scowl.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯d be forced to adjust to the people¡¯s dislike. The problem really offered no other alternatives. They truly needed to find out the mastermind of today¡¯s incident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how willing you are to mistreat what¡¯s yours,¡± he slowly responded, tilting his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Sure, she had hit him back then.


    But ever since the young woman had entered the No.l High School, she had done nothing wrong. Why should she have to swallow her anger like this?


    The person he had taken an interest in shouldn¡¯t be wrongedwhatsoever.


    Yao Tang nced at the cruelly smiling man beside her. Her dark eyes narrowed inevitably, but her stance was unchanged. Mrs. Meng choked. ¡°1 hadn¡¯t mean it like that-?<sup>I</sup>¡®


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Suddenly, the office door had been pushed open, and a middle-aged man stepped in. He was soon followed by a few of his other assistants¡ªall dressed up in uniforms. ¡°Principal, I demand you expel Yao Tang! It¡¯s too much. I won¡¯t allow some students to tarnish the reputation of No.l High School! My son had worked so hard, and his learning environment shouldn¡¯t be skewed by this-by this child! I¡¯ll call the people from the special education facility to take her and¡ª?<sup>I</sup>¡®


    The man immediately went to a stop when he saw the cool man sitting by the sofa. ¡°Young Master Cheng?¡±.

 Chapter 61 - Transferring Schools

    Chapter 61 Transferring Schools


    Cheng Yan simply smiled in response. ¡°Director Wei, do tell me again, I wasn¡¯t able to hear you properly. Who were you going to expel and have sent to some special education facility?¡±


    Wei Tao was the head of the administrative education department in City A,a high achiever himself, and his son attended school in No. 1 High School. He wasn¡¯t supposed to go to this ceremony until his wife had called him to leave his job and hurry over.


    No. 1 High School was famous for being one of the best of the best. Every single year, their students would achieve outstanding performance in exams andpetitions, and attend the top universities in the country.


    He couldn¡¯t let one person ruin the school¡¯s reputation no matter what!


    However, as soon as he saw the young woman standing next to Cheng Yan, his heart skipped a beat. This was the same girl he had seen in the video! What was she doing beside him? His stomach stirred.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I¡¯ve heard from my wife that there¡¯s a student here who had been found to paralyze a man from the leg under. She needs to be taken to the special education facility, which is why I¡¯vee to see for myself -¡°


    ¡°Take your people and go back to where you came from,¡± Cheng Yan simply cut him short and snapped in response. Wei Tao didn¡¯t even bother to contest the im, afraid to provoke this ¡°Master of City A.¡± Shakily nodding his head, he raced in the other direction.


    His reputation was tarnished!


    No wonder such a student was able to enter No. 1 High School! Young Master Cheng was the one backing her!


    However, just as he was about to exit the office, he bumped into Luo Hua. The other man had juste over in a hurry, with sweat beading down his forehead. He didn¡¯t even notice Wei Tao when he raced toward the principal. ¡°Principal, the parents just couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore. They demand an answer immediately,¡± he quickly said. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    The old man nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction, and he couldn¡¯t help but smirk to himself. It seemed that he could finally sweep this shameless girl to the streets!


    Just as the principal was about to say something, a few chaotic screams reached the office. While they could barely catch all of them, they could make out a few phrases to understand the meaning entirely.


    ¡°How can we trust our students to study safely when you¡¯ve been epting monsters? Take ountability for your actions and kick the student out from the premises!¡±


    The parents couldn¡¯t be calmed as they yelled for an immediate decision.


    The principal took a deep breath. If this had been any other decision, he would¡¯ve just nodded in agreement with the parents. He¡¯d transfer Yao Tang to another school, and that would be it. However, her backer wasn¡¯t the man he¡¯d want to offend, or rather, the man he could afford to offend.


    As if reading all of their thoughts, Yao Tang lowered her gaze. ¡°Cheng Yan, thank you, but I¡¯ve decided to transfer to another school.¡±


    The Principal widened his eyes. Cautiously ncing at the men sitting around him, he slowly nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡±


    Without another word, he stood up and was about to walk out of the office.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Meng Yang, who had been silent all this time, suddenly walked up to the girl. ¡°Mr. Cheng is right. You shouldn¡¯t adjust your expectations just because these people couldn¡¯t handle the truth. You¡¯ve already shouldered enough for her. It¡¯s her time to protect you.¡±


    Knowing what he was about to do, the girl drew back. ¡°No. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Mrs. Meng was startled. ¡°Yang -¡°


    However, before the older woman could finish, Meng Yang had already taken out his phone. On the screen was a young woman with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her face glistened under the sunlight.


    Feeling everyone¡¯s gazes on her, she finally smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, actually. Why should we hide behind others and suffer from people¡¯s injustices? Shouldn¡¯t that fate be reserved for the criminals themselves? If we¡¯re not in the wrong, we should do our part and stand up for ourselves.¡± She pointed at the screen. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be the ones who are afraid of exposing the truth ¨C you¡¯re the one who had taught me that, Yao Tang.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yang Rong, I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯re not allowed to exin -¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to do this,¡± the girl named Yang Rong said stubbornly. Seeing the principal in the background, she nodded. ¡°Principal, please ask the parents to return to the Sports Center. I¡¯ll give them the exnation they¡¯re looking for once and for


    all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stunned, the principal again nced at the men surrounding him. Seeing that they didn¡¯t say anything else against it, he then nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    He walked out of the office afterward.


    Yao Tang gritted her teeth. Her entire body was shrouded in a gloomy aura as she gazed at the girl in the video call. It seemed that she had no other voice in this matter. Yang Rong was truly going to do it.

 Chapter 62 - It Was Dead Silent

    Chapter 62 It Was Dead Silent


    Yang Rong had been recuperating in City A. While she could speak, she still wasn¡¯t strong enough to walk herself from one point to another. Meng Yangimmediately dropped off all of his things to apany her all the way to the auditorium.


    While they were at the front, Yao Tang and the others stood backstage at the Student Activity Center. They watched the scene through the school¡¯s surveince footage.


    From there, she could see that Yang Rong was slowly stepping onto the stage. She shouldn¡¯t have been here. Yao Tang¡¯s face was as cold as ice. If looks could kill, the entire poption would¡¯ve plummeted into hell. Her fists were clenched to her sides, with her fingers buried deep into her skin. A little stronger, and she might even draw blood.


    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± she announced. ¡°My name is Yang Rong.¡±


    All the parents in the front row frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did the school send some girl up here? Is this another one of their tricks


    that¡¯s final!¡± one screamed, and the others nodded and echoed him in agreement. There was another woman who stood up, dressed in such formal attire. It was none other than Ruan Qing¡¯s mother, Xu Hui. ¡°We want that girl expelled, do you hear me?¡± she snapped. ¡°Let here out and apologize to us herself. If she really were a sensible child, she¡¯d understand theplications of her decision.¡±


    ¡°But she hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Yang Rong smiled. Unlike Yao Tang, there was no coldness in her eyes as she faced the crowd before her. ¡°So why should she apologize? She hasn¡¯t broken any of the school rules either, so why should the school expel her?¡± ¡°You dare talk back to us?¡± Xu Hui sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care how ¡®reasonable¡¯ you look, you still shouldn¡¯t question the judgment of your elders. Besides, a bad apple would always be a rotten apple. Do you believe that this¡­monster can do any good in society?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang isn¡¯t a bad student; quite on the contrary, she¡¯s a good, kind-hearted person.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were as firm as they were calm, as if the fates themselves were bestowing their protection onto her.


    Despite this, Xu Hui¡¯s harsh features still hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me here ¨C look at what she¡¯s done! She shouldn¡¯t have gone to this school in the first ce. She should be locked up ¨C that¡¯s where she needs to be!¡±


    Yang Rong gripped the cuffs of her sleeves. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. However, even she couldn¡¯t hide her cool gaze. ¡°Yao Tanghas always been incredibly strong for a girl her age. Yes, she had hit someone. Yes, he¡¯s paralyzed from the waist down. But if she hadn¡¯t done that ¨C if she hadn¡¯t¡­ I would¡¯ve died.¡±


    What? The audience gasped audibly.


    Yao Tang had paralyzed a man from the waist down to save this girl?


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Xu Hui stared at the girl. ¡°Are you trying to make up some story to gain our sympathy?¡± ¡°I wish it was just a story.¡± Shaking her head, the young girl reached out and motioned to her stomach. ¡°My dder is artificial. Almost all of my anorectal organs are. I had to wear a stool bag until I was fourteen. It had taken numerous surgeries to get where I am today.¡±


    Xu Hui widened her eyes in surprise.


    Even the other parents were silent as they stared nkly at the young girl.


    No one would be foolish enough to make up such a miserable story.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone has heard the case a few years ago ¨C of a girl who¡¯s been abused by a middle-aged man.¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady her trembling lips. Pursing her lips, she continued, ¡°That little girl was me. I was¡­ on the verge of death, seeing my life sh before my eyes. It was Yao Tang who had saved me, and that middle-aged man ¨C well, he¡¯s the one who deserved to be in the mental care facility.¡±


    Yang Rong¡¯s face became paler and paler, and her shaking became more evident. Despite this, she still spoke, ¡°That¡¯s why Yao Tang had hit him. She was trying to save me. She was five years old, but she¡¯s done something that no one had done before ¨C helped me.¡±


    There was dead silence backstage.


    Even Cheng Yan was speechless. He had heard of this case before, remembering how shocked and furious he had been.


    That asshole was mentally ill, so the sentence he had received wasn¡¯t as severe. Everyone was outraged, protesting his death sentence.


    It was because of this that more politicians had proposed the drafting of new regtions, that no one would be exempted from thew ever again. It was different now. Now, there was no trace of the case even if they had tried digging into the data themselves. It had all been deleted to protect Yang Rong¡¯s reputation.


    Yao Tang breathed heavily.


    Yang Rong¡¯s voice felt like hands dragging her back to her nightmare. She could still see the thin girl lying on the ground, with skin scarred and battered. She clenched her fists.


    ¡°Later, I was discharged and sent to school. You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve been teased, beaten, harassed ¨C it was Yao Tang who had hit them, those bullies. She protected me. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I¡¯d¡­¡± Her eyes were already dark red from all the unshed tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without her.¡±

 Chapter 63 - A Clear Distinction Between Good and Evil

    Chapter 63 A Clear Distinction Between Good and Evil


    Many of the parents stared at Yang Rong. Even they couldn¡¯t believe it themselves, but even then, they knew that this young girl wasn¡¯t lying. They had heard of this case before. Soon, the anger in their eyes shifted to sympathy. However, there were also a few parents who gazed at Yang Rong with the same stares she¡¯d been receiving from her bullies. They were disgusted, staring at her as if she was nothing more than a speck of dirt.


    There truly was arge distinction between good and evil.


    Yang Rong said, ¡°I¡¯m standing here today, not because I¡¯m bragging about my survival. In fact, if I had the choice, I would not resurface this memory. But the way you¡¯re acting ¨C don¡¯t point your fingers at someone when you don¡¯t even know the full story. Sometimes, the criminal may be well within you, and that¡¯s the person you need to punish ¨C not the victim, never the victim.¡±


    The entire sports center fell silent.


    ¡°Yao Tang has done nothing wrong. She¡¯s not a bad person at all, and I owe her my life.¡± Taking a deep breath, she shoved her hands into her pockets. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can ask the police station for more details on this case. Thank you, everyone.¡±


    The teachers¡¯ jaws dropped as they listened to the young girl and watched her leaving the center.


    Who¡¯d have thought that a seventeen-year-old girl would have the courage to speak to these parents about this?


    Many years had passed since the incident. Yang Rong could¡¯ve easily let the past stay in the past. No one would have to know what had happened to her. As long as she didn¡¯t speak about it, it would be left in the dark.


    She didn¡¯t have to recall such a nightmare.


    Yet, she stood up in front of hundreds of people and spoke for Yao Tang.


    All because she had saved her life.


    The principal followed her movements backstage, still in disbelief.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s gazed fell on Yao Tang as he held her freezing hand.


    Yao Tang finally opened her eyes. This time, however, her gaze had be much more ruthless ¨C not at Yang Rong, but at the crowd. The corners of her lips twitched as she stared at the crowd.


    Meng Yang had been standing by the entrance for the entire speech. As soon as Yang Ronghad stepped down, he immediately went over to hug her. ¡°Rong Rong,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s over, now. It¡¯s over. I promise that today¡¯s matter would stay within the premises. I¡¯ve already asked the administration to file a confidentiality agreement.¡±


    She buried her trembling face against his shoulder. While his suit felt rough against her skin, she could still feel the warmth radiating from his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m the one who had agreed to do this. I can face this ¨C don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He patted her on the back, and gave her a quick and firm hug before letting go of her.


    Yang Rong then turned to Yao Tang. Unaffected by the woman¡¯s emotionless face, she held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered, and I will be fine. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    When she was forced to drop out of school, she hadpletely lost her mind. She had forgotten everything and everyone. She had even isted herself from her parents.


    Her parents were willing to take care of her at first, but as years had passed, they grew tired of her. They saw her as nothing more than a burden and a disgrace. Throwing her aside, they gave birth to another child and forgot about her entirely.


    Yao Tang was the one who had helped her through it. Even when she was psychologically recovering, she never minded ¨C assisting her with every step.


    Only when she was twelve years old did she realize how much this girl had done for her.


    It was also Yao Tang who had performed the surgery to save her. She had also hired a teacher and a caretaker to watch over her.


    Yao Tang¡¯s cold eyes lowered on the girl. However, after a few moments, her icy look softened. The corners of her lips curled upward. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing okay,¡± she whispered. Gone was the monster that people had seen her be.


    Seeing the softness in her friend¡¯s eyes, Yang Rong finally rxed and revealed a smile, tears in her eyes. ¡°Of course, I am,¡± sheughed out. ¡°It¡¯s because of you ¨C all because of you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s still not over.¡± Taking a deep breath, Yao Tang took out a piece of paper and handed it to her. ¡°Rong Rong, there¡¯s something¡­ strange about what had happened today.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Of course, she knew. How wouldsuch confidential information be put in a school¡¯s PowerPoint presentation? Someone had obviously tampered with the documents on purpose.


    Tilting her head, Yao Tang looked back. ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be doing anything unorthodox. We¡¯ll be dealing with this in ordance with the school¡¯s regtions.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± One look at the young girl, and it felt as if his entire body was encased in ice.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s features were no different. ¡°Right away.¡±


    Immediately, the head assistant brought out stacks of confidentiality agreements for the parents to sign.


    It was required that they sign it. Otherwise, their children would be expelled.


    Knowing that there was nothing else they could do, every single one of them signed an agreement. As soon as that hade to an end, the school finally let them go. This time, not a scream of refusal was heard.

 Chapter 64 - The Culprit Was Found

    Chapter 64 The Culprit Was Found


    The group of students had not returned to the principal¡¯s office but rather went into the conference room of theplex. All of them had determined looks painted across their faces. It¡¯s as if today¡¯s events had not fazed them.


    Yao Tang saw the plug that had been pulled out and thrown to the side. Immediately, she picked it up, reconnected it to the power source, and sat down. The bright screen reflected her face, emphasizing the wicked glint in her bloodshot eyes. It¡¯s time she got to


    work.


    The others stood behind the young girl, curious to what she had nned to do.


    As soon as she clicked on one of the applications, she immediately started typing. Her fingers looked as if they were flying across the pages. Multiple lines of code were shown across the screen, but she didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit fazed. Within a few minutes, she had already detected the code.


    Cheng Yan narrowed his eyes. Interesting.


    The principal had to keep himself from gasping. He had always known that Yao Tangwas powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this intelligent.


    Meng Yang was also surprised. He knew that the girl was a genius and that her medical skills were off-the-charts. What he didn¡¯t know was that the medical genius he had for a friend was also aputer expert.


    After she saw the virus, the young woman stood up and made a call, walking to the side of the room.


    She was practically shrouded with a cold aura. Her exquisite face had turned murderous, scary enough to drive the birds away.


    Cheng Yan had never seen her like this before. It was frightening: Everyone immediately averted their gazes as they struggled to contain their shudders. Despite this, Cheng Yan didn¡¯t turn away. He gazed at the young woman with deep meaning in his eyes. His emotionless features morphed into one of interest as he regarded the woman with a smile. There was something about her that he just couldn¡¯t shake off.


    As soon as the call had been connected, Yao Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you something. Help me find out who sent the virus.¡±


    It waste at night on Yun Tian¡¯s end. Unhappy that he¡¯d been woken up, he snapped, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Couldn¡¯t you do this yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me.¡±


    Hearing the iciness of her voice, the man swung his feet onto the carpet. ¡°Alright, give me a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She hung up the phone and sat down by the conference table.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to receive his message. ¡°I found out who the culprit is. The girl couldn¡¯t have found a decent hacker. Since he was afraid that something might happen to him, he had secretly taken her phone. I¡¯ll have it sent to you immediately.¡±


    Yao Tang stared at the girl in the picture. Her eyebrows had been slightly raised. While she couldn¡¯t see any defining pictures, she could tell that the woman held herself in high regard. She was arrogant as she was unruly-evil, but willful.


    This time, however, there was a hint of nervousness. The woman crossed her arms over her chest, tightening the coat hanging on her shoulders. Her gaze was averted as if she was watching someone from afar.


    Her gaze immediatelynded on the mole at the end of the girl¡¯s eyebrows. Her eyes shed.


    Ruan Qing.


    The students had not been released yet, and every single one of the advisers was standing guard for his respective ss.


    Compared to the restlessness of ss 20, ss 1 was quiet as usual.


    Luo Hua stood by the ssroom door, still unable to recover from Yang Rong¡¯s speech. He sighed. While he had admired the girl¡¯s bravery, he still found it difficult to bear as it didn¡¯t get rid of Yao Tang. It seemed that his happiness had been foiled yet again.


    Just then, the grade director approached him.


    He straightened his back and nodded in greeting, ¡°Director.¡±


    ¡°Call Ruan Qing out.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Qing?¡± He blinked. ¡°Is there something you need her to do?¡±


    The director wasn¡¯t so sure himself. Even then, he had a theory of what truly happened in the auditorium. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, and just bring her up.¡±


    The same thought floated at the back of Luo Hua¡¯s mind as he poked his head into the ssroom. ¡°Ruan Qing,¡± he called out. ¡°Come out for a moment.¡±


    Ruan Qing lowered her head.


    It had been more than an hour since the incident happened. Yet, there had been no news about it. The longer it dragged on, the more guilty she felt. She took a deep breath.


    Now that she had heard her ss teacher call out her name, she jumped from her seat in both surprise and fear.


    ¡°T-Teacher,¡± she stuttered, her voice tense. ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡±


    Luo Hua didn¡¯t bother saying a thing as he turned to step out of the ssroom. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in the mood for chitchat, she followed from behind him. As soon as she did, he turned, ¡°Go with the director. There¡¯s something that they need to speak to you about.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Her eyes shed.


    The Director immediately brought the young girl out of the ssroom building and into the backdoors of theplex.


    Ruan Qing could already feel her head start to hurt. Cold sweat rolled down to her back as she shoved her trembling hands into her pockets. It¡¯s going to be fine, she had told herself over and over again, yet it didn¡¯t seem to stop her legs from growing weak.

 Chapter 65 - Are You Ruan Qing?

    Chapter 65 Are You Ruan Qing?


    Ruan Qing clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down.


    After all, Yao Tang was the one who deserved to die, to be punished. Did she really have any reason to attack that person?


    Even if they found out it was her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change the truth of the matter! She was simply assisting the faculty in eliminating any hidden dangers, right?


    Furthermore, she had done it so secretly that no one else would find out about it!


    Straightening her back and lifting her chin, Ruan Qing made her way into the conference room. Perhaps they¡¯d even thank her for the job well done. As soon as she reached for the door handle, the director pushed it open for her. ¡°Go in.¡± ¡°But-¡± She was just about to ask why she was the only one going in, but the words had died at the back of her throat. Instead, she pursed her lips and walked silently into the conference room. As soon as she had reached the table, the door had mmed shut.


    It was her first time meeting the principal.


    At that moment, she could see several other men sitting in the conference room. Other than the principal¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    Yao Tang sat ungracefully at the other end of the table. Her legs were crossed as she rested her chin on her hands. She gazed at the woman with a smile on her face, but anyone could see the sharpness hidden under the dark hues.


    Do they know? Ruan Qing lowered her eyes, not daring to even look at her.


    The other board members were looking somewhere else, feigning busy at the sight of the young girl. The meeting room was silent. Not even a pin drop can be heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ruan Qing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡± The principal pointed at the seat opposite to him.


    She followed suit.


    Just as she was about to ask the purpose of her visit, the principal pushed a piece of paper toward her. ¡°Is this you, Ruan Qing?¡± he asked bluntly.


    Ruan Qing grabbed the picture and turned it over. As soon as she saw the familiar face, her skin had turned pale in fright. Her grip on the photo tightened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this person,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    The principal¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Then why don¡¯t look a bit more carefully and tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Principal, I really don¡¯t know who that person is!¡±


    The old man had originally wanted to offer an olive branch to Ruan Qing-see if she¡¯d take the initiative to admit to her mistakes. Maybe then, he¡¯d be able to save her from the Board. After all, her father had donated the dormitory building for her to enter No. 1 High School.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Do you really not know him?¡± Yao Tang chuckled. Her phone glistened under the artificial lighting as she twirled it around. ¡°I have another photo here that reveals your face. Do you want to see it?¡±.


    ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t take my mask off that day, how can that person take a picture of it?¡± she blurted out.


    It was only when she had finished speaking did she realize what she just said.


    ¡°So you were there.¡± Yao Tang¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile as she tilted her head. She looked like a devil who was just about to deliver her punishment.


    A cold gust of wind shattered against Ruan Qing. Her body stiffened and her feet trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I-I¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    Other than Cheng Yan, the other board members stared at her expressionlessly. The truth was out. There was no hiding it anymore.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She tried to speak, but it was almost as if someone had already grabbed her by the throat.


    Yao Tang leaned back against her seat. ¡°Well, Principal, how should we deal with this?¡±


    ¡°Ruan Qing, you have disrupted the school¡¯s activities, created panic amongst the parents-our guests, and caused serious damage to your ssmates¡¯ reputation. With all of these offenses, you will be expelled from the school.¡±


    Expelled? Her expression had changed almost instantly. She dropped to the ground as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Please don¡¯t expel me,¡± she stuttered. ¡°I was wrong, just please don¡¯t expel me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be expelled! She just couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Expelled? That¡¯s it?¡± Meng Yang scoffed. ¡°Expulsion wouldn¡¯t make her learn her lesson. Call the police and ask for somepensation. To harm the reputation of her ssmate, while also viting the privacy of others-all of these result to a crime, do they not?¡±

 Chapter 66 - Expulsion from School

    Chapter 66 Expulsion from School


    Yao Tang could have gone to school peacefully if no one had found out about her past.


    After everything that has happened, even Yang Rong had to be pulled in and faced her tragic past all over again. What that could do to a seventeen-year-old girl¡­And all this girl could say was ¡°sorry¡±?


    Ha! Was this a joke?


    Ruan Qing cried out, ¡°Please don¡¯t call the police. I¡¯m wrong for doing this-look, I¡¯ll apologize to Yao Tang. Just please don¡¯t call the police. Please don¡¯t expel me.¡±


    Her cries echoed across the conference room, yet it moved no hearts.


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze was cold and distant. Instead of listening to her pleas, she stretched out her arm. ¡°Who told you about my past?¡±


    If someone hadn¡¯t brought it up, Ruan Qing wouldn¡¯t have even paid attention to her records at all. She¡¯d be none the wiser.


    Hearing her question, a thought formted at the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t even think twice when she yelled out, ¡°Yao Ran! It was Yao Ran who told me about this. She was so jealous of you being more popr than her, of you getting her top spot¡­She¡¯s the one who wanted to harm you, not me!¡± Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Yao Ran was her biological sister. How could she betray her like this?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ruan Qing grabbed onto her words like it was a lifeboat. ¡°It really is her that day! When we saw Meng Yangbuying food for you, Yao Ranmentioned how had been in a fight and that you weren¡¯t good enough for him. She must¡¯ve told me that on purpose!¡± Cheng Yan frowned at her words. Why was Meng Yanginvolved again?


    Were they together?


    Ruan Qing stared at the woman with a bereaved face, as if she were the biggest victim. Yao Ranwas Yao Tang¡¯s biological sister. She wouldn¡¯t have the heart to punish her.


    ¡°I swear,¡± she said more forcefully. ¡°Everything I¡¯m saying right now is the truth.¡± The truth? The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°All right,¡± Yao Tang responded casually. ¡°If it¡¯s the truth, say this in front of the entire school. You can stay, and Yao Ranwill be forced to leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Ruan Qing widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You want the school to expel her? Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she nced at Cheng Yan.


    Seeing this, he shot the principal a look.


    ¡°Ruan Qing, tell me your decision by next Monday.¡± The principal took a deep breath. ¡°Either we expel you, or we expel Yao Ran. I hope you¡¯ll make a calcted decision on this.¡± The lifeboat that was in front of her had sunk totally, and the arrogance in her features was wiped clean.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yao Ran. The entire Ruan family couldn¡¯t go up against the Yao family. If she tried it, she¡¯d be¡­


    She left the conference room in a daze, unsure of what to do.


    The Ruan family was in total chaos when Ruan Qing had returned.


    When Old Master Ruan had heard of this, he mmed his crutch onto the tiles. ¡°Stupid! Haven¡¯t you brought enough shame on us already? I thought you¡¯d be smarter after entering No. 1 High School, yet it seems you¡¯ve grown even more stupid!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she wept. ¡°Please help me. I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want to be expelled. Why don¡¯t we just donate another building to the school?¡±


    ¡°Another building? I might have more use in buying another brain!¡± Old Master Ruanughed mockingly. ¡°Do you think the Principal does not know who we are? Do not know our social standing? Of course, he does, yet he still wants to expel you on Yao Tang¡¯s behalf. It means that her backer is far more powerful than us!¡±


    She immediately thought back to the men crowding the conference room. All of them had noble auras as if they were meant to rule thend.


    She still remembered the way the principal had looked at them, as if he was awaiting their orders.


    Her face turned pale.


    Xu Hui pulled on her daughter. ¡°Please, Qingqing can¡¯t be expelled like this. Why don¡¯t we settle this in private? Let uspensate Yao Tangfor all her troubles,¡±


    Compensation¡­ Ruan Sheng, Xu Hui¡¯s husband, furrowed his eyebrows. It may not be feasible in this case.


    If it were really like what the old man had said, Yao Tang had quite an impressive backer. She obviously wouldn¡¯t becking the money.


    ¡°Yao Ran is also involved in this matter, is she not? She has done something wrong too.¡± He shrugged. ¡°No matter how unwilling she may seem, she wouldn¡¯t be able to watch the school expel her own sister.¡±


    ¡°But¡­do you mean we look for Yao Ran?¡± Xu Hui wiped her tears from her cheeks. ¡°But will this method work? Yao Ranobviously doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her sister.¡±

 Chapter 67 - To Pressure Him

    Chapter 67 To Pressure Him


    At the Yao Family home.


    Grandfather Ruan and Ruan Sheng came to visit the Yao Family Household. They went over the normal formalities and immediately exined the purpose of their visit.


    Yao Yuan had initially assumed that there was something important for the two most important figures of the Ruan Family toe into his home. It seemed that he was right.


    As soon as he had listened to their entire story, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. While Yao Tang is staying at my home, she is simply my niece.¡± ¡°She may have had a bad record, but she was young then. Myte brother and sister-inw couldn¡¯t control her,¡± he slowly said. ¡°As for what you¡¯ve told me about Ran Ran, you have to note that she had only said those things unintentionally. It¡¯s your daughter who had taken it the wrong way.¡± Old Man Ruan¡¯s eyes shed.


    It seemed that they were really trying to leave Yao Ran out of the picture. He clenched his fists.


    While a part of him wanted to kick the man for feigning innocence, the old simply sighed. ¡°Well, as you can see, we have no other choice but toe for your assistance. Yao Tang has clearly been bullying my granddaughter. She wants to expel her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yao Tang had truly gone too far.¡±


    Yao Yuan drummed his fingers onto the chair. ¡°She had always been too strong for her own good. I just didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d still have this temper after so many years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡± Ruan Sheng bowed his head. ¡°Please help us on this. If Yao Tang wantspensation for the wrongs my daughter hadmitted, we¡¯ll be happy to satisfy her.¡±


    Compensation? His eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Yao Tang not to pursue this matter.¡±


    Hearing this, Ruan Sheng shook his hand gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your troubles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± It seemed that his daughter had brought him a few benefits after all. The smile in his eyes became more genuine as he followed them out.


    As soon as the Ruan Family had left, Yao Ran stepped down the stairs.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Yao Ran called out softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be so ruthless that she¡¯d ask for Ruan Qing¡¯s expulsion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too naive, Ran Ran. Although the Ruan family had just entered society, their business offers countless opportunities. They had also donated a building to No. 1 High School. The administrative team is simply wanting to fork out more money from the Ruan Family. That¡¯s why they came to us.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    In her heart, Yao Ran knew that this matter was not as simple as her father had presumed. The scene of Meng Yangand Yao Tangtalking shed across her mind.


    Was Meng Yang helping her?


    Or was it the mysterious man beside her?


    Was the Meng Family backing her? No, she¡¯s probably overthinking it! It was just a pity that she couldn¡¯t kick Yao Tang out of school this time around.


    She had initially thought that Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in school given her troublesome attitude. But now¡­She chewed on her bottom lip.


    She had truly underestimated her. It seemed that she must look for another way.


    After finishing his cup of tea, Yao Yuan gazed at his daughter. ¡°Call Yao Tangand ask her toe home. I have something I want to ask


    her.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Meng Yang had brought everyone back to the Meng FamilyVi. Everyone sat in the living room as they were offered tea, coffee, and milk.


    Yao Tang sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Her beautiful face was expressionless, as usual. She held her phone to her chest, far too immersed in her game. The big incident that had just transpired almost appeared as if it had no effect on her.


    Mrs. Meng pursed her lips. Now that Ruan Qingwas at risk of facing expulsion, it seemed that the Yao Familyand Ruan Family would be in hot waters with one another.


    Expelled students of No.1 High School would never be able to find a school again.


    The only option was to go abroad.


    Even then, the schools that were left for them there wouldn¡¯t be up to par with their current prospects. Not only would there be limited opportunities, but they¡¯d also bring shame to the entire family.


    The Ruan family wouldn¡¯t be giving up on their descendant that easily.


    Yao Tang was truly ruthless.


    Meng Yang found that trait to be quite admirable.


    She was awesome!


    After Cheng Yan had received a call, he nced at her. ¡°The Ruan family had gone to the Yao familyfor assistance.¡±


    ¡°Hm, quite fast.¡± Meng Yang raised his eyebrows, snorting. Seeing that Yao Tangwas ying games, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything here. I can send an attorney to the Ruan Family at any time to demand justice. Thewsuit will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± she acknowledged with a nod. Even then, one couldn¡¯t hide the wickedness and arrogance in her eyes. It¡¯s as if she had already won the game.


    As soon as they had finished speaking, a caller ID popped up on her screen.


    Yao Ran.


    Rolling her eyes, Yao Tang hung up the phone and continued to y her game. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Cheng Yan had been sitting beside her this entire time. As soon as he saw her screen, the corners of his lips inched upwards.

 Chapter 68 - Compensation

    Chapter 68 Compensation


    After a few minutes, Yao Tang¡¯s phone lit up once more. This time, the caller was Yao Yuan.


    She didn¡¯t even bother looking at her screen as she clicked the ¡°reject¡± button. Immediately, her gaze shifted back to the game where one of her subordinates had managed to win the championship.


    As soon as the round had ended, she shifted into a morefortable position. She blinked. There was a sense of arrogance in her movements. However, this came as no surprise to everyone in the room.


    Just then, another hand appeared beneath her, holding a ss of water. Yao Tang gazed up to meet Cheng Yan¡¯s dark eyes. The corners of her lips twitched upward. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was drinking her water when Yao Yuan had called her the second time around. Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, she finished her ss and finally clicked the answer button.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you picking up the call?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Yao Yuan¡¯s voice to echo from the other end of the line. It was obvious that the man was pissed off. Upon hearing the man¡¯s faint voice, everyone turned to look at her.


    ld


    ¡°I¡¯m ying a game,¡± she simply responded.


    Ha! It was a good thing that Yao Yuan¡¯s heart was fine and well. If she continued speaking to him like this, Cheng Yan and Meng Yangboth believed that the man might faint from the anger.


    However, whileughter filled the Meng Mansion, the Yuan Household wasn¡¯t as lucky. Tension seeped through the walls, as he gripped his phone. ¡°Come back immediately.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°I won¡¯t be free today.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to?¡± Unable to take her stubbornness, he jolted up from the couch. ¡°Do you know exactly what trouble you¡¯ve caused us? Well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± he sputtered out. Only after a long while did he manage to take a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk such nonsense with you. Come back immediately. I¡¯ll be giving you half an hour.¡±


    Hearing this, Yao Tang simply hung up the phone.


    As soon as Yao Yuan heard the light beeping sound, his face turned a vibrant shade of green and red. ¡°That-that scourge! How dare she? Does she have no loyalty to her own parents?¡±


    Yao Ran wasn¡¯t the slightest bit surprised by her response.


    ¡°So what do we do now, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He pursed his lips and called his daughter once again.


    This time, she had quickly answered the phone.


    ¡°Yao Tang, I¡¯m not going to waste my time with you,¡± he stated. ¡°Go to school and drop this matter with Ruan Qing. The Ruan family has given you permission to name your conditions.¡±


    ¡°Conditions?¡± Yao Tang gazed at Yang Rongwho was seated opposite her. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°I want Yao Ranto transfer schools.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any morals?¡± Yao Yuan gripped his phone. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, and you¡¯re going to treat her like this?¡±


    Even Yao Ran perked her ears in attention. ¡°Dad!¡± she panicked.


    The old man simply waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°The Ruan Family has already said that you can set your own conditions however you want, as long as you won¡¯t pursue this matter with them. Don¡¯t you believe it¡¯s best to deal with this with a clear head?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ll give up pursuing this matter, I¡¯m sure the Ruan Family will give you arge sum topensate you. Maybe then, I¡¯ll allow Yang Rong to live with our family. I¡¯ll even raise you till you graduate from the university. Well?¡±


    That¡¯s it? Yao Tang scoffed.


    Yao Yuan scowled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen my record? Then you should already know how I work,¡± she said slowly. ¡°If these people had wronged me, then they shall abide by my own rules. I already stated my condition. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Yao Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°The Ruan Family will not forget this.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t forget how you¡¯re still protecting that Yao Ran of yours.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin this to the Ruan Family. And about that house-I¡¯ve already found a ce to live in, so don¡¯t expect me toe back. You can enjoy that family you so value.¡± ¡°Yao Tang,¡±


    Before the man could finish his sentence, she had already hung up. This¡­this brat!


    Yao Ran gazed at her father¡¯s expression and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I just let it slip that Yao Tangwas expelled from school back then. I didn¡¯t know that Ruan Qingwouldmit such a thing. I-¡°


    ¡°This matter ends here. Don¡¯t bother with it anymore.¡± He held back his anger. ¡°Just study hard.¡±


    Yao ran nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yao Tang stayed at the apartment Cheng Yanhad rmended.


    The ce was very quiet, just as she liked it.


    She sat on the carpet in the living room, with theputer serving as her only light source. The vibrant light shone over her face, shadowing her background. This time, her face showed now anger, just interest. Her subordinate, Lin Shuang, was the second-inmand of the Shadow League. Having seen the video, she gritted her teeth. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, let me know. I¡¯ll wipe the entire Ruan Family from the face of this earth. How dare they provoke our founder? We¡¯ll make them pay!¡±


    Eight years ago, the Shadow League hadpleted the most impossible mission in the world. Within half a year, the organization had instantly be the leading group in its sector.


    There, everyone knew who Yao Tang was.


    After all, they treated her like a god.

 Chapter 69 - The Shadow League

    Chapter 69 The Shadow League


    Yao Tang was the woman behind the Shadow League. She was known as the one who had beaten a group of international hackers-famous for their intelligence, skills, and prestige.


    Ever since that day, no one could surpass her.


    As years had passed, Yao Tang recruited Lin Shuang and Yun Tian-two nobodies, who¡¯dter be the best at their game. Only then did the Shadow Leaguebegin to gain recognition through its continuous recruitments and projects.


    Their only goal? To make more money.


    From what Yun Tian had gathered, Yao Tang¡¯s annual revenues were worth at least two to three hundred million!


    Half of it was poured into medical research, while the other half was spent on Yang Rong¡¯s recovery.


    Her recovery fees were worth 120 million a year.


    That was why she didn¡¯t have much to spend for herself.


    It was Yao Tang who had erased all traces of Yang Rong¡¯s case. From what everyone could gather was that Yang Rongwas simply just another face in the crowd. Even newspapers published about her case had been destroyed. Now, because of what the Ruan Family had done, Yang Rong was forced to step into the shadows once more.


    There were 2,000 people in that Sports Center. While they had signed a confidentiality agreement, who could really guarantee their silence? After all, rumors are bound to spread. Soon enough, Yang Rong¡¯s life would be filled with those sted rumors once more. Her peaceful life had long since dissipated into the wind.


    All her efforts had been in vain.


    Fuck!


    That bitch!


    Lin Shuang gritted her teeth. Her boss had really done everything she could for that girl, and now it¡¯s sinking down the drain. Oh, if she could just blow up that Ruan Building now, everyone would be satisfied!


    Yao Tang took a deep breath before pulling away from her cigarette. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Ruan Family wouldn¡¯t let Yao Ranoff this time around.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She chuckled. ¡°If the girl had enough money to find private detectives, Yao Ran surely wouldn¡¯t be safe.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She gazed at the window. ¡°Remember the sleeping jade I was telling you about? It seemed that its effects were genuine. It was quite an interesting sight.¡±


    Lin Shuang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Did you find someone to try it on?¡± Yao Tang exhaled as arge puff of smoke clouded over her features. ¡°Yes. No side effects too. I¡¯ve already used it on Rong Rong, so she could sleep well tonight.¡±


    It was already two in the morning, and she still hadn¡¯t woken up from that dreaded nightmare.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Shuang sighed in relief.


    Her boss had exhausted herself in searching for possible recovery and treatment alternatives for the nervous system. However, despite her intelligence, she had made no progress on the im. Now that she had obtained the sleeping jade, perhaps her boss could rx a little.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do you still want to invest in the researchb?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll invest in it first, then you can help me find more of these. Since I only have one, I couldn¡¯t bear to waste it on research and development,¡± she responded.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up, Yao Tang threw her cigarette onto the ashtray and went back into her room.


    Monday.


    When Yao Tang had arrived at the school gates, everyone exchanged looks. Students had to avoid gasping at her entrance, and others immediately shuffled into groups to talk about the newest development.


    ¡°What do you mean she wasn¡¯t expelled? What was the school thinking?¡± ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding? Maybe it¡¯s been faked? I mean, do you really think someone can paralyze an adult at the age of five? Even the thought of it is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was learning how to hold chopsticks at that age. I just don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I just think that the school had really considered their decision. I mean, despite her looks, she doesn¡¯t really seem like the kind of person who¡¯d cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°But those documents look real, don¡¯t they? Teacher Luo did say something about her being expelled from a previous school.¡±


    And just like that, their trust on Yao Tang had wavered once again.


    When Lu Yan had entered ss 1, she was immediately overwhelmed by the endless chatter. Who¡¯d have thought that ss 1 would be discussing topics other than theirtest homework and assignments?


    Her expression froze just a bit when she caught a glimpse of Luo Hua walking down the corridor. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore,¡± she reminded her ssmates. ¡°The teacher is here.¡±


    Hearing this, the students hurriedly returned to their seats and pretended to read through their assigned literature.


    Yao Ran identally met Lu Yan¡¯s cool gaze. Instead of saying anything, thetter simply made a sound of disdain and turned away.


    What was that about?


    When it was almost time for their morning reading, Ruan Qing appeared at the entrance of ss One. No one paid much attention to the girl, thinking that she was justte for ss.


    It wasn¡¯t until she grabbed all of the books she had on the table did everyone take a second look.


    The noble girl was not in good spirits. Gone were her perfect locks and pristine features. The dark circles in her eyes were prominent, and her lips were dried and blue-probably from the cold. Her hands were trembling as she grabbed thest book she had left behind on her desk and shoved it into her bag.


    Ruan Qing wore her bag and walked towards the exit, avoiding the students¡¯ curious gazes. Only when she had reached Yao Ran¡¯s seat did she pause. Her eyes shed with hatred, and she swung her hand.


    Pa!


    Everyone dropped their books in surprise as they stared at Yao Ran, who was now covering her face. What the hell just happened?


    The corner of her lips was cut, with faint traces of blood sliding down to her chin. Beside her was Ruan Qing¡¯s imposing figure, with her hand still high up in the air. She breathed heavily.


    ¡°You deserve it,¡± Ruan Qing spat through gritted teeth.


    Without another word, she stomped out of the ssroom.

 Chapter 70 - Slapped Her

    Chapter 70 pped Her


    ¡°Ran ran, are you okay?¡± The boy sitting behind Yao Ran immediately took out a piece of tissue and handed it over to her. He pursed his lips worriedly. She simply shook her head in reply, revealing her blood shot eyes and trembling lips. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m¡­excuse me for a second.¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, the teen sprinted out of the ssroom.


    ss 1 was again, thrown into chaos. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Ruan Qing hit her?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? She took all of her books too. Is she going to drop out of school?¡± another whispered. ¡°Damn, I was just wondering why Yao Tang hadn¡¯t been expelled.¡±


    ¡°Wait, remember how someone had changed the PowerPoint presentation at the parent-teacher conference? Do you think it¡¯s¡­¡±


    They all shared a look.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Ruan Qing, can it?¡±


    ¡°I remembered her liking Meng Yang, right? And he seemed especially nice to Yao Tang, so she was probably jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°But why would she hit Yao Ran? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s the one who sabotaged her, right? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    It was quiet in the corridor. All of the students were already in their respective ssrooms, and so were the teachers.


    Yao Ran stepped out of the ssroom. Immediately, she had stopped crying and scowled. Without another word, she sprinted down the stairs, hoping to catch up with the girl who had pped her.


    Just as she had expected, she caught up with Ruan Qing, who had been standing on the second floor. Unable to help herself, she immediately grabbed a hold of her hand and gave her a hard p. Ruan Qing, who had been caught off-guard, was thrown up against the wall-her head hitting the surface.


    Only when she came back to her senses did she realize what happened. ¡°Yao Ran!¡±


    That bitch!


    Yao Ran took a step back, holding onto the railing. However, there was no fear painted across her features. ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t do anything stupid. After all, do you really want this issue to reach your parents?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She froze.


    ¡°See? The Ruan Family couldn¡¯t even save you, which means they can¡¯t even dare to offend my Uncle. If my father hears about this, do you really think the Ruan Family will let you off?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She dug her fingernails into her palm. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been fired!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me?¡± Yao Ran scoffed. Her face was swollen and her lips were cut, making her seem innocent and kind. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that my sister had a dangerous past that the Meng Familymight not approve of. You¡¯re the one who did your research.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ruan Qing sputtered out, breathing heavily. If she wasn¡¯t being restrained by the girl¡¯s words, she would¡¯ve already torn her a newyer of skin.


    ¡°You look so pitiful today.¡± She smiled. ¡°So, I decided to let you off. Please don¡¯t abuse it.¡±


    Without another word, Yao Ran walked away.


    Ruan Qing stared at Yao Ran¡¯s retreating figure. As soon as she heard her words, a sinister look shed across her eyes. ¡°Just you wait,¡± she murmured, before walking the other way.


    Yao Ran went to thefort room to rinse herself. Making a face, she returned to the ssroom.


    All the boys who adored Yao Ran took one look at the wet strands of hair and assumed that she had spent some time crying in the bathroom. They immediately came for her assistance, even scolding Ruan Qingfor acting crazily. She bit back a smile, tugging the wound on her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she stuttered, turning away. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also responsible for Ruan Qing¡¯s expulsion. She had asked me whether or not my sister had gotten expelled in a fight. I couldn¡¯t lie about it, especially after our Teacher had said it, so I said it was true. I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d investigate her. Who¡¯d even do these things?¡±


    ¡°So it really was Ruan Qing! She¡¯s evil. How could she be so vicious?¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Actually, the truth is, my sister had her reasons for hitting that person. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the school expel her?¡±.


    One girl tilted her head. ¡°What reasons?¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t say another word.


    A few minutester, a post popped up on the school forum.


    Inside Information!


    ¡°Yao Ran was so jealous of her sister that she deliberately asked Ruan Qingto investigate Yao Tang¡¯s past and expose her in the parent-teacher conference. It was her who had almost gotten Yao Tangexpelled.¡±


    A ssmate scrolled through the post and showed it to Yao Ran.


    She simply smiled bitterly and reverted back to answering her English revision materials.


    With an injured face, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Immediately, the boys went on the forum the curse the moderator for framing their crush.


    Yao Ran took out her phone after filling in the nks to check how the post was doing. Upon seeing her ssmates defending her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that everything was going to her n. Lu Yan saw her from the corner of her eyes and shook her head.


    So stupid.


    Ruan Qing stared at the abuse under her post and tossed her phone onto the couch. ¡°That bitch!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Staring at the palm print on her daughter¡¯s face, Xu Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and heartbroken. She clenched her fists. ¡°Just listen to your mother. Go abroad and study well. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for


    us.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Stupid and Evil

    Chapter 71 Stupid and Evil


    Ruan Qing threw herself into Xi Hui¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mom, we mustn¡¯t let Yao Ranoff like this. It¡¯s her fault-it¡¯s really her fault!¡±


    Ever since she had been expelled from school, she became the ck sheep of the Ruan Family. Not only were there fewer educational opportunities left for her to grab but her marriage prospects were ruined!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother will handle it.¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t let Yao Ran off! After all, she knew that her daughter wouldn¡¯t dare think of such a method without someone goading her from behind. ¡°Your grandfather and father wouldn¡¯t let the Yao Familyoff either.¡±


    The news of Ruan Qing¡¯s expulsion had spread through the entire high school.


    Now, everyone knew that she had deliberately tried to harm Yao Tang. Xiao Pang turned around, leaning against Meng Yang¡¯s tall stack of books. ¡°Brother Yang, although the truth has been revealed, I have to know-did Sister Tangreally beat up that old man? Is she really that strong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wanna know as well!¡± Chu Yao pulled a stool over. ¡°Seeing that photo of her-it¡¯s like she just came from an action movie! It¡¯s so


    cool.¡±


    Meng Yang chuckled. ¡°How about I wake her up and you ask her yourselves? Perhaps, she¡¯d even give you a demonstration.¡±


    His head tilted to the side where Yao Tang was sound asleep.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Chu Yao sat back expressionlessly. Anyone who¡¯d wake her up this time was asking for a death sentence.


    Even Xiao Pang backed away. ¡°No way in hell. You¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Then get lost.¡± Meng Yang rolled his eyes as he nced over at Yao Tang¡¯s sleeping figure. Propping his elbow onto the desk, he pursed his lips. Like the rest of his friends, he was also curious to see how the fight had gone. However, before he could think about it any further, the bell had already rung. ¡°Sister Yao Tang,¡± he whispered, poking her carefully. ¡°It¡¯s time for ss.¡±


    Yao Tang opened her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot from being woken up and there was a red smudge on where her arm had been ced. There was a hint of annoyance seen between her furrowed eyebrows, exuding a terrifying aura that made everyone cautiously take a step back.


    Despite being nervous himself, he slowly took a piece of fruit candy from his pocket and pushed it towards her.


    She nced at it and immediately threw it into her mouth. The coldness in her eyes had finally receded.


    The English teacher had arrived just in time to begin her lesson.


    Yao Tang supported her chin with one hand as she stared at the ckboard with interest. Spinning the pen with the other hand, she looked unbothered by the ruckus at the back. There was just something about her movements that made her seem so elegant and smooth, a stark difference from her cold and blunt attitude.


    Meng Yang involuntarily followed her, twirling his pen himself. However, it didn¡¯tst long when the pen flew from his fingertips and snapped against Xiao Pang¡¯s head.


    She raised her eyebrow at him, and he flushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Fuck!


    Avoiding her questioning gaze, he focused his attention on something else.


    The next day at noon.


    Another hot topic suddenly popped up on their Weibo Channels. It seemed that the culprit of the Changning Town Case had been released after a long twelve years. Yang Rong¡¯s name had also been included.


    Immediately, thousands of articles had been released soon after, praising Yang Rong¡¯s strength and determination. Her name was back in the newspaper, just as she had expected.


    2 was


    Every single one of her movement was now being watched.


    Even a few of the reporters struggled to find her for an interview.


    All of them wanted a piece of the pie, unaware of how much harm and hurt this girl had to go through and would have to go through again.


    Yao Tang walked down the second floor of the school.


    From afar, she could see Yao Ran leaning against the railing and chatting with another student from ss 1.


    ¡°Uhm¡­Yao Ran?¡± The girl nced to the side and furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Ran turned her head, only to see Yao Tang¡¯s bone-chilling eyes boring through her face. Her heart skipped a beat, and her shoulder tensed. A part of her subconsciously wanted to run away, but even if she wanted to, she found that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Yao Tang¡¯s dark eyes had a reddish hue as her lips curled in both disgust and disdain for the girl in front of her. She didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything when she grabbed her by the neck and forcefully pushed her head over the railing


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yao Ran¡¯s legs were suspended in mid-air as half of her body was pushed over the railing. Her eyes instantly widened in panic as she resisted her hold.


    ¡°H¡­¡± She wanted to scream for her help, but she couldn¡¯t speak. All she could feel was the harsh wind blowing against her face and hair, threatening her by the second.


    ¡°Yao Tang, what are you doing?¡± The girl she was talking to turned pale.


    ¡°Yao Ran,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to mess with?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yao Ran gurgled as tears streamed down her face. Her legs kicked aimlessly against the thin air.


    ¡°You dare expose me? You dare expose her?¡± The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You really are courting death.¡±


    She lifted her up even higher.


    Yao Ran¡¯s feet were much farther from the tiles. Scared out of her wits, she managed to squeeze out, ¡°Sister, please¡­¡± Her voice was raspy, and every word hurt her chest.


    She didn¡¯t know who had called Luo Hua and Xi Yanover, but she could hear them screaming from the other end of the corridor.


    Xi Yan raised her hand in panic. ¡°Yao Tang, let go of her!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Luo Hua¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Are you trying to kill someone?¡±


    Seeing that there were more peopleing into the scene, she removed her hand from the girl¡¯s neck and whipped her to the side.


    Yao Ran stumbled back onto the ground with a whimper. She clutched onto her swollen throat, trembling violently at the sight. Was she really going to kill her?


    However, before she could sprint away, Yao Tanggrabbed her by the cor and pulled her even closer. There was a moment of silence before she patted her on the face almost calmly. ¡°Remember, there wouldn¡¯t be the next time,¡± she said spitefully.


    After throwing her onto the ground, she shoved her hands into her pockets and strode away.

 Chapter 72 - The Best Lawyer

    Chapter 72 The Best Lawyer


    ¡°Yao Tang, stop right there!¡± Luo Hua tried to catch up with her, but she was too fast. By the time he had moved, he could already see her sprinting down the corner-disappearing as fast as he could blink.


    ¡°That girl,¡± he sputtered. ¡°Has she no respect?¡± Xi Yan pursed her lips, not even bothering to chase her student. Instead, she assisted Yao Ranfrom the railing and tilted her head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She might as well tend to this student first.


    On the way back, Yao Tang¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Cheng Yan blinked, stunned by the girl¡¯s haunted voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask any further. Instead, he leaned back against his seat and tilted his head. ¡°Well, how do you want to deal with it?¡±


    Yao Tang shoved her hand into her pocket, wanting the feel of her cigarette. However, upon only feeling for a lollipop, she tore it open and stuffed it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s already all over the ce,¡± she murmured. ¡°Might as well let it blow up a little more. I want to settle this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go prepare,¡± he responded. ¡°Do you want to attend the court session?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The phone was silent for a few seconds when he took a deep breath. ¡°Look, I know that you have a bad temper but¡­¡± he hesitated. ¡°Just leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t act too rashly, okay?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s ruthlessness might do her more harm than good.


    ¡°I got it,¡± she stated before hanging up.


    Another expose had been published on the inte.


    It turned out that the criminal Cao Gang, who had just been released, was dered to still be mentally unstable by the best psychologists in the city. There was arge possibility of him acting out on his impulse again, they had stated. In order to avoid the widespread panic, he was ced under custody once again.


    Jiang Shen, the bestwyer in Beijing, took the case and sued Cao Gang for all that he¡¯s done.


    Twelve years ago, criminals had been protected if they were dered to be mentally ill. Now, thew was changed after many had abused thew. Criminals must take responsibility for their actions.


    Cao Gang hadmitted a terrible offense, and as such, he¡¯d be sentenced to death.


    Jiang Shen had posted on his Weibo ount in response to the crime.


    ¡°Thew has been utilized to protect its people, and it should not be exploited by mindless criminals. As Yang Rong¡¯swyer, I will make sure that criminals like Cao Gang would pay the price for his faults. I will not take a single cent from Yang Rong. Justice is the only payment I need.¡±


    Jiang Shen was the best of the best in his field. He usually charges around a million yuan per engagement. The fact that he wasn¡¯t charging Yang Rong was well-received by his fellow countrymen.


    ¡°Well done,wyer Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Damn, he ruined the girl¡¯s life! Twelve years is too short-let him go under the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°He really looks evil.¡±


    ¡°The bastard doesn¡¯t have morals!¡±


    Jiang Shen had not fought in court for almost a year, that is, until this case.


    Everyone was surprised. At the bar, his friend couldn¡¯t help but regard Jiang Shen with a raise his eyebrow. ¡°Cao Gang really couldn¡¯t escape the death penalty no matter what anyone does. You can leave this case to your associates,¡± he said. ¡°The number onewyer had no reason to partake in such a substandard case.¡±


    Why use a gun to kill a chicken when they could simply use a knife?


    Grabbing his wine ss, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that good?¡±


    ¡°Is there really anywyer in this country who¡¯s better than you?¡± his friend countered.


    There was a period of silence when Jiang Shen smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡± His friend¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a person who had ever beaten you at court.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± His smile became a bit more nostalgic. ¡°She had defeated me then.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°I still have something else to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jiang Shen ced his wine ss back onto the table, patted him on the shoulder, and left.


    Yang Rong¡¯s case had be such a hot topic in the country. Almost everyone had heard of it, even those in the upper society. Jiang Shen¡¯s presence in court made it all the more memorable.


    A weekter, the trial began. On the same day, Yao Tang applied for a leave. As soon as she walked out of the school¡¯s gates, she could see Cheng Yan¡¯s SUV parked right in front of her.


    The window lowered, revealing a handsome young man sitting in the back seat. The man was wearing a striped suit over his buttoned-up shirt. There was a strong sense of normalcy and confidence in his movements like he had it all figured out.


    His sharp eyes were as cold as they were evil, yet there was something about his features that was enough to make any woman go wild. ¡°I have to go,¡± he murmured to his phone and slipped it back into his pockets.


    Throwing his cigarette into the ashtray, he stepped out.


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, lifting his chin toward the car. ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    As soon as they had gotten in, Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Will you be my personal chauffeur from this point forward?¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to?¡± He smiled. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She remained indifferent from his seduction.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± His eyes glinted.


    Yao Tang simply smiled, not bothering to say another word. In the driver¡¯s seat, Qin Hao shook his head. Aplicated look shone in his eyes. This case really had nothing to do with them, yet Cheng Yan had taken time off his busy schedule to pick up Miss Yao.

 Chapter 73 - Sentenced to Death

    Chapter 73 Sentenced to Death


    The group had finally arrived in the courtroom. Yang Rong¡¯s photo had already been exposed on the inte. As such, everyone could recognize her from a mile away. As soon as they saw the young girl stepping into the building, the reporters immediately crowded around her with microphones and cameras in hand. However, before they could get any closer, a group of suited men blocked them.


    Yao Tang and the others walked expressionlessly behind her.


    The court session would immediatelymence at 10 AM.


    Yang Rong saw a skinny middle-aged man sitting on the defendant¡¯s bench. Immediately, her chest constricted, and her breathing became heavy. Her hands trembled as shes of that night soared through her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Jiang Shen had already prepared all the evidence weeks ago, so he didn¡¯t take long to finish his arguments. His words, as usual, were sharp and cold. Within just ten minutes, he had rebutted all the arguments shot by Cao Gang, silencing himpletely.


    Within an hour, the judge himself had finally made his decision.


    Cao Gang was sentenced to death.


    The trial was being live streamed online, as such, everyone was tuning in from theforts of their homes.


    As soon as they heard the decision, the residents of City A cheered. Finally! Justice had finally been served!


    Yao Tang sat in the gallery, crossing her legs. Her fingers dug into her skin as she stared at Cao Gang with her freezing gaze. If looks could kill, the man would¡¯ve already dropped dead.


    He should¡¯ve been dead twelve years ago. Her hands clenched into fists.


    The trial had finally ended.


    When Yao Tang and Yang Ronghade out, they were immediately greeted by a bright young woman. She had an ID strapped around her neck as she stood in the courtroom. Long strands of hair fell to her sides, hiding the pen behind her ears.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± the woman shouted in greeting. However, when she saw the man standing beside her, she almost staggered back in surprise. ¡°Young Master Cheng, you said something about doing an exclusive interview with someone today. Is it about today¡¯s case?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The woman blinked in delight. ¡°What a coincidence. I also came here because someone else had asked me to.¡±


    She nodded at Yao Tang.


    Cheng Yan tilted his head in interest. She actually knew Beijing¡¯s most valued reporter Song Han.


    Song Han was the best reporter in the nation!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you around half an hour.¡± She shrugged. ¡°We still have to go back to ss.¡±


    The reporter rolled her eyes. ¡°Boss, I need to find a ce first to do the interview. We can do it here, but then¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce. I have an apartment here, so it isn¡¯t that far away.¡±


    On the night of the trial, the national television channel blurred to life.


    It was the two-minute video of Yang Rong¡¯s exclusive interview.


    During this time, City A¡¯s high school was also conducting its evening study session.


    Everyone immediately tuned in to Yang Rong¡¯s interview, far too distracted to do their own homework.


    There, they could see a seventeen-year-old girl seated on the couch with a gentle expression painted across her features. She tilted her head kindly as her hands folded onto herp.


    Song Han smiled. ¡°Rong Rong, the man who had hurt you was finally brought to justice. Do you have anything to say about this?¡± ¡°Twelve years ago, that man had taken advantage of his mental illness certificate to avoid being sentenced to prison,¡± she slowly said. ¡°Mywyer had tried his best to send him for twelve years, to which he seeded. But I was devasted. I thought that was it, but I still remember him-you know? He haunted my dreams, and it destroyed me. He destroyed me.¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°It was, but it¡¯s in the past now. Everything is changing for the better.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°The only thing I can do now is to thank the friend who hasn¡¯t given up on me.¡±


    This time, she had finally smiled at the camera. ¡°Thew has always been used to protect the rights of all of us, and it shouldn¡¯t be exploited by just about anyone.¡±


    ¡°Thew is broad, but it shouldn¡¯t allow for loopholes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the recent improvements that the government has made. That way, the guilty would have nowhere else to run.¡±


    As Yang Rong continued to speak, her eyes became cold. ¡°With so many problems that we face today, we have no other choice but to improve our system. Let the guilty get the punishment they deserve. Mental illnesses shouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of,¡± she stated. ¡°And it shouldn¡¯t be used as an excuse to do wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ourws are used to protect us. Every single one of us should respect it, just as we respect those who have created it.¡±


    Song Han nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that the Big Boss had made the right choice in letting her interview her.


    ¡°We should all believe in the fairness of thew. Late is better than never,¡± she said strongly.


    The case had attracted the attention of the entire country. Even the upper society had been surprised. Jiang Shen and Song Han were the top figures in their respective careers, and they had never acted rashly. Yet, they were here-at the same time for the same case.


    What was so special about Yang Rong? And who was she thanking?

 Chapter 74 - Critical Condition

    Chapter 74 Critical Condition


    After taking care of everything, Yao Tang returned to her school.


    That night, she had spent her hours studying when she felt her phone vibrating in her pocket. After taking out her phone, she saw that it was Cheng Yan.


    It was sote. What¡¯s the matter?


    Holding her phone, she walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as she had reached the bathroom, she noticed that her phone was ringing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang, can you go to the capital now? She¡¯s in critical condition again.¡±


    The moment the call had been connected, Cheng Yan¡¯s gravelly voice echoed from the other end of the line.


    As soon as she had heard his voice, she pursed his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t she take my prescription on time?¡± she demanded. That was the only reason why something would have gone wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he panted. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the school gate.¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips.


    The Cheng family wasplicated. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but she wasn¡¯t going to give up on her Hippocratic Oath. She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she finally agreed.


    Cheng Yan sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl carried her ck bag and stepped out of the school gate. The night sky shone over her head when she saw a ck SUV parked by the roadside.


    Cheng Yan stood under the cold streetlight. His slender fingers were curled around his cigarette. He exhaled as a puff of smoke pooled over his head. He wore a ck windbreaker that gave off a certain chill to anyone around him. As soon as he saw the girl, he extinguished the me and threw it into the trash can.


    Yao Tang moved towards him as the dark night glittered behind her.


    The two didn¡¯t waste any time with formalities.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he stated, pulling the car door open.


    Yao Tang bent down and got into the car.


    As soon as all of them were seated, Qin Hao started the car.


    Cheng Yan tilted his head and stared at Yao Tang. Just as he was about to say something, she pinched the brim of her hat and pulled it down to cover half of her face. She changed her position to face the window, closing her eyes.


    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t in the mood to bother with him.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed that he had troubled her yet again.


    Should he coax her?


    After thinking about it for a while, he leaned over and opened the storage box in the front. His eyes glinted as he pulled out a box of white choctes. Yao Tang felt something poking at her leg. Opening her eyes, she nced to the side. The box was propped open, disying a row of choctes.


    There were ck and white engravings on the box, with the 12 Chinese Zodiac signs stered on the center. It was the limited-edition choctes she had seen on the inte!


    It must¡¯ve costed 37,000 yuan!


    How rich of him.


    Yao Tang slowly lifted her head, revealing her delicate nose and lips. Pinching a piece of chocte, she stuffed it into her mouth. The sweet taste lingered in her taste buds.


    Her face softened.


    Cheng Yan used this as an opportunity to say, ¡°The olddy¡¯s condition was much better a few days ago, but it suddenly became worse tonight. She fainted just a few minutes ago.¡±


    There was a few minutes of silence when she said, ¡°We have to ask Cheng Wei about this.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you trying to say that you didn¡¯t use the prescription they¡¯ve left behind?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Her eyes were as cold as ice.


    Doctors shouldn¡¯t be conceited no matter what. They should not put their arrogance first over the health of their patients.


    Who¡¯d have thought that the most famous female brain specialist in the medical organization would be so closed-minded to change?


    Ha!


    Qin Hao blinked in disbelief. Just now, was Cheng Yang trying to coax Miss Yao?


    What was going on?


    A group of people immediately entered the gates of Cheng Residences.


    Yao Tang walked behind Cheng Yan, noddingzily at him. Just like that day, the olddy¡¯s courtyard was filled with her descendants. They were all very famous people in their own respective sectors. As soon as they saw Cheng Yan and Yao Tang, all of them bowed their heads in guilt.


    Cheng Wei had truly caused such big trouble for all of them.


    Without another word, he brought Yao Tang and led her straight into the old woman¡¯s room.


    Even Cheng Ruo didn¡¯t stop them.


    Cheng Wei had been discussing the treatment n with her fellow doctors. She had a frown on her face, and her heart was heavy.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I believe it¡¯s best to operate. If we don¡¯t do this operation today, the olddy will lose her life.¡± One of the doctors wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    Cheng Wei nced at all of the woman¡¯s files. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe I¡¯ll find another alternative for this.¡±


    If Yao Tang had been able to stop the blood clot, she must be able to do it too. There was nothing Chinese Medicine could do that Western Medicine couldn¡¯t.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    As soon as Cheng Wei saw the pair, she clenched her fists on the records. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Yao Tang stared at the olddy. Her face looked livid as her entire body was subjected to stic tubes and strong medication.


    She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere had dropped a couple of degrees.

 Chapter 75 - Surgery

    Chapter 75 Surgery


    Cheng Yan¡¯s cold, dark eyes fixed on Cheng Wei.


    All at once, she felt the air around herpress, and a heavy weight seemed to be pushing against her chest. Her breathing grewbored as a chill went over her. Cheng Yan sounded furious when he said, ¡°Everybody, get out.¡±


    Despite her fear, Cheng Weisquared her shoulders and made onest attempt to save herself. ¡°Sixth Uncle, didn¡¯t this girl tell usst time that she¡¯d be able to treat Grandma? In the end, she only made Grandma¡¯s condition worse. Why did you even bring her back here? Do you want to get Grandma killed at this rate?!¡±


    As expected, she wanted to push all the me on Yao Tang


    Cheng Yan narrowed his eyes, making his expression look much more frightening.


    One of the military doctors bristled under the gaze. He knew they were in the wrong this time, so he sidled next to Cheng Weiand said hastily, ¡°Miss, we should leave for now.¡±


    But Cheng Weiwas determined to have thest word. She turned to re atYao Tang. ¡°If anything happens to my grandmother, I will never let you off!¡±


    She huffed and left the room in long, angry strides.


    The moment she emerged into the hall, Cheng Weiwas immediately surrounded byQin Hao and his men. ¡°Take MissCheng Weibelow and keep a close eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes were wide with panic as the men approached.


    Yao Tang tossed her backpack aside and went to check the old woman¡¯s pulse.


    As the seconds ticked past, the look of mild concern on her face turned bleak.


    Atst, Yao Tangreturned the elderly¡¯s hand under the nkets. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t look good,¡± she said in a somber tone.


    Cheng Yan frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to operate. Do you know of the top expert in neurosurgery? His name is Yu Jing.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°Considered as the grand master in his field, the most sought-out veteran in the world of medicine. Do you need him for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need his help. Cheng Wei¡­ isn¡¯t quite up to the task.¡±Yao Tangretrieved her acupuncture kit and proceeded to stick the needles on the most important meridians. ¡°I can buy us some time, but you must findYu Jingas soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Yandidn¡¯t waste another second. He fumbled for his phone and made a call. ¡°BringYu Jingto the Chen Residence at once.¡±


    Yu Jing was a middle-aged man, well into his fifties and rather unkempt. His hair and beard were bushy and covered most of his face.


    He had been abducted from a secretboratory while he was in the middle of research. Naturally, he protested as he was dragged all the way to the Cheng Residence.


    ¡°Are the Chengs into kidnapping now?¡± he yelled as he iled against his captors. ¡°How dare you snatch people away like mere objects? I was just about to reach a breakthrough with my experiment, you scoundrels! My student, Cheng Wei, must be here, right? I demand to speak to her!¡±


    The other members of the Cheng familywere horrified when they saw the greatYu Jingbeing forcefully towed into the vi. Cheng Yan had truly gone mad! Why else would he manhandle an esteemed personage such asYu Jing?


    To make matters worse, he was also an important figure in the current generation of the Yu n.


    The three other doctors were dumbstruck at the sight. To think that the ever-elusive Godly Doctor Yu had actually appeared before them¡­


    The moment was short-lived, however, as Cheng Yan¡¯s men continued to dragYu Jingto the Old Madam¡¯s room. ¡°Let me go!¡± he thundered as they went. ¡°I can walk on my own, you know! Let go, I say! Ouch, these old bones of mine¡­¡±


    In the next second, his protests came to an abrupt halt. His eyes slowly widened with disbelief as he stared at Yao Tang. ¡°Mas-¡°


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed sharply, prompting Yu Jingto swallow the rest of his words.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Yanlooked between the two curiously.


    Yao Tang appeared to be calm as ever.


    Yu Jing, on the other hand, was ncing at Cheng YanandYao Tangwith a meaningful look.


    He seemed to have realized btedly that his arms were still held in vise-grips.


    ¡°Put me down, you clumsy fools! I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t I? What are you holding on to me for?!¡±


    The men looked to Cheng Yanfor orders.


    He nodded in assent, and they finally let Yu Jinggo before retreating with their heads bowed.


    Yu Jing instantly felt at ease the moment he was firmly back on his feet. He straightened his clothes, his eyes surreptitiously ncing at Yao


    Tang.


    As if sensing his gaze, she crossed her arms over her chest and took a deep breath, her expression cial.


    Yu Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He averted his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to steal another nce. Instead, he directed his attention to the patient lying on the bed. He was rather shocked to see her current state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Old Madam¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t this serious thest time I saw her.¡±


    He walked over quickly and opened the olddy¡¯s eyes with his thumb and forefinger, checking for her vitals.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given her a prescription for traditional Chinese medicine. It would have taken care of everything, but someone else thought they knew better and decided to use Western medicine instead.¡± Yao Tang¡¯s voice grew quiet as she added, ¡°There is severe damage to the meridians in her body.¡±


    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but look atYao Tangafter hearing that, but he managed to collect himself at thest minute and turn away.


    He picked up the scans that had been left on the bedside table, reading through the data that had been established so far.


    It wasn¡¯t until three minutester that he finally spoke. ¡°At this point, the only hope is to perform a craniotomy, but we need to take the Old Madam¡¯s age into ount. This will be a very delicate surgery. I can¡¯t promise you anything. I can only see a 50 percent chance of sess, at most.¡±


    Cheng Yan turned toYao Tang. ¡°And you? How confident are you about this procedure?¡±


    She rolled her eyes ever so slightly before looking him in the eye. The trust in Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze was clear and absolute.


    ¡°60 percent,¡± Yao Tangreplied without blinking. She was merely speaking the truth, anyway. Cheng Yan pursed his lips and pondered for one brief moment. ¡°Uncle Yu, please work together withYao Tangand perform the surgery on my grandma. I leave her in your care.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Results and Repercusions

    Chapter 76 Results and Repercusions


    Yu Jing snorted derisively. ¡°Cheng Yan! Who do you think you¡¯re looking down on? Do you even know who I am? I am the great and iparable Yu Jing! The grand master of neurology! Did you honestly just ask me to work with a little girl? Just how arrogant can


    you get?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invest 50 million in your research project,¡± the young man countered smoothly.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­ All right, that¡¯s settled!¡± Yu Jingsaid immediately, before letting out a heartyughter. ¡°My, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous. You should have just said so from the start.¡±


    Cheng Yan sighed and tried hard not to roll his eyes in exasperation.


    Within no time, the resident nurse was pushing the Old Madam into the operating room inside the vi.


    A group of people followed close behind.


    When nobody was paying attention, Yao Tanghissed atYu Jingand muttered under her breath. ¡°You¡¯re quite the actor, aren¡¯t you? You even managed to swindle 50 million out of this.¡±


    But Yu Jingdidn¡¯t take the bait and only stroked his beard pensively. His expression was somber. ¡°Was itCheng Weiwho meddled with your treatment?¡± ¡°You have an eye for talented students, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Yao Tangreplied wryly.


    ¡°How can you put the me on me?¡± the old man huffed indignantly. ¡°At the time, she had the highest score, and she had excellent aptitude. It was only reasonable that I ept her under my tutge. Of course, if I had known that her heart was full of ill intentions, I would never have entertained even the thought of mentoring her. By all ounts, it is I who suffer the brunt of this misfortune!¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow and said nothing.


    Noting this, Yu Jingcleared his throat. ¡°In any case, let us put this matter aside for now. The Old Madam¡¯s surgery is bound to be a very tricky one. She¡¯s too old, too. If we are not careful, I might end up in the bad graces of theCheng family. Darn it all, my own family has never allowed me to get involved in these affairs. If it weren¡¯t for that rascalCheng Yan, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a pickle right now!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Yao Tangnarrowed her eyes. ¡°Just make sure to protect the Old Madam¡¯s heart and meridians no matter what.¡±


    Yu Jing nodded emphatically.


    After changing into surgical gowns and disinfecting themselves, the two entered the operating room.


    Cheng Zhan had rushed back from the military camp to be with his family at this critical time. As soon as he stepped into the residence, he felt the stifling atmosphere that had been hanging over the vi for a while now.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Cheng Ruocame forward to greet him.


    He was followed by the rest of their rtives, who also gave their perfunctory greetings. Cheng Zhan¡¯s stride never faltered, though. His sharp eyes were fixed straight ahead as he approached the door to the operating room. ¡°How is Mom?¡±


    ¡°She is still undergoing surgery. Yu Jing is taking charge of the procedure.¡±


    Cheng Zhan was taken aback. ¡°Who managed to bring him here?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan practically abducted him and forced him to operate against his will, ¡°Cheng Ruogrumbled. He thoughtCheng Yan¡¯s methods were abhorrent and borderline criminal.


    To his dismay, Cheng Zhanactually nodded in approval. ¡°Cheng Yandid the right thing. We should have dragged that expert here a long time ago.¡±


    Cheng Ruo mustered an awkward smile. ¡°Y-yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Apparently, he was surrounded by family members who all thought and acted like criminals!


    Cheng Yan was leaning against the wall that separated the operating room from the hall. He held a cigarette between his slender fingers, but he made no move to light it. Soon, he heard the sound of loud and vigorous footsteps drawing close. He straightened.


    When he saw who hade, Cheng Yan¡¯s expression turned more serious. ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Cheng Zhan stopped in front of him and patted his shoulder in a reassuring manner. ¡°How long has the surgery been going for?¡±


    ¡°About two hours.¡± ¡°That girl fromst time, she¡¯s also in there?¡± Cheng Zhan¡¯s eyes were narrowed at the door before them.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t acknowledge the question. ¡°If it weren¡¯t forCheng Wei,¡± he said in a cold and using tone, ¡°the Old Madam wouldn¡¯t need to undergo this surgery at all.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Cheng Zhandidn¡¯t believe that Western medicine was any superior to the traditional Chinese methods. After all, thetter consisted mainly of skills that had been passed down through generations and epassed centuries of practice. Surely, there was something in the essence of traditional Chinese healing that could never be replicated nor reced by the West.


    It was precisely because of this belief that he had allowed Cheng Yanfree rein to seek out the celestial doctor from the legends.


    Thest time that the matriarch had fallen gravely ill, they had exhausted their resources and connections to find a cure, but unexpectedly, it was a young girl who had administered the most effective treatment.


    Since then, they had been hopeful that the Old Madam¡¯s health would only improve in the future. Who could have thought that the olddy would once again be put in danger, and by their own flesh and blood, no less?


    Having stayed at the military camp for years, Cheng Zhanhad naturally picked up the habits and bearing of a staunch and unyielding soldier. When his face darkened, the air around him turned heavy and oppressive.


    Cheng Ruo took a step back despite himself, and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°We will have to hide this from Mom,¡± Cheng Zhan finally said. ¡°She might not be able to handle the stress thates with the truth. As for the culprit, she must be taught a lesson. Make sure she never forgets this incident, and the fact that she had a hand in it.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded resolutely.


    The night breeze turned chilly as the hours passed, but the Cheng Residence was still brightly lit as everyone waited with bated breath.


    It waspletely silent, except for the asional sigh and the shuffling of feet as the men took turns to pace down the hall.


    LIE


    The lights were finally turned off as the morning fog descended, bringing with it small beams of sunlight that filtered into the courtyard. It was surprisingly humid, especially for such an early hour.


    At around seven o¡¯clock, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    All in all, it had taken four full hours of surgery.


    Yao Tang walked out and took off her mask. Her lips were pale, and her eyes were bloodshot. Even so, they glinted wickedly, as if she had just emerged from an exciting adventure instead of a grueling operation.


    Cheng Yan was next to her in an instant. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked urgently. Yao Tang said nothing and took her time discarding her surgical gown.


    ¡°Be sure not to trouble the Old Madam too much,¡± Yu Jingsaid from behind her, his voice weary. ¡°The blood clot has basically been taken out, thank God. I¡¯ll write you a prescription in a while. Make sure you follow it to the letter this time.¡±


    Cheng Zhan stood at attention and offered a salute. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yu.¡±


    ¡°Bah, don¡¯t mention it!¡± Yu Jingsaid, his lips turned downward. ¡°I¡¯d rather ept mary gratitude instead of words.¡±


    Just then, Qin Hao came over with a thermos, which he handed toCheng Yan.


    ¡°Here,¡± Cheng Yansaid as he twisted the cap open and passed it over toYao Tang. ¡°I had them prepare your favorite. It¡¯s just the right temperature, too.¡±


    Yao Tang was depositing the surgical gown into the trash bin by the door. When she turned around, she was met by the inviting sight of steam coiling up from the thermos. The sweet aroma of milk tea filled the air.


    She could immediately tell that the drink had a generous ssh of caramel added to it.

 Chapter 77 - Disowned

    Chapter 77 Disowned


    Yao Tang stared up at Cheng Yan, her eyes warming up ever so slightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered. He pursed his lips in an attempt to stifle a grin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up to my room and nap for a while?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yao Tangtook a sip of the hot beverage and licked her lips before nodding her head.


    Cheng Yan then turned to Cheng Zhan, ¡°I¡¯ll take her to get some rest.¡±


    Cheng Zhan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He watched with narrowed eyes as the pair turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, Yu Jingharrumphed loudly from the side. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Look! Just look at the stark difference in that rascal¡¯s treatment of others! I would also appreciate some hot milk tea, you know! And I¡¯d like to take some rest, too!¡±


    He had been as good as dismissed, and he wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    ¡°Mr. Yu,¡± Qin Hao stepped forward with a polite smile. ¡°Might you be forgetting something?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Jingblinked. ¡°What am I forgetting?¡± ¡°Miss Cheng Wei,¡± the younger man replied in a pointed tone.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Yu Jingseemed flustered at first, but his expression eventually turned weary. ¡°Where is she right now?¡±


    Qin Hao stretched an arm. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Cheng Wei had been locked inside the residence basement. Four burly men kept silent guard. As much as she tried to glean any kind of information from them, they never extended her the courtesy of a response.


    Just when she thought she might go insane from the uncertainty of her future, the heavy door slowly creaked open.


    Cheng Wei instinctively looked in its direction and foundQin Hao standing in the doorway. She scowled, and was about to demand when she would be released when another figure caught her attention. ¡°Teacher?¡± she eximed, thinking that her mentor hade to save her.


    Yu Jing walked in, his hands sped behind his back. He foundCheng Weistrapped to a chair, an expectant look on her face. He thought he saw a hint of triumph sh in her eyes, but it was gone in the next second. He couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain for this woman. ¡°You¡¯re here, teacher,¡± Cheng Weisaid, tearing up. ¡°Is my grandmother finally out of danger?¡±


    Yu Jing stared at her for a moment before taking a deep breath. ¡°Cheng Wei, do you still remember the main rules you were taught when you first joined my sect? Please say it out loud for me.¡±


    Cheng Wei froze, and her heart skipped a bit. She nervously uttered the words that had been drilled into them throughout her years of


    for excellence, and never be conceited. Seek to rid your patients of pain while protecting the sanctity and honor of the practice at the same time. Save lives and heal the wounded. Above all, never endanger a life in pursuit of your own interests.¡±


    Yu Jing nodded solemnly. ¡°And? Have you carried out your profession ording to these rules?¡±


    Cheng Wei¡¯s heart was hammering against her chest at this point. She gritted her teeth, knowing that she could not afford to admit responsibility for what she had done.


    It didn¡¯t take her long toe up with a defense, however. ¡°Teacher, did that scoundrel, Yao Tang, spout some nonsense in front of you?!¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s demeanor instantly turned cial, hostile almost. ¡°I see that you are still incapable of proper repentance.¡±


    His previous words rang truer more than ever ¨C it was his great misfortune, indeed, to have such a rotten apprentice.


    ¡°No, teacher!¡± Cheng Weiwailed desperately. ¡°That¡¯s not it at all! Please, let me exin ¡ª¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin anything,¡± the old man interrupted her. ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer a student of mine. You are on your own now.¡± With that, Yu Jing turned and left without a backward nce.


    Cheng Wei was at an utter loss. She struggled against her binds and managed to drag her chair a few inches forward. ¡°Teacher, wait! Teacher! I know I was wrong, please! I promise I¡¯ll change! Please give me another chance! Don¡¯t go, Teacher!¡±


    She relied greatly on her identity as the student of the greatest master in the field of neurosurgery. If word got out that he had basically disowned her, her reputation would be inplete ruin.


    But Cheng Weicouldn¡¯t do anything except watchYu Jingas he disappeared beyond the door.


    When he was gone, she copsed back against the chair, stunned at what had just urred.


    Qin Hao, who had stayed behind, gave her a nd look. ¡°MissCheng Wei, the Young Master Chen wants you to know that this lesson is merely a p to the wrist. If you behave yourself in the future, then you will still have a ce in the family.¡±


    He didn¡¯t borate on what would happen otherwise, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Cheng Weigot the message. ¡°If we are at an understanding,¡± Qin Hao continued in a respectful tone, ¡°then I can arrange for you to be released immediately.¡± Cheng Wei¡¯s head shot up. ¡°How could I possibly misunderstand?¡± she spat out.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Qin Hao nodded at the guards stationed inside the room. ¡°Since MissCheng Weiunderstands, you may untie her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The men made quick work of untying the knots.


    As soon as they did, Cheng Weiwrenched the ropes from her body, flung them to the ground, and strode out, looking outraged.


    Upstairs, in the annex that belonged to Cheng Yan.


    His personal vi consisted of a study, a bedroom, and a living area.


    Each one was massive, even though he lived alone.


    Cheng Yan headed to the bedroom and pushed the door open.


    Inside, everything was neat and orderly. The walls were painted in ck with some ent of white here and there. It spoke of bnce and abstinence, which was in perfect line with its owner¡¯s character.


    ¡°Go and lie on the bed,¡± Cheng Yansaid, nodding over to the huge bed covered in a ck quilt.


    Yao Tang seemed to consider the offer before her gaze shifted to the ck leather sofa on the other side of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch. Let me know when the Old Madam wakes up and I¡¯ll check on her again.¡±


    Cheng Yan pursed his lips, but he didn¡¯t insist any further. Instead, he took out a nket from one of the closets and handed it to her. ¡°Here, this is new, by the way. Never been used.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Innocent Yet Seductive

    Chapter 78 Innocent Yet Seductive


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yao Tang set the thermos on the coffee table and carried the thick nket to the sofa. She shook it off for a few seconds before lying down on her side, facing outward. She settledfortably and closed her eyes.


    Cheng Yan studied her the entire time, thinking how natural she was moving around, as if she were in her own room. A small smile slowly formed on his lips. The small beam of light that filtered through the windows cast a shadow onYao Tang¡¯s face, making her eyshes look longer and her skin all the more white.


    Breathtaking


    At that moment, Qin Haoentered the bedroom and found his friend quietly staring at the slumbering Miss Gu.


    Embarrassed, he immediately halted. He didn¡¯t want to disturb his master in thetter¡¯s appreciation of beauty.


    Qin Hao retraced his steps, trying hard to be silent. He still failed, though.


    Cheng Yan turned in his direction, promptingQin Haoto stop once more. Since he hade, Cheng Ya sauntered out into the hall and closed the door gently behind him.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng.¡± Qin Haobowed and spoke in a low voice. ¡°MissCheng Weihas been taken care of. Doctor Yu has already renounced her from his tutge.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°From now on,Cheng Weiis forbidden from going near the Old Madam¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Cheng Yan was about to leave when he thought of something. ¡°Have the servants make some food,¡± he ordered unexpectedly. ¡°Something sweet.¡±


    Qin Hao¡¯s eyes red as he put two and two together. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡®Exactly what is going on here?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®Is Brother Cheng serious about this?¡¯


    After some time had passed, Yao Tangawoke. She rubbed her eyes and gingerly sat up, causing her nket to slip off. She quickly grabbed it before it fell to the floor. Then, she stood and folded the nket, draping it over the back of the sofa.


    She spotted Cheng Yanhalf-sitting, half-lying on his bed, his eyes closed.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t tell for sure whether he was asleep or not.


    She quietly padded to the balcony, where she took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a couple of drags, she leaned against the railing and opened one of the games on her phone.


    Her profile was perfectly defined, with her jet-ck hair hanging just below her shoulders, and a cloud of smoke billowing around her. It gave a mystical vibe to her otherwise casual, almostzy stance.


    Cheng Yan watched her from the bed. He had seen many women smoke before, but onlyYao Tangappeared to be so innocent yet seductive at the same time.


    Perhaps it was her unassuming manner that made her all the more desirable.


    All of a sudden, Yao Tang perked up and turned to him. Her eyes were calm and clear, though a dangerous aura seemed toe off of her, as if in response to danger. It made Cheng Yanpause for a second, but then he smiled.


    That earned him a raised eyebrow. Yao Tangsnuffed her cigarette on the ashtray that was left out on the balcony before pocketing her phone and walking back inside.


    Every step she took was firm and confident, like she owned the ce.


    ¡°I just did the Cheng familya great service, and I¡¯m not even served food?¡± she teased.


    son


    Cheng Yan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°What are you, some growing child who¡¯s always hungry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I am still growing, but I assure you that I am not a child.¡±


    Yao Tang looked so stern as she spoke thatCheng Yanalmost burst intoughter. He got up from the bed and straightened his clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. I¡¯ll feed you something


    good.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded in earnest.


    Clearly, she had been starving.


    Bearing in mind that their guest had not eaten after hours of hard work in the operating room, the kitchen staff made a nutritious porridge. It was sweet, of course, in ordance with the Young Master¡¯s instructions. In addition to that, they prepared a variety of desserts as well.


    Yao Tang enjoyed herself at the table, whileCheng Yansat across from her, watching her take each bite.


    When they were done, the housekeeper came up to them to say that the Old Madam was finally awake. They followed her to the old woman¡¯s room. The Old Madam didn¡¯t seem to be inplete control of her senses yet. She was blinking and squinting, shaking her head from side to side.


    Yu Jing was already in the room when they arrived. He moved next toYao Tangand whispered in her ear. ¡°Here you are, you little troublemaker. What do you want to do now? Even if the Old Madam is awake, she won¡¯t be able tost for more than a few more years, anyway. What¡¯s more, she¡¯ll have to keep taking tons of medicine just to keep her Qi channels stable.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes were fixed straight ahead. She didn¡¯t look affected by his words at all.


    Realizing something, Yu Jingshut his mouth and followed her gaze, quickly assessing the old woman¡¯s body from a distance.


    ¡®Silly old me,¡¯ he berated himself. ¡®I just questioned Cheng Weiabout the rules of the sect, and now I¡¯m acting no different from her!


    Yao Tang ignored him and stepped forward to feel the Old Madam¡¯s pause. After a while, she took out a single, silver needle and disinfected


    it.


    She pricked it once and twisted it three times before pulling it out. Then, she used the sparrow pecking technique along the patient¡¯s vital points.


    Ji Quan, Chi Ze, andstly, Wei Zhong.


    Yao Tang¡¯s swift and expert movements were a sight to behold. It was more like an artistic performance than a medical treatment.


    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but gape in amazement.


    Whenever he witnessed this girl¡¯s acupuncture skills, he kept thinking about how he would like to record the moment and etch it in his memory. He would have collected these moments if he could! After all, he was nothing more than a novice in this specific method. Sure, he had studied it for a bit in the past, but he had startedte, and couldn¡¯t really go beyond mere theories.


    It was unfortunate that very few people were learning and cultivating the traditional ways of Chinese traditional medicine these days.


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, was leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. His eyes had never left Yao Tang, whose brows were furrowed slightly as she worked on the Old Madam.


    About an hourter, she put away her needles and stood. ¡°She¡¯ll be fully awake by nightfall. Take care not to stimte her emotions too much, whether it be joy or sorrow. You must also pay attention to her meals, and see that she doesn¡¯t eat or drink in excess.¡±


    Cheng Yan nced at the woman lying on the bed before looking back at the girl in front of him. ¡°Be honest with me, Yao Tang. How many days does she have left?¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Sleeping Jade

    Chapter 79 The Sleeping Jade


    Yao Tang threw her backpack over her shoulder. ¡°Just take good care of her. She couldst another three to five years, or she might pass at any day. Only time will tell.¡± After all, she was just a doctor who cheated the god of death and borrowed his prey for a given period, not a god herself. She was incapable of granting someone absolute healing.


    Cheng Yan pondered her words before asking, ¡°How should we go about caring for the Old Madam?¡±


    Yao Tang fished for a notepad from inside her bag and scribbled on it. ¡°First, she needs to take everything on this list. Later, I¡¯ll make some traditional Chinese medicine specifically in case of emergency.¡± She tore off the piece of paper and held it out to Cheng Yan.


    As he took it, their fingers brushed against each other.


    One set was quite cold to the touch, while the other was burning hot.


    Yao Tang paused and looked up.


    Her eyes locked with Cheng Yan¡¯s, then a smile slowly bloomed on her face. There was a glint of mischief in her gaze.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I must ask for one of your family¡¯s heirlooms aspensation for my treatment of the Old Madam. Please give me the Sleeping Jade.¡±


    ording to the information she had gathered, the Cheng familyseemed to have been using the artifact in an attempt to aid the Old Madam¡¯s recovery. Unbeknownst to them, theSleeping Jadewasn¡¯t of much use in this situation. It would be such a waste should it remain in the household for such a purpose.


    Cheng Yan chuckled softly before nodding at Qin Hao. ¡°Go and retrieve it.¡±


    Soon after, Qin Haoreturned with theSleeping Jadein his hands. He respectfully offered it toYao Tang, who grabbed the item and tossed it from one hand to another.


    In the end, she pocketed it with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Also¡­¡± she shot Cheng Yanwith a meaningful gaze and spoke her next words slowly. ¡°I¡¯m about to take the college entrance exams. I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t disturb me while I study. If you encounter any more problems in the future, just look forYu Jing.¡±


    The old man instantly bristled at that. He wanted to protest, but could do nothing more than pout. He had no choice but to obey, anyway.


    Cheng Yan raised a sardonic brow.


    Study?


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Yao Tanghad ranked first in No. 1 High School¡¯s recent exams.


    Her results were genuine and irrefutable, too.


    He was therefore surprised to hear her demands just now. But he kept his thoughts to himself and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Qin Haosend you home.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Yao Tang said casually as she headed for the door. ¡°I still have other errands to run, anyway.¡±


    Cheng Yan watched her go, like a hawk eyeing its mark before going in for the kill. When she was gone, his mouth twisted into a sneer. ¡°Teach theYao familya lesson,¡± he said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Make it so that she can sleep and rest easy at night.¡±


    Qin Hao¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Was this young master really going to wreak havoc, all so Yao Tangcould get a proper night¡¯s sleep?


    But of course, he didn¡¯t say this and only left to do Cheng Yan¡¯s bidding.


    Yu Shu¡¯s car screeched to a stop at the entrance of the Cheng residence.


    Her chauffeur got out of the vehicle and opened the door for her.


    She strutted toward the vi, looking elegant and dignified.


    On her way, she passed by a young girl, who seemed to have just exited the very same vi. She was wearing a cap that covered the better part of her face, but Yu Shutook note of the girl¡¯s red and supple lips as well as her well-defined jaw.


    Her eyes were inexplicably lured to the girl even as she strode past. Yu Shueven turned around to watch as the girl disappeared n the distance.


    For some reason, she felt apprehensive and rather insecure.


    This was very strange indeed, especially given Yu Shu¡¯s illustrious background and high status in society. How could some unknown school girl suddenly make her feel so unsure of herself?


    It must be her mind ying tricks on her.


    Brushing those ugly thoughts away, Yu Shucontinued to the Chengs¡¯ vi, her high heels clicking sharply on the gravel path.


    Miles away, Yao Yuanwas stewing in his office.


    He had been anxiously waiting for a promotion, having been on the list for quite some time now. Who would have thought that his expectations would be dashed to pieces on this fateful afternoon?


    Without any warning, the position he had been coveted for a long time was gone, just like that!


    It hadn¡¯t been easy maintaining his current position, and certainly less so to get a chance to rise above it.


    After much consideration, Yao Tangdecided to run to his direct boss and ask why things turned out the way they did. ¡°Director Xie, what¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you already decided on me for this position?¡±


    on


    Xie Cheng looked up from the documents he had been perusing. ¡°I just received the official designation orders, too, you know. I found out about it just a few minutes before you did.¡±


    Yao Yuan took several deep breaths to calm himself down, but when he spoke again, his voice was anything but calm. ¡°Does that even mean anything, Director Xie? The matter has already been decided long before, hasn¡¯t it? Howe it¡¯s changed, all of a sudden?¡±


    Xie Cheng put his pen down and looked deep into the other man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Think carefully. Have you offended anyone recently?¡±


    Yao Yuan frowned, exasperated beyond reason.


    Was it the Ruan Family? But if they had this kind of power in the first ce, then why had they chosen to sacrifice Ruan Qing?


    Aside from them, he had been on good terms with everyone in hiswork. He had to be, since it was a very crucial point in his career. Yao Yuanhad been very diligent and careful in every aspect of his work, and with each of his connections. So how could his efforts have gone down the drain within a moment¡¯s notice?


    Who, exactly, was the scoundrel who had plotted against him?


    Yao Yuan clenched his hands into fists. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Director Xie. I really have no idea whom I could have possibly offended. Won¡¯t you help me find out who it is, so I may offer them my sincere apologies?¡±


    Considering how they had managed to sabotage his superior¡¯s decisions with a snap of a finger, Yao Yuanwas certain that his opponent was no ordinary person. If he didn¡¯t handle this matter correctly, it might spell a lifetime of doom for his professional ambitions.


    Xie Cheng nodded and sighed. ¡°All right, don¡¯t beat yourself up too much. There are still plenty of opportunities out there. Just do your best and work hard.¡±


    Yao Yuan forced a smile and excused himself.


    Even as he left, he still couldn¡¯t shake off the ominous feeling that settled heavily inside his chest.

 Chapter 80 - A Hundred Million Yuan

    Chapter 80 A Hundred Million Yuan


    Yao Tang perched her chin on her pale wrist as she nkly stared at the ckboard.


    The math teacher, Chen Bo, was discussing the most difficult question fromst week¡¯s exam.


    His eyes met Yao Tang¡¯s by ident, and the man¡¯s face instantly lit up. This girl had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations with her recent scores. Truly, she embodied the promise of youths who went on to be top university students.


    He wrapped up his lesson shortly after, leaving twenty more minutes for a brief self-study session.


    ¡°Review your test papers. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand regarding the solutions, feel free to raise your hand.¡± With that, Chen Bostepped down from the podium and began making rounds in the ssroom, his hands sped behind his back.


    The atmosphere within this ss had drastically changed for the better.


    It was as if Yao TangandLin Xin¡¯s test results became their ssmates¡¯ inspiration, driving them to strive in each subject. Now, the students of ss 20 were eager to learn and diligent in their homework.


    After a while, Chen BoapproachedYao Tang¡¯s desk. He watched her copy the solutions he had scribbled on the ckboard and made notes about his discussion. The teacher was immensely pleased. It looked like he was still in handy even to the sharpest students.


    He silently apuded Yao Tang, too. Despite having prevailed in the exams and earning the highest scores, her zeal toward the lectures didn¡¯t seem to wane.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Chen Bosaid, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Feel free to ask me if there¡¯s anything about today¡¯s lesson that confuses you.¡±


    The girl looked up at him, her eyes shing with mischief. But her face was generally devoid of expression when she replied, ¡°Okay, Teacher.¡±


    Gratified, Chen Bobeamed. ¡°All right. Study well.¡±


    He walked away with a slight spring in his step.


    Yao Tang went back to her notes and raised an eyebrow as she peered at the solutionChen Bohad provided for thest math question.


    His methods were quiteplicated and certainly time-consuming.


    Lin Xin came over to sit besideYao Tangjust as the period was about to end.


    Yao Tang already had her arms folded on the desk. She pushed a piece of paper towardLin Xin, then proceeded to burrow into her makeshift pillow to nap.


    Lin Xin nced at the paper, which looked to be a mathematical equation. Confused, she looked at her friend again, but thetter had already dozed off. In the next few seconds, Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was an alternative solution to the most difficult math question! Although the final answer was definitely the same as the one Chen Bohad provided, this solving method was undoubtedly much simpler and concise.


    Was there no end to Yao Tang¡¯s intelligence?


    Lin Xin couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sleeping girl. She had thought that her admiration for Yao Tang transfer student had already reached its limits, but it looked like she was mistaken.


    The next day, during break time, Yao TangandMeng Yangwent to the cafeteria with the rest of their little gang to get some snacks. On their way, they happened to run into some students from ss 1. They weren¡¯t as lofty and arrogant as they always used to be.


    Yao Ran was among the group. When she spottedYao Tang, she immediately averted her eyes. She had been scared witless back at the time, and she no longer dared to provokeYao Tangor any of thetter¡¯s ssmates.


    On the other hand, Yao Tangwas engrossed with her phone, casually replying to her messages. She didn¡¯t bother to greetYao Ran, or even act like they knew each other. This earned her a subtle re from Yao Ran. Despite herself, she eyed the three boys that were tailingYao Tang. Jealousy bubbled inside her chest.


    No exnation was needed for her coveting Meng Yang, of course. But as forchu Yaoandling Gan¡­ Both of them were the young master of prestigious families, yet they treatedYao Tanglike they were somehow beneath her.


    Yao Ran was clearly much better than that country bumpkin, so why were all these desirable boys flocking over toYao Tanginstead? Not only was she dumb as a rock, but she also had an awful reputation in the streets.


    With narrowed eyes, Yao Ranhuffed and walked away, heading back to her ssroom.


    Her own throng of male followers quickly followed suit and chased after her.


    Meng Yang saw everything out of the corner of his eye. He chewed on a de of grass and sneered. ¡°Sister Tang, are you and that girl really rted?¡±


    The two other boys turned to Yao Tangin unison. They were very curious about this matter as well.


    Yao Tang only nodded nonchntly, her thumbs busily tapping a reply toLin Shuang¡¯s message: ¡°That old man already burned through all that money?Cheng Yangave him 50 million just two weeks ago.¡±


    Lin Shuang: ¡°Your disciple has expelled your grand-disciple from the sect. Naturally, the Cheng familyput a stop to all their investments. You may not know this, but the shortage in funds has actually be a serious issue.


    While everyone recognized Yu Jingas the greatest, unrivaled master in the field of neurosurgery, only a handful of people were aware that he still answered to a master above him-his unnamed teacher.


    The very few who knew of this were now eager to know Cheng Wei¡¯s reaction once she found out thatYao Tangwas, in fact, her esteemed teacher¡¯s master.


    Miles away, Lin Shuangwas leaning against her bed¡¯s headrest, a cigarette between her teeth. She looked sultry and seductive in the dim light of her room.


    Her phone pinged.


    Yao Tang: ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll transfer 100 million as soon as I can.¡±


    Lin Shuang raised an eyebrow and smiled. She tossed her phone on the nightstand and put out her cigarette before going back to bed.


    Meanwhile, Meng Yangwas cautiously ncing atYao Tang. He had noticed her expression shift to annoyance, making his heart skip a beat. ¡°Is something wrong, Sister Tang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she muttered. She pocketed her phone and sighed, then walked on ahead.


    Damn that old man.


    He didn¡¯t have the guts to ask her directly for money, so he made Lin Shuangact as the pawn instead.


    Meng Yang nodded to himself in relief and caught up toYao Tang. ¡°By the way, when I came to school this morning, I saw that the milk tea shop nearby has a new item on their menu. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Yao Tang immediately perked up. She looked back at Meng Yang, her eyes glinting with anticipation. ¡°Thank you,¡± was all she said.


    A beam of sunlight fell on her face just then, lending an otherworldly glow to her creamy skin.


    The knowing look in her eyes, coupled with the slight tilt of her lips, caused Meng Yang¡¯s mind to go nk for a good few seconds.


    With a single nce, she had rendered him speechless and utterly lost.

 Chapter 81 - With the Bank President

    Chapter 81 With the Bank President


    He jolted back to his senses and panicked when he realized he had been staring for far too long. Meng Yang hurriedly turned away and kneed Xiao Pang in the butt. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some milk tea.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Pangrubbed his behind before reluctantly following the other


    boy.


    As for Chu Yao, he remained withYao TangandLin Xin, and they continued to the cafeteria together.


    Yao Yuan found himself being summoned toXie Cheng¡¯s office.


    ¡°Director Xie,¡± he greeted. ¡°Have you finally found what happened to the promotion that was supposed to be mine?¡±


    Xie Cheng set his pen down and leaned back against his chair. ¡°The person who interfered in the matter is from the Qin family in the capital city.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yao Yuanburst out, his face contorting into various expressions ranging from shock to desperation. ¡°Director Xie, I swear, I have never offended anyone from the Qin family. I¡¯m not even in a position to be able to meet with any of them!¡±


    His boss¡¯ eyes darkened. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean, Director Xie?¡±


    Xie Cheng sighed. When he spoke again, his voice was low and heavy. ¡°The Qin family asked me to pass on a message to you. They advise you not to anger or hurt someone you have no business provoking.¡± After being dismissed, Yao Yuantrudged out of the Director¡¯s Office, deep in thought.


    Barring the Ruan family, there was only one other person he had antagonized recently-Yao Tang. But there was absolutely no way for her to be acquainted with anybody from the Qin family. Later at noon, Yao Yuanwent out of the office for lunch.


    <b>IL</b>


    Just as they were driving past the bank, he spotted a familiar figure walking out of the building.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± he yelled and turned his head to take a closer look.


    Yao Tang wore her straight hair down, her head covered with her signature ck cap. She was d in ck overalls and a white, oversized coat. She sported azy pose with her hands in her pockets.


    Beside her was a middle-aged man, who was speaking animatedly with her.


    Yao Yuan gaped as soon as he recognized the man.


    Wasn¡¯t this the president of the bank himself? Was he personally seeing Yao Tangout and sending her off?


    Yao Yuan¡¯s curiosity and disbelief got the better of him. He got out of the car and strode over to the bank¡¯s entrance.


    The bank president finished speaking with Yao Tangand returned inside.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± Yao Yuancalled from the distance.


    The girl turned in his direction and narrowed her eyes without saying anything.


    Yao Yuan stopped in front of her and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Her lips twitched, but her expression remained cold. ¡°Withdrawing some money,¡± she drawled.


    Yao Yuan snorted and sneered at her. ¡°Withdrawing money, you say? And just how much money do you have that the bank president himself was attending to you?¡± He rolled his eyes and added, ¡°You shoulde up with a better lie next time.¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows and cocked her head in the door¡¯s direction. ¡°Oh, you mean that old man.¡±


    Yao Yuan gritted his teeth as he waited for her to finish whatever else she might say.


    ¡°You remember that time when Yao Ranmade me angry, don¡¯t you? Apparently, the president realized that I have a talent for fighting, so he asked for my help to beat someone up.¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s face turned murderous.


    Unfazed, Yao Tangshed him a cheeky grin. If one looked closely, however, they would see that there was a ruthlessness behind her eyes that would have made anyone shrivel in fear.


    Thankfully, the chauffeur suddenly showed up, having run after Yao Yuanwhen he¡¯d left the car. ¡°Chief Yao, Chief Zhao and the others are waiting at the restaurant.¡±


    Remembering his appointment, Yao Yuangave his daughter onest re and a warning. ¡°You said that you¡¯re never going back to theYao family. That¡¯s well and good, but you had better keep from getting involved in street brawls. I won¡¯t have my family name tarnished in such a vulgar way.¡±


    With that, he turned and strode back to the street.


    Yao Tang watched him go, her face devoid of any emotion. When he was gone, she pushed her cap lower, pocketed her hands, then began a leisurely walk to the nearest bus station.


    She was halfway there when a ck SUV screeched to a stop beside her. Yao Tanglooked over.


    The car window rolled down, revealing Qin Hao¡¯s roguish face.


    ¡°Where are you off to, Yao Tang?¡± he asked, his arms braced on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Back to school,¡± Yao Tanganswered nonchntly.


    Qin Hao pursed his lips and nodded, then gestured toward the backseat. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t need further encouragement. She opened the car door and let herself in.


    ¡°Brother Cheng is back in the capital,¡± Qin Haosaid casually as he started the engine. ¡°He asked me to look after you in the next few days.¡±


    Yao Tang had settled into afortable position and was already ying on her phone. She didn¡¯t seem to care about anything he had just said. ¡°How is the patient¡¯s recovery going?¡± ¡°Pretty good. After taking the Chinese medicine you gave us, she has been moving around easily, and can even do daily activities without constant assistance.¡±


    Yao Tang hummed in acknowledgment and said nothing more.


    The capital city, Cheng Residence.


    Old Madam Cheng was lounging on a massive chair in one of the many halls of the vi. She wore a pair of retro-styled sses and was absorbed in her book when she suddenly noticedCheng Yanwalking in. She raised an eyebrow at him for a brief second, then instantly went back to her book. ¡°Grandma,¡± Cheng Yangreeted in a quiet voice. The old woman scoffed. ¡°So you still know your way back home, huh?! And here I was, thinking that you would onlye back to attend my funeral in the near future!¡±


    Taken aback, Cheng Yanblinked twice and turned to leave.


    Old Madam Cheng almost jumped out of her chair. ¡°Wait, stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 82 - Female Lead

    Chapter 82 Female Lead


    Cheng Yan looked back at the family matriarch, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    The olddy red. ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself too worked up,¡± he said casually before sitting on the couch next to her. He leaned back and stretched his long legs before him. Cheng Yanchuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Old Madam Cheng gave him the side-eye. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been up and about inCity A.¡±


    The abrupt shift in topic surprised Cheng Yanso much that his jaw almost dropped. He nodded gingerly.


    ¡°Because of a high school girl?¡± the old woman nagged, sounding displeased. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a good-for-nothing rascal with a lot of dark history on her back.¡±


    The Old Master Cheng had passed away early, leaving his wife to uphold the family all by herself. Needless to say, she had developed a fierce and merciless streak over the years.


    This made the usually affable grandmother into an absolute force of nature.


    Cheng Yan looked up and met his stare, his eyes bright and clear. When he spoke, however, there was a hint of threat in his voice. ¡°Who told you about all this?¡±


    Luckily, the Old Madam had no intention of hiding her source. ¡°Yu Shu.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s lips turned downward. Despite hisnguid posture, he began to radiate a dangerous aura that made the servants around them shudder.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to grant Yu Shuentrance to the Cheng Residence in the future will be kicked out and met with dire consequences, ¡°Cheng Yansuddenly announced, his words carrying over the rest of the main hall.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the loitering servants responded in unison before fleeing the scene.


    Old Madam Cheng frowned and peered at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get along quite well withYu Shu? I even thought the two of you would be on your way to giving me a great-grandchild by now. Why are you acting this way all of a sudden? Is it because of that high school student?¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her that, Grandma. Her name is Yao Tang, and she is your savior.¡±Cheng Yansighed as he took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°I would have expected you not to burn the bridge now that you¡¯ve sessfully crossed it. You¡¯ve been granted a second life. As the matriarch of theCheng family, you should be acting with the dignity that befits your position.¡±


    The old woman sputtered at his admonishments. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything against her! I was just asking a question, why are you being so defensive?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°I will only say this once. No one may interfere in the matter between Yao Tangand I. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Old Madam Cheng put a hand to her chest and gasped. ¡°You unfilial child! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to right now?¡±


    But Cheng Yanonly shed her a devilish grin. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s too early for you to be expecting a great-grandchild. We¡¯ll have to wait for a few more years for that.¡±


    With that, he stubbed his cigarette on the ashtray and stood up.


    He gave the Old Madam onest bow before sauntering out of the vi.


    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± she yelled after him. ¡°See if I care!¡±


    With onest harrumph, she put her sses back on and resumed her reading.


    After making the arrangements with Xi Yan, Yao Tanghad been staying in the student dormitory.


    That night, Yao Tanggot out of the shower and padded over to her bed. She threw her towel on the upper bunk, grabbed the railing, then practically somersaulted onto her mattress.


    Her roommates gawked, bbergasted.


    Yao Tang was truly cool and talented.


    But the person herself paid no mind to all the attention.


    With a nk expression, she grabbed the towel and twisted her wet hair into its folds. She sat with her legs crossed, her elbows resting on her knees as she logged into her mobile game.


    All of a sudden, a WeChat message popped up on her screen. It was from an old friend.


    Sheng Ting: ¡°Are you busy these days, Yao Tang?¡±


    She pressed the towel against her head to absorb some water from her hair, then replied:


    ???


    Sheng Ting: ¡°Do me a favor, please? I need a female lead for my uing music video. I¡¯ve searched and searched, but I just couldn¡¯t find a girl who fits the bill.¡±


    Yao Tang wasn¡¯t interested in this trifling matter at all. She typed: ¡°The college entrance exams are just around the corner. Studying is my priority.¡± Sheng Ting stared at her reply in disbelief for a few seconds. ¡°Boss, can I be frank with you?¡±


    He knew what she was capable of, and the fact that she had no cause to worry about something insignificant as the college entrance exams.


    Yao Tang heaved a sigh on her end. ¡°When is the shoot happening?¡±.


    Sheng Ting: ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t believe you agreed just like that.¡±


    Yao Tang opened her bank¡¯s app and checked her ount bnce. The numbers infuriated her.


    She had transferred 100 million to Yu Jingearlier in the afternoon, which set her back to a mere seven-digit figure. And she still had a lot of ces in mind to spend money on.


    Yao Tang: ¡°I want a sizablepensation.¡±


    At this point, Sheng Tingwas already beside himself with excitement at the prospect of getting her to be the female lead of his music video. Money was of no consequence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll split the earnings 50-50.¡±


    Yao Tang was satisfied with this. ¡°Time?¡±


    Sheng Ting: ¡°Next weekend. It would only take a day, at most. Should I prepare your costume for you?¡±


    Yao Tang: ¡°No need. Just tell me the theme of your MV.¡± She turned herptop on while she waited for his reply.


    <b>car som</b>


    <b>SO</b>


    Sheng Ting: ¡°It¡¯s supposed to coincide with the Chinese New Year, so wear something red, something ssic in design.¡± Yao Tang¡¯s fingers flew over her keyboard. It took her a few seconds to find a dress that matched his requirements. She downloaded the image and attached it to an email before typing a WeChat reply: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sheng Ting was overjoyed. ¡°All right! I¡¯ll see you next week.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Change in Test Results

    Chapter 83 Change in Test Results


    Yao Tang was just about to get back to her game when a page suddenly appeared on herptop screen. Someone was trying to attack her system.


    She narrowed her eyes and put her phone down, her lips curving slightly at the corners. She did find these attempts quite amusing.


    Fortunately for her, there never seemed to be a shortage of these fools. Yao Tanghad had to y with them at least once a month.


    ¡®Now, then.¡¯ Her fingers danced all over her keyboard, generating various lines of codes all at once.


    The light from her screen cast a shadow on the wall behind her, silhouetting her crouched figure.


    It only took a few minutes for Yao Tangto fix the issue.


    Meanwhile, at a hacker base in Country K¡­


    A man mmed his fist on the table as he red at hisputer screen. A huge image of a thumb pointing downward was shing on it, mocking him.


    ¡°Damn it! I failed again!¡±


    He had tried hacking into someone¡¯s system, but he ended up being the one to get hacked. He was disappointed and frustrated with himself, but most of all, he was mortified.


    Beside him, his colleague blew on the blond locks that were hanging low on his forehead. ¡°I know, man, what the hell were you doing? While you were busy defending your system, I went and tried to track that other person¡¯s location. And this is what I got for my efforts.¡±


    The second man pointed at his ownputer screen.


    The original image had been a grid-like map of sorts, and now countless red dots were blinking rapidly on different areas. They kept popping, condensing in specific points on the map. When they zoomed out on the image, they found out that the red dots actually formed a word: ¡°Scram.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the base.


    Just what kind of technology did their opponent have? It had been so many years, with many talented hackers joining in the fray, yet nobody had been able to crack the code to White Fox¡¯s system, or even pinned down his location.


    Was there truly no one in the world who could overthrow that legendary hacker from his throne?


    It was simply infuriating!


    Yao Tang perched her chin on her tented hands and smirked at herptop screen.


    Contrary to the chaos that was ensuing on the other side, she looked calm and unbothered,zy even.


    Without warning, the curtain of her bunk was pulled aside, and a bottle of night cream appeared in front of her face.


    Yao Tang looked up to see that it wasLin Xin.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold these days,¡± the girl smiled. ¡°You should take care of your skin before you go to sleep.¡±


    Yao Tang returned her smile. ¡°How thoughtful. Thank you.¡±


    After taking the bottle, she reached out and pinched Lin Xin¡¯s delicate cheek, thinking how soft and squishy it was.


    Soon, it was Tuesday again, the day when the previous week¡¯s exam results were handed out.


    When they received their test papers, Meng Yang, Chu Yao, andXiao Pangwere all dumbfounded.


    They were thinking the same thing¡ª ¡°Are these really my papers?!¡±


    Xiao Pang turned toYao Tang, who was napping on her desk per usual. ¡°Brother Yang,¡± he said, his voice hushed. ¡°How are your scores?¡±


    Meng Yang was still blinking at his exam papers. ¡°I¡­ I actually passed in math. And I scored over a hundred points in science. What the heck is this?¡±


    In the past, he would only score somewhere between 40 and 50 out of 300 in science, but he had somehow managed to go beyond 100 this time.


    As for math, he had never imagined he would pass a single damn test in this subject, but he did. And with an impressive score of 91, too. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯


    Xiao Pang stared back at his own papers, looking dazed. ¡°The same goes for me, Brother Yang. Do you think they made a mistake while grading the papers?¡±.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Yaoleaned over the two boys with a big grin on his face. He looked like he was struggling to contain his excitement. ¡°Brother Yang, Xiao Pang, how are your test scores?¡±


    They turned their heads at the same time and threw the question back to him. ¡°What about you? What are your scores?¡±


    Chu Yao held up his fingers as he said, ¡°93 in Mathematics and 138 in Science.¡±


    They looked at each other with simr, bewildered expressions and huddled close, careful to speak quietly in case they offended the big boss sleeping beside them. ¡°What is going on?¡± Meng Yangfrowned. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t cheat. I just felt like there were a lot of problems I understood this time, so I wrote down what I know. I¡¯m not even sure how I know these answers in the first ce.¡±


    All he had been doing thus far was copying Yao Tang¡¯s homework.


    Chu Yao andXiao Pangbobbed their heads in earnest. ¡°Exactly, Brother Yang! That¡¯s what happened to me, too.¡±


    The boys exchanged another look as the realizations slowly dawned on them. Then, they poked their heads out and stared at Yao Tang


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we learned about those questions from copying Sister Tang¡¯s homework,¡±Xiao Pangbreathed in disbelief. Chu Yao opened his mouth, then closed it again, as if he had forgotten to speak for a moment. ¡°You guys,¡± he managed after a while. ¡°Have you realized that Sister Tang¡¯s solutions are very clear and coherent? Even a dumb student like me can easily understand her exnations.¡±


    Meng Yang nodded, looking rather stunned. ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand how Sister Tangaced the first monthly exam now.¡±Xiao Pangswallowed hard, feeling admiration and fear at the same time. ¡°She¡¯s a genius, in and simple.¡±


    Chu Yao nodded frantically.


    Yao Tang was single-handedly¡ªyet effectively ¡ªcultivating the minds of underachiever students such as themselves!


    Just then, the bell rang, and the teacher walked in with his lesson ns.


    Xiao Pang swiveled in his seat to face the front of the ss.


    Chu Yao also scurried back to his seat.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± Meng Yangcalled out carefully. ¡°It¡¯s time for ss.¡±


    She removed her earphones and raised her head, her face scrunched up in an impatient scowl. The air around her began to thrum with palpable tension.


    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t happy about her nap getting disturbed.


    Meng Yang stiffened. He cautiously slid a piece of candy over to her side.


    Yao Tang instantly discarded its wrapper and popped the sweet into her mouth. All at once, the oppressing atmosphere lifted from their desk. She casually took out her Physics textbook and leaned forward on her desk, cupping her chin as she stared at the ckboard.

 Chapter 84 - Meeting Yao Tang

    Chapter 84 Meeting Yao Tang


    At noon.


    Yao Tang went out to the school gates to pick up a package and carried it back to the dormitory.


    Her roommates hadn¡¯t returned yet, so the ce was rtively quiet.


    She opened the package, which contained a set of red clothes. The fabric was made of thin gauze, which was purposely tattered here and there to make it look like it had been kissed by mes. Even so, the whole ensemble was undeniably beautiful and decidedly unique.


    As if on cue, her phone beeped. A WeChat message hade in: ¡°How do you like the dress? Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    As soon as she had signed for the parcel, the sender had received a notification telling them that the item had reached its destination. As expected, they immediately contacted her to ask after the dress.


    Yao Tang¡¯s slender fingers typed azy reply: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That dress is the fruit of a week¡¯s hard work. We all chipped in to create a masterpiece, and I guarantee that you will look stunning in it. Remember to take a photo for us!¡± Yao Tang chuckled softly under her breath. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Yao Tang put her phone away and was about to try the clothes on when the door to the room opened.


    She quickly threw the garments over to her bunk.


    Lin Xin walked in withShen Huan.


    ¡°Here, I brought you something to eat,¡± Lin Xinsaid, cing a lunchbox on the table. She opened the lid and went to rinse a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s egg-wrapped rice. You should eat before it gets


    cold.¡±


    Yao Tang nonchntly pushed the dress¡¯ box to the side before walking over to the table.


    The empty box caught Shen Huan¡¯s eye. ¡°What did you buy,Yao Tang? The packaging looks gorgeous.¡±


    It was a ck box with a gold imprint of a lone mingo on top. It gave a mysterious vibe to the parcel, on top of it its exquisite and luxurious appearance. Yao Tang took the spoon fromLin Xinbefore answering. ¡°Just clothes. You can take the box if you like it so much.¡±


    Shen Huan liked to collect beautiful things, so he was quite happy with what she said. ¡°Really? Thank you! I appreciate it.¡±


    Yao Tang smiled, but her natural wicked streak still glinted in her eyes.


    When Friday afternoon rolled around, Yao TangaskedXi Yanfor a leave of absence. She packed her essentials in her backpack and walked out of the school gates.


    She had on her usual ck hoodie and ck cap, and like always, she turned heads wherever she went.


    She stood at the curb and hailed a taxi. ¡°To the airport, please.¡± Her phone beeped as she settled in the backseat.


    It was a message from Sheng Xian: ¡°Boss, what time is your flight?¡±


    She curled up in her seat and replied: ¡°10 P.M.¡±


    On the other side, Sheng Xian jumped into his agency¡¯s van and drove to the airport. His new music video would be shot at the Beijing Film and Television City. He was overseas for another project at the moment, so he needed to rush back as well.


    Sheng Xian leaned back against his seat and typed: ¡°Do you need someone to pick you up from the airport.¡± ¡°No need.¡±


    Sheng Ting raised his eyebrows at that. He wanted to ask where she nned to stay, but decided against it in the end. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see you at the studio tomorrow.¡±


    Hourster, Yao Tangemerged from Beijing airport, her cap tucked low over her head. She strode to the taxine to wait for a cab.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, look and see if I¡¯m not mistaken. That person is Yao Tang, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qin Hao was here to pick up Cheng Yan, and his eyes just happened tond on a familiar figure. She shouldn¡¯t be here, should she?


    With them in the car was He Du, who immediately perked up and craned his neck to get a good look. So thisYao Tanggirl was also here?


    Qin Hao had been talking about her incessantly, which, of course, arousedHe Du¡¯s curiosity. Atst, he got to see the girl for himself. Sure enough, the girl had a perfect figure, tall and slender, and her demeanor was definitely eye-catching. Her face, especially, was particrly arresting.


    Cheng Yan had been pressing against his close eyelids to relieve some of his stress. He opened them now, his dark gaze deepening when he recognizedYao Tang. ¡°Drive the car over.¡±


    A ck car approached Yao Tangand stopped beside her.


    She paused and raised her cold, indifferent eyes.


    The window rolled down, and then Cheng Yan¡¯s gorgeous face appeared before her.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said, his voice sounding a little weary.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow, but sheplied. ¡°Hotel W, please,¡± she threw in casually as she got in the backseat. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Qin Hao burst outughing behind the steering wheel. ¡°I say,Yao Tang, are you treating us like your personal chauffeurs now?¡±


    She said nothing and just looked out the window.


    Cheng Yan hadn¡¯t seen her in almost two weeks. Now that she was within reach, his fingers began to itch. He momentarily forgot about his exhaustion. ¡°What are you doing here? Do you need something in Beijing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she mumbled as she replied to a message on her phone. Thanks to the anti-prying film she had installed, her screen was pitch-ck from Cheng Yan¡¯s perspective. With that out of the question, his eyes inadvertently crept up to her face, pausing on her neck.


    The hoodie she was wearing today was slightly oversized, which exposed a bit of her corbone when she sat back like this.


    For some reason, he found that tiny patch of skin fare more seductive than if a woman had stripped fully nude in front of him.


    Cheng Yan averted his eyes. Despite his desires, he was still a gentleman. ¡°Have you eaten?yet?!


    Yao Tang looked up and tucked her phone inside her pocket. ¡°Not yet, shall we have a meal together?¡±


    Cheng Yan froze for a second, surprised that she had taken the initiative. He shed her a satisfied smile. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

 Chapter 85 - Knew a Lot

    Chapter 85 Knew a Lot


    Yao Tang tilted her head and gave it a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°If Young Master Cheng doesn¡¯t mind, there¡¯s a hotpot restaurant near my hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Qin Haochirped, obviously asking for a beating. ¡°You¡¯re treating all of us, aren¡¯t you,Yao Tang?¡± Yao Tang looked at him through the rearview mirror, her eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯ll treatCheng Yan. You guys can pay for yourselves.¡± He Du couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally joined in the conversation. ¡°Eh, this is too much! Treat us fair and square.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Haopouted like a wronged old woman. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Brother Cheng, anyway? Why are you giving him the special treatment?¡±


    Cheng Yan nced at the girl beside him, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.


    He wanted to know Yao Tang¡¯s answer to Qin Hao¡¯s question.


    However, they were interrupted by the beeping of her phone. She directed her attention back to her screen, but not before saying, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡°Buzzkill,¡± Qin Haomuttered. ¡°Hey, Old He, you¡¯re paying. Show us the hospitality that only the Seventh Young Master of the He family can give!¡± ¡°You scoundrel, in your dreams!¡±


    Cheng Yan looked amused by the banter, but he said nothing more. Deep down, he was immensely pleased with this development. It seemed that his efforts in feeding Yao Tangin the past hadn¡¯t gone to waste.


    As it turned out, He Duhad to foot their bill.


    In all fairness, they all enjoyed the hotpot. After the meal, they saw Yao Tangoff to her hotel.


    Cheng Yan stopped by the car to pick up a bar of white chocte and offered to take her up to her room while the other two stayed behind.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± he asked Yao Tangas they walked across the hotel lobby and toward the elevator. ¡°Do you think you can give the Old Madam a brief check-up?¡±


    The elevator doors dinged open, and she stepped inside. She took off her cap and brushed her hair with her fingers. ¡°Okay, wait for my call.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d be done with Sheng Ting¡¯s project.


    As her fingers swept through her ebony tresses, Cheng Yanfound himself staring once again. His eyes darkened.


    He cleared his throat and followed her into the elevator.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re done then,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded, seemingly oblivious to his turmoil.


    The elevator walls were made of ss, and so was the shaft, as it was built for sightseeing purposes. The city lights outside shed on their faces as they made their ascent.


    They both looked out instinctively, dazzled by the view before them.


    Neither spoke again until they reached the door of Yao Tang¡¯s room.Cheng Yanstood back and handed her the chocte. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Yao Tang took the bar and waved it in front of him, a sly smile ying on her lips. ¡°If you really want to know what I¡¯m doing tomorrow, all you have to do is to ask me directly. I never thought the Young Master Cheng to be quite shy and reserved.¡±


    There was a provocative glint to her eyes that almost stirred Cheng Yaninto action. Is hands subconsciously clenched at his sides.


    But before he could do or say anything, Yao Tangturned away and disappeared into the room, closing the door on his face.


    Cheng Yan blinked twice before letting out a breathy chuckle. The sound was deep and sexy.


    His eyes glowed in the dim lighting of the corridor, sporting the look that a hunter usually had when he caught a glimpse of his prey. If anyone had been there to see the picture he painted of himself, they would have swooned right at his feet.


    Cheng Yan took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face kept appearing in his mind with every step he took. The arch of her brow, the tilt of her lips¡­ Cheng Yangrinned, feeling giddy in spite of himself.


    She might be young, but she sure knew a lot.


    Qin Hao andHe Dusat silently in the car while waiting


    Given their rambunctious personalities, they were quite bored with this bout of idleness.


    ¡°Old He,¡± Qin Haosaid after a while. ¡°What do you think about Brother Cheng¡¯s attitude towardYao Tang? Does it mean anything to


    you?¡±


    He Du was ying on his phone. He answered without removing his eyes from the screen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We all know that Yu Shu has always been among our peers, right? I think the Old Madam Cheng even sees her as a possible bride candidate. But I heard that when Brother Cheng came to the Cheng Residencest time, he forbid everyone from receiving her in the future. I¡¯m sure the Yu family must be outraged, but they can do nothing about it.¡±


    Most people would be clueless about the reasons behind Cheng Yan¡¯s orders, of course, but not his closest friends.


    Qin Hao clicked his tongue and rubbed his chin, looking pensive. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Brother Cheng¡­ Well, I mean, he actually ate at a hotpot stall!¡±


    He had barely finished his words when the door to the backseat was suddenly opened. Qin Haowhirled from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Imperial Park,¡± Cheng Yansaid as he mmed the door shut behind him.


    Although his face was nk, Qin Hao and He Du knew him well enough to tell that he was in a good mood.


    As curious as he was, Qin Haorefrained from asking anything and silently started the car.


    He Du had finished ying his game at this point. ¡°Brother Cheng, Cheng Si just sent me a message. A new batch of goods has been delivered safely, but theShadow Leagueis charging us ten times more than the market


    price.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Haoeximed, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Did we offend theShadow Leaguein any way?¡±


    But that wouldn¡¯t make sense, either. If there really was a grudge between them, the Shadow Leaguewould have refused the contract to begin with.


    ¡®Or do they take us for fools?¡¯


    Cheng Yan frowned, his thoughts racing.


    ¡­


    Yao Tang came out of the shower. Her hair was still dripping as she walked over to the table. She carelessly dried the wet strands with one hand while she fished herptop from her backpack with the other.


    After setting it up on the table, she took a swig of the bottled water she had lying around and leaned back against her chair.


    It tilted a few degrees backward, and she used the momentum to swing back and forth. She was waiting for something.


    was

 Chapter 86 - Genius Choreographer

    Chapter 86 Genius Choreographer


    Shortly after, a voice call notification shed on herptop screen.


    Yun Tian sounded very excited. ¡°I have some good news for you! I just gaveCheng Yana huge blow by charging him ten times higher than the going market price of the products they ordered!¡±


    Yao Tang was a little taken aback. That seemed a bit much. A rare look of guilt came over her face. She changed her voice to hide her gender before saying, ¡°In the future,Cheng Yan¡¯s business will be fulfilled ording to the current market price.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Yun Tianasked, confused. ¡°Have you sworn off robbing the rich to help the poor? Are you still the same person I know?¡±


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°Just do as I say,¡± she said in a t voice.


    Yun Tian was speechless.


    His boss was acting a little strange today. He couldn¡¯t help but think that something was wrong. Yao Tang grabbed the towel she had tossed aside. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be hanging


    up.¡±


    That pulled Yun Tianout of his musings. ¡°No, there is, there is! Come on, don¡¯t be so quick to dismiss me. Someone fromCountry Khas posted a request and specifically asked for you to look for that legendary doctor that practices traditional Chinese medicine.¡±


    Yao Tang paused, her brows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t ept anonymous orders.¡±


    ¡°Well, all right. Anyway, there are many other prolific experts in Western medicine. I wonder why they keep looking for one who practices Chinese medicine. Is he really that amazing?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± Yao Tangsaid slowly. ¡°Are you looking down on the art of Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Yun Tiansaid, oblivious to the cold edge that had crept into her tone. ¡°I¡¯m just curious why he¡¯s so in demand with all the big shots.¡±


    Yao Tangughed softly. ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s not that good.¡±


    The next day, at nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Yao Tang arrived at theBeijing Film and Television Cityat the appointed time.


    Sheng Ting¡¯s assistant, Xiao Zhou, was waiting for her at the entrance. Her eyes immediately lit up when she sawYao Tang. ¡°God Yao! Long time no see!¡±


    Yao Tang looked just as pleased to see her.


    She looked pointedly at Xiao Zhou¡¯s bulging belly and wasted no time teasing the woman. ¡°You move quickly, huh? I see that you¡¯re already expecting a baby.¡±


    Xiao Zhou blushed and smiled. ¡°I did send you an invitation to my wedding, but you didn¡¯t show up. But that¡¯s okay, sinceSheng Tingtasked me to attend to you today. Let¡¯s get inside first, God Yao. We can catch up as we


    go.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and let her lead the way. ¡°Would you like to know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡±


    Xiao Zhou whirled around, her eyes wide with surprise and anticipation. ¡°Are you really able to tell?¡±


    Even her doctor wasn¡¯t sure of the baby¡¯s gender yet.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she took the woman¡¯s hand and held two fingers againstXiao Zhou¡¯s wrist. ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Girls,¡± Xiao Zhouwhispered timidly. ¡°I¡¯d like to dress her up and y with her hair. I¡¯m going to have so much fun with a girl. But a boy is good, too. I just wish the baby will be born healthy.¡±


    Yao Tang was silent for a few beats. When she looked up again, she grinned atXiao Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s


    a girl.¡±


    The mother-to-be beamed and giggled as she ran a hand over her belly. There was no mistaking her joy over the news.


    It was God Yaowho had granted her a second chance and made this possible.


    In the past, before Xia Zhou had gotten married, she had gone for a check-up and discovered that it would be difficult for her to conceive. The doctor had practically called her infertile.


    Disappointed, her fianc¨¦ at the time had ruthlessly canceled their wedding and dumped her. They had already made preparations at that point, and had even taken wedding photos. And just like that, everything had gone up in smoke.


    Later, she had met God Yao, and got herself treated. Now, she had a loving husband and a baby girl on the way.


    In truth, Xiao Zhouwas supposed to be on maternity leave. But when she heard thatGod Yaowasing, she decided to take on the assignment and spend some time with her.


    In the distance, Sheng Tingfinally saw them. He approached them, even as he was carefully sizing upYao Tang.


    His amazement was evident as he looked her up and down.


    ¡°Damn, Boss! If you had entered the entertainment business, you would have definitely turned the whole industry on its head!¡±


    It had been over two years since they hadst seen each other.


    The girl still had a penchant for ck clothing, which only entuated her paleplexion. After maturing for a couple of years, her delicate face had developed into something of indescribable beauty.


    Sheng Ting knewYao Tangas a genius choreographer, who just happened to be drop-dead gorgeous as well. She had started working with him when she was only fourteen years old.


    She had a unique style. It was wild and sexy, and most of her movements were explosive, giving more body to whatever music she used.


    Needless to say, she made an impressive reputation for herself.


    Her choreography hadunched Sheng Ting¡¯s career overnight. At the time, his dance videos had flooded all known streaming sites, and his songs had gone to break record sales.


    It didn¡¯t take long for other celebrities to catch wind of his secret weapon, and they flocked to Yao Tang seeking various coborations.


    To say that she had be the most sought-out choreographer would be a gross understatement.


    She had be as hot as the stars she directed, perhaps even more so.


    Everybody had wanted to work with her.


    And to think, she wasn¡¯t even fifteen years old back then!

 Chapter 87 - A High School Student

    Chapter 87 A High School Student


    After thriving for a year, Yao Tang quietly retired from the entertainment industry. Over time, other choreographers had attempted to imitate her style, but they never could capture the essence of her dance.


    When Sheng Tinghad first seen her perform, he had initially sneered, thinking she would never be any better than her.


    She had kept her face hidden at the time, and only took off her mask in private.


    It went without saying that he was stunned speechless when he had finally seen Yao Tang¡¯s bare face. Gradually, they had begun to warm up to each other.


    Sheng Ting hadn¡¯t really expected her to agree to do the music video, but he knew he needed to try anyway. Thankfully, she said yes without much coaxing on his part.


    Now that he had her on board, the uing year-end battle was bound to be epic.


    Yao Tang was standing in her signaturezy posture, her hands ban in her pockets. When she turned in his direction, the sunlight fell on her face.Sheng Tingfound himself gawking shamelessly, thinking how he could spend days just admiring her beauty.


    But then she spoke, breaking into his trance. ¡°I want my face shown in the music video.¡±


    Both Sheng TingandXiao Zhoufroze in shock.


    They had been so ecstatic over the fact that Yao Tangwas joining them in this project that they had forgotten what her face could do once it was exposed to the public.


    Xiao Zhou frowned. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m sure a lot of management agencies will be moring to signGod Yaointo a contract.¡±


    Sheng Ting looked conflicted. ¡°Ah, forget it! Her fans would be delighted to see her gorgeous face after so long. Let¡¯s just do it and do the entire nation a favor.¡±


    Xiao Zhou¡¯s lips twitched. For some reason, she was rather excited to see the chaos that would ensue once the music video was released.


    Only a fool would let go of the chance to sign her on. Not only was Yao Tanga talented choreographer, but she also possessed an appearance that was much-coveted in the industry.


    Sheng Ting¡¯s team had taken great pains just to arrange this particr shoot¡¯s security. And even then, it was inevitable that the venue would be filled to its maximum capacity, both by fans and crew who admired her.


    But Yao Tanghad already braced herself for this oue.


    She had walked away from entertainment with a full heart, satisfied with her aplishments. Nevertheless, she had to admit that now and then, she would miss the rush that dance brought her.


    Of course, her biggest reason for participating in the music video was that she needed money.


    As it happened, Sheng Tingwas notoriously known to be a cash ma in the entertainment circles. He always seemed tond sessful projects, and his poprity had yet to wane.


    She could already see the concert hall packed with people, eager to watch the performance. Sheng Ting had promised to give her half of the revenue, so she would certainly earn a lot in just one go.


    Yao Tang was looking forward to it.


    At that moment, the director came over to makest-minute preparations. ¡°Sheng Ting, go and have your makeup applied¡­¡± The man drifted off as his eyes fixed on Yao Tang. Specifically, on her face. Where did such a promising young talente from?


    Sheng Ting crossed his arms over his chest and narrowed his eyes at the director. ¡°Director Bian, meet my former choreographer.¡±


    He sounded smug, as he should. He knew that Yao Tangwas worth bragging about to anyone.


    Bian Chi was quick on the uptake. ¡°God Yao?!¡± he blurted out loudly, his eyes bulging out of their sockets.


    Sheng Ting grinned and nodded, satisfied with the man¡¯s reaction. He turned toYao Tang. ¡°Do you realize how much this industry has been looking forward to youreback?¡±


    But she was as unppable as ever. ¡°Director Bian,¡± she greeted politely, though her expression remained aloof. Her voice pulled Bian Chiback to his senses. ¡°Sheng Ting has been keeping his female lead a secret. So it¡¯s you,God Yao! It¡¯s no wonder he insisted that Ie to watch today.¡±


    Howe he had never known that this youngdy was so actually this good-looking?!


    ¡°Come on,¡± Sheng Tingsaid, rubbing his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the shoot. Boss over here is quite busy, so we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, of course. Go change into your costumes and get your makeup done.¡±


    Sheng Ting was about to leadYao Tangto the dressing room when something urred to him. ¡°If we show your face in the music video, the people from your school are going to recognize you. Is that okay? Won¡¯t it disrupt your studies?¡±


    Overhearing this, Bian Chiwent into another round of shock. ¡°What?!God Yaois in college?¡±


    Xiao Zhou hadn¡¯t known about this, either. She looked just as astonished.


    <b>Nas</b>


    God Yao was nothing short of powerful. Despite her young age, she had already achieved so much.


    Sheng Ting shed them a mischievous grin before shaking his forefinger in front of their faces. ¡°Let me introduce her properly. This isYao Tang, my former choreographer and currently a high school senior back inCity A. She¡¯s in the middle of preparing for the college entrance exams, which is why we have to get this done quickly.¡±


    Bian Chi¡¯s jaw dropped yet again. ¡°The college entrance exams?!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Sheng Tinggloated.


    The poor director¡¯s throat worked, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    If this was true, then that meant that God Yaowas just around fifteen back when she broke into the entertainment world!


    Bian Chi was taking some time topose himself, so they just left him there and went to the dressing rooms. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡¯ the man thought.


    ¡®Just what kind of genius do we have in our midst?¡¯


    In the dressing room.


    Yao Tang took out her costume from her backpack.


    It had been reduced into a crumpled mess after her travel, and she tossed it haphazardly to a nearby chair.


    The makeup artist stared, bewildered. Wasn¡¯t that dress a little too¡­ casual for the great Sheng Ting¡¯s music video?


    And then she spotted the familiar mark of bird wings sewn into the back of the dress. ¡°God Yao! This dress of yours¡­¡±

 Chapter 88 - Fairy and Demon

    Chapter 88 Fairy and Demon


    Yao Tang nced at the garments in question. Sure enough, the logo showing mingo wings was exposed. ¡°It¡¯s a high-quality imitation,¡± she said in a dismissive tone.


    The makeup artist visibly sighed in relief.


    Right, getting one¡¯s hands on this particr brand of clothes was considered a feat.


    More to the point, the brand had never been put out in the market. They had a very exclusive clientele, and themon society had no ess to them at all.


    Yao Tang picked up the dress and went to change into it.


    Sheng Ting had one of the most beautiful faces in show business, so he didn¡¯t take long on the makeup chair. He had very little need of it, after all. Still, it took some time to get his hair done.


    He stared at his reflection now, lost in his thoughts.


    He had only ever seen Yao Tangin ck or white before, but now she was going to wear red.


    Sheng Ting wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.


    When he emerged from his dressing roomter, Yao Tang¡¯s door was still shut.


    He raised a curious eyebrow at that, but he eventually sauntered off to discuss some scenes with the crew.


    This might be a footage shoot, but they still needed to rehearse their dance number live.


    Not that it was going to be an issue. Sheng TingandYao Tangshared a good foundation. They had worked together multiple times in the past, and were alreadyfortable with each other. They should be able to breeze through the rehearsals.


    Twenty minutester, Sheng TingandBian Chiwere looking toward the red stage, discussingYao Tang¡¯s entrance into the scene.


    ¡°God Yao,¡± came Xiao Zhou¡¯s voice from the side. Though her voice was soft, the shock that came with it was unmistakable.


    Sheng Ting paused. His fingers unconsciously curled into his palm as he slowly turned around.


    A figure in red appeared in his line of sight, taking his breath away.


    Yao Tang was wearing a skirt made of what looked like irregr patches of red gauze sewn inyers. She had on red Dr. Martens boots that came all the way up to her calves, making her slender legs seem even longer.


    A strap of red feathers served as a belt, cinching her flowy dress tight around her waist.


    The bodice of her dress was made of satin, and it tapered perfectly to the shape of her torso. It had no sleeves, except for strands of red ribbons that hung over her shoulders down to her porcin arms.


    Her ck hair was curled into messy waves that swayed with her every step. Her makeup lent a fierce edge to her gorgeous face, the red eyeliner entuating the wicked glint in her eyes.


    Yao Tang looked like a fairy and a demon at the same time.


    Sheng Ting swallowed audibly. ¡°Damn it all to hell, Boss! You¡­ You are simply too much!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even find enough words to describe her. He felt like mere words wouldn¡¯t do her justice.


    The fiery color seemed to have brought out the devilish streak she had been keeping under the wraps all this time.


    It was magnificent to behold.


    All eyes were fixed on Yao Tangas she walked forward.


    They had never met someone who could carry the color red in such an earth-shattering manner.


    Soon, people started to whip out their phones and took photos of this remarkable moment. That face alone could defeat countless top celebrities in the industry.


    Yao Tang walked confidently and betrayed no emotion on her face. She stopped in front ofSheng Tingand crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse the dance first,¡± she said indifferently.


    Sheng Ting gathered himself and nodded, though he was still rather distracted.


    They proceeded to practice the choreography, with Yao Tangdirecting most of the movements, whileBian Chitook care of the camera angles and shooting sequence. ¡°All right, Yao Tang,¡± he called out after some time. ¡°Shen Ting will go first, and you¡¯ll walk through that door during the cue.¡±


    She nodded lightly, as if this was just another mundane day.


    Bian Chi swept another nce around the venue. ¡°The two of you will be seated in the middle.Sheng Ting¡¯s team will take charge of the whole arrangement.¡±


    By the time they did the first full rehearsal, Sheng Tinghad total confidence inYao Tang¡¯s choreography


    She was simply one with the rhythm, from the tip of her fingers to the heels of her feet. There was an allure to her that appealed to both men and women, making her the only object of their attention the moment she took the stage. Most notable of all was the way she managed to blend both harsh and sultry movements into the dance.


    She gave off an aura that made people feel she was unattainable, but of course, this only made her appear all the more seductive.


    <b>was</b>


    It was all Sheng Ting could do not to be swept away by the mood and the energy that thrummed between their bodies.


    They had to get close to each other several times, with barely an inch separating their skin. There might not be much physical contact throughout the dance, but the suggestive way that their limbs arced around each other was more than enough to put ideas in the audience¡¯s heads.


    Finally, the rehearsal came to an end.


    Bian Chi jumped to his feet, his eyes bright with excitement. ¡°Okay! That was perfect! That¡¯s exactly the effect we¡¯re going for. All right, get the extras ready. We¡¯re about to film the whole thing now.¡±


    The stylist took the opportunity to rush forward and retouch some details in Sheng TingandYao Tang¡¯s appearance. Based on the time it took for them to do a full rehearsal, the filming itself shouldn¡¯t take long. Two hours would probably be enough.


    Yao Tang took out her phone and sentCheng Yana message.


    Sheng Ting nced sideways at her, noticing the way her eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t like it for some unknown reason.


    ¡°Shall we have dinner togetherter?¡± he asked in a rxed tone. Yao Tang shifted her weight from one leg to another. Her fingers were busy typing on her phone, and she didn¡¯t look up when she replied, ¡°I have something to do tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Sheng Tingsaid regretfully, mustering a small smile. ¡°Next time, then.¡±


    There would be plenty of opportunities for them to get together in the future, anyway.

 Chapter 89 - Waiting for a Call

    Chapter 89 Waiting for a Call


    In an opulent club on the outskirts of the city.


    The lively hall was filled with young people. They were all the young masters and misses of the capital¡¯s most prominent families, and they certainly looked the part. In a far corner, a group of them were gathered around a mahjong table. Qin Hao tossed a card forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± He Dusaid, chortling. ¡°Say, Old Qin, do you want me to tally how much you lost tonight?¡±


    ¡°Bugger off,¡± Qin Haosnapped. The jerk had been ying tricks again. He struggled against the urge to flip the table andnd a punch onHe Du¡¯s face.


    Yu Mu gathered the cards into a deck and put them away before taking out a cigarette. ¡°Brother Qin,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Brother Cheng over? He¡¯s been sitting there staring at his phone all night. Is he waiting for a call or something?¡± The others could sniff gossip in the air. They turned in unison to the young man in question, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Who could possibly reduce the Young Master Cheng to such a state?


    Qin Hao looked back at him, unsure of where to start with his exnation.


    In the end, he only told them, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± He took another puff of his cigarette and reached for the cards. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y another round. I won¡¯t get up from this table until I win, damn it.¡± Yu Mu shrugged and diverted his attention back to the table.


    Cheng Yan was stretched out on a sofa, his legs crossed at the ankles. The first two buttons of his ck shirt were undone, and the sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, leaving his forearms exposed. He looked ruggedly sexy.


    He was flipping his phone between his deft fingers, twirling it in one direction and then the other.


    His other hand was dangling off the back of the sofa, holding a lit cigarette he seemed to have forgotten.


    The light in this area was quite dim, and the picture he painted looked like something out of a noir movie.


    Just then, his phone finally beeped. Cheng Yanfroze for a few seconds, and then he burst into motion, sitting up straight and unlocking the device. He had received a WeChat message.


    Yao Tang: ¡°The Beijing Film and Television City. I¡¯ll be done at around six o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mince her words at all.


    Cheng Yan wasted no time, either. He put away his phone and got to his feet, stubbing the cigarette on the ashtray nearby. He proceeded to tidy his shirt, then grabbed the suit jacket he had discarded when he had arrived.


    Qin Hao noticed his actions out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Are you going out, Brother Cheng?¡± he yelled.


    Cheng Yan nodded once. ¡°You guys stay and have fun.¡±


    Back at the studioplex.


    The final shoot of the music video was nearing its end.


    The only thing left was Sheng TingandYao Tang¡¯s dance number. After wrapping up thest scene, the director called for a break and the crew began to prepare for the next sequence. Xian Zhou rushed over with a bottle of water. ¡°Goodness, God Yao! You and Brother Ting are perfectly coordinated! It¡¯s really beautiful. You look great together.¡±


    Their individual styles just worked with each other, and they brought so much chemistry to the choreography.


    Yao Tang took the bottled water and took a sip. ¡°Careful,¡± she said softly, her eyes onXiao Zhou¡¯s belly. ¡°Your child might pick up some bad habits before it¡¯s even born.¡±


    Xiao Zhou looked amused by her words. Sheng Ting joined them and grinned expectantly. ¡°Do we look like a couple?¡± Xiao Zhou nodded fervently. Even just standing side by side like this, they looked like an ideal couple, especially since they were wearing matching red outfits.


    Yao Tang said nothing. She finished her water and asked the makeup artist to fix her lipstick.


    They spent a few more minutes on break before Bian Chicalled them back on set.


    Thisst scene amounted to barely a minute¡¯s worth of footage, but it was the soul of the entire music video.


    Sheng Ting andYao Tangstood underneath a red disco ball that was covered in a flimsy red curtain. Soft crimson light poured over them, adding ayer of sensuality to their intimate movements.


    Indeed, they were stunning to watch.


    The scene ended with the pair standing back-to-back.


    Yao Tang fluttered her eyshes. When she looked back up at the camera, her gaze was wild and fiery.


    She suddenly stiffened.


    Up ahead in the distance, Cheng Yanwas leaning against the door frame, his arms crossed over his chest.


    It seemed like he had been watching the whole scene they had just filmed, though his face was devoid of any emotion.


    Still, anyone withmon sense would be able to tell from his demeanor that he was none too pleased.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. She was surprised that he had arrived so quickly.


    Sheng Ting noticed her gaze and turned to look at the figure in the distance.


    He studied Cheng Yan, who had his suit jacket draped over his folded arms, looking like a Greek god who had descended from the heavens. EvenSheng Ting, who had always been confident in his appeal, had to admit that he was no match against this man.


    He averted his eyes instinctively, but couldn¡¯t help stealing several nces more.


    Then, Yao Tangleaned close and whispered, ¡°I have other business to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Sheng Ting was caught off-guard. Before he could say anything, however, she had already stepped away and was heading toward the door.


    He watched her go, still dazed.


    Yao Tang stopped at the door and exchanged a few words with the young man. Then, he put his suit jacket over their shoulders, and they left the set together.


    Even with their backs turned, they looked like a perfect match. A bitter taste rose in Sheng Ting¡¯s mouth.


    Xiao Zhou had sidled up to him, and she had also seenYao Tangleave with the other man. She thought it best not to say anything.


    Yao Tang took a deep breath and nced at the jacket on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m really not cold.¡±


    Nor was shefortable wearing other people¡¯s clothes.


    Cheng Yan paused and made a point of looking down at her red dress. Itplemented her creamy whiteplexion well.


    A shadow came over his eyes.


    The scene of her dancing with another man shed in his mind, and his jaw instinctively clenched.

 Chapter 90 - I Can Wait

    Chapter 90 I Can Wait


    He had never seen a young girl unting such a bright color. He had been so stunned at first, that he wasn¡¯t even sure when and how he had returned to his senses.


    What was burned into his memory, however, was Yao Tangdancing so intimately with another man.


    Cheng Yan had almost stormed over and pried that prick away from her.


    In a bid to calm himself, he reached out and took her hand for the second time. He rubbed her palm between his fingers and said, ¡°It certainly feels cold.¡±


    Their eyes met and locked.


    Yao Tang said nothing.


    The temperature outside was about ten degrees Celsius, of course, her skin would feel cold.


    She studied him for a few beats before smiling. ¡°What do you want, Cheng Yan?¡± she asked, her voice soft. ¡°Do you like me or something?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s lips curled upward, his voice equally deep and sensuous. ¡°Can I be any more obvious?¡± he countered.


    Yao Tang blinked, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m seventeen years old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get older soon enough. I can wait.¡± He wasn¡¯t fazed at all. If anything, his grin only grew more devilish.


    They stared each other down for another moment, the air around them thrumming with the kind of tension no one would dare to put into words.


    Yao Tang was the first to yield as she let out a quiet chuckle.Cheng Yanhad no idea what it meant, though. ¡°I¡¯ll go change,¡± she said, pulling his jacket off her and sauntering away to her dressing room.


    Cheng Yan watched her disappear through the door, then looked back atSheng Ting, who was standing not far away. His eyes narrowed.


    Sheng Ting stared at him just as intently.


    Neither man spoke nor moved.


    Cheng Yan took a deep breath and smirked as he shifted his suit jacket from one hand to another.


    Finally, Yao Tangcame out. She was back in her usual ck clothes, with her ck cap toplete her ensemble. Her backpack was already slung over her shoulders.


    More importantly, she was back to her cold, unapproachable self who didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone else.


    They left the Beijing Film and Television CityandCheng Yandrove them to the Cheng Residence.


    The moment the Old Madamid eyes on Yao Tang, she immediately understoodCheng Yan¡¯s infatuation. Consequently, she inwardly pinned abel on his forehead: ¡°Lustful.¡±


    Even so, she had to admit that this young girl really was adorable.


    Yao tang sat on the chair beside the Old Madam and checked thetter¡¯s pulse. From time to time, she would raise her head and meet the old woman¡¯s gaze.


    Some color had returned to Old Madam Cheng¡¯s face, and her eyes were now bright and clear.


    <b>were no</b>


    Yao Tang retrieved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re recovering very well. Keep up with the Chinese medicine we prescribed you, and just focus on recuperating fully.¡±


    The olddy rolled her sleeves back in ce and smiled at her. ¡°Yao Girl, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight?¡±


    Her tone was friendly and engaging, as if she was already fond of Yao Tang.


    If no one had told her that this woman was the formidable matriarch of the Cheng Family, Yao Tangwould have thought she was just another endearing olddy.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t care enough to hide his feelings. Surely, someone as sharp-witted as theOld Madam Chengwas able to tell what his intentions were.


    When they walked through the courtyard earlier, Yao Tanghad noticed a familiar car parked just outside the garage.


    She had first seen it back when she had performed surgery on the olddy, and had even memorized the te number.


    The car belonged to Yu Shu.


    So, she was also in the Cheng Residence at the moment.


    As far as Yao Tangknew, the Yu family branch here in the capital held a social status that was higher than most other illustrious ns.


    She lowered hershes to hide the disdain in her eyes.


    The frivolous affairs of such misses weren¡¯t really worth her attention, and she despised the idea of having to deal with them in any way.


    Cheng Yan had kept his gaze on her the entire time, and he noticed the shift in her expression. He turned to look at the Old Madam. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her meals,¡± he said coldly.


    The olddy¡¯s smile froze.


    Cheng Yan leaned back in his seat and crossed his legs, looking as arrogant as any young master had a right to.


    He looked at the Old Madam with a challenge in his eyes, and perhaps some vague threat as well.


    The Yu family had no doubt brought Yu Shuover in an attempt to soothe the rtionship between her and Cheng Yan.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to act nice.


    Yao Tang nced at Cheng Yan, and then at the Old Madam. It didn¡¯t take much for her to understand their unspoken battle. She stood and threw her backpack over her shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your offer, Old Madam, but I have a flight to catch. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay.¡±


    The olddy seemed genuinely disappointed by this. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you,¡± she smiled kindly. ¡°Please take care of yourself.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and pocketed her hands.


    She turned and made to leave without bothering to acknowledge Cheng Yan.


    He hurriedly got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed with meaning. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheng Yan opened the door to the passenger seat for her.Yao Tanggot in, then curled into afortable position to y her mobile game.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some dinner first,¡± he said as he got behind the wheel and started the car. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Yao Tangsaid without looking up.


    Silence fell as Cheng Yanconsidered their options. ¡°I know a good dessert shop, but they only serve snacks. Do you want to go anyway?¡± That made Yao Tangnce up at him, but she went back to her game in the next second. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The dessert ce was located smack dab in the middle of the city, which meant that it was always packed with people. Not only was it sitting in a strategic location, but the interior of the shop also boasted of a unique and cozy atmosphere.


    The pair chose a ss booth by the window. Yao Tangcupped her chin with her cold hands as she stared at the city streets below.


    Just then, Cheng Yan¡¯s phone rang. He nced down and saw it wasHe Du, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the call.

 Chapter 91 - Little Monster

    Chapter 91 Little Monster


    ¡°Brother Cheng,¡± He Du spoke through the noise of mahjong tiles being shuffled in the distance. ¡°The Shadow League has epted ourtest order. This time, they¡¯re going for the market price.¡±


    Cheng Yan was surprised by this unexpected development. He hadn¡¯t even figured out why they had charged them so outrageously just a while ago, and now this. ¡°All right, got it,¡± he said wryly.


    On the other end of the line, He Duclicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°What do you think is going on? Are the people over atShadow Leaguejust making decisions based on their mood or something?¡±


    At that moment, the waiter came over to bring the dessert they had ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Cheng Yansaid and immediately ended the call.


    Yao Tang was already eating, her eyes dazed as shezily twirled her spoon in the air.


    She seemed to like the food.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes twinkled with pleasure. He watched her enjoy the sweets before saying, ¡°Your teacher sent me another report card. I got full marks in Chinese this time.¡±


    Meaning that his handwriting was better than hers.


    Yao Tang just hummed and scooped another blob of matcha cream from her pastry.


    She contemted his words, then perched her chin on the back of her hand and asked, ¡°Is it immacte?¡±


    There was a hint of challenge in her eyes, and the shadow of a smirk lurked in the corners of her lips.


    Cheng Yan blinked at her.


    He had just told her that he¡¯d received full marks. Why was she still questioning him?


    Was she suffering from Obsessive Compulsive Disorder, by any chance?


    In any case, the point was that he had passed with flying colors.


    Cheng Yan pushed another te of dessert toward her. ¡°From now on,e toImperial Parkevery weekend. I¡¯ll tutor you.¡± ¡°You? Tutor me?¡± Yao Tangrepeated, her eyebrows raised, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not up to something else? For all I know, you might only be trying to serve some of your personal interests.¡±


    His eyes flickered, and he shot her a knowing look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± he said, his voice just barely above a whisper.


    Yao Tang sighed inwardly. Was he yet another piece of scum she had to keep an eye on?


    She stopped talking altogether and focused on her desserts.


    Cheng Yan let out a low chuckle, the glint of mischief never leaving his eyes.


    As promised, Cheng Yandrove her to the airport after finishing their so-called meal.


    ¡°Try staying here for a night.¡± He whipped out a ck card with gold prints on it. It was for a unit at the Imperial Park.


    Yao Tang nced at him with a deadpan expression.


    When she didn¡¯t take the card, Cheng Yantook her hand and pressed it against her palm. ¡°Sleep in the master bedroom.Qin Haoand He Dustay there asionally, but they¡¯re only allowed in the guest room.¡±


    Yao Tang looked at the piece of stic between her fingers, her face still nk.


    After a while, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled, then waited for her to get off the car before speeding away


    Yao Tang was left standing outside the airport, still staring at the card he had left. Atst, she took a deep breath, put it in her pocket, then headed toward the airport lobby.


    The faint ringing of a phone came from inside her backpack.


    She unzipped it without breaking her stride, then took out a bulky flip phone.


    Yao Tang plugged in her earphones and answered the call.


    ¡°Master,¡± came Yun Tian¡¯s voice. ¡°Is the legendary Chinese doctor a friend of yours?¡±


    She frowned and lowered her voice before responding with a tentative, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t take the anonymous request. The party who was searching for him has managed to reach an agreement with another organization. I¡¯m afraid they have the resources and connections to track the target down. If this doctor really is your friend, then you must tell him to keep a low profile for a while.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yao Tangsaid, her eyes narrowed.


    Two years ago, a new type of disease had broken out in the Middle East. It spread rapidly before experts could even study it thoroughly, and she had to stay there for a while to help with the research efforts. Yao Tangknew that she had left some traces of her presence back there, and the fact that if an intelligence organization were toe and investigate, they would probably be able to find her trail. As it was, when Western medicine failed, people often looked to traditional Chinese methods for a solution.


    Though still widely unrecognized in the field of medicine, even the experts turn to Chinese medicine when they were out of options. In any case, Yao Tangsaw no need to worry for now. Whether the investigators found her or not would depend on their skills. She would deal with the aftermathter.


    She made her way to the VIP lounge.


    Nobody else was there, so it was very quiet inside.


    Yao Tang sat in a corner and proceeded to type furiously on the flip phone. Almost instantly, a series ofplicated codes appeared on the tiny screen.


    Soon, the image of a map appeared. Several red dots were blinking at various points. Someone had beaten her to the punch, erasing her trail and diverting it to numerous false locations.


    Yao Tangy back against the sofa and grinned.


    As if on cue, Lin Shuangcalled her there and then.


    ¡°Little Sister Yao. Are you happy? As soon as the news came out, Yao Siimmediately took matters into his own hands and dealt with the issue. We couldn¡¯t get through to your phone at the time, so we decided to act without telling you first.¡±


    <b>IO</b>


    <b>ce</b>


    That kid¡¯s skills had definitely gotten even better. In just a matter of minutes, he had managed to hack their opponent¡¯s intelligencework. They wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from this any time soon. The best part of all was that every piece of information Yao Tanghad left behind in the Middle East had all been destroyed by that little monster, Yao Si.


    Yao Si is her younger brother, a boy she had picked up five years ago. He had an impressive IQ that wasparable to hers.


    ¡°All right. I was at the Cheng Residence to check on the olddy.¡± She recalled hearing her phone ring while attending to the Old Madam, but she had ignored it at the time. Just then, the boarding call was announced over the PA System. ¡°I¡¯ll be boarding now,¡± Yao Tangsaid.


    Lin Shuang had also heard the announcement over the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Yao Tang tossed hung up and tossed her phone back inside her backpack, threw it over her shoulder, and walked to the boarding gate with her hands in her pockets.

 Chapter 92 - Taking on a Music Video

    Chapter 92 Taking on a Music Video


    At exactly noon, Yao Tang appeared by the airport entrance, waiting patiently for another person¡¯s arrival.


    Just then, a man in a dark suit appeared next to her. ¡°Are you Yao Tang?¡± he asked. He looked quite familiar as if she had already seen him from somewhere.


    She raised her eyebrows at the man. ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Qin Rui.¡± The person smiled. ¡°Qin Hao¡¯s cousin. It wouldn¡¯t be reasonable to take a taxi thiste at night, so Brother Cheng had asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± With a purse of her lips, she nodded and followed suit.


    Imperial Pce.


    Yao Tang was pushing open Cheng Yan¡¯s door when someone called her on the phone. Seeing the name on her screen, she answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± A smooth velvety voice echoed across the line.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she responded, turning on the lights. After gingerly cing her bag on the carpet, she pulled out herptop and turned it on.


    ¡°I bought a new bathrobe,¡± he stated. ¡°Go take a shower and go to bed early. Don¡¯t stay up toote, okay?¡± ¡°Hm.¡±


    He really did follow through.


    After hanging up, Yao Tang plopped onto the carpet as the screen illuminated to life. The light shone across her face, reflecting her dark eyes and manicured nails.


    She didn¡¯t waste another time as her fingers danced across the keyboard. Her eyes quickly scanned through lines of code and information, searching for something that might be of use to her.


    <b>sca</b>


    Just then, she stopped on an intelligence report.


    Resting her chin on her hand, she casually read through the report. The man had appeared on the news channel quite often. The leader of the K Nation, the man stood tall and firm, with eyes as sharp as an eagle. He was quite handsome and muscled, with strong features and broad shoulders.


    Just his sight alone could intimidate most people she knew.


    Yet, no matter how much she had searched, she couldn¡¯t see any articles on the man¡¯s disease. If that was the case, what did he want with her?


    Knowing that her search for information was fruitless, she randomly pressed a few keys on the keyboard and clicked on the game page. ¡°Might as well y while I¡¯m at it,¡± she murmured to herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t forget Cheng Yan¡¯s reminders as she went into the bathroom and grabbed the bathrobe he had bought for her.


    She took a long shower before finally stepping out to dry her hair. Even then, she couldn¡¯t remove her thoughts from the man in the picture. What exactly was he suffering from?


    Seeing that her hair was finally dry, she tossed the towel into the basket and sat in front of herputer. Theputer game¡¯s noise echoed across the room, but as her fingers rest on the keyboard, she found that she wasn¡¯t really in the mood to y anymore. Instead, she nced at the bookshelf in the other corner of the room.


    The bookshelf was filled with all kinds of original books from a variety ofnguages. They were all from different collections; others were even limited edition copies.


    After picking up an English book from the top of the shelf, Yao Tang grabbed it and started to read.


    Her gaze shifted to the familiarnguage, appearing to be fluent in English. She read through the pages easily and quickly.


    Within a nce, she had already covered over ten lines.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to turn to the next page.


    She spent the next hour reading. As the night had grown darker, however, she could feel her own eyes growing tired. She took a deep breath and headed into the bedroom for a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, Yao Tang sent a message to Meng Yangbefore arriving. When she finally arrived, she saw a hot te of breakfast sitting on her desk.


    She sat on the chair and crossed her legs, like a big boss who had just arrived at her office. She reached for her heated milk and took a sip, sighing as the sweet taste ran down her throat.


    Meng Yang came in through the backdoor just in time, stuffing his bag into his desk drawer. ¡°Where did you go yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± She rested her chin on her hand. ¡°I was taking a video of Sheng Ting¡¯s new song.¡± Sheng Ting had been promoting a new song for months now. However, as he couldn¡¯t find a female lead to y in her music video, it¡¯s been continuously dyed due to him firing his female lead due to some disagreements.


    Because of this, there were tons of photos that had been leaked about the video.


    Yao Tang tilted her head.


    Xiao Pang, who had also been a fan of Sheng Ting, whirled around. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been dreaming a lot, huh?¡±


    She cocked up her eyebrow in reply.


    Did he really think that she was dreaming this entire time?


    Thinking that she was joking, Xiao Pang sighed. ¡°I know that Sheng Tingis an icon. With over a hundred million fans on Weibo, I could see why you¡¯d like him.¡± He leaned over. ¡°Filming a music video might be a bit too much ¨C you have to be careful of his other fans.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what if she really did take a video of him yesterday. I mean she knows that Sheng Ting¡¯s filming his video there, so she must have some stolen shots of him.¡±


    Xiao Pang nodded readily.


    That must be the case!


    In other words, Sister Tang had some inside information on his new video!


    Excited, Xiao Pang immediately leaned over. ¡°Hey, Sister Tang, do you know what he¡¯s dressed as? What about the female lead? I know he fired thest one, but¡­did shee back?¡±


    Yao Tang simply averted her gaze.


    Instead of discussing more of the topic, she simply turned to Meng Yang. ¡°The homework,¡± she stated before grabbing her copy.

 Chapter 93 - Do You Want an Autograph?

    Chapter 93 Do You Want an Autograph?


    When Xiao Pang saw that the girl was ignoring her, he pouted and turned back.


    Meng Yang also took out his homework book and began to copy all the other details he had missed. However, within a few seconds, he also looked up. ¡°Sis Tang, do you like Sheng Ting?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yao Tang responded indifferently.


    ¡°No?¡± Meng Yang eyed her suspiciously. ¡°You followed him all the way to his Music Video shooting, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She obviously was a Sheng Ting fan.


    Despite this, Yao Tang didn¡¯t say a word.


    <b>?</b>


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said, patting her shoulder. ¡°I have a buddy of mine. His sister¡¯s a good friend of Sheng Ting. I can get you an autograph if you like.¡± Yao Tang nced at him from the corner of her eye as if she were looking at a fool.


    Meng Yang, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Instead, he patted his chest with a grin. ¡°Sheng Ting¡¯s autograph is very hard to get now that he¡¯s busy promoting his MV. Just you wait-I¡¯ll get one for you!¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She didn¡¯t bother correcting him as she did what¡¯s left of her homework.


    After thest lesson, the group of friends stepped out of their ss, crowding together.


    All of them looked as if they had just gotten out of a fight with their wrinkled shirts and loose cuffs. They looked extremely cool, garnering the attention of the entire student body.


    Everyone immediately made way for the group, staring after them.


    There was something about their aura that had drawn almost every single one of them in.


    Walking behind Lin Xin, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand thest question the physics teacher had given me. How do you calcte the mechanical energy from the metal rod through the maic field?¡±


    Xiao Pang looked at them. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it either. I understood the first two questions, but thest question made all of my brain cells die. What was he even talking about?¡±


    ¡°You understood the first two questions?¡± Chu Yao sighed sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to start.¡±


    ¡°I mean I think I understood what the teacher is trying to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I can do it myself.¡± Shen Huan followed right behind them.


    Yao Tang was in the center of the group, still too focused on her game.


    Lin Xin held onto her arm, assisting her in navigating through the crowd. After a few moments of silence, the girl finally spoke out, ¡°I¡¯ll exin when we head back to the ssroom. You need to draw a diagram, so it¡¯s hard to understand if I tell you about it here.¡±


    The four of them nodded in agreement.


    Other students who had passed by the group couldn¡¯t help but do a doubletake. What the hell were they just talking about? Were they talking about physics?


    Was the ss bully really trying to study?


    They didn¡¯t understand thest question, but they understood the first two?


    How could that be? Its was Physics!


    Even those in ss 1 would cry at the sight of these questions, especially thest question. Now, here was the ss Bully who wanted to solve all of them? Wasn¡¯t he rankedst?


    Well, not anymore. While wasn¡¯t ranked the highest, it was said that Meng Yang¡¯s score had improved by 200 points. It¡¯s what made him all the more popr among his batch. Had the prodigal son returned?


    Upon noticing the people staring at them, Meng Yang raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he snapped arrogantly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been studying?¡±


    The students, frightened by his terrorizing gaze, immediately kept to themselves.


    Yao Tang simply nced over them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re having the self-study session today. Do you want to go to Starlight Square?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Sister Tang, are you going to eat there?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a book while I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°I can join in too,¡± one of them rang in.


    They all returned to the ssroom to get their bags.


    ¡°Teacher said that we can start looking for questions from previous entrance exam examinations. There are practice booklets being sold at the bookstore,¡± Shen Huan said. ¡°We can take a look there.¡±


    Meng Yang nodded in agreement.


    After school, a few of them took the bus to Starlight za. On the big screen, they could see Sheng Ting¡¯s new song shing from time to time-his voice echoing across the field. The filming had only wrapped yesterday, but the management was already promoting it as the next big thing. Yao Tang tilted her head.


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t help but sway with the rhythm and nod his head to the beat. ¡°Sheng Ting¡¯s new song is sick!¡± He grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be his next great hit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the music video¡¯s said to be released the day after tomorrow!¡± Xiao Pang nudged Yao Tangwho was standing right beside him, lost in her thoughts. ¡°Hey, you filmed him, right? Who¡¯s the female lead in the video?¡±


    The corners of her lips curled up as her eyes glinted. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xiao Pang scoffed.


    The others remained silent. ¡°Are you kidding me? Yeah, right!¡± Chu Yao blurted out. However, upon remembering how ruthless Yao Tangcould be, he immediately closed his mouth and turned away.


    After watching the promotional video, they finally entered the shopping mall.


    There was a particrlyrge bookstore on the third floor that was selling a variety of local and foreign books.


    While Meng Yang and Shen Huanwere coursing through the practice examination booklets, Yao Tangwas strolling right behind them, ncing around herself.


    She shoved her hands into her pockets, gazingzily at the disyed books.

 Chapter 94 - Do You Want to Fight?

    Chapter 94 Do You Want to Fight?


    Yao Tang scanned through rows of books before stopping in front of a Medical Dictionary. Grabbing the spine, she pulled it out from the shelf and flipped through a few pages.


    It was written in English, but she had no problem reading through it. Her narrowed eyes darted across the page, trying to search for any familiar terminologies in neurology.


    After Meng Yang had already picked out his workbooks, they all returned to look for Yao


    Tang.


    When they found her in the foreign novels section, they froze, stunned by the young woman. While they know that she was smart, they still couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by how much she really knew.


    She didn¡¯t even raise her head to acknowledge her presence. ¡°Give me a few more minutes,¡± she stated.


    The few of them were extremely quiet as they stared at her hunched figure. She spent the next minutes speedily flipping through the books one by one. Finally, she settled on a German medical book before nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Xin blinked, hesitantly handing over the extra examination materials in her arms. ¡°Ah, Yao Tang,¡± she started. ¡°I¡¯ve picked your book too.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thoughtful?¡± She smiled teasingly, pinching her cheeks.


    With an arm around Lin Xin¡¯s shoulder, they headed toward the cashier.


    Meng Yang, Chu Yao, and the others stared at their friends,pletely dumbfounded with what they had just seen.


    Yao Tang was holding her book with one hand. And as they were walking behind her, they couldn¡¯t help but see the book¡¯s title. Despite this, they couldn¡¯t really recognize the title.


    Shen Huan had to use the Google Trante option to figure out the words he had just seen-NeuroSCE (Neurology). That was the title of the book.


    Xiao Pang slowly inched towards Meng Yang. ¡°Brother Yang,¡± he whispered. ¡°Sister Tangbought a lot of German books. Can she even understand them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she bought them for someone else?¡± Chu Yao suggested.


    While Yao Tang was smart, she couldn¡¯t possibly know German at such a young age. Moreover, to read such a deeply terminological book at such a young age was a feat in itself. Perhaps, she really was buying it for someone else.


    After paying the bill, they all headed out, only to run into Yao Ran and a couple of other people by the entrance. It seemed that they were mostly Yao Ran¡¯s deskmates, as well as a few other admirers from different sses.


    The bookstore was the closest to No. 1 High School, and it also boasted thergest collection of any books that they may need. Whenever a test was near, they¡¯d all crowd in the building to find a book that suited their needs.


    It wasn¡¯t totally surprising to bump into them here.


    After the incident with Yang Rong, Meng Yang couldn¡¯t help but scrunch his nose up in disgust at the sight of Yao Ran. There were really girls who¡¯d look sweet and innocent on the outside, and vicious on ht inside.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that this kind of girl would sill be a ce higher than Lu Yan?


    Was Lu Yan going to be okay?


    ¡°Ah, it seems that you¡¯re also here to buy books?¡± As soon as Yao Ran saw her, she smiled gently. It was as if the incident in the corridor hadn¡¯t happened.


    The other boys frowned, eyeing Yao Tang warily. They still didn¡¯t move away.


    And her disgust was quite obvious.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes zed over, and her jaw clenched. It was as if someone had brought over a te of rotten fish.


    The atmosphere felt like it had dropped by several degrees. However, instead of scowling and being on her way, the corners of her lips curled up into a sinister smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fake,¡± she said snidely.


    As the words had slipped past her lips, she shoved her bag into Meng Yang¡¯s arms and took a step forward.


    In an instant, even Meng Yang and the others froze, anticipating their friend¡¯s movements. The boys on the other side, however, were practically quaking in their boots.


    Was she going to beat them up right then and there?


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to manage such a fight here.


    Especially with so many people.


    Yet, Yao Tang didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.


    One of the guys from ss One didn¡¯t seem too scared of the young girl. At least, he¡¯d like to think it that way. Instead, he took a step forward and raised his head. ¡°What are you even looking at us for?¡± he snapped. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Fight?¡±


    Suddenly, the smile on her face dissipated. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be much of a fight.¡±


    None of them dared to make a sound.


    There was something about her bloodshot eyes and makeshift snarl that made it seem as if they were being strangled themselves. While the boys of ss 1 held their ground, even Meng Yang could see the sweat beading down their foreheads.


    The air was stiff and cold.


    Backing his friend up, he crossed his arms and took a step forward. ¡°Are you guys trying to block our way?¡±


    Chu Yao sneered. ¡°Brother Yang, do they really think they¡¯re going to win in this fight? Against us?¡±


    Immediately, every single one of the boys from ss One had turned instantly red at the sight Their res hardened. If it hadn¡¯t been for Meng Yang and the others, they would¡¯ve already gone ahead and taught this bitch a lesson a long time ago.


    Shen Huan held onto Lin Xin¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Tang, let¡¯s go,¡± he called softly. ¡°We¡¯re getting hungry.¡±


    There was a small pause before she shot Yao Ran onest look. ¡°Mind your business.¡±


    Without another word, she shoved her hands back into her pockets and strolled down the steps.


    ss One immediately stepped aside to make room for her.


    Yao Ran tensed just a bit before saying, ¡°Sister, my birthday¡¯sing up this weekend. All of our rtives will be there. Dad wants you toe home early that night, to celebrate, of course.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even stop. Instead, she just continued walking. Her other friends followed right behind her.


    With a sigh, Yao Ran lowered her gaze.


    After everyone had left, the boy beside her sneered. ¡°Ranran, did you see the books that Yao Tang had just bought? They¡¯re all in a differentnguage, and they¡¯re all medical books! She¡¯s just a country bumpkin. Does she really think she could understand them?¡± He scoffed. ¡°How pathetic.¡±

 Chapter 95 - A Fake Card?

    Chapter 95 A Fake Card?


    Another boy burst intoughter. ¡°They¡¯re just being ridiculous, ignore them,¡± he stated matter-of-factly. ¡°It¡¯s not like they can go to university with brains like theirs. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯d be so arrogant then.¡±


    Yao Ran pursed her lips. ¡°You should not say such hurtful words. Everyone has their own talents.¡±


    ¡°Even those buffoons?¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just buy some books first.¡±


    As she spoke, she nced in the direction where Yao Tang had gone. Her gaze had turned icy for just a few seconds, and she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Why should we even bother with ss 20? It¡¯s not like they canpare to us.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s deskmate rolled her eyes before nudging the boy behind her. ¡°Hey, Jiang Huai, you think you can help me get Sheng Ting¡¯s new album? I¡¯m nning to go to the release party, but I¡¯m not sure if I can make it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡± He patted his chest. ¡°Ranran, what about you?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Yao Ran also liked Sheng Ting, his songs, and especially his dancing.


    Back in middle school, she used to fangirl over him. However, in the past two years, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how his choreography had changed. It didn¡¯t have the same feeling as it had used to.


    And his dancing was still very much known as the best in the industry. It was why he had so many fans, to begin with. Despite the change in choreography, that still hadn¡¯t swayed her fondness for his music.


    After dinner, Yao Tang went to buy a box of macarons. However, just as she was about to pay for it, her phone started ringing.


    It was from an unknown number.


    She shrugged and ignored the call, and continued paying her bill.


    Just then, Meng Yang and Xiao Panghad returned with six cups of milk tea in their hands. They handed everyone a cup and nced up at their friend. ¡°Sis Tang, what else do you want to eat?¡±


    She took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m all good.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s head back to school.¡±


    They all headed to the elevator.


    However, just as they entered, her phone rang once again. Just as she was taking it out of her pocket, a card came out with it and ttered onto the ground.


    Everyone subconsciously looked over.


    The ck card glinted under the artificial lights, highlighting its golden hue. There, in the lower right corner, was the imperial seal, which seemed especially conspicuous.


    There was a strange silence in the elevator as she unhurriedly picked up the card and ced it back into her pocket. Unbothered by her friend¡¯s disbelieving faces, she clicked the answer button.


    ¡°Miss Yao,¡± a kind voice uttered from the other end of the line. ¡°This is Qin Rui speaking.¡±


    ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± She leaned against the elevator, bored and unhurried.


    ¡°There¡¯s just something I¡¯d like to trouble you with. Would it be convenient for you to stop over today?¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips. Since he was the one who had picked her up in the middle of the night yesterday, she might as well return the favor. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­my sister has been suffering from an illnesstely. She had already seen all the medical professionals she could find, and she has taken so much medicine that even her face turns yellow¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°But the medication is useless, and she¡¯s growing even worse. She couldn¡¯t even take in much food anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hm, and who asked you toe and find


    me?¡±


    Nervousness stirred in his chest. Afraid that he¡¯d piss her off, he quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s my cousin Qin Hao. He said that western medicine might not be able to help her case, but you can. You¡¯ve cured Old Madame Cheng of her illness, so your medical skills must be extremely


    good.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Please treat my sister,¡± he persuaded. ¡°Just name your price. I¡¯ll provide it for you.¡±


    The elevator finally reached the first floor of the building, and the others still didn¡¯t say a word.


    They simply walked out one after the other.


    Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going back to school, so you can fix up a taxi for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Rui could feel a burden being lifted off her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up myself. Thank you again.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, they all headed toward the bus stop. The atmosphere was quiet, and no one dared say what they were thinking Only upon reaching the bus stop did Meng Yang finally ask, ¡°Sister Tang, was the key card you had dropped ¨C was it to the Imperial Pce District?¡±


    Shen Huan only knew about the district by name. It was extremely famous and known to house the wealthy and powerful.


    When he heard that the card in her hand was to the District, his eyes widened.


    Xiao Pang owned a house in the Imperial Pce District, but the floor n wasn¡¯t as good as the others. Even then, his father had to fight tooth and nail to get the house in the area.


    The ck gold card, however, was different from all the other cards. And it was said to belong to the two mysterious big shots in the Imperial Pce District who had never shown their faces before.


    The only reason they know of such a card was due to the pictures that the District had released.


    Meng Yang and Chu Yaomay not own a house in the Imperial Pce District, but given their very wealthy and influential background, they knew just enough to make out how important the District was.


    And the card that identally dropped out of Yao Tang¡¯s pocket simply stunned them.


    Because of this, Meng Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yao Tang twirled the card between her fingertips. ¡°Bought it somewhere ¨C it¡¯s a fake card,¡± she reasoned. ¡°But it looks real. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Fake?


    His eye twitched.


    Meng Yang burst intoughter, clutching his stomach. ¡°Damn, fooled the rest of us, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really look too closely at the card. While fake, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how different yet familiar it looked. In fact, it appeared very simr to Mr. Cheng¡¯s card.


    But howe Mr. Cheng¡¯s card ended up in Yao Tang¡¯s hands?

 Chapter 96 - Poisoned

    Chapter 96 Poisoned


    Qin Rui briefly exined his sister¡¯s condition, with Yao Tangnodding along the way. As soon as they had finally arrived at the Qin Family Home, he brought her to his sister¡¯s room and excused himself. ¡°Thank you again for your assistance,¡± he said, before going down the steps.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw a girl whose hair was covering half her face. She was staring intently at the TV in front of her, unbothered about the way she had been shrouded in the dark. Yao Tang took another step forward, only to see Sheng Ting¡¯s dance tutorial ying on the screen.


    Shrugging, she walked straight to the single-seater couch and sat down.


    She didn¡¯t talk to the girl. Instead, she started ying her game. The brightness illuminated her hard features, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered. Only after did she win the game did the dance tutorial finally end.


    Qin Jing sighed, knowing that the show was finally over. However, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the other woman who had entered her home.


    Coincidentally, the woman had also put her phone away and turned on the lights in the room. A bright light illuminated her surroundings, and Yao Tang turned to look at her with narrowed eyes.


    The young girl unconsciously ced a hand over her face and backed away to the corner of the couch. With her face and body a mess, she might scare people in their sleep. Moreover, the girl was so beautiful. She might only be disgusted by her appearance. ¡°The poison has already spread to your face,¡± Yao Tang slowly said. ¡°It hurts and itches-that¡¯s why you can¡¯t help but touch it, right?¡±


    There was no disgust in the woman¡¯s gaze, only curiosity, and seriousness. It was the first time she had ever been regarded that way by a total stranger before. While her voice was cold, it somewhat held a different kind of warmth.


    Did this woman really not care of the abscess on her forehead?


    Even she was disgusted by her own reflection, hating the way it had rotted and reeked.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    Qin Jing paled as soon as she processed what Yao Tangwas trying to say. She covered her mouth, showcasing her splotchy skin. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve been poisoned? My face-it¡¯s not because of my e?¡±


    Her family had taken her to countless hospitals of different sizes, yet they had given her no ointments to improve the state of her face.


    Everyone had said that this was simply a curse. There were even a few doctors who said that it was her private life that had caused her too much stress. Only Yao Tang was the one who said that she had been poisoned. But should she really believe her? What if she was just some sort of quack doctor who wanted some quick cash?


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± she said coldly. ¡°If you want those splotches to worsen, keep touching it.¡± Hearing her snap, Qin Jing felt her tears running down her cheeks. Did this woman really know what she was talking about?


    ¡°You really think you can treat me?¡± Qin Jing¡¯s face was filled with hope as she gazed pitifully at her.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she opened the wooden box she had brought with her and took out a ck cloth bag and an iron box. There was a bouquet of flowers engraved across the box, making it appear extremely elegant.


    ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on the bed.¡±


    Yao Tang casually picked up the ck bag.


    However, her words surprised Qin Jing greatly. Tears streamed down the corner of her eyes as she crossed her arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be injected, and I don¡¯t want to be cut open. My body is already in pain!¡±


    Yao Tang seemed to be indifferent by her trembling


    ¡°Cut the crap! Do you still want the scar on your face to heal?¡±


    ¡°There is no other person in the world who can help you.¡± She shrugged. ¡°You have three seconds to do as I say, else I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Before Yao Tang could count to one, Qin Jinghad already jumped off the sofa. She didn¡¯t even care about the pain she had felt from the sudden movements. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off,¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off!¡±


    The pain was nothingpared to the poison in her body!


    Thinking about her face, Qin Jing gritted her teeth and took off her pajamas. Shey on the bed and waited.


    She didn¡¯t want to suffer this kind of torture anymore.


    Yao Tang stood by the bed and pulled out the silver needles from the cloth bag. ncing at the woman beside her, she positioned the needles into the acupuncture points on the woman¡¯s arm firmly. Her eyes bored on the woman¡¯s face as if analyzing her symptoms.


    Before she could even notice, her body was already dotted with silver needles.


    A numbing sensation spread throughout her body, and Qin Jing breathed deeply. The inexplicable pain she felt on her face had lessened, and the itchiness was already gone. Instead, a warm feeling overcame her entire system, and she almost sighed in relief.


    Would it work?


    Could a few needles remove the toxins in her body?


    Qin Jing frowned, gazing at the ceiling. She was a little uncertain about the process. After all, there was nothing scientific about the girl¡¯s process. Only when Yao Tangpulled out all the silver needles on her arm did her body jolt.


    ce


    A silver light shed, and she could feel a sharp pain on her fingertip.


    Qin Jing looked down to see that her pinkie had been pricked by a needle. Blood flowed out of the cut, however, there was something different about this. Upon closer look, she gasped. Her blood was color ck!

 Chapter 97 - Recovery in Three Days

    Chapter 97 Recovery in Three Days


    The blood was as ck as ink, dripping onto the floor. Was that really her blood?


    About three minutester, the color of the blood had finally reverted back to its usual reddish hue. Yao Tang ced a few more needles into her fingertips, and the bleeding soon went to a halt. She took a deep breath and lowered her head.


    Her skin looked like fine jade in contrast to hers, reflecting the artificial light almost calctingly.


    Seeing that Qin Jing was in a daze, Yao Tangused this opportunity to pull out all the silver needles from her body.


    She then grabbed a seemingly cheap container from the box and threw it next to her. ¡°The ointment should be applied twice a day,¡± she ordered. ¡°Your face will be cured within three days.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yao Tang finally walked out of the room and left her alone.


    At the gate of the Qin family, Qin Rui and Mrs. Qin stood side by side as they listened to what Yao Tanghad to say.


    ¡°She¡¯d be able to heal within three days,¡± she exined casually as if they were simply talking about the weather.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your assistance!¡±


    Knowing that the woman still hadn¡¯t failed them yet, Qin Rui understood for a fact that his sister would really recover in three days. He bowed as a grateful smile slipped into his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± She shrugged.


    She nced at the new message that had popped on her screen. ¡°I have something else that I need to get to,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. I can get going on my own.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mrs. Qin frowned.


    Her daughter¡¯s illness hadsted for around half a year, and even the best doctors couldn¡¯t find the cause for it. Yet, Yao Tang had taken around less than an hour to figure out the cause and even promised that she¡¯d be able to recover within three days! Was she really that capable?


    Qin Rui frowned. If something had happened to Yao Tang, Cheng Yanwould have his head.


    However, before he could even utter a word, Yao Tang tilted her head and waved her hand. ¡°You know I¡¯m capable of handling myself,¡± she stated. ¡°Please, go back now. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say another word as she left, without looking back.


    ¡°This child¡­¡±


    Even Mrs. Qin could watch helplessly at the retreating girl.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    Yao Tang hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard a voice echo from the back.


    Her lips twitched as she turned her head. She wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised upon seeing such a familiar face. After all, she already had a feeling that someone was following her, which was why she had told the Qin family that she was to leave on her own.


    It was none other than Yao Yuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he eximed. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me? It just so happens that all your rtives are back in town. You haven¡¯t met them yet due to your¡­. disappearance, but now, we can all be together. What do you say?¡±


    A kind smile slipped into the old man¡¯s face as he faced Yao Tang, like a loving father.


    Yao Tang scanned his expression, and her eyes glinted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as she said that, she turned around and walked in the direction of the Yao Mansion.


    Yao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by her agreement. He certainly didn¡¯t expect for her to back down so easily. Hell, he had even prepared a string of curses if she hadn¡¯t agreed.


    A part of him truly was afraid that she wouldn¡¯te.


    Well, that didn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡°Sister Yao Tang, you¡¯re here!¡± As soon as Yao Ran saw a familiar face popping up in the living room, she immediately ran towards her. A gleeful smile appeared on her face as she regarded the visitor with a nod of her head.


    Yao Tang, however, looked unbothered. Instead, she nced around the living room.


    There were a few people at the house who had greeted her entrance.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Old Master Yao smiled kindly. He was seated right at the front with his buttoned-up suit and frail hands.


    Seated next to him were Yao Yuan¡¯s two younger sisters and their husbands.


    Everyone regarded Yao Tang with a grin and a wave.


    In just a short hour, there were already so many people crowding the living room-all from different statures and mansions of their own. Despite this, Yao Tang simply went to the only empty single-seater sofa and sat down.


    She took a deep breath, with everyone turning to look at her.


    Yao Tang was beautiful, especially under the illuminating lights. She didn¡¯t appear nervous, even if she was under so many gazes. Instead, she used this time to y with her phone, ncing at the messages from time to time.


    When Yao Yuan saw her calm appearance, the displeasure in his heart faded a little. ¡°Tangtang,¡± he started. ¡°These are your grandparents, your aunts, and uncles. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been gone, so it¡¯s high time I officially introduce you to them.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She only raised her head to nce at a few of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there, Tangtang. Why don¡¯t you eat some fruit? Your mother had someone buy them all the way from Japan. These are practically the best fruits in the country!¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s voice was gentle-far from the rough tone he¡¯d usually use on her.

 Chapter 98 - An Ingrate

    Chapter 98 An Ingrate


    While Yao Yuan spoke with concern, there was a certain glint in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be wiped away. Even Yao Tangcould spot it from miles away. Her lips curled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the aunts immediately insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony. Just make yourselffortable.¡±


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t seem bothered as she gazed at the messages popping up on her phone, ignoring the two women.


    Despite this, they didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit embarrassed. All of them shared secretive smiles, perceiving her silence as shyness in meeting her new family. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t speak as much.


    Perhaps they should initiate even further. This girl must be silly enough to let go of such a great opportunity to get close to her new family. Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight.


    ¡°The meal¡¯s ready! Come, you all!¡±


    Taking off her apron, Qin Man walked into the living room with a bowl of soup in her hands. ¡°We are having sweet and sour pork ribs today ¨C Tangtang¡¯s favorite!¡± she announced proudly.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. For her to cook, this meeting obviously was a big deal.


    ¡°So, Tangtang, it seems you¡¯ve made quite a lot of money in thest few years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Grandpa Yao casually grazed his fingertips against the rim of his teacup. His face appeared calm and kind. ¡°Yang Rong¡¯s medical fees aren¡¯t cheap after all. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve managed to help someone like her, but of course, you should know that blood¡¯s always thicker than water.¡±


    As soon as the old man had spoken, the entire room fell silent. The two daughters of the Yao family sized the young girl up ¨C their eyes shining brightly in anticipation. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a trace of anticipation that shed across Yao Tang¡¯s eyes. She simply leaned against her seat as if the very people in front of her were strangers ¨C well, that¡¯s what they were before they knew her capabilities, weren¡¯t they?


    However, no one could read her thoughts.


    Meeting their gazes, she tilted her head. ¡°Oh? Someone like her? Do you mind defining someone like her?¡±


    ¡°Well, we are just saying that you should help your family first, andYang Rongis not your family,¡± the eldest daughter of the Yao Family snapped, frowning in disdain. ¡°She, after all, is simply an outsider.¡±


    ¡°An outsider? Who are you to tell me what to do? Where were you when I didn¡¯t have money to cover my tuition? Or the time when I couldn¡¯t find a school to go to?¡± Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Where were you then, huh?¡±


    Everyone in the room winced in embarrassment.


    Indeed, Yao Tang had been an ¡°outsider¡± for so many years. In reality, they hadn¡¯t really seeded in their duty as rtives. In fact, this was the first time they had ever taken the initiative to meet her in person.


    She had never been considered their ¡°blood rtive¡± until today.


    Moreover, she had already moved out of the Yao Family mansion as soon as she had returned, and it¡¯s not like they ever expressed any concern for her wellbeing. If it weren¡¯t for her status now, they wouldn¡¯t even bother toe looking for her.


    If that was how rtives truly were with each other, then she¡¯d rather be an outsider!


    Grandpa Yao cleared his throat. ¡°I know you me us for what had happened, but this truly isn¡¯t our fault,¡± he quickly said. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that couple who had taken you by ident, it wouldn¡¯t have taken us this long to recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± he then added, ¡°We¡¯re still rted by blood, aren¡¯t we? You will always be a member of the Yao Family.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and his smile was as bright as day.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Yao Tang sneered at his shameless words, and she scoffed.


    ¡°What do you really need from me?¡±


    Her voice was as cool as night.


    ¡°Tangtang, your father mentioned seeing you with the Qin Family? Are you on good terms with them? Your father had been having difficulties in reaching them about his work recently. Do you mind clearing a few things up with them?¡±


    Under her husband¡¯s signal, Qin Man spoke up.


    Seeing her mother butt in, Yao Ran immediately said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sure you can do it. Dad has worked so hard for this deal to push through, so your help would be greatly appreciated.¡±


    ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    Yao Tang quickly typed in a reply on her phone and looked up, disinterested in her current conversation. ¡°Yao Tang, don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± Yao Yuan stated, already growing impatient with the young girl. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling the world of your identity, but don¡¯t you think this situation is better off for you and Yao Ran? Besides, you¡¯re still my daughter, no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°And,¡± Qin Man added. ¡°If the Yao Familywere to benefit from this deal, wouldn¡¯t it be good for you too? Help your father out. I¡¯m sure Qin Ruiwould listen to whatever you have to say.¡±


    Everyone stared at Yao Tang, waiting for her decision.


    The older woman clenched her jaw. Was it really this difficult for her to ask for a favor from the Young Master of the Qin Family? This ingrate really was useless! She couldn¡¯t bepared to the capabilities of her Ranran!

 Chapter 99 - I Won’t Help

    Chapter 99 I Won¡¯t Help


    The old man didn¡¯t say anything, but the kindness had already faded from his features. The grip he had on the teacup tightened as he stared at the young woman sitting before him.


    Yao Tang, as usual, didn¡¯t have any expression on her face. Instead, she looked far too focused on her phone to care.


    Did she not take them seriously?


    Qin Man held back her anger as she leaned forward. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± she demanded. ¡°Stop ying with your stupid phone and speak to us. The adults are talking to you!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t help.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged, her eyes showing indifference.


    The tension in the room was thick, and everyone stared in disbelief.


    Yao Yuan mmed his fists onto the table, unable to believe that his own daughter would act like this. He scowled. If looks could kill, the girl would¡¯ve already been dead years ago.


    ¡°You really are useless! Your mother carried you for nine months, and you repay us with this? You¡¯d so willingly help strangers, but you can¡¯t even put in a good word for your father?¡± he spat. ¡°How vile can you be?¡±


    He staggered upwards, mming the table again with a loud bang.


    The veins on his neck bulged out, and his eyes were fierce. Despite this, the girl didn¡¯t seem the least bit threatened.


    ¡°Is this the new style of parenting? Giving birth to them, before leaving them to fend for themselves?¡± Yao Tangzily pointed out, too focused on her phone to care.


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but lower her head in


    guilt.


    Sure, they had not raised her, but she was still a part of the Yao Family! She was still their flesh and blood! Couldn¡¯t she have done them this small favor?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to help, then you can forget about going back to school.¡±


    Yao Yuan scowled.


    ¡°Oh? On what basis?¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang heard this, she finally ced her phone on the table, feigning interest in his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m your guardian, aren¡¯t I? If I don¡¯t let you go to school, then you wouldn¡¯t go to school. In fact, I can withdraw you right now if I want to.¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed. It seemed that his n was working.


    Yao Tang had to help him today. If not, then he¡¯d be using the guardian card.


    If she really wanted to go to school, then she¡¯d have to listen to his orders.


    As soon as the people heard the threat, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The arrogant smiles had returned as they regarded the young girl.


    While they may not be able to get her to agree willingly, she still had to follow through with their wishes-no matter what.


    Yao Tang, no matter how smart she was, was still a young girl. How could shepete with them?


    Her studies were the most important thing right now. Being in her third year in high school, her entire future was already at risk. There was no way she was going to give that up.


    While she had lived in the wild all these years, she wasn¡¯t that stupid. Despite this, Yao Tang simply smiled in response. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Yao Yuan sneered. ¡°If I say you wouldn¡¯t be going to school, then you can forget about graduating. If you care about your future one bit, then you¡¯d do as I say.¡±


    He had finally won!


    Yao Tang nced at their smug faces, gazing at her as if she was nothing more than a mere chess piece in their hands. She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she slowly said. ¡°It¡¯s just that you really couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in surprise. This girl really had the gall to stand up to her elder.


    ¡°Did she really not care about her studies?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she just listen to us?¡±


    Yao Tang shoved her hands into her pockets. ¡°You might have forgotten, but in order to protect Yao Ran¡¯s status, you only said that I was merely a rtive who came to stay in your home. As such, you never really formally processed my adoption,¡± she said snidely.


    ¡°Meaning, you don¡¯t have any custody over me. Now, with this in mind, don¡¯t you find your own threat to be ridiculous?¡±


    With a sneer on her face, she turned toward the exit. She had already seen and heard enough of thismotion. Now, she was just ready to head home.


    Everyone gaped, taken aback by her deration.


    They had originally nned to threaten her, but they didn¡¯t expect that the papers hadn¡¯t been properly filed!


    Everyone stared at her retreating figure in a daze, not knowing what else to do.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t change?¡±


    Yao Yuan froze.


    He had originally wanted to use this information to ckmail his daughter, but he didn¡¯t expect her to counter him so quickly. ¡°I hadn¡¯t been able to change it,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you haven¡¯t updated your documents yet? You truly are unreliable!¡±


    Grandpa Yao was so angry that he stood up and hit Yao Yuan with his walking stick. The fruits on the table immediately fell to the floor, and everyone jumped back in fear of the old man.

 Chapter 100 - The Modifications Made

    Chapter 100 The Modifications Made


    Yao Tangpletely ignored the chaos transpiring behind her as she unhurriedly stepped out of the door.


    Just as she had stepped out, she saw Cheng Yan¡¯s car parked by the entrance of the residential area. The man¡¯s dark hair shone under the yellow lights as hezily leaned against the car, a smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Pumpkin millet porridge with sugar,¡± she stated simply.


    The two of them looked extremelypatible, with their figures swaying towards each other under the moonlight.


    Imperial Pce.


    After entering his home, Yao Tang walked straight to the living room and plopped herself onto the sofa. She took out her phone and started ying. Her thumbs darted across the screen, as her long eyshes fluttered under the light.


    Her movements were quick and agile that it almost looked mechanic.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said, wrapping his apron around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t even wait for her reply as he headed into the kitchen. He washed the rice with ease and concentrated on slicing up the pumpkin, making sure that everything was pristine and organized.


    He also steamed a few vegetables as a side dish. When he nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction, he saw that she had already fallen asleep. Her head was leaning against the cushion, her face already soft.


    The dim lighting illuminated her peaceful features.


    Cheng Yan smiled softly at the sight, and his hand movements became softer-afraid to wake her up.


    The dish was ready.


    He stood in front of the small crockpot and stirred the porridge. Soon, the liquidity substance thickened into a paste-like consistency, and the sweet smell wafted across his home.


    Yao Tang stirred as the fragrant smell exited the kitchen. Under the light, she could see his exquisite side profile.


    Her gaze softened.


    Feeling as if someone had been looking at him, Cheng Yan looked to the side to see that the young woman had already woken up from the sofa. There was a strange glint in the girl¡¯s drowsy gaze.


    However, it had already disappeared in a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. The porridge will be ready


    soon.¡±


    His smile widened. He continued scooping the porridge and pouring it into an exquisite bowl. He nced at her from time to time as he cleaned the corners of the bowl.


    Inside the small bowl was some steaming porridge.


    The sweet smell was quite pleasant to the


    <b>nose.</b>


    ¡°ng ng!¡± Within just a few moments, a bowl of soup was ced right in front of Yao Tang. Her eyes lit up, and all thoughts of the Yao Family had been forgotten. All she could see was the orangey hue sitting on the table.


    It smelled great!


    Yao Tang scooped out a spoonful of soup and brought it close to her nose, sniffing it closely. She inhaled, the sweet smell already taking over her senses. It must taste well too.


    ¡°I know you like it sweet, so I added some more sugar than normal.¡±


    Cheng Yan held the small bowl and gazed at her, satisfied that she had liked his cooking. ¡°After you finish eating, you can rest for a while, then I¡¯ll send you backter tonight.¡±


    One look at her face an hour ago, and he already knew that the Yao Family was up to no good once again.


    At the thought, his finger twitched. They truly deserved to be punished.


    They had no right to approach her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yao Tang began to eat. The porridge slid down her throat as warmth embraced her like an old friend. She rxed against the couch as she drank it all down, gulp by gulp.


    As soon as she was finished, she leaned deeper into the cushions, like a cat who had just taken his fill.


    Cheng Yan grinned. They settled in that position for an hour more before she was it was time to go.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Cheng Yan stepped into his underground garage and led her to one of his many cars. His eyes were sparkling as he led the way, looking like a kid in a toy store. She couldn¡¯t help but cock her eyebrows at the sight.


    When she wasn¡¯t looking, he couldn¡¯t help but nce in her direction. Her bangs swooped across her forehead, framing her angr features. Even with her hair inplete disarray, she still looked gorgeous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She stepped into the car he had chosen. ¡°Are you looking to make a change?¡±


    In the past, Cheng Yan would always choose his sleek ck car. While it was extremely expensive, it was very low-key and simple. No one would¡¯ve been able to recognize it.


    But this white sports car¡­


    Not only did it look expensive, but it also appeared customized.


    ¡°Qin Hao decided to use the other car.¡± Cheng Yan shrugged, stepping onto the elerator. Within a few seconds, they were already speeding along the highway. She gazed at her surroundings, watching as the high buildings transformed into brief shes of light.


    The ck car was specifically designed just for him. That car could definitely defend against any attacks with its bulletproof ss and specially designed tires. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this car was the same. While an ordinary man would be able to judge the value of the car by looking at the logo, a more experienced man would look into the number of modifications that the passenger had made. And this¡­She didn¡¯t have to be an expert to know that these modifications were extremely vast and expensive.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Tang sat in the passenger seat. ncing around, she said, ¡°Your car-it¡¯s not just a normal car, is it? You had it customized for your security?¡±


    ¡°The car¡¯s bulletproof.¡± He knocked on the window proudly. ¡°It¡¯s as strong as those military tanks.¡±


    For people like him, having a bulletproof car was of utmost necessity.

 Chapter 101 - Have More Money

    Chapter 101 Have More Money


    If the Cheng Family wanted to gain a foothold in the capital, then they obviously needed to expand their sphere of influence. However, this not only invited friends but enemies as well.


    <b>?</b>


    Being the Young Master of the Cheng Family, he naturally faced his fair share of rivals and enemies. However, he didn¡¯t im to be a victim in all of this. After all, he wasn¡¯t that much of a good person either.


    Naive people don¡¯t live long in the city.


    ¡°You know a lot about cars,¡± he praised.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say anything else in reply.


    However, there was no tension in the car, unlike what had happened back in the Yao Family Household. In fact, it could be seen how rxed the pair were with each other¡¯s presence.


    Yao Tangzily sat on the chair, swiping away the messages on her phone. Her eyes darted across the screen as her fingers moved up and down. It looked as if she was searching for something


    Rows of streetlights shed past the car window.


    The moon shone brightly above them, with the spring night carrying an unexpected chill. She could see a few pedestrians strolling down the sidewalk, clutching their coats as they go. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Cheng Yan reluctantly said. After today, he didn¡¯t exactly know when he¡¯d be able to see her again.


    He turned his head and sighed.


    The girl¡¯s side profile flickered under the moonlight. Her eyes were closed as she rested her head against the seat. She looked far more peaceful than usual as if she had already grown used to his presence.


    Her red lips were full and alluring, enough to make anyone want to kiss her.


    As if feeling the man¡¯s burning gaze, she opened her eyes and stared right back at him.


    ¡°Too distracted?¡±


    The girl¡¯s sudden question instantly sobered him up. Heughed softly, obviously in a good mood.


    Within a few more minutes, he had already arrived by the school gate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now.¡± Yao Tang pushed the door open without any hesitation, and she took a step outside. However, before she could finally walk away, she could hear him call out to her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Cheng Yan had also stepped out of the car. His tall figure was quite eye-catching even from afar. On his hand was a long grey scarf, its soft fabric fluttering with the wind.


    He walked towards her and wrapped the scarf around the girl¡¯s neck. There was a strong intent in his gaze as if he were protecting his treasure chest.


    Although it was already spring, the nightly breeze still carried a certain chill.


    The scarf offered a soft feeling in contrast to the wind¡¯s harsh touch.


    Only when he had already wrapped the scarf around her neck did he nod in satisfaction. ¡°Go back quickly,¡± he stated. ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. You might get sick, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s lips lifted up into a smile.


    After hearing him speak, she strode back up the school gate. Her hair fluttered across the wind, covering the soft scarf that now had been wrapped around her neck.


    Not long after, Cheng Yan finally drove away.


    However, none of them had noticed Yao Ran and Jiang Huaistanding from a distance, watching their every move. Although he was standing far away, he could recognize the car from thousands of miles away.


    The supercar was a collector¡¯s edition. It was priceless, and only people of high status could drive such a car, much less customize it to their wants and needs. He couldn¡¯t help but gape at the sight.


    Being a car fanatic, he knew all these brands and customizations like the back of his hand. ¡°Hey, Ranran, wasn¡¯t that Yao Tang just now?¡±


    Was that really her?


    But looking at her tall figure and long hair, he couldn¡¯t help but be almost sure that the girl was truly none other than Yao Tang. But hadn¡¯t shee from the countryside before she moved in with the Yao Family?


    How could she be involved with someone of that status?


    Yao Ran also couldn¡¯t help but gaze in the direction of the luxury car. Her eyes shed, and her fingernails dug deeper into her palms. Suddenly, a thought shed at the back of her mind.


    Her expression immediately changed, and she hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her frown, he tilted his head. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Was she keeping a secret for her sister?


    Or did she know something he didn¡¯t?


    Yao Ran pursed her lips. ¡°You know how my sister hade from a poor family,¡± she slowly said. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to live in our home, so she moved out. I just didn¡¯t think that¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to persuade her¡­but¡­she said something about wanting to be independent. She wanted to have more money.¡±


    Jiang Huai furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to do with the owner of the


    car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing-nothing!¡± Yao Ran took a step back, looking like a cat who had just been electrocuted. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell the others of what had happened, okay? I don¡¯t want any more rumors circting around about her.¡±


    Without another word, she sprinted away and left Jiang Huai behind.


    When she had finally been able to run away, Yao Ran scowled. She really didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing when she came out to get the test paper set from Jiang Huai. The heavens really hated her!

 Chapter 102 - True Colors

    Chapter 102 True Colors


    Jiang Huai, who had been standing in the same spot this entire time, finally understood what Yao Ran was trying to say. Immediately, his entire face scrunched up in disgust.


    Who would have thought that Yao Tang would do such a thing for money?


    Yao Ran returned to her ssroom and scanned the given questions, looking unbothered by their entire conversation.


    Jiang Huai, on the other hand, was silent. His expression was dark. He kept ncing at his phone, looking as if he had just been struck by a sudden realization. He kept staring at his screen, unaware that Yao Ran had turned back to nce at him.


    Seeing this, the teen smiled in satisfaction and shifted her attention back to the book.


    ¡°Yao Rang is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just her candid pictures alone-I¡¯ve already saved hundreds of them! I can stare at her all day.¡±


    ¡°I wish I had the chance to ask her out.¡±


    ¡°As if she¡¯d go for someone like you!¡± The other person scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on our studies. Getting into a good university should be at the top of our concerns.¡±


    The two boys finally stopped whispering, turning back to their books.


    Jiang Huai only clenched his fists. The thought of Yao Tangstepping out of that man¡¯s car an hour ago only disgusted him further. Was that the school beauty they had been talking about?


    How could she not be beautiful when she¡¯s selling her body for money?


    He wanted to vomit.


    ¡°Maybe we can find more photos of her if we look in the forum!¡±


    The teen¡¯s words behind him only made him fidget even further. Swallowing, he spun the pen in his hand, not really knowing what else to think. ¡°Ergh,¡± he murmured.


    Being the top student in his ss, it was normal for Jiang Huai to spend the entire day studying for his exams. However, there was something off about his behavior. Instead of looking at his papers, he was staring at the window, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl beside him tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch up to your crush Yao Ran?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I just remembered something. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s about time he did something about it. A cold smile slipped into his lips.


    Turning on his phone, he nced at the photo of Yao Tang getting out of the car. Although the picture was taken quite far away, the long hair and slim figure obviously belonged to her.


    Fortunately, he had taken this photo with him.


    Since she was so shameless to him, then she shouldn¡¯t me him for being rude. No matter how high and mighty she was, even she¡¯d topple down after doing something so shameless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who you really are,¡± he murmured viciously.


    Only Ranran deserved to be the school belle!


    On the first hour of the evening self-study session, an anonymous post appeared on the forum. He had posted a picture of a luxurious sportscar parked at the front gates of the school.


    Even the logo was enough to prove how expensive it was.


    However, what was even more eye-catching was the teen getting out of the car. Her long hair fluttered in the wind. Her side profile was enough to attract attention with her strong jawline and high cheekbones. And her red lips glinted even under the dim light.


    While her face was a bit blurred, everyone could tell it was Yao Tang.


    On the caption, it read, ¡°Take a good look at your goddess and see her for her true colors. Isn¡¯t her family dead and poor? Yet, it seems she finally knows how to put her looks to good use.¡±


    There was a vomiting emoji at the end of the caption.


    As soon as the picture had been posted, it immediately grew up to a thousand views, withments increasing to hundreds.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s that type of person! Besides, the clothes she wears obviously aren¡¯t cheap.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps her sugar daddy gave them to her. Ugh, can¡¯t believe I like her!¡±


    ¡°Yuck! Goddess, my ass! She couldn¡¯t bepared to Ranran. Once a country bumpkin, always a country bumpkin-I say. And she¡¯s greedy too. What kind of girl sells herself?¡±


    ¡°Why would she do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Yuck!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, why are you doing this? Why do you have to resort to such methods?¡±


    There were a few people whomented about their ¡°fallen goddess¡±, but most of the people in the forum had already resorted to insulting her. So many atrocious words appeared in thements section that it was a wonder why it hadn¡¯t been deleted.


    ss 20.


    At the second night of the self-study session, there were a few people who manage to nce at Yao Tang from time to time, curious about the post. In the end, they simply lowered their head, with pity in their eyes.


    Too bad.

 Chapter 103 - You’re Finished!

    Chapter 103 You¡¯re Finished!


    Even Meng Yang, who was usually unbothered by these situations, couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. Not wanting to ask Yao Tang, he poked Xiao Pang who was sitting right in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Pang pointed at his phone in response.


    He didn¡¯t even wait for his permission, snatching his phone from his friend¡¯s hand. He read all the forum posts quickly.


    Lin Xin who had already read thements couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Yao Tang. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy by the words popping up in the forum.


    ¡°These people really are ridiculous!¡±


    Within a few seconds, Meng Yang punched the table. A loud bang echoed across the ssroom, and everyone jumped from their seats.


    His face was beet red, and his eyes were dark with rage. Fingers digging into his palms, he spat. Everyone backed away, afraid that the young master would pour his anger out on them.


    Even Xiao Pang cautiously nced at his phone, afraid that he¡¯d smash it to pieces.


    ¡°We know the post isn¡¯t true,¡± Chu Yao tried tofort, rubbing his head. ¡°But that¡¯s not the issue. The issue is how we have to make others believe in her and not this stupid post.¡±


    Now, the entire school was against her. Even a few people from ss 20 would believe it.


    There were a few people right now ncing in Yao Tang¡¯s direction, with an unreadable emotion in their eyes. His stomach twisted. She certainly would be facing quite a rude awakening


    Speak of the devil. As if she had read his thoughts, Yao Tang slowly opened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?¡±


    Her voice was filled with anger.


    Everyone immediately lowered their heads and started to write, not daring to make another sound.


    ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Knowing that Meng Yang couldn¡¯t hide it from her any longer, he handed Xiao Pang¡¯s phone. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Even Lin Xin was peeking her head, afraid as to how the teen would react.


    In ss One, the entire ssroom was in utter chaos. Everyone was talking about the anonymous post, and their faces had morphed into disgust for the supposed ¡°school belle¡±.


    ¡°Did you hear about Yao Tang being escorted by some old man?¡±


    ¡°What is that about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how she fares now with all the boys hating on her. She really is some sort of jinx.¡± One sneered. ¡°She really should be kicked out of No. 1 High School.¡±


    The girls were whispering in the back row. All of them were ncing at their phones in mockery.


    Yao Ran, who had been listening attentively this entire time, leaned back against her seat. Mouth twitching, she addressed the teacher beside her. ¡°Teacher, may I go to the restroom?¡±


    Teacher Liu, who was assigned to supervise the evening self-study, nced up at the student and smiled. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±


    Yao Ran, after all, had always been a teacher¡¯s favorite. She was as smart as she was kind. Who wouldn¡¯t want to praise her?


    As soon as she had finally stepped out of the ssroom, she immediately grinned. She raced into the restroom and pulled out her phone, logging onto the forum.


    As expected, Yao Tang¡¯s picture was trending.


    The smile on her face widened, and sheughed. Her harsh cackles echoed across the restroom. Gone was the kind andpassionate expression she usually had. Instead, it was soon reced with something so dark and vindictive.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she whispered crazily. ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡±


    ¡°Someone posted in the forum again!¡± Everyone immediately opened their phones and read the new post. Within a few seconds, their faces darkened even further, and the entire school erupted into a heated discussion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang¡¯s situation to be so pitiful! But really, there are better ways to go about this than selling your body, right?¡±


    ¡°Ergh, such a beautiful girl, and she¡¯s wasting it by selling herself for thest four years!¡±


    ¡°God, I feel like I want to vomit!¡±


    Under the post, the number ofments grew by hundreds. Almost everyone was spouting vulgarities. And it was all because of the new post.


    The post had been uploaded by none other than Yao Ran, which stated, ¡°Actually, things aren¡¯t what you think Yao Tang did not walk down this path because of her pride and arrogance. She had lost her parents when she was young and had been living with her grandparents this entire time. Who else was there to offer moral guidance for her¡­misadventures? This was her only way to earn some extra ie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. After all, ever since she had be a student here, she needed to support herself even in the midst of these extravagant tuition fees. It¡¯s a pity, however, that her body was no longer what it used to be. asionally, I¡¯ll even see her taking some pills-I just don¡¯t understand what they were for. Please, don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡±


    <b>Nas</b>


    The message only confirmed the rumors.


    Everyone cursed at the vulgarities, disparaging Yao Tang¡¯s reputation even further.


    ¡°Sister Tang, don¡¯t be angry or you¡¯ll fall right into their trap!¡±


    Meng Yang immediately stood in front of Yao Tangto block her direction. His eyes were pleading


    He knew exactly what she was capable of. If she really got angry, then she¡¯d turn the entire school upside-down.

 Chapter 104 - Do You Believe It?

    Chapter 104 Do You Believe It?


    ¡°Angry?¡± To their surprise, Yao Tang simply cocked up her eyebrow and leaned against the back of her seat. She nced at them, still continuing to swipe through her phone. ¡°Why would I even be angry?¡±


    Thements had be even more vicious than thest batch.


    Not only had theypared her to some unpardonable sinner, but some even proposed to beat her up. They all regarded her as if she had just shot someone. Disgusting, slut, bitch-all these words continued popping up in the forum, much to their dismay.


    Everyone in the ss couldn¡¯t help but nce at their phone, also reading the new messages popping up. However, after thinking about all the times they had interacted with Yao Tang, their suspicions about her dalliances have decreased


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Meng Yang was about to say something else, but upon seeing her carefree attitude, he felt a little better.


    As expected, she wasn¡¯t affected by these nonsense!


    Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe the news?¡±


    Tossing the phone at Meng Yang, she cracked her neck and stretched her arms. Even while she was casual about it, there was something threatening about her entire aura.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Meng Yang immediately caught the phone-his face filled with determination.


    Beside him, Xiao Pang and Chu Yaoalso nodded vigorously. There wasn¡¯t a hint of doubt in their eyes. Even Lin Xin walked over to hold her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many of those people have been ndering you,¡± she snapped. ¡°I know for a fact that you aren¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯s like that. They have gone too far with their rumors!¡±


    Her face had turned beet red in anger, which was unusual given her good-natured temper.


    ¡°I believe in you too.¡±


    Zhang Ling, Yao Tang¡¯s roommate, mmed her book on the desk and stood up.


    While Zhang Ling wasn¡¯t at the dormitory that often, anyone who was smart would know that she wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d partake in such actions. She believed her, a hundred percent!


    Seeing her standing up, the other students of ss 20 spoke one after the other.


    ¡°I also believe in her! She wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Everyone could see who she really is. She isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let them nder us. Instead, we must unite and protect what¡¯s ours!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore them and live however we want.¡±


    As soon as the students had seen the situation, they immediately cheered for Yao Tang. Everyone was united as they pped their hands and nodded at each other, all of them showing support for their friend.


    Meng Yang warmed at the sight.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be saying anything else. In the future, if any one of you needs my assistance, I¡¯ll be there.¡± His eyes glinted. ¡°Everyone who¡¯s helping Sis Tang now is helping me. Thank you.¡±


    He sat down.


    Xi Yan, who had been standing at the back of the ssroom this entire time, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It seemed that there was no need for her to take over.


    Even if they were unruly students, they knew what it meant to be united. It really made her feel like she had seeded in teaching them a thing or two. Her eyes sparkled in joy.


    Their scores could never represent their true character.


    On the way home from school, Meng Yang strolled right beside her.


    ¡°Do you think we need to rify things in the forum?¡±


    He had been scrolling through all thements under Yao Ran¡¯s post, skipping from one after the other.


    These people didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter, yet they were so quick to judge! And they judge ss 20 for being so unruly, when they were even worse than monsters!


    If it weren¡¯t for Sister Tang¡¯s strong personality, who knew what would happen?


    It was really detestable!


    If he found out who sent this message, he¡¯d made his life a living hell!


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    Yao Tang nced over at him,pletely ignoring all the judgmental gazes she was receiving


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl from the forum?¡±


    ¡°She really does look pretty. It¡¯s too bad that she¡¯s such a slut,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°I mean, have you seen her grades? Her future would¡¯ve been limitless if it wasn¡¯t for that.¡±


    ¡°I saw her on the way home from school! You think that was her sugar daddy?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s best to just stay out of her way. Who knows what she¡¯d do?¡±


    ¡°What a bitch!¡±


    The people around them whispered, their eyes filled with contempt and scrutiny.


    Although their voices were soft, the pair could hear them.

 Chapter 105 - Yao Tang, I’m Coming!

    Chapter 105 Yao Tang, I¡¯m Coming!


    It seemed that these people already had the wrong perception of Yao Tang. They all stared at her as if they were looking at trash and nothing more, and they were avoiding her like the gue.


    In the past, they had always wanted to stare at Yao Tang all day due to her tall figure and good looks. However, now they just didn¡¯t want anything to do with her!


    The irony of it all!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Sister Tang. We have homework to do anyway.¡± Meng Yang waved his hand. However, a thought suddenly crossed his mind. ¡°Wait, Sis Tang, I left my homework at school!¡±


    Xi Yan had left them a lot of homework today as if she wanted to keep their mind off things.


    ¡°Make sure that you do your homework with great care and avoid careless mistakes, okay?¡± she reminded just before they had left the school premises. ¡°I¡¯ll be checking your work tomorrow.¡±


    The homework had to be finished.


    ¡°Sis Tang, why don¡¯t you go ahead first? I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Meng Yang nced at the building behind him and raced to the ssroom. If Xi Yanfound out that he had forgotten his homework, he wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it. It was best to just do it as he was required.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look bothered as she continued to walk down the street.


    It was as if she couldn¡¯t care any less about thements people had about her. Besides, she had always been that way ¨C isted from the entire ss, even when she was ¡°popr¡±.


    These people were just nobody to her, anyway. She didn¡¯t give a damn about them.


    Thements these people had about her didn¡¯t determine her value, and they certainly couldn¡¯t destroy her determination. Whatever happened, she just had to keep moving forward. That was something she had told herself a long time ago.


    It was already night time at the campus.


    The stars twinkled above them as the moon glistened in pale white.


    There were fewer people on the road. The students¡¯ spirits weren¡¯t as high as it had been a couple of hours ago, but that still didn¡¯t stop them from noticing a pale woman from a distance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the school belle Yao Tang?¡±


    Zhang Chen had been walking down the path when he saw Yao Tang from a distance.


    Even Jiang Huai was surprised. He adjusted his sses and peered over.


    Indeed, he saw Yao Tang standing there all alone. Even with her slightly disheveled outfit, she still looked quite presentable with her long flowy hair and dark eyes. She stood by the edge of the road as if she were waiting for someone.


    She was wearing her earphones as she looked up at the sky.


    Everyone around her had already seen her true colors. No one was willing to be with her anymore!


    After all, no one would like to associate themselves with a woman of that stature.


    ¡°School belle? She¡¯s nothing more than a joke!¡±


    The smirk on Jiang Huai¡¯s face deepened as his dark eyes hovered around her slim figure. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Zhang Chen scoffed. She had once refused to look in his direction, and now, no one would even dare approach her! She was the one who wasn¡¯t worthy of him, not the other way around!


    ¡°How could she be worthy of being the school belle?¡± He chortled. ¡°I mean, yeah, she¡¯s pretty, but who knows what she does at


    night?¡±


    At the thought, a trace of desire appeared in the depth of his eyes. Suddenly, Zhang Chen couldn¡¯t help but wonder at all the soft curves she had been hiding under the baggy uniform.


    Usually, he¡¯d suppress it, but knowing this woman¡¯s reputation, he couldn¡¯t care any less about it.


    This woman didn¡¯t deserve any ounce of respect!


    ¡°You want her?¡± Jiang Huai scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of contracting STDs? I heard that she¡¯s been taking medicine recently. Who knows how many guys she¡¯s already been


    with?¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Chen jolted.


    ¡°Right. We still have another set of exams we have to study for anyway.¡± He shrugged, drawing back. ¡°We should head back.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll wait here for Ranran.¡± Jiang Huai waved him off. Only after his friend had left did he nce in Yao Tang¡¯s direction once more. The corners of his lips twitched downward into a sneer.


    On the other side of the campus, Li Tao received a message from an anonymous sender.


    ¡°Yao Tang is by the entrance of the school building. Why don¡¯t you gofort her? If you¡¯re lucky enough, she might even kiss


    you.¡±


    After receiving the message, Li Tao smirked.


    He was one of the infamous bullies in No. 1 High School. He had always been known for getting into scuffles with Meng Yang. Despite this, his reputation hadn¡¯t been affected. Coming from a rich family, he could easily get away with any trouble by donate a building to the school.


    <b>ew more</b>


    <b>nore unsc</b>


    He grew more and more unscrupulous by the day.


    Yao Tang, huh?


    Although he didn¡¯t have a clue as to who had sent him the message, he didn¡¯t really care. As long as he knew where the girl was, he was fine.


    Usually, Meng Yang was the one who kept a close watch on him. That was why he never had a chance to make a move, but things were different now. Now that everyone was avoiding her, it meant that Meng Yangdidn¡¯t want her either.


    Wasn¡¯t this his chance to strike?


    The heavens really were on his side!


    Yao Tang, I¡¯ming!

 Chapter 106 - You Are So Hot!

    Chapter 106 You Are So Hot!


    Li Tao didn¡¯t even hesitate as he brought his group to the school premises. There, he saw Yao Tangstanding from afar. ¡°Isn¡¯t that our school belle? What¡¯s she doing all alone?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that your friends don¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    As soon as he said it, they allughed out loud. After all, this was the first time they were lucky enough to catch the school belle all alone. It was a good thing he had gotten that anonymous text while he was still on the campus premises.


    In the past, they didn¡¯t dare make a move on her with everyone watching her back. They really got lucky this time around.


    He shoved his hands into his pockets and took another step forward.


    Jiang Huai, who had been standing behind the big tree this entire time, smirked. His eyes glistened as he hid even more behind the thick foliage. There was no getting out now.


    This show was truly a sight to see.


    He immediately look out his phone and pointed the camera in her direction. It felt as if the heavens had loved him enough to give him another opportunity in making her suffer.


    Yao Tang was still standing in the same spot as if she were frozen. Was she scared of him? Li Taogrinned.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything once they were done with her.


    Besides, who¡¯d even believe her after everything that had happened?


    Thinking of this, the smile on Li Tao¡¯s face became much more obvious. His gaze wandered around her body, and he licked his lips. He took another step forward. The cold night did them no favors.


    Very soon, the group behind him followed suit.


    Everyone surrounded Yao Tang till she had nowhere else to go. Therger men were in the first row, puffing up their chests as they blew out their cigarettes. They waited for Li Tao¡¯s signal who was far too busy appreciating the view.


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, babe.¡±


    Sizing her up, he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s hot? Her body¡¯s hot, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sexy!¡±


    ¡°Hot damn, I¡¯ll let her ride me all night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already getting hard.¡±


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s hot!¡±


    The hooligans shifted their gazes away from her face and to her body. Even if she were still fully clothed, they let their thoughts run wild of what they wanted to do to her-of what they can do to her.


    zes


    They licked their lips-their lecherous gazes not leaving her for one moment.


    Yao Tang nced up from her phone, only to realize that she was already being surrounded. Interesting. She cocked up her head and raised her eyebrow, looking from side to side.


    Feeling the tense atmosphere, she straightened her back and lowered her phone.


    She shoved her earphones into her pockets.


    However, as soon as she heard their jeers, her eyes darkened. Immediately, it was as if all casualties had been lost on her. She ced one foot in front of her and crouched just a bit. Her jaw was clenched.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we reserve you for the day?¡± The boy in front of her grinned. ¡°If you please us enough, we¡¯ll even pay you extra.¡±


    As he was speaking, she caught sight of his stained yellow teeth with green flecks dotting around them. It was as if his teeth were rotting from the inside out. She recoiled.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since they had washed their clothes, or even taken a bath.


    Damn, they looked hideous!


    Yao Tang winced.


    ¡°Three seconds.¡±


    Yao Tang crossed her arms. Her voice was clear and sweet, but there was something so chilly about her response.


    They nced at each other, confused by her sudden outburst. ¡°What three seconds is she talking about? Wha-¡°


    ¡°I can y any game you want, babe. With you, I canst for hou-¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, he felt her feet sinking into his stomach. A sharp pain soared through his system, and he choked.


    Pah!


    The kick had sent him a meter back!


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Li, are you okay?¡±.


    ¡°That damn bitch! Does she want to die?¡±


    His two friends ran up to help him, while the others grabbed the sticks and ran towards her. Their faces were all bright red in anger, wanting to avenge the fall of their brother.


    Yao Tang appeared unfazed as she dodged every stick that shed in her direction.


    Seeing one of them going off bnce, she stretched her leg and dodged. She watched as all the three boys stumbled into each other, with their wooden sticks shing against their faces.


    Without hesitating, she snatched the wooden stick and whirled around, hitting the legs of the other advancing gangsters. They fell to the ground, moaning and groaning as they clutched their legs in pain.


    The other people at the back stood, frozen and terrified at the sight.


    ¡°If you want to die, feel free to take another step forward.¡±


    Yao Tang mmed the stick hard on the ground as if daring them to do so.


    The fallen men were groaning in pain as they clutched their stomachs and thighs, shouting non-stop. This woman was a monster!

 Chapter 107 - Let’s See What You Can Do!

    Chapter 107 Let¡¯s See What You Can Do!


    All the men immediately backed away at the sight of Yao Tang¡¯s imposing figure. A shiver ran down their spines as they took another look at their fallen and writhingrades.


    Her eyes were dark, and her fists were clenched. Without another word, she tossed the stick onto the ground, watching it as it ttered on the pavement.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Immediately, everyone scattered all around her.


    The people on the ground also staggered up and limped back to the campus. They couldn¡¯t care less about the wooden stick on the ground. They didn¡¯t even spare Li Tao a second nce. All of them wanted to get as far away from them as possible.


    After all, the girl was far from what they had expected.


    That wooden stick was heavy as hell. Not only was it built for the fight, but it was also hard to maneuver around. Those who weren¡¯t trained with the stick would only find themselves messing up.


    If they hadn¡¯t left, would they be beaten to death?


    Li Tao, who had been kicked to the ground, held his aching stomach. He felt Yao Tang¡¯s dangerous gaze boring at his skull, but he didn¡¯t dare move an inch. He couldn¡¯t!


    He had always known that beautiful girls were pleasing to the eye. Yet, it seemed that the most beautiful of them all was also the most dangerous of them all.


    Uneasiness crept up in his cheat, and he hid from her gaze almost unconsciously like a prey hiding from a predator.


    What did she want to do?


    Li Tao supported himself with one hand and secretly raised his head, only to freeze in an instant. Yao Tang¡¯s dark eyes flooded his mind, and he held his breath. There was not a trace of emotion in her eyes, so much so that it scared him.


    He lowered his head.


    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±


    He could only hear her faint voice.


    ¡°I-Someone had sent me an anonymous message, that¡¯s why I ran over,¡± Li Tao quickly exined. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know anything about this, anything about you, really!¡±


    Just as he was about to say more, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Now, he couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    The dormitory rooms were closed, and it was already past curfew.


    There were no surveince cameras in the area. Even if she had beaten him up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold any evidence against her. Hell, he couldn¡¯t even call the police. Crippling him almost felt like a piece of cake.


    ¡°Please let me go,¡± he stuttered, trying to get himself to stand up.


    Just as she was about to speak, he heard another voice. ¡°Sister Tang!¡± Shit. ¡°What did he do to you? I¡¯m going to beat him to death!¡±


    Meng Yang strode over. His face was ashen with rage and anger as he regarded the other teen with a scowl.


    He didn¡¯t need to see the whole scene to understood what was going on.


    Those damn assholes wanted to touch Sister Tang while he wasn¡¯t around? The man might have been courting death. He should¡¯ve beaten him to death when they had that fight!


    Li Tao didn¡¯t dare move.


    Now that Meng Yang was here, was he going to die?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t even deserve our attention.¡± Yao Tang shrugged, now wearing her earphones. She didn¡¯t even give Li Taoa second look as she walked straight ahead.


    Meng Yang red at him unwillingly, before chasing after her. ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯re really going to let him go? Why don¡¯t we cripple one of his legs? Hell, we can even beat him up till he¡¯s all red and swollen.¡±


    Li Tao, who was sitting on the pavement, shivered.


    Yao Tang, however, inadvertently nced behind her. There was a figure sitting behind one of the trees, right by the narrow pathways. The bushes moved just a bit, and her eyes narrowed.


    Ha!


    The boy behind the tree held his breath, the phone trembling in his hand. He only managed to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard the footsteps going further and further away. ncing at the video in his hand, he smirked.


    Ha! If this video was out, who knew what they¡¯d think of her?


    Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do this time!


    After Yao Tang returned to her dormitory, she washed up and jumped onto her bed.


    Her movements were natural and unrestrained.


    Her roommates were already used to it. Lin Xin and another roommate, Dong Huan, were discussing math problems in low voices. The other roommates were also getting ready for bed.


    ¡°Aiya, look at the forum! Someone¡¯s ndering her again.¡±


    Zhang Yue shouted.


    Hearing this, Lin Xin immediately walked to her side and read the message on the phone. The more she read, the more her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°These people are really too much,¡± she snapped.


    The person who had posted a picture of Yao Tang getting out of a luxury car also posted another video.


    In the video, Yao Tang was holding arge stick. In just a few moves, she had managed to knock down arge group of boys who had been surrounding her. Some of them were groaning, clutching their stomachs in pain.


    The scene looked extremely violent.


    The girl in the video had the same clothes as Yao Tang, so there was no denying who she was.


    And all thements were as awful, perhaps even more awful, than previous post.

 Chapter 108 - Don’t Scare Ranran!

    Chapter 108 Don¡¯t Scare Ranran!


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Yao Tang? Looks like someone wanted to beat her up! Damn, this girl should really be taught a lesson-shame I wasn¡¯t there to see it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a school belle and a straight-A student, sure, but she¡¯s also a whore and a gangster. Look at the way she stood! No wonder she got kicked out at her previous school.¡±


    ¡°Yuck, to think I liked her so much in the past. I can¡¯t believe I actually thought she was good-looking.¡±


    ¡°She should get kicked out!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out of No. 1 High School!¡±


    In thements section, everyone was moring for her removal. It was as if everyone had united for this very cause, with hundreds wanting Yao Tang¡¯s contact information to further harass her.


    Yet, none of them had her contact details.


    Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t dare post about it. After all, if they were found out, they would be held responsible. No one wanted to get involved in Yao Tang¡¯s dark side, even if they didn¡¯t like her.


    In a blink of an eye, that post became incredibly popr.


    It was already the hottest video on the sites. Students from different schools had alsoe to watch the show.


    It was trending


    Yao Tang was famous!


    Well, she wasn¡¯t famous for the right reasons. Everyone had heard different rumors about her-how she had been in a gang, or how she had to sell herself for cash. Students from different schools who had seen her photo couldn¡¯t help but be sorry for her.


    Although her family background wasn¡¯t as good, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to use her body to make money.


    Such a pity.


    Yao family.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you ask me to be more concerned about Yao Tang?¡± Yao Ran had finally walked to Yao Yuanafter finishing her meal. A troubled look crossed her face as she kept ncing at her phone. ¡°Recently¡­there were some rumors circting about her.¡±


    Yao Yuan was immediately agitated at the mention of Yao Tang.


    cing his book on the table, he adjusted his sses up the bridge of his nose and motioned for Yao Ran to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to say.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s a private matter about my sister¡¯s¡­rtionships. I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but I can¡¯t help but be concerned about her. She¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yao Yuan frowned. Thinking of his previous experience with the other daughter of the Yao Family, he couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled.


    Yao Ran sighed helplessly, handing the phone to him. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°You have to understand her. She must have her own difficulties she needs to face and¡­She¡¯s really pitiful.¡±


    After saying that, she handed him her phone.


    On the screen, she could see a photo of Yao Tang getting out of the car. Even if the photo was blurry, he already was familiar with her appearance to recognize her even from afar.


    The luxury car immediately caught his attention.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yao Yuan wanted to say that this was the Young Master of the Qin Family, but upon looking closer, he realized that this wasn¡¯t the Young Master at all. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know who this was.


    She¡¯s with this unknown man?


    What on earth was she doing outside?


    He looked down and saw the caption written write above the post. Yao Tang was selling her body for money?


    Ridiculous!


    It was really ridiculous!


    She was the daughter of the Yao Family! How could she fall this hard to the point where she needed to sell her own body? Was she simply trying to make a fool out of herself? Was she trying to make a fool out of them?


    ¡°What the hell is she doing?¡±


    Yao Yuan growled, gripping his phone tightly. He didn¡¯t even hesitate as he scrolled through the messages. Every single one of them was bashing her. At the sight, his face grew even redder.


    Yao Ran, who had been standing in front of him, lowered her head. A trace of a smile appeared on her face, but it had quickly dissipated when she looked up. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    His voice was so loud that even Qin Man, who was lounging upstairs, had heard it.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate as she rushed down the stairs. Thinking that something had happened to her daughter, she immediately hugged Yao Ran and stared up at her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get angry at my Ranran!¡± she warned. ¡°Whatever she¡¯s done, I¡¯m sure that we can all get past this. It¡¯s-you shouldn¡¯t be making a fuss and scaring her like this!¡±


    Qin Man stood in front of Yao Ranlike a mother hen protecting her chicks.


    She was afraid that Yao Yuan¡¯s anger would scare her precious daughter.


    ¡°No!¡± Yao Yuan threw his phone onto the sofa, and his face had grown sour. ¡°It¡¯s that disgrace of a daughter, Yao Tang! She spent the night outside of school with some wild man, and even got into a fight! How ridiculous!¡±


    Yao Tang?


    She had gotten into a fight and spent the night with another man?


    Qin Man gasped.

 Chapter 109 - Are You Really Related?

    Chapter 109 Are You Really Rted?


    Qin Man heaved a sigh of relief and visibly rxed. She took Yao Ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come now, be a good girl and sit with me for a while.¡±


    Once the girlplied, she continued. ¡°In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t bother with that child anymore. We don¡¯t even know her that well, and she turned out to be an ingrate, anyway. We¡¯d only put ourselves at a disadvantage if we get involved in her affairs.¡±


    In fact, Qin Mandidn¡¯t care aboutYao Tangat all. As long as her preciousRanranwas safe and happy, that was enough. She couldn¡¯t care less about everyone else.


    It wasn¡¯t as if that useless wretch could do anything to stop the Yao familyfrom disowning her.


    They shouldn¡¯t have taken her in to begin with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Yao Yuanmmed his fist against the arm of the sofa. ¡°That good-for-nothing dared to do such a thing at school without thinking about the consequences to her family¡¯s reputation. How am I supposed to show my face again to my peers at this rate? If they find out that she¡¯s our biological daughter, ourYao familywill lose all our power and influence inthe city!¡±


    CO


    He was panting by the time he finished with his tirade. His nostrils were red, and his face was flushed.


    It wouldn¡¯t be all that surprising if he got a heart attack in his fit of rage.


    Yao Yuan whipped out his phone and angrily rifled through his contact list. Fortunately, he still hadYao Tang¡¯s number. He pressed the call button without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    Yao Tang had been preparing for bed at the time. When she answered the call, her father¡¯s voice boomed through the line before she could even say hello.


    ¡°Yao Tang, you shameless girl! How can you do something so immoral for a bit of money? Our family is deeply unfortunate to call you one of our own. Where are you right now? Call the Qin family right this instant and ask them to help suppress this damn scandal!¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t put Yao Yuanon speakerphone, he was yelling loud enough for the entire dormitory room to hear.


    Lin Xin looked over in Yao Tang¡¯s direction with a worried frown.


    She was aware that her friend had been adopted by Yao Ran¡¯s parents, and thatYao Tang¡¯s life hadn¡¯t exactly be easier like one would have expected.


    ¡°That would be impossible,¡± Yao Tangsaid in a calm, albeit cold voice as she pulled the covers over herself.


    Her meaning was clear in her tone ¡ª it wasn¡¯t so much impossible as that she was simply not willing to do as Yao Yuanhad said.


    ¡°What is it that you want then? Now that photos of you fooling around in the streets are making their rounds online, what else can you possibly want? Do you want the world to know that you are part of our Yao family, is that it? Will you finally be satisfied then?¡±


    Yao Yuan paused for a breath before berating her some more. ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare toRanranin terms of skills or beauty, and yet you have the guts to fool around like this! Just you wait, whenQin Ruidumps you, you will have nothing left. Let¡¯s see if you can still be arrogant when that dayes!¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say. Meet with Qin Rui and sweet-talk him into helping you out of this mess. He has better chances of fixing this matter and putting the rumors to rest. It could be good for the Yao family, too. Once the issue blows over, we will have strong ties with the Qin family. Don¡¯t you see that this is the only way?¡±


    Given the time, the lights in the dormitory had already been turned off, and the ce was very quiet. Everyone was about to sleep, after all.


    Of course, this meant that they all heard Yao Yuan¡¯s words clearly.Lin Xin, in particr, was so outraged that she rushed over toYao Tang¡¯s bedside and demanded in a loud voice: ¡°Mr. Yao, are you really rted toYao Tang?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been called all sorts of names by strangers on the inte who haven¡¯t even met her, but all you care about are the interests of the Yao family. Don¡¯t you care about your actual family member at all? You¡¯re not even askingYao Tang¡¯s side of the story! Instead, you blindly believe the rumors without verifying the truth for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, our Tangtangis not the kind of person she¡¯s being used as!¡±


    For a tiny girl like Lin Xin, she had somehow managed to sound very imposing.


    Yao Yuan was so caught off-guard that he instantly hung up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad!¡± Lin Xinhuffed, her hands on her hips. ¡°If something happens toYao Ran, I have no doubt that they won¡¯t waste a moment rifying the issue. But with you¡­ I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re actually condemning you along with those vicious gossip mongers! This is just way out of line!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± One of their roommates called out, followed by murmured affirmations from others.


    They had never encountered such grant favoritism from an elder before. The man hadn¡¯t even checked how Yao Tangwas faring, let alone asked her to exin what had happened, and he had just gone off spouting nonsense.


    It was totally absurd.


    Yao Tang sat up in bed and wavedLin Xinaway. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no big deal. Everyone, go to sleep.¡±


    There was no hint of anger or grievance in her voice, since these trivial matters weren¡¯t really worth much emotion from her. There was, however, a cruel glint in her eyes as sheid back on her pillows.


    ¡°All right, Yao Tang. Don¡¯t take that stupid Uncle¡¯s words to heart and get a good night¡¯s rest, ¡°Lin Xinsaid before padding back to her own bunk.


    ¡°Those girls! Ignorant simpletons, all of them!¡± Yao Yuantossed his phone on the table. He had wanted to teachYao Tanga lesson, but he got lectured by some sniveling girl instead.


    It only incensed him more.


    But then again, he supposed he shouldn¡¯t be shocked by such a disy of insolence. With Yao Tang¡¯sck of proper education, it was only natural for her to associate with the simrly ill-mannered brats.


    It seemed that Yao Tangreally didn¡¯t know what was good for her.


    If she failed to secure a rtionship with the Qin family, she would forever lose the opportunity for a bright future. Now, with her tarnished reputation and herck of enthusiasm to remedy the situation, the Qin family matriarch was sure to disapprove of Yao Tang. That girl was a fool through and through.


    The two families could have been affiliated by marriage, but it was nothing more than a pipe dream at this point.


    It was all Yao Tang¡¯s fault, that worthless wench.


    What¡¯s more, if they had the support of the Qin family, he would have had another chance in reviving his career and potentially pulling himself higher up the ranks of thepany. Thinking of this, his expression turned murderous.

 Chapter 110 - Explosive Exposé

    Chapter 110 Explosive Expos¨¦


    ¡°That bastard,¡± Yao Yuan muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Our Yao familywould have benefited so much from the rtionship, but that¡¯s never going to happen now.¡±


    Across the room, Yao Ransmiled to herself. She walked over to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all of this, Dad. This happened because I didn¡¯t look after Sister properly. I¡¯m the one to me here.¡±


    Her voice was soft and full of regret.


    Yao Yuan¡¯s anger cooled a little. ¡°No, no. Dad doesn¡¯t me Ranran. Everything is Yao Tang¡¯s fault. Not only is she going around fighting like a criminal, but she¡¯s also unting her indecent activities.Ranran, don¡¯t be like her, okay? That girl is wasting her life away.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think sister did it on purpose Didn¡¯t she go to the Qin familyst time?¡± Yao Ran furrowed her brows and spoke her next words slowly.


    ¡°Maybe sister is just good friends with the owner of that shy sports car. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing like what those malicious people are imagining. Sister can¡¯t be that kind of person.¡±


    Her usually clear eyes were clouded with worry.


    Yao Yuan let out a heavy breath.


    ¡®Ha! I won¡¯t be surprised if that brat actually turned out to be worse than the rumors say!¡¯ He thought to himself.


    Even if Yao Tangwas innocent, who would believe her anyway? She hade out of a luxury car wearing branded clothes and shoes, and she was also well-connected with the Qin family.


    Yao Yuan paused. ¡®Wait¡­ the Qin family!¡¯


    His eyes glinted deviously as he turned and sized Yao Ranup. ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re turning 17 this year, right? Do you have a boy you like?¡±


    Yao Ran blushed. ¡°What are you saying, Dad? I¡¯m focusing on my studies right now. I don¡¯t have time for boys.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Yao Yuannodded, satisfied with her answer.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you this. The eldest son of the Qin family, Qin Rui, is considered a prize catch. He¡¯s managed to establish and develop a career even at such a young age. Well, I¡¯m not pressuring you or anything, but you should know that there is no other young man like him in all ofCity A.¡±


    Yao Yuan leaned back against the sofa and sniffed. ¡°Since your sister is an ungrateful idiot who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, your mother and I have no choice but to count onyou to help ourYao family.¡±


    He gave the girl a meaningful nce.


    ¡°But, what about my sister¡­¡± Yao Ransaid with hesitation, her lips pursed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take her potential marriage partner.¡±


    ¡°What marriage are you talking about?¡± Yao Yuanthundered. ¡°Her reputation is all but tarnished. A prominent family like the Qins would never bother with her in the future. She did this to herself, too, so she can¡¯t me us for dropping her like a hot potato.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do then, Dad?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were wide with false na?vet¨¦.


    Yao Yuan sneered and looked out the window. ¡°I¡¯m going to ruin her for good. That should put her in the Qin family¡¯s bad graces, and she won¡¯t have any hope of marrying into their family in the future!¡±


    The next day, the school forum was abuzz with another expos¨¦.


    Someone had posted a video of Yao Tang getting out of some rich man¡¯s car in what looked to be a residential area. The man then ushered her into one of the massive vis.


    It was shot in such a way that Yao Tang¡¯s face and figure were clear, dispelling any possible questions about the girl¡¯s identity.


    As a result, those who had initially refused to believe the rumors were now silent. Yao Tang¡¯s supporters dwindled, and eventually, nobody bothered to speak up for her anymore. With that single video clip, everyone was convinced that she was indeed making money withher body.


    In the Yao residence, Yao Yuansmugly scrolled through thements on his phone. Beside him wasYao Ran, who was also keeping tabs on the school forum.


    ¡°Dad, are you sure we¡¯re doing the right thing?¡± she asked meekly. ¡°Young Master Qin is also in this video.¡±


    ¡°Humph! So what if he is? We¡¯ve already edited it so that his face is covered, didn¡¯t we? Besides, Yao Tangis the main attraction of the video. There¡¯s no way she can get out of this now.¡±


    <b>Tel</b>


    Yao Ran lowered her head to hide her delighted expression. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so considerate of such a worthless child,¡± Yao Yuanadded angrily.


    With this, their parents hadpletely given up on Yao Tang, makingYao Ranthe family¡¯s only youngdy of note. ¡°This is how it should be,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®How dare that bumpkin dare to try and take everything from me?¡¯


    Online, theizens were having a field day with the video post, and they wasted no time flooding thement section.


    ¡°Haha! Yesterday, a bunch of people were still trying to defend Yao Tang. Now, open your eyes and see the proof for yourselves! Your idol is emerging from a luxury car yet again! Can we call her the S-word now?¡±


    ¡°All right, everyone, stop giving her attention! What¡¯s so good about a girl like that, anyway?¡± ¡°Tsk, she can¡¯t evenpare to Yao Ran. I don¡¯t understand why so many people like her. How did she even be the campus belle in the first ce??¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, I wasn¡¯t going to believe what people were saying, but now that evidence has been released, only an idiot would continue to defend her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this is just embarrassing. Her ssmates must be mortified.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! ss 20¡¯s adviser is very fond of her, too. I wonder what her reaction will be once the news reaches her. I wish I could be there to see it!¡±


    Yao Yuan and Yao Ran lounged in their massive living room, enjoying the ruthlessments that were popping on the post they had instigated.

 Chapter 111 - A Distant Niece?

    Chapter 111 A Distant Niece?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ranran,¡± Yao Yuan beamed at his daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we paid a visit to Madam Qin.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yao Rannodded obediently.


    Deep in her heart, she was very eager for this inevitable encounter.


    Father and daughter tidied themselves up and headed in the direction of the Qin Residence.


    It was a Saturday, so Madam Qinwas at home. It was mid-morning, but Qin Jing was still asleep upstairs, whileQin Ruihad gone out earlier.


    The servant set the table and prepared a sumptuous breakfast.


    Madam Qin had just seated herself for the meal when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Quick, go and see who is here so early in the day!¡±


    The matriarch looked to the door with a slight frown.


    Regardless of their identity, she found it discourteous for someone to drop in uninvited at such an hour. It was a tant breach of etiquette.


    Soon enough, the servant was escorting Yao Yuanand his daughter into the dining hall.


    The moment they saw her, Yao Yuaninstantly offered a bow and apologized. ¡°Madam Qin, we are deeply sorry to intrude upon your breakfast, but I¡¯m afraid we havee for an urgent matter.¡±


    Despite his words, Yao Yuan¡¯s expression was anything but apologetic. Instead, he was all smiles.


    As the saying went, one should never turn away a smiling face. Madam Qincouldn¡¯t afford to send them out right away, especially without knowing their purpose for being here.


    She stood up and smiled. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Director Yao. Don¡¯t worry, I am quite at fault as well. We have been here for so long, yet I¡¯ve never taken the time to call on my neighbors. I should have paid more attention to my surroundings. Please,e over and have a seat.¡±


    As the head of the Qin family, she had instantly recognized Yao Yuan.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why he was here with his daughter.


    Yao Yuan let out a sheepishugh. ¡°I only hope we aren¡¯t imposing too much,¡± he said, even as he happily sat down at the table. ¡°The truth is, I came here to apologize to you,Madam Qin, on behalf of my errant niece.¡±


    Yao Ran had also taken a seat beside her father, her eyes sweeping around the massive vi. When she didn¡¯t seeQin Rui, she lowered her gaze in disappointment.


    So the young master was not at home? What bad luck.


    Meanwhile, Madam Qinwas surprised to hearYao Yuan¡¯s words. ¡°Oh? A young girl from your family? But I heard that the Young Miss Yao is well-read and well-mannered, a perfectly sensible girl. Why would you have any cause to apologize on her behalf?¡±


    Madam Qin felt a pang of trepidation in her heart.


    Since Qin Rui¡¯s return toCity Aa couple of years ago, many ambitious parents had tried to set him up with their daughters in an attempt to establish a connection with the Qin family.


    She supposed that Yao Yuanwasn¡¯t any different.


    ¡°Might you be talking about this young miss?¡± Madam Qinsaid slowly, looking atYao Ran.


    The girl became even more shy under the woman¡¯s scrutiny. Yao Ran¡¯s cheeks turned just the right shade of red, and her back remained ramrod straight. By all ounts, she had impable manners.


    Something wasn¡¯t quite right here.


    Madam Qin withdrew her gaze and turned back toYao Yuanwith an inquisitive smile.


    ¡°Oh, no, no. I don¡¯t mean my Ranranhere. I speak of another daughter of the family who is quite rough and unrefined. She is a distant niece whom we have adopted recently.¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s face had grown called as he mentioned Yao Tang.


    ¡®A distant niece?¡¯ Madam Qinechoed as understanding dawned on her.


    It wasn¡¯t umon to hear about things like this. Usually, a distant rtive struggling to make ends meet would seek out their well-off kin and try to curry their favor. In severe cases, threats might even be exchanged and people could get hurt.


    ¡°I see,¡± Madam Qinsaid with a tight smile. She picked up a teaspoon and stirred the coffee in her cup. ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. What does your niece have to do with the Qin family?¡±


    She was already weary as it was. Couldn¡¯t Yao Yuanhave handled this matter by himself?


    ¡°s, Madam Qin, you are unaware of all that transpired. The thing is,st Wednesday, my irresponsible niece was spotted getting out of your son¡¯s car. It appeared that they were very familiar with each other.


    Of course, I consider it a great blessing for our humble family to have connections with the Qin, but I never imagined that that blundering girl would make a fatal mistake!¡±


    Yao Yuan covered his face and ducked his head, presumably in shame.


    As for Madam Qin, she finally put two and two together. She frowned and asked, ¡°So that girl is your niece? Then what is this big mistake that you speak of?¡±


    This was getting more and moreplicated.


    So the girl who had cured Jing was a daughter of the Yao family.


    Yao Yuan heaved a long sigh. ¡°Well, you see, that girlYao Tang, she¡­ She participated in indecent activities with another man. I feel great shame and regret that she wasn¡¯t able to live up toMadam Qin¡¯s expectations.¡±


    He got up from his chair then and made to bow before Madam Qin¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I brought my daughter, Ranran, to help convey ourYao family¡¯s sincere apologies.¡±


    Right on cue, Yao Ranrushed forward to follow her father¡¯s actions.


    By all ounts, the pair did look contrite, which only served to take Madam Qinaback.

 Chapter 112 - Defending Her Savior

    Chapter 112 Defending Her Savior


    As they prepared to get on their knees, Madam Qin shot up to her feet in fright. She leaned forward and stopped Yao Yuan. ¡°Let me get this straight. Are you saying that that niece of yours is¡­ promiscuous?¡± Madam Qin had to speak through gritted teeth as the words were too vile for her.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe Yao Yuan. That beautiful and talented girl had treated an illness that had guedJingjingfor so long. To be honest,Madam Qindidn¡¯t think that her own son was good enough to deserve her.


    And now, Yao Yuanbarged into their home iming that her daughter¡¯s savior was an immoral youngdy?


    It was ridiculous.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Qin. Why, she even bullied ourRanran, who is always so gentle and well-behaved. Not to mention, Yao Tangis always running around with delinquents and picking fights at school. I might be able to overlook that, but she really shouldn¡¯t have deceived Young Master Qin.¡±Yao Yuansighed again, looking like he bore the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    Madam Qin was very confused at this point. ¡°How is that possible? That child looks well-behaved and quite intelligent. Besides, doesn¡¯t theYao familyimpose a strict upbringing? Why would you have someone So¡­ so indecent in your home?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t understand, Madam Qin.Yao Tanggrew up in the countryside. Her education and way of life were greatly influenced by her surroundings, and she unfortunately brought her bad habits along when we took her into our home. Indeed, she is unlike myRanran, who respects her elders and always abides by the rules of theYao family.¡±


    Yao Yuan cleared his throat before voicing out the whole point of their visit: ¡°In my opinion, only myRanranis worthy of the Young Master Qin.¡±


    Beside him, Yao Ranblushed and fluttered her eyshes.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Qinasked softly, her lips curling with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe closer and let me take a look?¡±


    At that precise moment, an angry cry rang out from above them. In the next second, a youngdy was bounding down the stairs. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to nder Yao Tangas you like! You are the ones who are immoral and disrespectful!¡±


    All three heads turned in the direction of the voice.


    Qin Jing¡¯s yellow dress billowed behind her as she stomped over to them.


    She had a small stature and an adorable face, which was currently twisted into an expression of rage.


    ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be rude to our guests!¡± Madam Qinchided halfheartedly, pretending to be mad at her daughter¡¯s sudden tantrum.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, was so surprised that she didn¡¯t even realize she was gaping at Qin Jing. This was the beloved daughter of the Qin family, touted as their most treasured


    pearl.


    It was quite understandable, since she was the only girl in her generation.


    But these were trivial details. What was shocking to Yao Ran was the fact that the Qin family¡¯s treasure was so protective of Yao Ran. She was outraged by this development, yet curious at the same time.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to what these people are telling you. My ssmates told me everything that has been going on over at No. 1 High School, and none of it is as they said!¡±Qin Jingred at father and daughter, not caring to hide her disgust.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Tang, who knew when her body would have recovered?


    She wanted to thank her savior properly and make the most of the second shot at life that she had been given.


    Qin Jing hadn¡¯t expected to hear news aboutYao Tangfrom her ssmates, but the rumors were rampant. Everybody was badmouthing her on the forum.


    She would have thought that the Yao familywould clear things up and defend her, but here they were, practically pushingYao Tangdeeper into the mud. How despicable!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yao Tang¡¯s rtives?¡±Qin Jingdemanded, her voice rising with every word she spoke. ¡°Why are you listening to what other people say? Don¡¯t you trust Yao Tangat all? She would never do these things!¡±


    Although they had only met once, Qin Jinghad a knack for knowing a person¡¯s character at a nce.


    Yao Yuan stiffened and looked betweenMadam QinandQin Jingawkwardly. As an elder, he couldn¡¯t possibly insist on the depravity of a younger member of their family. Otherwise, it would bring their manner of raising children into question.


    ¡°Well, Miss Qin,¡± Yao Ranspoke up, shingQin Jinga warm smile. ¡°Please, may I ask you to calm down and let us exin?¡±


    Her tone was imploring, her expression helpless.


    ¡°We are indeed Yao Tang¡¯s family, and we naturally don¡¯t want to make any wild guesses on this sensitive issue. In fact, we called her upst night, intending to help her out of the situation, but we only got berated by her and her peers. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do at this point.¡±


    Yao Yuan nced at her out of the corner of his eye. As expected of his daughter!Yao Ranwas truly capable.


    ¡°Ha! Then, do you have any proof of these usations?¡± Qin Jingasked sharply. ¡°Did you seeYao Tangengage in such activities with your own eyes, huh?¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s jaw dropped. He didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Of course, they hadn¡¯t seen anything!


    But when had the youngdy of the Qin family be so close to Yao Tang? They hadn¡¯t ounted for this possibility at all!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that it isn¡¯t appropriate for us to pry into her private matters,¡± Yao Rancountered. ¡°Especially something so personal.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then that only means you have no proof whatsoever. To be blunt, you subscribed to the rumor mill and believed everything you saw on the Inte without even verifying the facts. Then youe into my house spouting all your baseless nonsense, expecting us to buy the fake information you peddle. I swear, if I had rtives like you, I would consider it the greatest misfortune of my life!¡±


    Even with her mother present, Qin Jingdidn¡¯t hold back at all and unleashed all her grievances.


    She didn¡¯t think she was doing anything wrong, it was the Yao familywho had crossed the line this time.


    It was no wonder that Yao Tangdidn¡¯t want to stay with them. Thankfully,Qin Jingwas here to refute their ims, or anyone who heard them would have surely believed the worst ofYao Tang

 Chapter 113 - Qin Jing’s Post

    Chapter 113 Qin Jing¡¯s Post


    ¡°Humph! If you won¡¯t help Yao Tang, then I¡¯ll defend her on the school forum myself. I¡¯ll even use my real name! I¡¯ll show those blind idiots that there are people supporting our Sister Yang, too!¡±


    With that, Qin Jingwhirled around and stormed back upstairs.


    Before going, however, she made a point of ring at Yao Ran. ¡®This girl is still hoping to marry Big Brother. Ha! That will never happen!


    The Yao familywere no better than opportunists, who not only refused to defend their kin, but would even fuel the mes of persecution.


    Yao Ran metQin Jing¡¯s re with a gentle smile and a polite expression.


    In doing this, she highlighted her own graciousness while exposing Qin Jing¡¯sck of civility at the same time.


    Madam Qin took note of this subtle exchange. Her eyes narrowed, and the smile disappeared from her face. ¡®Who do these people think they are? How dare they intrude into my home and do whatever they want?¡¯


    She had never witnessed such audacity first-hand.


    Madam Qin took a deep breath and raised her chin. ¡°As you can see, Director Yao, I do not have the final say in this family. OurQin Jinglikes to throw tantrums now and then, whileQin Ruiconsiders himself his own man. He answers to no one and lives by his own principles. I may be their mother, but I can¡¯t really do much about their attitude.¡±


    She pasted a fake smile on her face and proceeded to drive the uninvited guests away. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I have an appointment with Mrs. Fang at the spa, you see¡­¡±


    Madam Qin deliberately left her words unfinished, silently daring the pair to purposely misunderstand her meaning.


    Although her demeanor remained amicable, it would certainly be out of line if Yao Yuanoverstayed their wee.


    It was a pity that their efforts were all for naught.


    Yao Yuan straightened and sighed, his eyes shing with disappointment. ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t keep you any longer. We were in a hurry today, so I was unable to prepare an apology gift. I will bring it another time, perhaps when Young Master Qin is here.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Madam Qin.¡±


    Yao Ran bowed before following her father out of the vi.


    It wasn¡¯t until they had fully disappeared from view that Madam Qindiscarded her pleasant facade. She looked in the direction that they had gone as she fell deep into her thoughts.


    Qin Jing burst into her room and went straight to herputer. She turned it on and logged into the school forum ofNo. 1 High School.


    The first thing she noticed was the fact that the ndering post had already been pushed to the top. She initially thought that it was because of its poprity among the users, but then she realized that the administrator had actually pinned the post for every forum visitor to see.


    Fuming, Qin Jing clicked on the damn post.


    There were thousands ofments and replies, eithermenting how they had been disillusioned by Yao Tang¡¯s beauty or echoing the rumors that she was an immoral wench.


    Here and there, she would see ament iming neutrality as they didn¡¯t know the whole picture.


    <b>as</b>


    Nevertheless, this was undoubtedly very damaging for Yao Tang. The post itself was very explicit, saying thatYao Tangused her body to make a buck. It even included some photos of her in ordinary, indoor clothes, emphasizing theck of luxury tags on her apparel.


    What angered Qin Jingthe most, however, was a video post ofYao Tanggetting out of a car anding into the Qin family vi.


    Thement section on this particr post was filled with curses and other malicious remarks.


    Qin Jing clicked on the video and instantly recognized her brother. His face was censored with pixels, but it was definitely him. ¡°These people don¡¯t know anything, yet they just keep barking and barking! They don¡¯t even have any idea about the kind of lifeYao Tangis living!¡±


    Now that it had alle to this, Qin Jingcouldn¡¯t just sit still.Yao Tangwas getting criticized because she hade to the Qin Residence to treat her.


    She would be doing her savior a great disservice if she did nothing to clear her name.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Tang, Qin Jing¡¯s body would still be suffering the effects of poison. This alone was enough to earn her the backing of the entire Qin family. It was only right that they paid back her kindness in any way they could.


    Gathering her resolve, Qin Jingbegan typing a post of her own.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Qin Jin from Experimental High School. I want to rify that in this video, Yao Tangcame to my house to help me with my homework. It seems that her arrival was captured on a public surveince camera, and the edited copy is now being misinterpreted by a lot of people.


    Hence, I will be attaching the original surveince footage. You will see my mother and me greeting her at the door. I will reiterate that we are not involved in any illicit activities as the rumor mongers insist, and I hope that this proof I offer will be sufficient in clearing up any false narratives. I hope that you will believe me and trust Yao Tang. She is a good person.


    Having said that, if any one of you still doesn¡¯t believe me, you may pay a visit to Experimental High School. Just look for me. I am open to any possible confrontation. Bring it on!¡±


    Then she looked for the video file and attached it to her post.


    In this other recording, Madam Qinwas indeed at the door to receiveYao Tang.


    Although the clip was mostly silent and was shot from quite a distance, it was clear from their disposition that Yao Tanghade as a respected guest, not as some trashy girl out for a good time.


    Qin Jing checked her post twice, making sure that she hadn¡¯t written anything that would giveizens cause to attackYao Tangagain.


    Once she was satisfied, she clicked on the publish button.


    As it was Saturday, the students had a lot of time on their hands.


    Shortly after the post was published, with Yao Tang¡¯s name on full disy, the video garnered more than 300 views. Even the unregistered users of the forum were watching it.


    Qin Jing leaned back against her chair, her eyes fixed on herputer screen as she braced for the iing reactions to her post.


    With hard evidence, no one would be doubting Yao Tangany further, right?


    This should be good enough. Right?

 Chapter 114 - A Shift

    Chapter 114 A Shift


    She had revealed her personal details and had even invited the doubters toe and meet them. They had no reason not to believe her.


    Gradually, people began toment on her post. ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is. Perhaps we¡¯ve misjudged Yao Tangagain.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry, Goddess, we totally let you down! I cry.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you! Yao Tangcame there for educational purposes, you guys.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it! My goddess has been wronged by so many strangers on the Inte!¡±


    ¡°Finally, someone is willing to help my goddess clear her name! I¡¯ve always believed in her, and I¡¯m d that the truth came out atst. I wonder who¡¯s behind all the rumors, though?¡±


    After reading some of the replies, Qin Jingheaved a sigh of relief. She pressed a hand to her chest and slowly nodded, congratting herself for a job well done.


    It seemed that many still believed in Yao Tang, especially after having seen the evidence.


    This moment of victory was short-lived, however. To Qin Jing¡¯s horror, a slew of malicious replies suddenly flooded her post. Not only did they effectively bury the supportivements, but they practically discredited everything she had written.


    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t believe it. Well, even if those were just rumors, the fact that she is vain and arrogant remains true.¡±


    ¡°I mean, how would you exin all her branded clothes? She¡¯s from the countryside, isn¡¯t she? How could she even afford those things? There¡¯s a lot more she needs to exin in order to clear her name.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? So if Yao Tangis this conceited, then what kind of person do you think this so-called friend of hers is? I¡¯m not convinced this user is reliable, either!¡±


    ¡°Wait, they actually called Yao Tangtheir goddess? Haha, wake up! Someone like her would never spare a second nce at losers like you. Have some self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°How disgusting. All I can say is that a wicked woman is a wicked woman, period. That Yao Tangpicks fights even within the school grounds and messes around with men. I bet anyone who associates with her suffers bad luck sooner orter.¡±


    Qin Jing seethed as morements popped up. She might be simple-minded, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew what was happening here.


    Yao Tang had been targeted. And these ruthless users were most likely paid inte trolls.


    There were at least a hundred of them, too.


    In the short time that Qin Jinghad been online, the number ofments ballooned to more than 2,000, and practically all of them were callingYao Tangconceited and greedy. She considered hiring a troll army of her own, but her attention was caught by the most recentments.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Qin Jing the famous Miss Qin from our Experimental High School? She took a long leave of absence justst month, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a ssmate of Qin Jing¡¯s. Don¡¯t get fooled by her. She took a leave of absence because her skin has been festering with some kind of disease. I don¡¯t know what it is or how she contracted it, but seeing how cozy she is with Yao Tang, it must be some unspeakable illness. I do wonder how she would benefit from defending that girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! So the Qin family¡¯s precious daughter isn¡¯t some innocent girl, either!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I thought the reputable Qin family was strict and had high standards? I didn¡¯t expect their children to engage in such promiscuous liaisons. I suppose that¡¯s money for you, huh? They just do whatever they want. How disgusting!¡± ¡°They¡¯re birds of a feather, I tell you! That exins why she¡¯s speaking up for Yao Tang.¡± The malice had shifted from Yao TangtoQin Jing. She was the one branded as immoral now, a rich girl who led a messy private life.


    With just a few words, they had managed to sabotage her credibility. No one would believe her after this, no matter how much proof she produced.


    ¡°These people are really too much!¡±


    Qin Jing felt a mix of dread and outrage. She had never been wronged like this in all her life!


    Perhaps this was exactly why Yao Tanghad never bothered to rify matters herself. Knowing her, she probably wasn¡¯t even paying any attention to the rumors.


    Yao Tang was indeed wise.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with these trolls head-on,¡± Qin Jingmuttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if they have the guts to say these things to my face.¡±


    Jiang Huai looked stared at his screen and let out an evil cackle.


    So Yao Tanghad wanted to turn the tables in her favor?


    It just wasn¡¯t possible. He was determined to put that ambitious gold-digger in her ce. Yao Tangwould never be the campus belle again for as long as he was around.


    Instead, she would be the biggest joke in No. 1 High School!Jiang Huaiwould see to that.


    In fact, this was just the beginning. He intended to deploy more help to turn Yao Tanginto aplete outcast.


    And as the saying went, the enemy of one¡¯s enemy is one¡¯s friend. He knew just who to look for!


    It was none other than Ruan Qing, someone who had been forced out of school because ofYao Tang.


    Given the circumstances, Jiang Huaiwas confident thatRuan QingdespisedYao Tangas much as he did, maybe even more so.


    He had already given his troll army a huge sum under the promise that they would keep a lookout for any news regarding Yao Tang. As soon as somethinges up, they would immediately hound the post and start their smearing campaign against her.


    Jiang Huaiughed diabolically.


    ¡®The campus bell can only be Ranran, no one else.¡¯

 Chapter 115 - School Transfer

    Chapter 115 School Transfer


    That evening, Qin Residence.


    Qin Jing popped into the kitchen and helped her mother prepare dinner. After a while, she turned to Madam Qin, vegetables in hand, and said, ¡°Mom, I want to go back to school. I want to attendNo. 1 High Schond enroll in the same ss asYao Tang.¡±


    Madam Qin froze in shock. It took her some time to gather herself. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Qin Jing took a deep breath and repeated her words slowly. ¡°I said, I want to go back to school and attendNo. 1 High SchoolwithYao Tang. I¡¯m all better, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    After getting Yao Tang¡¯s acupuncture treatment, it was almost as if she had never been poisoned at all. She had also been religiously applying traditional medicine to the unsightly lesions on her skin, and now they hadpletely disappeared.


    She could finally resume her schooling without any worries about her health or appearance. And it was all thanks to Yao Tang


    Qin Jing really wanted to be her ssmate.


    Madam Qin blinked at her daughter as excitement slowly bloomed in her chest. ¡°You can go as long once you¡¯repletely cured. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight, you know.¡±


    As a mother, she couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant to send her precious daughter out into the world again.


    It was heartbreaking to see her deteriorate these past few months.


    Madam Qin¡¯s main concern now was the possibility that Qin Jingwouldn¡¯t be eating proper meals at school.


    ¡°No, Mom,¡± the girl insisted stubbornly. ¡°I want to go back to school right away. The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Madam Qinasked, frowning Qin Jing thought for a moment before taking a deep breath. ¡°You heard it yourself this morning.Yao Tangis being gued by horrible rumors at school. She saved me, Mom. I can¡¯t just not do anything to help her. It isn¡¯t right.¡±


    <b>m</b>


    ¡°Jingjing,¡± Madam Qineximed, her eyes twinkling with pride. ¡°Oh, ourJingjinghas really grown up. Look at you, standing up for your friends during their time of need. This is an impressive development, a very good thing!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Qin Jingshouted, feeling pleased and embarrassed at the same time. ¡°Mom, please let me transfer schools, okay? I can¡¯t stay atExperimental High Schonymore. I feel bad whenever I think back to the days when I had to take a leave of absence.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, Mom understands,¡± Madam Qinsaid quickly.


    It was Qin Jing¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    Her mother grinned. ¡°Now, why are you looking at me like that? Your mom knows how to be grateful! More than that, I¡¯m so happy to see you being so mature.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Qin Jingbeamed. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to start school this Monday.¡±


    ¡°You little brat! I give an inch, and you take a mile!¡± Madam Qin poked her daughter¡¯s forehead, but the expression on her face was doting.


    Herte husband had passed away early, so all she had left was her son and daughter. And being the only princess in the n, Qin Jinghad enjoyed the adoration of her rtives all her life, which naturally contributed to her bratty temperament.


    But after battling her illness, it appeared that she was finally growing into a sensible youngdy.


    It was a good thing indeed.


    Contrary to Qin Jing¡¯s expectations, the proof that she had presented ended up being used to incriminateYao Tangfurther.


    For some reason, a bunch ofizens single-mindedly focused on the grand vi Qin Jinglived in and took it against her.


    ¡°She¡¯s obviously in cahoots with Yao Tang. They¡¯re probably working the same racket around the city.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced that these two are just friends doing homework. I mean, why else would this girl bother defending Yao Tang? She just set herself up for ughter.¡±


    ¡°Another rotten woman! Birds of a feather!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting! Both of you should just get lost!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Qin, right? How much will it be for one night? Our Young Master Wang is willing to pay double the price for you and Yao Tang¡¯spany. Quit acting innocent and just name your price!¡±


    Thements were multiplying, each one more horrible than thest.


    All the while, the forum administrator turned a blind eye to the chaos.


    Yao Ran happily scrolled through thements while munching on a tter of fruits.


    At first, she had thought that Miss Qin would be able to hold her own against the negative remarks, but the girl was unexpectedly beaten during the first round. What a pity.


    ¡°Here Ranran, I brought you more fruit. You need snacks while doing your homework. Are you tired? Do you need anything else?¡±


    Qin Man sat besideYao Ranand gave her a loving look. This was the child that she had raised since birth, the only daughter of her heart.


    She was utterly devoted to Yao Ran, even more so than to her own husband. But in return, she expected great things from the girl. She was the biggest hope for theYao familyto flourish in society.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all, Mom. It¡¯s almost time for the senior year exams, so I have to study hard.¡±


    Yao Ran smiled sweetly at the woman before heading into her bedroom.


    After taking a few steps, she paused, as if she had just thought of something. She looked back and asked, ¡°Mom, Sister seems to be in trouble. Should I help¡ª¡±.


    ¡°Help with what?¡± Qin mansnapped, her expression darkening at the mention ofYao


    Tang.

 Chapter 116 - Return of Ruan Qing

    Chapter 116 Return of Ruan Qing


    ¡°Listen, Ranran. In the future, you must remember that you are the only daughter of the Yao family, do you understand? You don¡¯t have a sister named Yao Tang. We are not rted to some shameless wench, are we clear?¡±


    Qin Man had a stern look on her face. Her good mood from earlier had all but vanished.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting Yao Tangto feel any responsibility toward them, even though they were her biological parents. The least that the girl could do was to not dragRanrandown and ruin thetter¡¯s future.


    Their Ranranwas destined to marry into the family and help them all live a much morefortable life.


    Qin Man wasn¡¯t going to letYao Tangstand in the way of that.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression grew troubled after hearing her mother¡¯s words. ¡°I understand, Mom. I¡¯ll go and study now.¡±


    ¡°All right. Work hard.¡±


    Qin Man nodded in satisfaction as she watched the girl go. As expected, the daughter of her heart was more obedient than that wretchedYao Tang.


    Little did the woman know that the moment Yao Ranhad turned away, her eyes shed deviously, and the corners of her lips curled up.


    She would never allow Yao Tangeven an ounce of affection from her parents. She was the only daughter of theYao family, and it would remain that way for the rest of their lives.


    Later that night.


    ¡°Tangtang, someone is badmouthing you on the Inte again.¡±


    Lin Xin had been following the forum closely for thest couple of days.


    She scowled at her phone now as viciousments popped up one after another. ¡°Ugh, this Ruan Qingis like a relentless ghost! No, she¡¯s more like a demon, never giving us a moment of peace!¡±


    A new post was published, saying: ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ruan Qing. I am the student who dropped out ofNo. 1 High Schooljust a few days ago.


    I want to express my regrets and let you know that I have realized my mistakes. I¡¯ve been missing my ssmates badly since transferring schools. I saw the recent posts on this forum, and I have mixed feelings about the current issue.


    The truth is, you have all misunderstood Yao Tang¡¯s intentions. She only did these things because she had no other choice.Yang Rong¡¯s parents didn¡¯t care for their sick daughter, soYao Tangtook it upon herself to earn money for her treatment.


    She might have resorted to¡­ questionable means, but I assure you that her motives were


    good.¡±


    The overall tone of the post was one of sympathy, and yet, the essence of the message did nothing to clear up Yao Tang¡¯s name.


    At that moment, Ruan Qing was sitting inside a cozy coffee shop. When thements started flooding her post, a delighted grin broke out on her face.


    ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying to you, was I?¡±


    Jiang Huai leaned forward in the seat across from her and slowly stirred his coffee.


    ¡®It really is more effective to have someone dispatch your enemy rather than dirtying your own hands,¡¯ he mused.


    Ruan Qing looked up at him, her eyes shing


    ¡°Well, I already did what you said. If you obtain anything on Yao Tangin the future, I need you to inform me. The enemy of an enemy is a friend, right?¡±


    <b>en</b>


    Whether it was Yao TangorYao Ran, she wasn¡¯t going to let either of those two off. If it hadn¡¯t been for them, she wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out ofNo. 1 High School.


    Even the Ruan family had gotten implicated in that dreadful affair. Sources had even told her elders that there were people who were purposely messing with their family business. Those two girls had done more than just humiliate her, they had practically instigated the Ruan family¡¯s fall from grace.


    She wasn¡¯t in any rush, though. Ruan Qing knew she had to get rid of Yao Tangfirst before dealing withYao Ran.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Jiang Huai drawled. ¡°Then, I wish us a happy and fruitful cooperation.¡± He stood up and shook hands with Ruan Qing before exiting the coffee shop.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel smug with this sessful little transaction of theirs. The forum was likely exploding with every step he took.


    Just as he had expected, theizens bought Ruan Qing¡¯s story.


    They all believed that Yao Tanghad sold her body in order to fundYang Rong¡¯s treatment.


    Now, practically everyone in No. 1 High Schoolwas convinced thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t the innocent girl they had once thought. Some took it one step further and decided to add to the narrative.


    They began to concoct a story about Yao Tangsecretly selling herself out to the young miss of the Qin family. As a result, Miss Qin had contracted an STD from her, which exined the hideous lesions on her body and why she had to take a leave of absence from school.


    They even imed that Yao Tangwas also taking medicines in order to keep the symptoms of her STD from manifesting.


    The rumor mongers spun their tale so expertly that it was difficult not to believe them. Everything just made sense somehow, especially to those who didn¡¯t know Yao Tangpersonally. Her reputation sank even deeper into the mud.


    People were expecting her to release a statement of her own, but the rest of the weekend came and went without a peep from Yao Tang.


    Unfortunately, mostizens took her silence as a sign of guilt, and they just keep spouting more lies and fabricated ¡°evidence¡± on the forum.


    Monday finally came. The first period for the morning sses was Chemistry.


    Xi Yan walked into the ssroom and ced her lesson n on the teacher¡¯s table. ¡°I have good news for everyone,¡± she announced, smiling. ¡°Our ss is getting another transfer student. Please give her a warm wee.¡±


    At the back of the room, Meng Yangwas busy scribbling away at his homework. He didn¡¯t bother looking up from his desk, even as his ssmates began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Another transfer student? I wonder if she¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but not everyone can be Yao Tang.¡±


    ¡°True, true. Yao Tangis one of a kind.¡±


    After all, she had be the campus belle on her very first day in school.


    Her reputation might not be all that good, but at least no one could dispute the fact that she was gorgeous.


    Their new ssmate walked into the room, her eyes bright, her skin fair and clear. She stood in front of the ss and beamed. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Qin Jing.¡±

 Chapter 117 - Qin Jing Is Here

    Chapter 117 Qin Jing Is Here


    Meng Yang jumped at the sound of her voice. He was so startled that he identally drew a line across the page he was working on. He raised his head abruptly, only to find that it was indeed Qin Jing.


    His brows furrowed. What was the Young Miss Qin doing in No. 1 High School? Wasn¡¯t she enrolled in Experimental High School?


    Yao Tang also stirred, propping her face up with her hand and looking forward. Qin Jing had spotted her the moment she had entered the ssroom. Bubbling with excitement, she winked atYao Tangand grinned.


    But her savior only blinked at her once before getting back to her homework. She looked cold and indifferent.


    Qin Jing stiffened.


    Sister Tang was truly something else. The rich and powerful youngdies from the capital couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to her.


    It seemed that she had made the right decision bying here!


    She would definitely learn a lot under Sister Tang¡¯s guidance.


    Meanwhile, Meng Yangwas still bemused at this unexpected turn of events.


    Hadn¡¯t this brat been sick all this time? Why was she in their school all of a sudden?


    She had even enrolled in ss 20, the so-called trash ss that even the teachers dreaded. Had the Qin family really approved of this? This was very strange.


    They had already tried snatching Yao Tangaway from him before.Meng Yangcouldn¡¯t help but feel threatened.


    Xi Yan pointed at the only empty seat in the room. ¡°Qin Jing, you may sit next to Wang Tian.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s words seemed to have shaken the students out of their reverie, and all at once, the room erupted in whispered discussions.


    ¡°No way, no way! Is that really Qin Jing? As inQin Jingfrom the forum?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, this is big news! Qin JingfromExperimental High Schoolhas actuallye to our ss! I wonder what people would say once they find out about this. They did sayYao TangandQin Jinghave a strange rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you believe all those nasty rumors? Just look at Qin Jing! Don¡¯t you see how smooth and fair her skin is? Those people were obviously lying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Everything they said on the forum is bull crap. Our Yao Tangis not that kind of person!¡±


    Of course, they were also aware of themotion on the school forum. They were offended by the rumors, too, but they couldn¡¯t do much against the trolls.


    When Yao Tangdid nothing to do herself, they were quite stumped and didn¡¯t know what to believe. It didn¡¯t help thatMeng Yang, the notorious school bully, wasn¡¯t speaking up for hisSister Tang, either.


    Xi Yan told the students to settle down and finally started the ss. It was a difficult subject, for the most part, so the poor kids struggled to keep their attention on the lecture.


    Once the period was dismissed, Qin Jingcame over toYao Tang¡¯s desk with a wide smile on her face. ¡°Sister Tang, were you surprised? I¡¯m here to study with you. If anyone dares to bully you, they will have to go through me first!¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow at that, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meng Yang, on the other hand, sputtered in outrage. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on here? How do you two know each other?¡±


    This bratty princess actually knew his Sister Tang?


    Qin Jing scoffed haughtily at him. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Meng Yang rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to protectSister Tangin school. Don¡¯t even think aboutpeting with me, I¡¯m her number one fan!¡±


    As he said this, he held up his fist to Qin Jing¡¯s face in an attempt to intimidate her.


    ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Qin Jingtook fetched a bunch of snacks from her bag and ced them on the desk. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    When Xiao Pangsaw a particr bag of chips among the stash, his eyes widened. This cost 50 to 60 yuan per bag! ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really rich, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, they realized that all of the snacks were imported items.


    This hoard must cost at least a few hundred yuan in total. To just casually hand them out like that¡­ well, it was beyond generous.


    Qin Jing was practically burning money over here!


    The boys needed no further encouragement. They plucked a bag of candy and ripped it open, but made sure to give Yao Tangtwo lollipops before helping themselves.


    Soon, Lin XinandShen Huanjoined them.


    They soon got to know each other over their snacks.


    ¡°I think the person who¡¯s been causing us troubletely is definitely going to get riled up by this,¡± Meng Yangsaid after a while.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Shen Huan.


    Meng Yang pointed a finger atQin Jing, his expression wry. ¡°She¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. Don¡¯t you realize that since she¡¯s appeared in our school, the online attacks againstYao Tanghave been reduced in half? Give it a little more time, and everyone will eventuallye back to their senses.¡±


    Xiao Pang andLin Xinstared at him.


    Shen Huan opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His friends were definitely not simple people.


    ss 1.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Yao Rancried out softly. The tide was inexplicably turning in Yao Tang¡¯s favor within the school forum.


    Her grip tightened around her pen, and her eyes glinted dangerously as she rifled through the newments that had been posted. It sounded like everyone had already changed their opinions of Yao Tang.


    ¡°We have a hot update! Qin Jinghas transferred to our school! She looked well, and nothing was festering on her skin! The rumors aren¡¯t true!¡±


    ¡°What the heck? Did we misunderstand Yao Tangagain? Damn, I hate all these fake news going around.¡±


    ¡°I knew someone so pretty wouldn¡¯t do something so horrible! I believe in you, Yao Tang?¡±


    ¡°What is going on? So Yao Tangwasn¡¯t selling her body to rich people? But the fight in that other video is real, right?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with Qin Jing¡¯s body! We have wrongedYao Tang!¡±

 Chapter 118 - The Yao Family’s Statement

    Chapter 118 The Yao Family¡¯s Statement


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t let Yao Tang get back in everyone¡¯s good graces!¡±


    <b>e</b>


    Yao Ran tightened her fingers around the pen so hard that it almost snapped in half.


    The girl caught her muttering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ranran?¡± she asked, concerned.


    ¡°Ah, nothing. I think I¡¯m getting a bit of a stomachache. Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Yao Ran hurried out of the ssroom, her phone still in her hand.


    She went into the nearest washroom and checked if anyone else was there.


    After making sure that she was alone, she made a call.


    ¡°Hello, Dad? There¡¯s something I need to tell you. The youngdy of the Qin family just transferred to our school, and she¡¯s in the same ss as Yao Tang. Now, theizens are moving over to side withYao Tang. What should we do?¡±


    Yao Yuan was silent for a while as he considered his options.Yao Yuanended the call and slumped on his office desk. He looked out of the window and racked his brain for a solution.


    Soon, an idea came to him, and his lips slowly stretched into a devious smile. Finally, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ranran. Dad will find a way to fix this. Just carry on with your sses and wait for the news to break out. I¡¯ll hang up now so that I can deal with it right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Yao Ranpocketed her phone and inspected the washroom again.


    ea


    Upon confirmation that no one could have eavesdropped on her call, she sighed in relief and walked out into the hall with her head held high.


    Meanwhile, Yao Yuanleaned back against his chair andughed.


    He had never expected the Young Miss Qin to go to such lengths for Yao Tang. The chit had actually chosen to forgo a better-quality education at Experimental Middle School in ce of that trash-ssYao Tangwas in.


    It didn¡¯t matter, though, because Yao Tangwould get out of these scandals unscathed.


    That girl didn¡¯t deserve to have the blood of their Yao familyrunning in her veins.


    ¡°Quick, quick! Look here, the Yao familyhas posted a statement on the forum!¡±


    ¡°No way! Did they really issue a statement for their adopted daughter? I need to see this.¡±


    ¡°Damn, now this one¡¯s another bombshell. As expected, beautiful girls like Yao Tanghave a lot more going on beneath the surface. I suppose you have to give her credit for valuing her friendships.¡±


    ¡°So Yao Tangwas selling sexual favors after all? Is this really the truth?¡±


    ¡°Why would the Yao familylie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, though. Yao Tangonly doing it forYang Rong.¡±


    The students of No. 1 High School huddled in different groups, but they were all talking about the same thing.


    While some of them continued to persecute Yao Tangfor her actions, there were those who expressed their admiration for her so-called sacrifice.


    And then there were those who were simply angry and fed up with the entire controversy.


    Meng Yang had just finished writing his self-reflections at the Teachers¡¯ Office and was on his way back to his ssroom when he heardYao Tang¡¯s name being said repeatedly.¡¯What the hell is wrong with these people now?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t a web surfer, after all. Sure, he liked to y games, but he saw no point in frequenting the usual online forums.


    All he knew was that someone was ndering Yao Tang, but he didn¡¯t care about any of it. He was determined to be her follower no matter what.


    But then, as he walked up the stairs, he heard someone mention the Yao family.


    Meng Yang frowned then, since this was a little different from the past rumors. He strode over to a fat boy and demanded, ¡°Are you guys badmouthingSister Tangagain?¡±


    His voice was low and menacing.


    The group, who had been talking loudly just now, immediately turned silent. They knew not to run their mouth around the school bully, or there will be dire consequences to pay.


    The fat boy mustered a nervous smile and reached out a trembling hand to show Meng Yanghis phone. ¡°You¡ªyou can see for yourself! I¡¯m sorry! We saw the post, and¡ªI¡¯m sorry I have a stupid mouth!¡±


    The poor kid shrank bank and looked helplessly at his phone.


    He might survive this encounter, but he was pretty sure his phone wouldn¡¯t.


    Nothing was certain when it came to Meng Yang¡¯s rampages. ¡°Give me that!¡±


    Meng Yang snatched the device and stared at the screen, his scowl growing darker by the second.


    His fury was palpable in the air, and everyone in the corridor held their breaths for fear of provoking him.


    This was bad. The school bully was about to blow his gasket.


    The fat boy was practically shaking now, his arms and legs dotted with goosebumps. He felt like his soul was about to leave his boy.


    Meng Yang was breathing heavily. He was seeing nothing but red.


    The Yao familyhad indeed posted a statement, calling themselves the guardians of Yao Tang.


    However, their message was anything but beneficial to her cause. If anything, they had practically driven the final nail in the coffin.


    It read: ¡°Hello, everyone! The Yao familyis deeply saddened by the recent news cirction atNo. 1 High School.¡±

 Chapter 119 - The Post Disappeared

    Chapter 119 The Post Disappeared


    ¡°Yao Tang was raised in the countryside, so it¡¯s only natural for her to have picked up some of the rural practices and behavior around her. We understand that she would asionally get into fights, and ask that you be more tolerant and considerate toward her. It seems that our Yao family hasn¡¯t taught her well enough in terms of discipline and basic courtesy.


    We have alsoe to learn that the cost of Yang Rong¡¯s treatment amounted to a few million yuan. We can¡¯t even begin to imagine howYao Tanghas managed to survive all these years. She lived a life that no little girl deserved.


    The Yao familyis to me for all her shorings, so we would like to take this opportunity to apologize on her behalf. We implore you to find it in your hearts to be kinder to her.


    Lastly, you have our word that the Yao familywill double its efforts in making her a better person. With your help, we can surely steerYao Tangto a brighter future!¡±


    Clearly, the Yao familywas trying to make themselves look good with this public statement.


    It did nothing to clear up Yao Tang¡¯s name.


    What it did establish, though, was that she was from the countryside, effectively saying this was the cause that her rough behavior and immoral practices.


    And of course, the students of No. 1 High Schoolwere sharp enough to understand the meaning behind these veiled words.


    The purpose of releasing such a statement was to let everyone know that the Yao familywas not responsible forYao Tang¡¯s actions, since they had only adopted her recently.


    Now that even the Yao familyhad asked for help in keeping her in check, they all expectedYao Tangto conform to the social norms without resistance.


    As usual, thements section was blowing up with thousands of replies. Meng Yangflipped through them and found that they were all nasty and crude.


    ¡°Damn it, you bumpkin! Why don¡¯t you just go back to the mountains and live in a hut?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think the Yao familyis squanderingYao Tang¡¯s full potential! Hahaha! With that face and that body, she would end up seducing men anyway. She might as well profit from it.¡±


    ¡°Your own family obviously doesn¡¯t want you anymore! But don¡¯t worry, if you consider spending one night with me, I might be able to give you a ce to say.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this guy, are you that desperate? Do you even realize you could get loads of STDs from that girl? It¡¯s not worth


    it!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Yao Tang, oh, Yao Tang. You always act all high and mighty. I bet you never expected to spend your Monday like this.¡±


    There were even more vile remarks that made even Meng Yangrecoil. His grip tightened around the phone.


    ¡®What if Sister Tangsees this¡­¡¯ he thought furiously.


    ¡®No, I have to tell her before she hears it somewhere else.¡¯


    With that thought, Meng Yangbounded up the stairs to where their ssroom was located.


    The fat boy cried out as he left, but he could do nothing more than sniffle and bite his fingers.


    He had just bought that phone. And it was thetest model, too.


    Meng Yang rushed into their ssroom.


    This was supposed to be the period for outdoor exercises, but it was a smoggy day, so everyone decided to spend the time studying instead.


    Qin Jing was sitting across in front of Yao Tang¡¯s desk. She was holding her phone as she babbled in with a bright smile on her face.


    Lin Xin was beside them, and she was also smiling. The scene was peaceful and harmonious.


    As for Yao Tang, only one of her earphones was plugged into her ear. She was leaning on the table with her elbow, her hand cupping her cheek. A small smile danced on her lips.


    Meng Yang stormed inside, his face a mask of


    fury.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± he yelled for everyone to hear. ¡°The Yao familyposted a statement on the forum saying thatYao Tangis from the countryside. They even draggedYang Ronginto it. They¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°What?!


    Lin Xin andQin Jingeximed in unison.


    The Yao familyhad only added insult to injury. How could they do that to their own blood rtive?


    The friends turned to their phones and checked into the forum. The more they read, the angrier they became.


    After hearing themotion, the rest of the ss also went on the forum and read about the post in question. And just like that, various opinions formed again.


    At the heart of it all, they shared amon disbelief, as well as loathing toward the Yao family.


    Yao Tang had perked up at the mention ofYang Rong¡¯s name. Her entire demeanor changed, and a cold glint came over her eyes. She took out her own phone and ced it on the table before her.


    After a few taps on the screen, she finally found the statement issued by the Yao family.


    She read it carefully without speaking a word, though the corners of her mouth curled up ever so slightly.


    The sight frightened Meng Yangso much that he had momentarily forgotten his rage.


    The Yao familyis going to be in so much trouble now.Yao Tanghad already suppressed the issue of her upbringing not too long ago, and now it was brought up into the limelight once more.


    May God have mercy on the Yao family.


    Whether they were of it or not, they were certainly courting death by doing this.


    Yao Tang fiddled on her phone some more, her expression remaining aloof.


    All of a sudden, the posts disappeared from the forum, gone without a trace.

 Chapter 120 - The Mastermind

    <strong>Chapter 120</strong> The Mastermind


    ¡°Eh? Where did the post go?¡±


    ¡°The post has gone missing!¡±


    ¡°What is going on? I thought the forum administrator didn¡¯t care about these things. They¡¯ve been lenient all this time, howe they suddenly deleted it?¡±


    Another ruckus broke out among the students from various parts of the campus.


    As far as they knew, No. 1 High Schoolhad hired an expert to moderate their school forum, so that no one could infiltrate the system. In the past, even the forum ofExperimental High Schoolhad fallen into the hands of hackers, but theirs had remained secure.


    This time, however¡­ How did that thread vanish from thin air?


    Who could have possibly done it?


    The students in ss 20 all turned to Yao Tangin unison, their expressions ranging from bewilderment to trepidation. They were just in time to see her put her phone away.


    Could it be¡­ But in order to delete a post, one needed to be logged in through aputer.


    No, it couldn¡¯t have been Yao Tang.


    They began to whisper among themselves and tried to figure out who was behind the deletion.


    ¡°What do you think happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Maybe the Yao familydeleted it themselves. I mean, you can¡¯t delete something from the forum unless you¡¯re an administrator or the original author of the


    post.¡±


    ¡°I think this is for the best. That Yao familywasn¡¯t helpingYao Tang, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If they were my rtives, I would rather sever my ties with them.¡±


    ¡°Right? I also thought that they weren¡¯t trying to defend Yao Tang. Instead, it sounded like they were actually trying to distance themselves from her. How disappointing!¡±


    Meng Yang took a deep breath and addressed his ssmates in a loud voice.


    ¡°There is no truth to the rumors that have been spreading. My Sister Tangis not that kind of person. I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not, but don¡¯t you dare badmouth her in my presence! Any affront to her is an affront to me!¡±


    Meng Yang was making his stance clear.


    He was going to stand firmly on Yao Tang¡¯s side, for better or for worse.


    His speech made everyone quiet down, and they went back to reading their books.


    Satisfied, Meng Yangcame toYao Tang¡¯s side. ¡°Sister Tang, what do you want to do? Just say the word and I will do it.¡±


    Qin Jing scoffed and crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, too, you know. No one would dare to go against our Qin family. Even if someone wants to hurt you, they won¡¯t have the guts to do it upfront with us on your side.¡±


    ¡°You have me, too!¡±


    ¡°And me!¡±


    Lin Xin and the others also spoke up, their voices filled with determination.


    They were all staring at Yao Tangexpectantly, waiting for her to speak.


    Yao Tang picked up her phone and dialed a number. It took a moment for the call to connect.


    ¡°I sent you a link just now,¡± she said without preamble. ¡°I need you to get me the ID and the location of the person who posted it.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Yun Tianwas hanging out with a friend at a coffee shop. ¡°Yeah, that will have to wait,¡± he drawled. ¡°I don¡¯t have myputer with me right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Yao Tangsaid bluntly.


    Yun Tian immediately sobered up at her tone. ¡°Sure, give me a few minutes.¡±


    Yao Tang hung up, and her friends settled down around her.


    Three minutester, Yun Tian called her back. ¡°The IP address points to No. 1 High SchoolinCity A. The user¡¯s real name isJiang Huai, and he¡¯s a third-year student from ss 1. I¡¯ll send you the details.¡±


    Yao Tang waited for the message toe in and stared at the photosYun Tianhad sent.


    ss 1.


    And a boy, at that. Interesting.


    ¡°Sister Tang, tell us what to do next.¡±


    The moment Meng YangheardJiang Huai¡¯s name, he instantly understood that he was the mastermind behind the rumors.


    His handsome face twisted with rage. He looked like he was about to hit someone.


    Lin Xin was just as furious, but her expression was decidedly less formidable thanMeng Yang¡¯s.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to bother yourselves,¡± Yao Tangsaid, ncing at her friends nonchntly.


    If they got themselves involved, they would only leave traces behind, and might even get themselves ckmailed for their troubles.


    She looked back to her phone and typed something, her fingers nimbly tapping on her screen.


    Then Yao Tanghit send.


    All at once, the entire building erupted into anothermotion.


    This time, however, they were interrupted by the shrill ringing of the school bell.


    It was time for ss, and their teacher was already walking into the room with his textbook.


    The students had no choice but to return to their seats. Even so, most of them sneaked their phones under their desks. The school forum was abuzz yet again.


    And the reason was simple¡ªthe ount that had started everything, the ount that had first posted the video of Yao Tanggetting out of a luxury car, had been exposed!


    The culprit was none other than Jiang Huai.

 Chapter 121 - A Fatal Blow

    Chapter 121 A Fatal Blow


    Although it was still within the ss period, the discussion forum was still as lively as ever. Everyone was discussing the new revtion with wide eyes and exasperated voices.


    ¡°So Jiang Huai was the one behind all this?¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even know who Yao Tang is! They haven¡¯t even interacted before ¨C why would he ruin her reputation overnight?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just the kind of person who stands up for justice, right? I mean, we are now able to see who she really is after what has happened,¡± the other replied.


    ¡°But damn, I can¡¯t help but be a little scared, ya know? I mean the person who had done all of this has been sitting in front of us this entire time. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little creepy?¡± Everyone now knew that Jiang Huai was the first person who had posted the picture and the video.


    He had beenpletely exposed to the public. Now, if he had any other ns, he¡¯d be the first suspect.


    It was an interesting turnout of the current events.


    Meng Yang clenched his fists. ¡°Sister Tang, are you really going to let this go?¡±


    Although he had supported everything she had done, he still couldn¡¯t help but be hesitant in actually letting him go. After everything he had done, didn¡¯t he deserve a good beating?


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even open her eyes. Instead, she just tilted her head.


    ¡°What are you worrying so much about?¡±


    What was he worrying so much about? Meng Yang felt like he wanted to scream. There were so many things happening, and her reputation continued to go down the drain. Yet, she still managed to stay calm throughout all of this.


    How?


    As soon as the ss had ended, Yao Tang slowly turned on her phone. It lit up, highlighting her angr features and dark eyes. She typed something down, and a picture appeared before her.


    Meng Yang had no idea what she was looking at, but he could see the corners of her lips slowly curving up into a wicked smile.


    A shiver shot down his spine. Why did he feel like she was up to no good? ¡°Sister Tang¡­¡±


    Before he could even finish, she waved her hand and gestured for him to look with her.


    On the forum, there was another post.


    Before Meng Yang could even see what it was, he heard the entire ssroom burst intoughter. Qin Jingwasughing so hard that she fell to the floor, clutching her stomach.


    Lin Xin, while not as boisterous, also smiled at the picture. It seemed that the post had brightened up her mood.


    This was the first time the ss felt so happy after everything that had happened.


    Encouraged by their reaction, Meng Yang quickly turned on his phone and clicked on the forum. The moment he entered, a post popped right at the top of the list, captioned as a ¡°Beautiful HD Wallpaper¡±.


    He thought it was just another one of those advertisements, but just as he was about to swipe over it, the post automatically opened.


    What greeted him was a high-definition photo of a three-year-old. His entire body had been exposed, with his private parts up for view.


    There were even more photos of him throughout the years ¨C all catching him in very embarrassing positions.


    At the bottom of the picture was Jiang Huai¡¯s


    <b>name.</b>


    Even without the name, everyone knew who it was. After all, the kid looked like a little Jiang Huai. Even the little mole at the corner of his eye was there.


    If the people in ss One should see it, they¡¯d definitely know who it was.


    ¡°Ah, this is going to be good.¡±


    Qin Jing winked at Yao Tangand made a call.


    Very soon, the number of views had reached thousands. The pictures had now been used for memes and videos, even from those who weren¡¯t from No. 1 High School.


    Within the next few minutes, his picture had gone viral.


    Everyone had forgotten what had happened, too busyughing at the new joke of the forum.


    ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re the best!¡± Xiao Pang grinned widely, giving Qin Jing a thumbs up.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s willing to ruin your reputation, we¡¯ll just be returning the favor. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯d continue to bully you after this.¡± Meng Yang rubbed his hands together, before shaking his head in dissatisfaction. ¡°But if it were up to me, I¡¯d still mix this up with a good beating.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m sure this is much worse than beating him up.¡±


    Even Lin Xin waved her hand.


    If there was something she knew about Jiang Huai, it¡¯s that he cared too much about his own image. He was arrogant ¨C that guy. This would be a fatal blow to his reputation.


    That was why he had chased after the former school belle Yao Ran.


    At that time, Jiang Huai was justing back from the teachers¡¯ office. As he was walking down the corridor, he had passed by another guy. ¡°Hey, Jiang Huai, didn¡¯t know you have a winky quite tiny down there,¡± he hollered. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He thought that he had heard wrong, but the person simply smiled and left.


    As soon as he had reached the stairs, he passed by a group of people who have been eyeing him this entire time. They immediately looked away, but that didn¡¯t stop the smiles on their faces.


    One of them even giggled at the sight of him.

 Chapter 122 - A Solution

    Chapter 122 A Solution


    Jiang Huai furrowed his eyebrows. However, just as he was about to walk up to them, the group immediately dispersed. What the hell was happening?


    Behind him, he heard a few words, ¡°Damn, he¡¯s so short! Does he think he¡¯s worthy of criticizing our School Belle Yao Tang? Fuck him!¡±


    There was another group who was ring at him in disdain.


    Did he have something on his face?


    Fear bubbled up in his chest when a thought urred to him. Did they know what he had done?


    Only one ss had passed since his encounter with Yao Tang. No one in ss One would have taken out their phones to check the forum, right? Panic filled him.


    Should he go back?


    However, as he was walking back to his ssroom, he heard a familiar voice sounding behind him,


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sent me the message. You wanted me to get beaten by Yao Tang to humiliate me, didn¡¯t you? And you¡¯re also the one who posted our fight on the web?¡±


    He froze. Shit.


    Li Tao had been waiting outside of ss 1 this entire time, trying to grab the right opportunity to speak to the asshole. Seeing his trembling back, he clenched his jaw.


    Since he couldn¡¯t touch Yao Tang, shouldn¡¯t he teach this kid a lesson as payback?


    ¡°How about I¡¯ll tell you what happens to people who mess with me?¡± Snarling, Li Tao grabbed a hold of Jiang Huai¡¯s cor and dragged him down the stairs.


    It was during ss, so there were only a few people walking around the campus.


    Li Tao didn¡¯t even hesitate as he dragged Jiang Huaidown. Within a few steps, he tossed him aside onto therge field. He looked around.


    There weren¡¯t any people around, only a few other bulky men with beer bottles and wooden sticks.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Li Tao threw Jiang Huaionto the ground.


    Picking up a wooden stick, he directed it to Jiang Huai¡¯s neck. ¡°Your name is Jiang Huai, right?¡±


    The hooligans surrounded him. All of them had scowls painted across their faces.


    Scared half to death, the young man trembled. He felt a ball rising up to his throat, and he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to speak. ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± Shit, he was going to die.


    Li Tao stretched his leg and stepped on his palm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Huai cried out in pain.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks, and he took a deep breath, unable to speak out. It hurt. Everything was painful. He writhed in pain, feeling as if his entire system had been destroyed.


    ¡°Are you going to tell the truth now?¡±


    Li Tao kicked his stomach.


    ¡°Ah, mph¡­¡±


    Different sounds blubbered up his throat. He kept bobbing his head up and down, afraid that he¡¯d be kicked again in the next second.


    Li Tao motioned to the people behind him and they took the rag from her mouth.


    ¡°Brother Tao,¡± he immediately said, crawling towards him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean for you to be beaten by that bitch! I know you were interested in that slut, but when I saw here out of that luxury car, I didn¡¯t want you to be deceived by her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a slut, she¡¯s not worth your attention!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you her location-for you to know her true colors. I didn¡¯t know this woman was powerful! I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jiang Huai cried.


    Tears flowed through his cheeks. He appeared to be very sincere about his feelings, but even then¡­ Li Tao observed him for a couple of seconds before lowering his stick.


    ¡°You-it¡¯s really like this?¡±


    Li Tao hesitated for a moment.


    The surrounding men all pointed their wooden sticks at Jiang Huai. The tension wafted around them as they stared cautiously, afraid that he¡¯d try something against their boss.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just like that.¡±


    Surprise shed across Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes. Taking a deep breath, he hugged his arms around Li Tao¡¯s leg as he continued to look as sincere as possible.


    He didn¡¯t expect him to be so gullible!


    Li Tao actually believed his words so easily. What an idiot! He might be able to make use of him again.


    ¡°Are you nning to let her off just like that?¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    Perhaps he could still salvage this situation. After all, Yao Tang had indeed gotten into a fight. There must be consequences awaiting for her in the end.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    At the mention of Yao Tang, Li Tao was filled with outrage.


    How could he have been beaten up by that crazy woman? It was a great humiliation!


    ¡°Brother Tao, I¡¯m not sure if we should do this¡­but if you¡¯re willing to give this a try, maybe we can chase her out of school for good,¡± Jiang Huai slowly said. ¡°We have to work together on this.¡±


    He held his leg as the suggestion slipped out of his lips.


    Now that he had been exposed, there would be people who¡¯d look for trouble, especially those who had sided with Yao Tang and Meng Yang.

 Chapter 123 - Bullies Should Be Kicked Out!

    Chapter 123 Bullies Should Be Kicked Out!


    If another news were to break out in the forum right now¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that divert their attention almost immediately?


    A glint appeared in Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes. The more he thought about it, the more he felt even more confident about himself. He took a deep breath. Now, he needed to convince him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of using me as a weapon again, are you?¡±


    Li Tao narrowed his eyes, ncing at the man lying on the ground. His men had already stood down, waiting for their boss¡¯s orders.


    However, he was obviously already interested in involving himself in this matter. Anything to bring Yao Tang down was already a plus to him. He leaned forward, eyeing him cautiously.


    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the King of the School,¡± he stuttered. ¡°If Meng Yang weren¡¯t from the Meng Family, he wouldn¡¯t even be able topare to you. You¡¯re the strongest out there-you think I won¡¯t be scared of you beating me up if this goes south?¡±


    Jiang Huai trembled, lowering his gaze.


    What they couldn¡¯t see was the way he was smiling


    Sure enough, these hooligans may be strong, but they weren¡¯t as smart. As long as they think he was scared of them, they¡¯d believe everything he had to say. They were a group of idiots!


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Tao pounded his chest with a grin. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n? We need to make this bitch pay!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure that she never looks at you again.¡±


    Li Tao¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness.


    Jiang Huai leaned toward Li Taoand began to narrate his n. As he was doing so, Li Tao¡¯s grin started to widen in satisfaction. The n wasn¡¯t bad at all. In fact, if everything were to work out, they wouldn¡¯t see that bitch again.


    Before the ss could end, another post popped up on the forum. This time, it had Yao Tang¡¯s face on it.


    ¡°The dignified No. 1 High School also amodates bullies! And the School Board is doing nothing about it!¡±


    Below the title, there were more than ten personal ounts from the people she had just beaten out.


    Each piece of paper had described how she fought them off. All of them were apanied by a signed note from the hospital itself, verifying their diagnosis.


    At the end of the entire article was a note:


    ¡°School bullying is harmful, not just to the body, but also to the mind. Students are at the most critical point in their lives, where they are supposed to thrive physically and mentally. A school is a ce for that, and as such, they must be protected.¡±


    ¡°School bullying is detestable for the danger it brings to that development. This is not only an issue of moralities but also legalities. All of these students must be protected and taken seriously. School bullying is not a joke, and it¡¯s time we hold the bullies ountable.¡±


    Below were rows of signatures from different students who had shown their support of the issue.


    In the post, there was a separate video of Yao Tang beating up Li Tao¡¯s men with a wooden stick. While they were all tall and strong, they looked weak next to her-all of them had been writhing in the ground at the end.


    The video showed her brutality.


    As soon as the post had been posted, there were thousands who ofments popping up.


    Countless people gathered with an initiative of their own-to stop the bullies once and for all.


    ¡°Who is that person? I just graduated from No. 1 High School, and I¡¯ve never seen someone so stuck-up and arrogant as that girl! Who beats a ssmate with a stick? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°If that was my child, I would¡¯ve made sure she gets what¡¯sing for her.¡±


    ¡°She must be sued. No one should let their children be bullied like this.¡±


    ¡°How can she be studying there?¡±


    ¡°We should demand an exnation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been protecting my child ever since she came to this world. I would not allow her to roam the corridors with that monster out and about! She needs to get kicked out! She shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±


    The post became the hottest post on the School Forum


    ¡°I heard that the parents will being to the school today to demand an exnation. I wonder how this will end up.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang is in real trouble this time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that those people were there to beat Yao Tang up, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would go the other way around. Damn, they¡¯re the ones who deserve it. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°The parents are now here! Li Tao¡¯s parents had alsoe.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang should really lie low.¡±


    When Meng Yang had returned from the toilet, he saw many girls standing by the corridor. Every single one of them had been discussing the matter, eyeing the girl inside the ssroom.


    After listening to the whole story, he clenched his fists. ¡°Shut up,¡± he snapped.


    The people who had been chatting in the corridor jumped in surprise at his yell. As soon as they saw who it was, they immediately duck their heads and turned the other way. The entire corridor had fallen silent, afraid of pissing off the Young Master.


    They all fled in panic.


    Meng Yang pulled out his phone and clicked on the forum. The post appeared at the top of his screen.


    Was that Li Tao really this shameless?


    He cursed and rushed back to ss 20. He didn¡¯t even wait to seat himself down before he pulled his phone from his pockets. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± he called urgently. ¡°Read this.¡±


    Seeing that his friend was upset, Xiao Pang also stretched out his neck to look at the phone. Yao Tang nced at the screen. ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 124 - Locked Up in a Juvenile Detention Center

    Chapter 124 Locked Up in a Juvenile Detention Center


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even skip a beat as she brought up her book once more and began to read.


    There was no reaction from her end at all.


    Meng Yang was dumbfounded. ¡°Sister Tang, what are you going to do?¡± he urged. ¡°These people ¨C they have wronged you, and they have the nerve to bring their parents here too.¡±


    Xiao Pang immediately grabbed his friend¡¯s phone and flipped through thements himself.


    The more he read, the angrier he got.


    ¡°Damn, Sister Tang even beat up Li Tao? Do they really expect people to believe such nonsense?¡± Xiao Pang¡¯s eyes widened as he pointed at all the statements that the article had collected.


    Hell, even he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    With Yao Tang¡¯s figure, how the hell could she even manage tond a punch at Li Tao and his group of assholes?


    They were tall enough to tower over her. Yao Tang would look like a mouse before them. Hell, if he had told anyone before this incident, they¡¯d look at him as if he were crazy.


    Lin Xin and the others are finally seated around Yao Tang. Every single one of them was angry.


    ¡°Who the hell posted this?¡± Qin Jing grabbed the phone from Xiao Pang¡¯s hand. As soon as she saw the anonymous tagline, she scowled. ¡°Can we find out who posted this?¡±


    Shen Huan frowned. ¡°The student union is in charge of the forum. Just look for Zhang Liang from ss 3. He should know something.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I asked him just now. It was posted from a new student ount ¨C couldn¡¯t trace it back to the person.¡± Meng Yang ran his fingers up his hair in frustration. ¡°Besides, with the parents already forming their own union, it wouldn¡¯t be long till she¡¯d be called for an investigation.¡±


    Chu Yao had originally nned to call someone to track down the user¡¯s IP address. However, when he heard this, he sighed. Meng Yang was right. Even if they found out about it, it would¡¯ve been toote then.


    Lin Xin gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Then what the hell are we going to do now? Delete the post?¡± Xiao Pang mmed his hands onto the table. ¡°But it¡¯s toote for that, right?¡±


    Only at this moment did Yao Tang finally turned her attention to her friends. Her eyes were narrowed, gesturing them to stay quiet.


    They followed suit with furrowed eyebrows. Why wasn¡¯t she ever as panicked as them?


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ll just have to deal with it when they get here.¡±


    As Meng Yang had predicted, the Dean walked into ss 20 with a cautious look at his surroundings. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± he called out. ¡°Do you minding out for a moment?¡±


    There was a certain coldnessced around his tone.


    ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Meng Yang immediately stood up in attention. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Stay here.¡±


    Despite his continued insistence, Yao Tang waved her hand in refusal and walked out of the ssroom. Then, she was led to another empty room that had been prepared just for her. She stayed silent this entire time.


    ¡°Why did you beat them up?¡± The Dean gazed at her, breaking the silence.


    She crossed her legs. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who attacked me first.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who attacked you?¡± The Dean frowned. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who first started it, but they couldn¡¯t beat me. That¡¯s why they were the ones who were left lying on the ground while I was standing. Are their weaknesses my fault then?¡±


    As the words slipped past her lips, sheughed. If this was the other way around, would the Dean even pester her like this?


    The Dean was speechless.


    Before he could sputter something out, a police officer stepped inside. ¡°Let me talk to her,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take her somewhere Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll manage to keep silent after this.¡±


    The officer¡¯s face was cold. As a father, he hated bullies with a passion.


    After watching the video on the forum, he became even angrier. No one deserved this! How could someone do this?


    She was led into arge conference room. Even from outside, she could hear the parents screaming at each other, calling for ¡°justice¡± for their children.


    As soon as the police officer brought Yao Tang into the room, she felt all their vicious gazes boring at her head. It was as if she was brought into a den of lions.


    Their gazes were filled with disgust and hate.


    ¡°What were the security guards doing at this time? Why wasn¡¯t anyone watching her?¡±


    ¡°We have to drag her into the police station ourselves!¡±


    ¡°This kind of person would only bring trouble if she stays at the school. Who knows what else she¡¯de up with in the future?¡±


    ¡°My son had been beaten up by her! He could barely walk!¡±


    ¡°Lock her in the juvenile detention center! We paid a lot for superior education and a safe environment ¨C can¡¯t we get what we pay for?¡±


    In the middle of the conference room, a few teachers shared a few looks, but none of them said a thing. Li Tian was Li Tao¡¯s father. He was quite well-known around the area, being one of the families that had just risen to fame and wealth only recently. As such, he was very arrogant.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°My son had been beaten up by that girl with a stick. A fucking stick! How do you n answering to that?¡±


    The teachers opened their mouths, but even they didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Parents, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Luo Hua who had been sitting on the side raised his head. The corners of his lips were quirked up. ¡°We at No. 1 High Schoolwill seek justice to those who have been wronged.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Tian snorted. ¡°No.1 High School truly doesn¡¯t learn from their mistakes, do they? Wasn¡¯t this the same girl we saw in that video? She¡¯s a troublemaker! There¡¯s no doubt about that. Are you really that intent in keeping her?¡±


    The school administrative office immediately called for her adviser, Xi Yan.

 Chapter 125 - New Evidence

    Chapter 125 New Evidence


    As soon as Xi Yan received a call from the office, she immediately ran over. Her face was pale, and her eyebrows were furrowed in worry. What was going on? She didn¡¯t even enter the conference room yet, she could already hear the parents¡¯ rising voices echoing out the corridor. Her lips twitched. There was something wrong. ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Tang?¡±


    was S


    Following the crowd¡¯s furious gazes, she immediately found the teen standing in the middle of the crowd.


    This time, she still had a nonchnt look on her face, unbothered at the way these parents were throwing curses at her face. She shrugged and shoved her hands into her pockets.


    However, when Yao Tang saw Xi Yan, her face darkened almostpletely.


    ¡°Xi Yan, they also called you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xi Yan ran over, ncing at her up and down. ¡°They said something about you fighting with a group of boys. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She waved her hand in dismissively.


    ¡°Why are you asking her?¡± Li Tian scowled. ¡°You should be asking that to my son. He could barely move after that monster was done with him. A monster!¡±


    A trace of surprise shed through her face. Did that mean that Yao Tang really fought them?


    Initially, when she was called over, she had assumed that this was just all another misunderstanding. After all, the height of those boyspared to Yao Tang-it just looked impossible.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be true?


    Thinking for a few seconds, she nced at the officer. ¡°Do you mind informing me of the full situation?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang had intentionally hurt this group of young men,¡± he responded, pointing at all the pictures sitting on the desk. ¡°She hasmitted an act of school violence, and we¡¯re still deciding what consequences she¡¯ll be facing. She¡¯ll also have to apologize-¡°.


    ¡°Apologize? And why should I do that?¡±


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest, cocking up an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯vemitted a grave offense,¡± the officer snapped. ¡°Have you not realized your mistakes¡±


    He had initially thought of giving this girl a lighter sentence. However, upon hearing her point of view, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in annoyance.


    This matter was already hard to predict as is.


    ¡°If I can produce evidence to prove that they were the ones who had every intention of beating me, will they have the same punishment?¡± Yao Tang took a step forward, leveling with the police officer. ¡°Will they also have to apologize to me?¡±


    A shiver shot down his spine at the sight of her cold dark eyes.


    He suppressed the feeling and nodded. ¡°Of course. If you have evidence that they had attacked you first, then your actions will simply fall under self-defense. This matter will be entirely different.¡±


    Xi Yan gazed at her worriedly. Even if she had truly fought back, this wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Yao Tang¡¯s reputation.


    Offending the Li Family could easily equate to a difficult time in this city.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even hesitate as she handed the USB to the police officer. ¡°Then all the evidence you need is right here.¡± She shrugged, taking a step back. ¡°All right.¡± Officer Zhang Xin grabbed the USB drive from her and walked to the projector in the middle of the hall. He plugged the drive into the mainframe and zoomed in.


    Then he stepped aside to let the people see everything that had just transpired.


    The screen shed to life.


    Yao Tang was standing by the garden.


    She was wearing her headphones, and she didn¡¯t have any dangerous items on her.


    Li Tao, on the other hand, was holding a stick-the same stick they had seen Yao Tang holding in the video. He said a few words to his men. They didn¡¯t really know what he was saying, but it was obvious he wasn¡¯t inviting these men to a tea party.


    After a while, they appeared in the garden near the teacher¡¯s building.


    Then, they saw the group of familiar boys-all of whose pictures wereid on the table-approaching Yao Tang with wooden sticks in their hands.


    The video was blurry, but the scene was obvious.


    It was Li Tao who had attacked her first. She simply defended herself.


    The entire hall was quiet. The parents, who had been so loud in the name of justice, couldn¡¯t even speak for her. They shamefully gazed at the ground, too embarrassed to look her in the eye.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the girl was fighting to protect herself.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her skills, they would¡¯ve beaten her up!


    Xi Yan finally understood the situation. Her student was not the perpetrator, but rather, the victim!


    Only the victim had the right to seek justice. They should be the ones apologizing to her, not the other way around. If it weren¡¯t for her skills, she would¡¯ve been easily trampled by these people.


    ¡°Now, the police should be seeking justice for me, right?¡± Yao Tang said casually. ¡°Since I¡¯m the victim, I request you to open a full investigation regarding this matter to stop the school violence.¡±


    The police officer remained silent, not exactly knowing what to say.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to turn the other way around.


    The evidence was all there, and there was nothing left to say.


    ¡°Mr. Li,¡± the officer addressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our police station would have to arrest your son as well as the other students who had joined in on the fight. For them to gang up on just one girl-justice must be served.¡±


    Li Tian¡¯s face immediately morphed from anger to embarrassment. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but changed his mind. Instead, he simply shot the girl a re and stomped away.

 Chapter 126 - From the Countryside

    Chapter 126 From the Countryside


    Yao Tang simply smiled. ¡°Teacher Xi,¡± she greeted her adviser before walking right out of the ssroom.


    Even the police officer had to stand down and allow her to leave. After all, there was no reason to hold her here any longer. Everyone watched her leave with disgruntled gazes.


    It was already time for afternoon when she had arrived.


    When she went upstairs, she saw the students from her batch gazing at her from behind. They were curious to see who had managed to beat up the gang.


    The ck backpack was slung from her shoulder as she strode down the street. Her aura was very strong that the students couldn¡¯t help but step aside.


    A few teachers came down from the conference room to check on their students.


    Luo Hua was once of these teachers.


    Upon seeing Yao Tang¡¯s retreating figure, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes irritatedly. Not only wasn¡¯t this girl paying attention to her studies, but she even decided to partake in this messy ordeal. This girl truly was a troublemaker!


    Why did she even bothering to school?


    She had just made a mess out of all of them!


    Yao Tang simply ignored all their gazes. Besides, it¡¯s not like she had anything to do with them.


    Her gaze was calm as soon as she arrived in the ssroom.


    When she entered, the ssroom suddenly turned quiet. There were students who once didn¡¯t know a thing about her now looked at her fearfully.


    Her name had fluttered around the school like a fly. There wasn¡¯t a single soul who didn¡¯t know about her.


    A group of parents came to school toin about her, yet they let her escape unscathed. How the hell could they not know about her? She was truly a legend!


    It¡¯s one against ten-an impressive feat.


    The bullies she had beaten down were all sent to jail too.


    Lin Xin ced her homework on Yao Tang¡¯s desk. Beside the papers were a lollipop and a carton of sweet milk. ¡°Here you go,¡± she said sweetly.


    ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Meng Yang looked her up and down. ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡±


    Even though he had already heard what transpired, he still felt a little worried about her.


    After all, those parents were very difficult to deal with. He himself had been in the brunt of their exchanges then.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She grabbed a book from her bag and began to read.


    Meng Yang was about to ask more questions when Xi Yansuddenly appeared by the door. Her gaze was boring at Meng Yang as if to ask if he had anything else to ask.


    Frozen in his seat, he simply pulled out his textbook and pretended to look at her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yao Tang from time to time, curious about what had happened in the conference room.


    Just then, a voice was heard from the door.


    ¡°Teacher Xi, I¡¯m looking for Qin Jing.¡± Yao Ran smiled obediently.


    Xi Yan nodded. ¡°Qin Jing,e out for a moment.¡±


    Qin Jing was a little surprised when she heard that. Seeing the unfamiliar girl standing by the railings, she decided the follow suit, curious to what it was about.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yao Ran from ss 1,¡± she introduced herself gently. ¡°I believe we met at the Qin Family House then. I heard that your grades were very good and that you¡¯re fond of experimental study. That¡¯s why I wanted to get to know you.¡±


    Qin Jing hesitated. This matter really wasn¡¯t as simple.


    Someone from ss 1 only wanted to get to know a student from ss 20?


    That was unlikely.


    Did she have an ulterior motive?


    ¡°Oh?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Yao Tang?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my second uncle from the countryside.¡±


    Her smile twitched.


    Her calm voice and soft features would make anyone assume that Yao Ran was simply a lovely girl -kind and angelic. However, Qin Jingknew better.


    As soon as Qin Jing heard the word ¡°countryside¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit ufortable. If this girl really treated Yao Tangas family, why would she talk down on her?


    Yao Ran took a deep breath. ¡°I came to look for you to invite you to ss 1!¡±


    ¡°As you already know, ss 1 is not only provided the best teachers but also offered the best opportunities,¡± she continued brightly. ¡°If youe with me, you¡¯ll definitely be weed with open arms.¡±


    Yao Ran gazed at her with seriously. Everyone would have mistaken that for sincerity, but she knew better.


    ¡°ss 1?¡± Qin Jing snorted. ¡°And why the hell would I do that?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was filled with undisguised disgust.


    ¡°ss 1 really couldn¡¯t bepared to ss 20. I¡¯m just concerned about your¡­choices, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be fooled by my sister¡¯s appearance,¡± Yao Ran warned. ¡°She isn¡¯t easy to get along with. You¡¯d only get into more trouble being associated with her.¡±


    Qin Jing gazed at her expressionlessly.


    This person didn¡¯t have the right to address Yao Tang as her sister.


    Even if she was the eldest daughter of the Qin family, she had never felt that Yao Tang was any different from her. Whether she was born in the countryside or not wasn¡¯t important. She was a friend. Does her background have any bearing to how she should be treated?

 Chapter 127 - Filled with Bad Ideas!

    Chapter 127 Filled with Bad Ideas!


    Yao Tang, after all, was very smart. She did everything for a reason, and Qin Jing shouldn¡¯t underestimate her.


    Yet, this person who had imed to be her sister was only spouting a series of nonsense!


    She gritted her teeth. This Yao Family truly is one for the books.


    Yao Ran¡¯s smile was frozen to her face, clenching her fists. ¡°The teachers in our ss are truly the very best. The students they had taught previously all topped the college entrance exam. It will be a good choice for your future.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Qin Jing said coldly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Without another word, she turned her back on the girl and returned to her ssroom.


    Yao Ran icily gazed at her back before leaving ss 20.


    ¡°Hey, why was she looking for you?¡±


    Meng Yang who had seen Qin Jingreturn, immediately went up to ask.


    Although Qin Jing had no idea about the Yang Rongincident, the eldest daughter of the Qin Family would¡¯ve likely gotten a feel of Yao Ran.


    ¡°Ugh! She immediately talked crap about Yao Tang before asking me to switch sses with her.¡±


    Qin Jing mmed her book onto the table. ¡°I can¡¯t believe people can¡¯t see her for what she truly is,¡± she spat. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even hold a candle to our Yao Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let me tell you-that girl may look weak, but she¡¯s truly evil.¡±


    ncing from side to side, Meng Yang lowered his voice. ¡°In the past, she even instructed Ruan Qingto ¡°expose¡± Sister Tangin hopes of kicking her out of school. It¡¯s a good thing Sister Tanghad the proof she needed, but¡­¡±


    His face had already grown bright red at the memory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t believe a word thates out of her mouth.¡± Qin Jing nodded rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Sister Tangto the ends of the world!¡±


    Meng Yang simply smiled in response.


    It was a holiday today, so they got an afternoon off.


    Yao Tang and Lin Xinwere walking to the dormitory building when her phone started to ring. She picked it up and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a holiday, right? I¡¯ll wait for you by the school gate,¡± a familiar voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    It was Cheng Yan!


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up, she turned around and saw Lin Xin gazing at her. ¡°Is that Mr. Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded, excusing herself out of the dormitory. As soon as she came out, she saw Cheng Yan standing by the roadside. The sunlight shone over him, highlighting his tall figure. Yao Tang slowly walked over.


    However, instead of being greeted by his bright smile, she was only met with furrowed eyebrows and pursed lips.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about what happened?¡± he said lowly. ¡°I only found out about the forum incident from someone else.¡±


    Yao Tang turned her face slightly and gazed up at him, not saying a word.


    Neither of them moved. They simply stared into each other¡¯s eyes for what seemed like forever, as if daring the other to speak. Finally, Cheng Yan helplessly pulled away.


    ¡°When are you going to believe that I¡¯ll be there to help you? No matter how small orrge.¡±


    After so many things had happened to her, she didn¡¯t bother to give him a call.


    It¡¯s as if she didn¡¯t even care for him.


    ¡°I know that,¡± she said with no hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m just used to relying on myself. That¡¯s all.¡±


    That¡¯s how it had always been. She had never thought that there was someone else she could rely on.


    She didn¡¯t really care if it were a man or a woman.


    Whenever she had encountered a problem, she¡¯d think about how to solve it herself.


    Cheng Yan sighed, but a smile had finally returned to his features. ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said, opening the door for her. ¡°It¡¯s windy out. You might catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yao Tang replied and got into the car.


    Cheng San kept a certain distance from the pair. As soon as he saw them enter, he turned his head. ¡°Young Master Cheng, should we head back to the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tian Run Mall.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Yao Tang saw a cup of milk tea and a mango chiffon cake. ncing up at Cheng Yan, her lips twitched. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He knew that she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so he even managed to buy her some snacks.


    How thoughtful!


    He passed her the milk tea. ¡°That¡¯s a good start you know-saying thank you.¡±


    She was used to relying on herself?


    Then he¡¯d just have to let her get used to him sticking by her side. That way, she didn¡¯t have to be so reliant on herself. After all, carrying that burden all on her own was exhausting.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows slightly. Reaching to take the drink, she took a sip. It was sweet, with a hint of strawberry.


    ¡°What are you nning on doing now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the supermarket.¡± He shrugged. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°You came all the way here to cook for me?¡±


    ¡°Either we eat out or I cook for you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Choose one.¡±


    It was a rarity to meet with her, so he might as well make this day worthwhile.

 Chapter 128 - This Is Love!

    Chapter 128 This Is Love!


    Yao Tang nced out at the window and thought for a moment. ¡°I want some pumpkin soup.¡±


    ¡°If you want something to warm you up, you can drink some warm water,¡± Cheng Yan offered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat something else? I can make you something other than the pumpkin soup, you know.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    He smiled.


    The two of them went to Tian Run Mall and went straight to the supermarket. There, Yao Tangcould see the choctes he had gotten her.


    ¡°Have you finished the ones I bought for you


    yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She looked away. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled faintly as he ced the boxes of choctes in the shopping cart. ¡°Get me some dried dates and some millet.¡±


    She nodded. The two of them standing side-by-side looked like an outstanding couple, so much so that they had attracted a few nces.


    ¡°Damn, they look great!¡± A girl nudged her younger sister.


    ¡°True!¡± Her sister nodded rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the supermarket thousands of times. Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the number of choctes in that man¡¯s shopping cart?¡± The girl pulled on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve emptied the shelf. They look really rich-the true power couple.¡± ¡°Ow, stop pulling my arm! Are you trying to break it?¡±


    ¡°Shh! I¡¯m witnessing true love here.¡±


    However, before the younger sister could say another word, the man and woman had already left their line of sight. With a sigh, the two sisters walked forward.


    Cheng Yan picked some red dates and milk, before buying a bunch of fruits that she liked to eat. ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡±


    She paused. ¡°Candy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He casually held her hand and led her to the next section where she picked out all of her favorite vors. As soon as they were done, they went straight to the cashier.


    The line was long, so Yao Tang used this time to take out her phone and yed a few video games. Cheng Yangazed at her with a smile on his face.


    There was an understanding between the two of them.


    ¡°Next,¡± the cashier called.


    He quickly settled the bill.


    After buying everything, the two of them finally returned to his home.


    Yao Tang came out of the shower andy down on the sofa. Her phone screen came to life, showcasing her favorite game once again.


    Cheng Yan started to work around the kitchen. As soon as he was done, he walked out to see the teen sprawled on the sofa and ying games. A smile appeared on his face as he walked over to bring her a ss of water.


    ¡°Drink,¡± he said.


    When a hand had brushed her arm, Yao Tang felt her body stiffen for just a moment. She looked up to see a man sitting right beside


    her.


    <b>en</b>


    He watched her y this entire time, idly sitting by the couch. Sometimes, he¡¯d even feed her the food on the table before returning to his original position.


    The entire apartment was quiet, yet so filled with warmth.


    After she was finished ying the game, Cheng Yan returned to the kitchen to check the temperature of the porridge. There was a short pause before Yao Tangfollowed suit.


    He stirred the congee while she leaned against the doorway.


    Suddenly, she nced at the window. ¡°It¡¯s raining,¡± she noted.


    The pattering right by the windowpane somehow only managed to warm the connection between them.


    ¡°Do you want to head to the amusement park tomorrow?¡± He turned to her.


    ¡°I have to go back to ss tomorrow,¡± she replied. ¡°I only have half a day off.¡±


    This was the most stressful period in high school. With the college entrance examsing in close, the schools naturally wouldn¡¯t give them any long vacations for them to enjoy. Doing well in those exams was their first priority after all.


    They had to go back first thing in the morning


    ¡°The porridge is ready,¡± he called out. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and sit down?¡±


    Yao Tang went into the dining room.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s bowl of ck Rice and Red Dates Soy Milk was quite sweet, just the way she liked it. It was so delicious that she ended up finishing two bowls at once.


    After eating, Yao Tang sat by the sofa. She was reading an English novel. She rested her chin on her hands, looking peaceful under the artificial lighting


    Cheng Yan sat beside her and started to do his own things.


    The two of them were very close. Even in silence, there was a sense offortableness between the two of them, as if they had already be used to each other¡¯s presence. Warmth spread across the atmosphere.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, Yao Tang ced her book on the couch and yawned. She nced at the clock before stretching her arms.


    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed.¡± She stood up, nodding in response. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Cheng Yan watched her slowly walk towards the bedroom. The corners of his lips curled up, and he leaned against one of the pirs.


    Since Yao Tang was so used to relying on herself, he¡¯d have to help her get used to his existence. Maybe then, she¡¯d include him.


    The next morning, Yao Tang returned to No. 1 High School.


    As soon as she had entered her ssroom, she saw everyone gathered in groups of twos and threes. All of them were gazing at the phone screen, where they could see Sheng Ting.

 Chapter 129 - Music Video Release

    Chapter 129 Music Video Release


    ¡°Oh, my God! Sheng Ting is finally going to release a new album!¡±


    ¡°Look! They finally posted an update!¡±


    ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for more than half a year. I can finally listen to his new song.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so curious about his female lead in the MV this time. I heard that she¡¯s a neer, someone who has never appeared on-screen before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it. It¡¯s almost 7:00 now, just ten more minutes until the release!¡±


    At that moment, Yao Tangtrudged into the ssroom and hunched over her desk for her usual nap.


    Meng Yang andXiao Pangwere sitting together a little to her side, their faces full of anticipation. EvenLin Xinwas on the edge of her seat with excitement.


    It was easy to understand just how famous Sheng Tingwas. EvenQin Jingwas gripping her phone tightly, her eyes glued to the screen.


    When the clock struck 7:08, Xiao Pangcalled everyone over so that they could watch the release together.


    All around the room, their ssmates were also huddled in clusters, counting the minutes until they could see Sheng Ting¡¯s newest hit.


    Atst, the music video was published online. The scene opened with a man and a woman making their entrance separately.


    There was a collective intake of breath as the students watched, dumbfounded.


    They were familiar with Sheng Ting, of course, but the girl he was dancing with¡­ She had delicate features, and her eyes were strikingly cold and distant.


    Comments began to pop up one after another.


    ¡°Oh my god, this girl is so pretty! She¡¯s definitely on par with our Heavenly King Sheng!¡±


    ¡°What the heck? She¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Sister! Please take me in as your follower!¡±


    ¡°I heard somewhere that she¡¯s still in high school. I never expected Sheng Ting¡¯s choreographer to be a high school student!¡±


    ¡°This is amazing! Her choreography is outstanding, and she can really bust some moves. And she¡¯s also beautiful on top of all that? The heavens must love her.¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s eyes were practically bulging out of their sockets. He already knew that his Sister Tangwas awesome beyondpare, but he never imagined her to be so talented on the dance floor as well.


    Xiao Pang opened his mouth, then closed it, and then opened it again. He didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he could only mutter, ¡°The universe works in mysterious ways.¡±


    When their Sister Tanghad told them that she was going to shoot a music video, he had honestly thought that it was a joke. Not only was it actually true, but she had also shot a music video with the super famousSheng Ting! She killed it, too.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Qin Jing eximed all of a sudden, then immediately covered her mouth.


    She looked in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    The sensation that everybody was raving about was right here! Napping!


    Soon, their ssmates began to turn and stare at Yao Tang, their gazes ranging between bewilderment and admiration.


    The atmosphere in the other sses had significantly changed, too.


    No one had ever seen thising.


    Their school forum was already blowing up with posts and screenshots of the music video, with the students all praising Yao


    Tang.


    ¡°She is so freaking cool! I can¡¯t even describe how much I adore this girl!¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I officially announce that Yao Tang is my idol now! Our campus belle! Exciting!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over their dance! It¡¯s like it was made just for the two of them. I can¡¯t believe our campus belle hasn¡¯t told anyone about this.¡±


    ss 1.


    A bunch of girls was sitting next to Yao Ran,watching the music video while gushing aboutYao Tang


    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s already so pretty and has excellent grades, and now we see that she¡¯s also a very talented dancer.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Isn¡¯t she incredible?¡±


    ¡°To think that she is actually a friend of Heavenly King Sheng¡¯s! I really never expected that.¡±


    ¡°Ha! What¡¯s surprising to me is how we always thought Yao Ranto be exceptional, but it turned out that her sister is smarter and better-looking. And now we know that she¡¯s more talented, too.¡±


    It was worth noting that among the group, there were some who had always resented Yao Ranfor her poprity.


    This was the perfect opportunity to get a bit of revenge on her for that, so they were intentionally harsh and loud.


    After all, one of the effective ways to rile up arrogant people was topare them with others.


    Yao Ran nced at them out of the corner of her eye, and sawYao Tang¡¯s figure shing on one of the girls¡¯ screen. She quickly looked away and buried her head in her arms. Her hands were clenched into fists so tight, her nails bit into her palm.


    How was this possible?


    How did Yao Tangend up being the female lead of a music video, and of a famous pop star, no less?


    She was just a nobody from the countryside, a rascal who loved to pick fights with other delinquents! How could she suddenly be in the center of the spotlight?


    It didn¡¯t take long for another controversial thread to appear in their school forum.


    The main post read: ¡°Do you guys still think that Yao Tang would sell her body for money?¡±


    As soon as it was published, thements section exploded.


    Users were pointing out how Yao Tang¡¯s music video was worth tens of millions. As such, there would no point for her to be doing something so immoral for money, or to even try and earn money, really.


    ¡°I knew it! Why would she sacrifice her dignity when she could easily make millions by dancing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Those previous posts were obviously just rumors, but the idiots kept believing them, anyway. It¡¯s all Jiang Huai¡¯s fault, he¡¯s the one spreading those malicious stories! The school should punish that jerk for all that he did. Yao Tangdeserves an apology!¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that someone else is involved, though. Whoever they are, they must be punished as well. I want my goddess¡¯ name cleared so that she could continue her school life in peace!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, and Ruan Qing, too! She should be dealt with. Yao Tangmight as well hire awyer and sue them all for defamation. Let¡¯s see if any of them would dare to speak so carelessly in the future.¡±


    ¡°I support my goddess!¡±


    ¡°Those brats like Jiang Huaionly rely on their money because they have nothing else going on for themselves. They abuse their positions to bully others, those evil pricks!¡±

 Chapter 130 - Lawyer’s Letter

    Chapter 130 Lawyer¡¯s Letter


    ¡°Everyone, be more vignt! Don¡¯t let these people fool you again. We must believe that Yao Tang is a good person!¡±


    At this point, people were calling out Jiang Huaiand his cohorts on the forum, spreading word of his evil deeds.


    Naturally, they no longer believed that Yao Tangwould sell sexual favors to rich men in the city.


    Why would she do that, when she was able to make millions just by dancing alongside Sheng Tingin a single music video?


    That story about her having an STD was an obvious exaggeration of an already false narrative. It was ridiculous!


    Sheng Ting was fondly dubbed by his fans as the unofficial king of the modern pop music industry.


    As it was, anything and anyone he associated with was carefully selected and would instantly be popr.


    Needless to say, his new female lead became the hottest topic on the Inte.


    And as if there wasn¡¯t enough excitement going on, he followed up the video release with an update on his social media:


    ¡°Shout-out to my choreographer, who did me the honor of appearing in mytest music video! Thank you for your support and friendship all these years!¡±


    As expected, the fans flocked to his post and bombarded it with enthused replies.


    ¡°This girl rocks! I¡¯ve always loved Sheng Ting, and now I love her, too!¡±


    ¡°So she has finally made an appearance! If I¡¯m not mistaken, she is that top-notch choreographer who was very much in demand some four or five years ago. She kept a low profile, though, and left the show business after a year. I never thought we would actually get to see what she looks like!¡±


    ¡°Ah! So she is Heavenly King Sheng¡¯s precious choreographer! It¡¯s no wonder!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one here thinking that this girl should just debut in entertainment already? She has the face, the figure, and the talent! It would be such a waste not to share it with the world.¡±


    ¡°I agree! My goddess, hurry and make your debut! I¡¯ll definitely be your most loyal fan!¡±


    Unlike most fans who got riled up whenever their idol appeared with other women, as if he was cheating behind their backs, Sheng Ting¡¯s fans heldYao Tangin high regard.


    This was because they knew something that the rest of the public didn¡¯t.


    During the most difficult years of Sheng Ting¡¯s career, when he had just been starting out, only one choreographer believed in him and stuck with him through thick and thin. Eventually, she had been instrumental inunching him to sess.


    Therefore, Sheng Ting¡¯s fans had no reason to harbor envy or resentment towardYao Tang, only gratitude and appreciation.


    Some of the more earnest ones pieced a handful of clues together and managed to figure out the school Yao Tangwas attending. They soon poured intoNo. 1 High School, curious to see what this mysterious choreographer usually looked like off-camera.


    To their surprise, they were instead met with the nderous posts that Jiang Huai had authored, as well as Ruan Qing¡¯s ims that Yao Tang had sold her body in order to help a sick friend out.


    Sheng Ting¡¯s fans, of course, were incensed on Yao Tang¡¯s behalf.


    They made quick work of rebuking Jiang HuaiandRuan Qingon the forum.


    The fire that they started also attracted the attention of other outsiders who were snooping in the forum because of their admiration for Yao Tang.


    Just then, another post was published on the forum, taking everybody aback.


    The caption read: ¡°Lawyer¡¯s Letter!¡±


    In light of these recent events, Jiang HuaiandRuan Qingwere now being sued. Awyer had apparently been appointed by the leadingw firm in City Ato tackle this case, which was built upon the grounds of defamation and cyberbullying. This sent another round of discussion among theizens. Although many of them were hoping for this development, they never expected it to actually happen. Even so, they considered it a good thing


    n we


    ¡°Yes! This is great! The most exciting plot twist ever!¡±


    ¡°Now this is satisfying. I¡¯ve always wanted to see this kind of people get punished for their malicious tongues. It¡¯s about time thew held them ountable for their actions.¡±


    ¡°Arrest them! They deserve nothing less!¡±


    ¡°Ha! How dare they talk crap about the friend of our Heavenly King Sheng¡¯s? It¡¯s a good thing that this happened, or us fans will sue them ourselves!¡±


    Cheng Yan was in his office, reading through thewyer¡¯s letter that his attorney had drafted for him with a cold smile on his face.


    Anyone who touched something of his was destined to regret it.


    ¡°Have the legal department make the preparations,¡± Cheng Yan said nonchntly to the man standing in front of him.


    ¡°We will be suing these fools under thepany¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Director Cheng!¡±


    The man bowed to Cheng Yan before leaving the room to carry out his orders.


    ¡°Sister Tang! I can¡¯t even exin how gratifying this is.¡±


    Meng Yang gestured at his phone, where the words ¡°Lawyer¡¯s Letter¡± were shing on his screen. He wasughing in delight as he read through the post.


    At longst, those two viins were getting their just deserts.


    Especially that bastard, Jiang Huai!


    If his Sister Tanghad not forbidden him from causing any trouble,Meng Yangwould have long gone over and beaten that jerk¡¯s face into a pulp.


    He had been struggling to hold himself back thesest few days, and now, it felt as though he had finally found release.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Yao Tangresponded tentatively.


    She didn¡¯t even look up from her book and just turned another page. Beside her, Qin Jingfrowned. She didn¡¯t seem as thrilled as one would have thought her to be.


    <b>em</b>


    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Lin Xinasked, noticing the strange atmosphere around their otherwise bubbly friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to burst everyone¡¯s bubble,¡± Qin Jingsaid slowly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think any of you really understand the power and influence thatJiang Huai¡¯s family holds.¡±

 Chapter 131 - A Sound Whipping

    Chapter 131 A Sound Whipping


    Qin Jing hesitated for a second before adding, ¡°The Jiang family here in City A is nothing to be afraid of, but they have great influence over at the capital. They mainly control news and information dissemination.¡±


    Not that they were any match against the Qin family, of course, but she dreaded the possibility that Jiang Huaimight get away with his crimes scot-free.


    That would be unfair quite frankly, extremely infuriating


    ¡°What kind of rtionship does the Jiang family here have with the Jiang family in the capital?¡±


    Chu Yao asked, curious.


    He had some notable background himself, so he had naturally heard of the Jiang family in the capital.


    Indeed, they had sway over public opinion, and everybody walked on eggshells around them.


    They might not take this current issue lightly.


    ¡°All I can say is that Jiang Huaiis the only son born in this generation, so he is adored by most of his elders, ¡°Qin Jingsaid, her eyes shing. ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s always doted upon during family gatherings and public events.¡±


    Given his cherished position, it was highly unlikely that Jiang Huaiwould be suffering any consequences for his actions.


    The group fell silent as the realization dawned on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ruan Qing won¡¯t be able to escape, though!¡± Qin Jingsaid after a while.


    Ruan Qing had used her personal ount on their school forum, practically pinning a glowing red tag on herself as she published her malicious posts.


    The Ruan family wouldn¡¯t be able to save her from this one. Worse, they might even pay the price for what their errant daughter did.


    ¡°All right,¡± Lin Xinsaid after taking a deep breath./


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on Ruan Qing, then. We should take what we can get.¡±


    ¡°Right! There¡¯s no way we can let her off after all that she¡¯s done!¡± Meng Yangsnarled.


    He was still furious with the prospect of Jiang Huaiescaping justice, butLin Xinwas right. He might as well vent all his anger atRuan Qing.


    His hands clenched into fists. A muscle ticked at his jaw. ¡°Tonight, I will go and ask my father if we can deal her with a much more severe punishment.¡±


    As soon as sses ended that day, Jiang Huaigrabbed his backpack and rushed out of the ssroom.


    He was frightened out of his wits.


    He had basically ndered Yao Tangin public, and had even incitedLi Taoand the others to dox her. But for some reason, Yao Tanghad not retaliated yet. And oh, he knew she was going to retaliate.


    The thing was, the longer she dyed her vengeance, the more anxious he became.


    He couldn¡¯t stand the idea that Meng Yang and his posse might corner him at school and beat him up.


    As he thought of this, Jiang Huai quickened his pace and bolted out of the campus.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was back home, leaning against his bedroom door, that he finally allowed himself a deep, long breath.


    He slumped to the door as he tried to calm himself.


    However, he was interrupted by an urgent knocking at his door.


    ¡°Jiang Huai! Jiang Huai, open the door! It¡¯s Mom!¡±


    His mother sounded worried as she called out to him from the other side. ¡°Quickly, open the door! Your father is asking you to go downstairs. He looks mad, so you¡¯d better hurry!¡±


    ¡®Father?¡¯


    Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes widened, and a shiver ran down his body.


    He got back to his feet, his face ashen.


    ¡°O-okay! I¡¯ll be there in just a second!¡±


    His voice was t and small, as if he had resigned himself to death.


    Jiang Huai¡¯s father had moved from the capital to City Aten years ago. He was a man of action, always swift and firm with his decisions. He had a stern countenance that intimidated people from all walks of life.


    Whenever Jiang Huaidid something wrong, even as a kid, he was beaten up pretty badly. It was so bad that his skin often split open, and there have been times when he had to stay in bed for days.


    He might be loved by everyone in his family, but they certainly didn¡¯t coddle him. Not his parents, at least.


    Jiang Huai rushed downstairs to his father¡¯s study. He opened the door, only for his legs to shake at the sight that greeted him.


    Jiang Dong was standing in the middle of the room with a whip in his hand.


    His face was nk, but his piercing eyes were cold.


    For a moment, Jiang Huaifelt as though he wasn¡¯t this man¡¯s son at all.


    He mustered all his courage and took a step forward. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Before he could get far, he fell to his knees and whimpered.


    With one fluid movement, Jiang Dongraised his whip and brought it down. The crisp sound of leather hitting flesh cracked throughout the room.


    Jiang Huai immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Dad, let me exin,¡± he pleaded, his voice hoarse.


    But before he could speak any further, the whip made contact again. ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed out in pain.


    ¡°Dad, stop hitting me! Please, please! I¡¯ll agree to anything you say! I can change, I


    promise!¡±


    Soon, he was sobbing. ¡°It hurts, Dad!¡±


    Five minutester, Jiang Dongfinally ceased his punishment. By that time,Jiang Huaiwas crumpled on the cold floor like a dog. His clothes were torn and bloody. The skin underneath was like a messy painting of open cuts.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Jiang Dongroared. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to theCheng familyto apologize.¡±


    ¡­


    A few momentster, Jiang Huaiwas gingerly getting inside the family car. His father hadn¡¯t even allowed him to change clothes.


    It had been a long time since he had felt this awful mix of fear, hopelessness, and humiliation.


    He was careful not to aggravate his wounds as he settled back into the seat. He looked out the window and was silent for the entirety of the drive.

 Chapter 132 - Fate of the Ruan Family

    Chapter 132 Fate of the Ruan Family


    Jiang Dong whipped out his phone and made a call. ¡°Young Master Cheng, do you think you can spare us a moment? I¡¯ming with my wayward son to offer our apologies.¡±


    There was a response from the other side, which made the man burst into loudughter.


    Jiang Huai flinched in his seat, and a dark cloud passed over his eyes. He fingered the fresh wound on his arm as bitter thoughts swirled inside his head.


    They drove straight to Cheng Yan¡¯spany.


    Jiang Dong all but dragged his son intoCheng Yan¡¯s office like some prized game from a hunt. ¡°Young Master Cheng,¡± he boomed. ¡°I¡¯ve brought my son here to apologize to you. We implore you to be merciful and let him off this once.¡±


    Beside him, Jiang Huaiwas shaking slightly, his body covered in bloody cuts.


    Cheng Yan was sitting on his chair, his back turned to them. ¡°Whatever is the matter with your son?¡± he asked slowly.


    He had sent Jiang Donga formal notice demanding an apology the same time he had ordered his men to post the Lawyer¡¯s Letter on the No. 1 High Schoolforum.


    In truth, Cheng Yanhadn¡¯t been sure what would happen next.


    All he knew was that he needed to send Jiang Huaia clear message and warn him never to mess with anyone ofCheng Yan¡¯s again.


    Jiang Dong narrowed his eyes at the younger man¡¯s tone. His eyes shed, and he made a subtle gesture with his foot.


    Jiang Huia picked up on the signal and immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I¡¯m sure you are aware that our Jiang family only has one male offspring. We always considered ourselves fortunate for having raised him safely into a promising young man. I assure you, we had no idea he would do something so¡­ SO heinous!¡± Jiang Donglooked pained and resentful, but he still managed to sound apologetic.


    As the future heir of the Jiang family, they couldn¡¯t afford to have Jiang Huai¡¯s name tainted in any way.


    If thewsuit pushed through, the boy might end up getting detained or jailed, not to mention getting pped with a criminal record.


    Jiang Dong couldn¡¯t just stand and watch it all happen.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cheng Yandrawled, his lips turning up into a smirk.


    He finally swiveled his chair around to face them.


    He was rather surprised to find Jiang Huaion his knees, all battered bruised, butCheng Yanquicklyposed himself and assumed his usual aloof demeanor.


    Since it hade to this, he saw no point in pursuing thewsuit against the boy.


    His own father seemed to have disciplined him well enough. If Cheng Yan persisted in seeing the case through, the other families in the capital might not like it.


    ¡°I suppose I can drop the suit,¡± he remarked casually.


    ¡°But Jiang Huai must apologize to his victim Yao Tang, and he must do it in public. He can post it in the forum, where he started it all.¡±


    Cheng Yan might yield an inch or two, but he wasn¡¯t going to let his enemies off just like that.


    If it were up to him, he would have liked to skin this punk alive and feed him to the dogs.


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Jiang Dong¡¯s grave expression finally gave way to a small smile. ¡°In that case, my son and I will not be imposing on you any longer. Please carry on with your work. Once we are home, I¡¯ll be sure to educate him properly so that he won¡¯t repeat his mistakes in the future.¡±


    He grabbed Jiang Huai¡¯s cor and hauled his son out of the office, much like he had done when they had first arrived.


    Jiang Huai never uttered a word throughout the whole encounter.


    Cheng Yan watched them leave with a menacing look on his face. When they were gone, he picked up his phone and gave instructions to his men. ¡°Continue to monitor the trends on the forum. Keep an eye on those trolls and track their every movement.¡±


    ss 1.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Ruan family has been cleaned up!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What do you mean, cleaned up?¡±


    It was just a little after their self-study period. A handful of girls were huddled up, gossiping The moment she heard mention of the Ruan family, Yao Ranstopped writing in her notebook and perked up her ears.


    These girls all came from prominent families in City A, so they were updated on the goings-on of high society ahead of everyone else.


    The topic soon attracted the attention of their other ssmates.


    ¡°I heard from my parents earlier,¡± a girl with a ponytail whispered. ¡°Apparently, the Ruan family¡¯s business has been acquired some time ago, and now, their assets were being auctioned off one after another. Even their vis and luxury cars were sold in order to pay their debts!¡±


    The girl next to her clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ruan family to disappear from City Ain just a matter of days! They must have offended someone very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ Could it possibly be Yao Tang?¡±


    The girls exchanged a meaningful look.


    While Yao Tangcame from the countryside and had no background to speak of, she had never failed to shock everyone with her skills and prowess.


    A boy behind him opened his mouth, only to hesitate for a few seconds. In the end, he joined in on their conversation. ¡°They say that Ruan Qing has already transferred to another school, but they found out about her online post. They expelled her from school the next day, and even the Ruan family couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Then, we could be right. It might be Yao Tang.¡±


    One of the girls nced snidely at Yao Ran. ¡°Right, I do remember that theYao familyalso stoked the fire that burnedYao Tang. They practically called her immoral. I wonder what they¡¯re thinking now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s correct! Hey, Yao Ran! Your family had a hand in making this issue worse! What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Damage Control

    Chapter 133 Damage Control


    Realizing that they were about toe after her, Yao Ran donned a timid expression and looked up from her desk. ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all. I feel terrible for everything that happened to Sister Yao Tang.¡±


    Her voice sounded frightened and a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Ha! Who knows what you and your family are thinking?¡± a chubby girl sneered.


    ¡°None of you even defended Yao Tang. Instead, you took to the forum to apologize for her behavior. You¡¯ve basically confirmed that the rumors were real!¡±


    At this point, a good number of her ssmates were surrounding Yao Ran, looking at her in disdain.


    A pregnant silence fell into the room.


    The boys who had been constantly professing their love for Yao Ransat in their seats and ducked their heads. They liked her, yes, but they weren¡¯t fools.


    The Yao familyhad truly gone too far this time.


    Yao Ran flushed with embarrassment. She had always been the apple of everyone¡¯s eye. She had never experienced such an outright disy of disapproval.


    She had worked all her life to be outstanding in everything she did, earning the praise of her teachers and ssmates alike.


    Now, because of Yao Tang, it seemed like the reputationYao Ranhad so painstakingly built up over the years mighte crashing down at a moment¡¯s notice.


    She refused to let it happen.


    She frowned, pretending to be debating with herself about something. Then, she sighed, as if finallying to a decision. ¡°A while back, my mother said something that Sister Yao Tangdid not like, so she lost her temper and moved into the dormitory. She¡¯s nevere back home even during the weekends, and my parents could barely get a hold of her.¡±


    Her ssmates blinked in surprise.


    They hadn¡¯t thought that Yao Tang¡¯s rtionship with her family was so bad that she wasn¡¯t evening home. ¡°You¡¯re all aware of Sister Yao Tang¡¯s reputation at her previous school. She used to skip sses, talk back to the teachers, and defy the school rules. That¡¯s why, when the recent news broke out, Mom and Dad believed that SisterYao Tangmust have returned to her old habits.¡±


    Yao Ran continued to exin herself, all the while looking pitiful. ¡°They called her right away, but she just talked trash at them and even let her friends from the dormitory insult my parents. We were running out of options, so my parents thought it was best to issue an apology on her behalf before the situation got even worse.¡±


    For the closing act, Yao Ranchoked on a sob. ¡°I¡¯ve let my sister down. I should have trusted her from the start!¡±


    Her ssmates looked at each other as they processed her words.


    So the Yao familyhad actually tried to contactYao Tang, but the girl didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    In the end, they had no choice but to cover for her and admit her wrongdoings in order to lessen the online attacks against Yao Tang.


    The fickle-minded teens soon changed their tune,ying the me on Yao Tangfor being stubborn and coldhearted toward the couple who had taken her in.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ranran, don¡¯t cry!¡± one of the girlsforted her.


    Then, one of Yao Ran¡¯s admirers stood and spoke up with righteous indignation. ¡°ThatYao Tangobviously doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. You¡¯re not at fault at all! Don¡¯t cry because of her, you¡¯ve already done enough for that bumpkin.¡±


    The rest of them echoed his sentiments. After all, Yao Ranwas always concerned forYao Tang¡¯s well-being. In their eyes, she had constantly been kind and understanding toward her cousin despite their differences.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Ranran. Don¡¯t feel bad, no one is going to me you for this. If they do, it¡¯s only because they don¡¯t know the whole story!¡±


    Though no longer the campus belle, Yao Ranwas still regarded by her peers as the ss belle.


    She had charmed her ssmates to the point that they reacted to her every move.


    Just as expected, they drew close to her now, offering her constion. They stayed there until the school bell rang for the next ss.


    As they dispersed, Yao Ranwiped her red, puffy eyes. No one noticed the faint smirk on her lips.


    Lunchtime.


    Yao Ran hurriedly popped up atYao Tang¡¯s table uninvited, her lunch box in hand. She singled outQin Jingand sat next to her. ¡°Qin Jing, would you like to eat together? I¡¯ve been having difficulty with some of my lessons, and I¡¯d like to ask for your advice.¡±


    The moment the words fell out of her mouth, the whole cafeteria quieted down.


    Everyone was aware of the tense rtionship between the two Yao girls. Now that Yao Ranhad sought outQin Jing, who had especially enrolled in their school forYao Tang, an exciting show was bound to unfold.


    Qin Jing opened her own lunch box and began to take out her food.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating,¡± she said stiffly. ¡°I have no time to chat with you.¡±


    Even so, the smile on Yao Ran¡¯s face did not falter. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll sit over here and wait for you to finish your meal.¡±


    All eyes were watching them in anticipation.


    Even without the controversy, they simply enjoyed the sight of the former and current campus belles sitting at one table.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand basic humannguage or something?¡± Meng Yangbarked atYao Ran.


    He mmed his chopsticks down on the table and added, ¡°You are not wee here. You


    -¡°


    Before he could finish his words, Xiao Pang reached out and pulled him back by the arm. Lin Xin also shot him a pointed look. They couldn¡¯t care less about appearances, but if Meng Yangcaused trouble there and then, it could be bad forYao Tang. She didn¡¯t want other students to think thatYao Tanghad pressured her friends to hate onYao Ran; it would only start another slew of false rumors.

 Chapter 134 - Yao Ran’s Manipulative Behavior

    Chapter 134 Yao Ran¡¯s Maniptive Behavior


    They weren¡¯t sure if they could handle another round of nder.


    Most of all, they didn¡¯t know if they could bear to see Yao Ranbeing painted as the oppressed heroine whileYao Tangwas the cruel viiness.


    At that same moment, Yao Tangsat quietly in her seat with her strawberry milk tea, oblivious to everything that was happening around her.


    Her eyes were glued to her phone, her thumb slowly scrolling down her screen. Her inbox was almost full.


    <b>?</b>


    The friends proceeded to sit back and continue eating while pretending Yao Randidn¡¯t exist. Although the atmosphere was awkward, they somehow managed to pull through their meal without further events.


    Qin Jing wiped her mouth and packed up her lunch box.


    Yao Ran quickly followed suit, her eyes constantly darting in the other girl¡¯s direction.


    It was clear that she wasn¡¯t going to relent until Qin Jinggave her the time of the day.


    Meng Yang let out a long breath, his brows furrowed in difort.


    How could he not have realized before just how shameless and thick-skinned Yao Ranwas? She never gave up until she got what she wanted.


    Fortunately, Qin Jinghad a light temperament. After putting her things away, she turned toYao Tangwith a nk expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you disturb Sister Tang¡¯s lunch. Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk.¡±


    She had dealt with people like Yao Ranenough times to know how to handle this situation. That didn¡¯t mean that she was any less irritated.


    Seeing that Yao Ranhad seeded in trickingQin Jing, Meng Yangturned away and snorted in disgust.


    ¡°That bratty princess has lost a point in my book.¡¯


    But that didn¡¯t matter, since he was sticking to his Sister Tang¡¯s side no matter what. People could badmouth her all they want, and he would believe a word they said.


    Yao Ran brightened up after hearingQin Jing¡¯s response. ¡°Great! I¡¯m really d.¡±


    She happily gathered her stuff and led the way out of the cafeteria.


    The two girls stopped in the middle of the hall downstairs.


    Yao Ran nced atQin Jingthrough hershes, looking shy and demure as she handed her the cup of fruit tea she had been carrying all this time. ¡°Here, Qin Jing. It¡¯s peach-vored oolong tea. I asked your former ssmates, and they told me that this is your favorite.¡±/


    The cup was still somewhat cool to the touch, despite having been bought a while back.


    It was rather tempting, especially in this scorching heat, but Qin Jing held herself back. She could always buy one for herself any time, anyway. She looked away and pocketed her hands without saying anything. But Yao Ranwas unfazed. She continued smiling and acted as if she hadn¡¯t just been blown off.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like it. That¡¯s okay, next time I¡¯ll get you something that I like.¡±


    Qin Jing did not acknowledge her.


    Yao Ran pressed her lips tightly together and put the fruit tea away.


    ¡°Qin Jing, I want to tell you that I really want us to be ssmates. It doesn¡¯t matter what you think of me, you are always wee to join our ss!¡±


    Her tone was eager and full of what sounded like sincerity. There was expectation there, too.


    ¡°No way,¡± Qin Jingsnapped. ¡°I¡¯m never going to transfer to your ss, so will you stop badgering me already?¡±


    She had had enough of Yao Ran¡¯s shameless pestering


    Qin Jing hadn¡¯te toNo. 1 High Schoolto better her studies or anything like that, she was here solely forYao Tang.


    If she had wanted better-quality education, she would have totally gone to the more prestigious institutions in the capital.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least consider it?¡±


    Yao Ran had a pleading look on her face.


    To an unsuspecting passerby, it would look like Qin Jingwas bullying the sweet and fragileYao Ran.


    ¡°I really, really want you to be my ssmate,¡± she insisted. ¡°Our Yao familyalso wants to be better acquainted with the Qin family, so we should do our part and be friends, right? Even if it¡¯s only for the sake of your family.¡±


    Qin Jing openly sneered at the other girl.


    The Qin family had their ownwork all over the country, more so in the capital. Whereas, the Yao familyonly held influence inCity A, if one could even call it that. In the grand scheme of things, the Qin family couldn¡¯t be bothered to make an alliance with the Yao family. It wouldn¡¯t affect their lives or their business either way.


    Which made it all the more ridiculous for Yao Ranto be holding this so-called rtionship overQin Jing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ha! Did you honestly think my Qin family has any need to establish a connection with the Yao family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you may not understand yet,¡± Yao Ransaid in a slightly condescending tone. ¡°In the world of business, it is always better to make friends rather than enemies.¡±


    Qin Jing smirked in amazement. ¡®This girl is really tenacious. No matter what I say, it just bounces right off her.¡¯


    ¡°Stop patronizing me,¡± Qin Jing retorted. ¡°Let me ask you this, the other day when you came to our house with your father, were you or were you not intending to secure the possibility of marriage with my brother?¡±


    She might as well nip it in the bud and put Yao Ranin her ce once and for all.


    To think that she had tried to advance her own selfish motives under the guise of supporting her family¡¯s interests¡­ Qin Jingloathed such maniptive behavior.

 Chapter 135 - Payback

    Chapter 135 Payback


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yao Ran was at a loss for words.


    It was as if Qin Jinghad read her mind.Yao Ranlooked away, her cheek flushing with embarrassment and guilt.


    Indeed, she had harbored such thoughts that day. Unlike Qin Jing¡¯s presumptions, however, she wasn¡¯t single-minded about marrying into the Qin family. After all, it was theCheng familywho led the four great families in the capital.


    With that said, Yao Ranstill had the option of charming her way into theCheng family.


    And if she was lucky, she just might strike a friendship with their next heir, Cheng Zhou!


    Qin Jing¡¯s voice shook Yao Ranout of her reverie. ¡°Or perhaps¡­ You haven¡¯t set your mind on my brother yet, and you¡¯re considering the young masters from the other families?¡±


    She crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes at Yao Ran, her gaze sharp and scrutinizing.


    It was easy for Qin Jingto see throughYao Ran¡¯s facade and into her ugly heart.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I really admire Young Master Qin,¡± Yao Ranasserted, even as she struggled to meet the other girl¡¯s gaze.


    Before she knew it, she had already taken a step back. She didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Qin Jing¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°In that case, then why don¡¯t you be myckey? You want us to form a bond for the sake of our families, right? You should help me with my homework, carry my bag around campus, wipe my chair and desk before Ie to school, line up for me in the cafeteria¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte!¡± Yao Ranhurriedly interrupted. ¡°I still have to go and see our form teacher. I¡¯ll be leaving now, see you around.¡±


    She then fled in a panic before Qin Jingcould speak any further.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Qin Jing scoffed and rolled her eyes before turning away.


    Qin Jing returned to their ssroom, plopped on her desk, and took out her phone.


    She logged into the forum and wasted no timeposing a new post.


    This time, she was going to give their enemies a taste of their own medicine.


    If Yao Ranandjiang Huaicould make defamatory narratives online, then so could she. The only difference is that their ims were fake, while hers was true.


    Soon, Qin Jingwas clicking the Publish button.


    A sadistic smile appeared on her face. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m creating rumors. These are real events that transpired within my own home.¡¯


    Even if it came to awsuit, it was highly unlikely for her to be convicted.


    Her post read:


    ¡°Major event! Yao Ran, the former campus belle ofNo. 1 High School, actually paid a visit to the renowned Qin familyst Saturday. She came there hoping to establish her prospects to marry Young MasterQin Rui, but she ended up getting rejected!


    The incident seems to have cast a pall on Yao Ran,who has been in a bad mood for the past few days.¡±


    Attached to the post was an audio recording.


    It was a recording of Yao Ranearnestly expressing her admiration forQin Rui.


    Her voice was clear and coherent, with no signs of tampering The post ended with the line: ¡°Yao Ran can¡¯t be med for her vanity and ambition, but isn¡¯t it a little shameless for her to keep pestering Miss Qin?¡±


    The post was instantly hounded by the online users.


    Unlike Yao Tang, Yao Ranhad rarely been discussed on the forum. People had to talk about her, after all, except to sing her praises.


    Moreover, Yao Ranwas very meticulous. She had her own flock of admirers who were willing to delete hate posts and censorments that were unfavorable to her, just so they could be in her good graces.


    But it was different now.


    After thest incident with Yao Tang, some students had started to change their opinions. Their previous dotage on Yao Ranhad slowly shifted over toYao Tang.


    ¡°What the hell is this? I can¡¯t believe that the Yao RanI¡¯ve always liked is actually this thick-skinned. I¡¯m obviously a poor judge of character.¡±


    ¡°It really is Yao Ran, I swear! I¡¯d know that voice anywhere. And it¡¯s true that she¡¯s been pretty crosstely!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right! And didn¡¯t she insist on having lunch with Qin Jingtoday? Even thoughQin Jingrejected her, she still joined them at their table!¡±


    ¡°What a pity, she used to be my ideal girl. So she wants to marry into the Qin family, huh? She probably wants to be some rich young madam back at the capital.¡±


    Incredibly enough, thements about Yao Ranwere even more vicious than everything that had been said aboutYao Tang. Except, perhaps, for the sexual allegations.


    ¡°See, I told you! I always knew that Yao Ranis a fake tramp! She likes to act weak and nice in front of everyone, but she¡¯s just another backstabbing witch!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I hate two-faced people like her the most!¡±


    ¡°My hand is itching to p her. She doesn¡¯t deserve all the admiration she¡¯s been receiving all these years.¡±


    ¡°Utterly disgusting! I feel sick to my stomach just looking at her face!¡±


    ¡°She acts like she¡¯s all that, but she¡¯s not even worthy to carry my shoes. I have no idea why I fell for her in the first ce. I must have been blind!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely going to p her the next time I see her!¡±


    The most ruthless remarks came from the boys who had been crushing on Yao Ranfor the longest time. They didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    They were closely followed in ranks by the girls who had always been jealous of Yao Ran.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, a good chunk of thesements were made by the troll army that Qin Jinghad enlisted. SinceJiang Huaihad used this method, she had taken it upon herself to employ the same tactics.

 Chapter 136 - Two-Faced Trickster

    <h4>Chapter 136: Two-Faced Trickster</h4>


    In the spirit of fighting fire with fire, Qin Jing saw nothing wrong with what she was doing.


    She grinned before putting her phone away, acting like she wasn¡¯t the one behind the newest, controversial post.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, while waiting for the sses to start.


    ¡°Sister Jing, you started this thread, didn¡¯t you?¡± Meng Yangwas staring at his phone with amusement.


    ¡°What thread?¡±


    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s a new thread?¡±


    Xiao Pang andChu Yaoeximed in unison as they rushed to either side ofMeng Yangand peered at his phone. Their brows furrowed as they read the post.


    ¡°The former campus belle, Yao Ran, is a fake and shameless person,¡±Chu Yaoread out loud from thements. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! This one is really well-written!¡± Xiao Pangturned toQin Jingand gave her two thumbs up.


    Lin Xin had juste over after handing in her homework.


    When she overheard their conversation, she asked, ¡°Are you guys talking about thetest post about Yao Ran?¡±


    She had heard other students discussing it as she made her way through the stairs earlier. It sounded like they were being particrly harsh to Yao Ran, butLin Xindidn¡¯t care.


    After all, those usations were true. If not for Yao Tang¡¯s sake,Lin Xinmight have even resorted to exposingYao Ranherself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Yaoanswered immediately.


    The friends were practically beaming, though they did try not to be obvious.


    They huddled around Qin Jing, who only blinked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. What post? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    However, she was giving off a smug vibe, like that of someone who had aplished something great and was immensely satisfied with it.


    This only solidified their presumption that she was involved, one way or another.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss. Hurry and go back to your seats already!¡± Qin Jingwaved her hand and chased them away.


    ¡°All right, all right, fine! We wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb Young Miss Qin during ss. These peasants will be taking our leave now,¡± Meng Yangteased while holding back hisughter.


    They dispersed and returned to their seats with smiles on their faces.


    When they nced back, they found Qin Yang clinging to Yao Tang¡¯s arm, and shaking it like a spoiled kid waiting to be praised.


    ¡°Say, Sister Tang, do you think I did a good job? I put that Yao Ran in her ce!¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s tone was coy, a stark contrast to the usually domineering voice she used with others.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Yao Tangsaid, her lips curling up ever so slightly.


    Her eyes never left the book she was reading, though.


    She had been immersed in foreign medical literature these past few days, and only took breaks to eat, sleep, and attend her sses.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she was just going to let Yao Ranoff with her evil schemes.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Qin Jingshouted happily.


    She looked like a kid who had just received a huge reward as she bounced up and down,


    She regarded Yao Tangas her role model.


    And who could me her? Yao Tangwas smart, good-looking, a talented dancer, and her medical skills were top-notch.


    A big shot who preferred to keep a low profile.


    Qin Jing would like to be just like her someday.


    The bell finally rang, and she returned to her own seat. Now and then, she would sneak her phone under her desk and check the new replies on the forum, pleased with her handiwork.


    ¡­


    ss 1, during the self-study period.


    Yao Ran was writing in her exercise book, diligent as ever.


    As an exemry student, she had never taken out her phone during ss hours. It was always switched off and put away in her schoolbag.


    ¡°Ranran!¡± the girl sitting behind her cried out, ruining her momentum. ¡°Quickly, check the school forum!¡±


    Yao Ran frowned impatiently and tried not to sigh in frustration.


    But when she turned around, she had a serene smile on her face.


    She shook her head at the girl, indicating her refusal to look at her phone during ss.


    Without missing a beat, the girl shoved her own phone in Yao Ran¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you offended anyone recently? Someone has made trouble for you! You need to clear this up immediately, or it would be damaging to your reputation!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yao Ran had intended to look away at first, but when she caught sight of the caption in bold, block letters, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She grabbed the phone and swiped at the screen to find hundreds ofments criticizing her and calling her names.


    ¡°Yao Ran, just go and die already!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a curse on this campus. Instead of doing your dirty tricks, why don¡¯t you just admit that you¡¯re jealous of Yao Tang?¡±


    ¡°You fake witch! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me, or I swear I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡±


    Yao Ran hadn¡¯t even fully read the post yet. Her attention was focused on all the vilements calling her out for her hypocrisy.


    She had always been perfect and well-behaved in the eyes of others, and had been the campus belle since she was young. As such, she had never experienced this kind of treatment, much less expected it.


    Her eyes immediately welled up, and her face was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ranran! I believe in you! I know that you¡¯re not the kind of person they say you are. You¡¯re going to get through this, just stay strong!¡±


    The girl reached out and patted Yao Ran¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m feeling well. When the teacherester, please tell him that I had to go home!¡±


    Yao Ran wiped the tears from her face and sobbed.

 Chapter 137 - How Do I Explain?

    <h4>Chapter 137: How Do I Exin?</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    The girl watched Yao Ran step out of the back door with her school bag in her hand. Her head was bowed down, but almost everyone could make sense of her flushed face and trembling figure.


    As soon as she had finally left the perimeters, she called for a taxi.


    It didn¡¯t take long for one to arrive. When she stepped into the car, she sniffled. Tears trailed down her cheeks, and she dialed Qin Man¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± Her mother¡¯s voice sounded at the other end of the line; she whimpered in response. She looked so terrible that the taxi driver couldn¡¯t help but nce back in curiosity.


    ¡°Mom, can youe home? Please?¡± she sobbed out. ¡°I need you.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s voice was soft and whimpery ¨C like a puppy that had been kicked to the gutter. She sniffled once again, and the older woman could hear her shifting in her seat.


    The papers Qin Man had been holding immediately fell onto the table. She froze.


    Had she been crying?


    ¡°Ranran, are you okay?¡± Qin Man asked urgently, standing up from her seat. ¡°What happened? Who bullied you? I¡¯ll handle it right now!¡±


    Was her daughter being bullied? Who was responsible for this?


    The older woman stomped out of her office. A dark look passed by her features as different scenarios streamed through her mind. What could have possibly happened?


    ¡°I¡¯m almost home, Mom,¡± Yao Ran cried out upon hearing her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Please hurry ande back, will you? I need to talk to you.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s heart clenched at the sound of her sobs. Anxiety flooded through her system, and she could feel her hands trembling. She needed to fix this!


    ¡°Just sit down for a while, okay?¡± sheforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, just don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Her grip on the bag tightened as she ran across the corridors.


    /


    ...


    ¡°Ranran is being bullied at school!¡± Qin Man?yelled through the phone to her husband as she was getting into the taxi. She appeared panicked. ¡°Wrap up your stuff and get off work early.¡±


    The door closed right behind her, and she shot a re at the taxi driver. ¡°Drive!¡±


    On the other side of the line, Yao Yuan immediately stood up at the thought of his daughter being bullied. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up at school! Just give me a couple of minutes ¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, she¡¯s already at home!¡±


    Qin Man took a deep breath, ncing worriedly at the window.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew for a fact that she needed to be there for her daughter. If she weren¡¯t there, who knew what would happen? Should anything happen to her precious baby girl, she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I¡¯lle home immediately!¡±


    Yao Yuan grabbed his suit jacket and headed out of his office.


    ...


    The two of them raced back home in a panic. The two of them had reached the doorway at the same time, and they both shared a solemn look.


    They took deep breaths before pushing the door open. There, they could see the young girl curled on the sofa, crying terribly. Tears cascaded down her cheeks, as she squeezed a pillow close to her chest.


    She looked pitiful and helpless.


    Qin Man¡¯s heart immediately ached for her. The sight was worse than what she had expected.


    ¡°What are you doing? What happened?¡±


    Qin Man ran up to her daughter and pulled her into a hug. Her eyes were already turning red as her heart filled with hatred for whoever had done this.


    If she knew who had bullied her precious daughter, she¡¯d make sure to rain hellfire on them.


    ¡°Ranran, we are here now. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    Yao Yuan stroked her hair, leaning in close to his wife and daughter.


    However, theirforting words had only worsened her state.


    The tears just kept falling.


    Even her whole body was trembling.


    There was a moment of silence when she finally brought it in herself to look at them. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there were red splotches across her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t...I can¡¯t attend school anymore,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°What happened? We will work things out, okay?¡± Yao Yuan said lowly. ¡°There¡¯s no use in crying like this. Tell us, so we can fix it for you. We¡¯re the Yao Family?after all!¡±


    ¡°How can you raise your voice at her? She¡¯s already crying, and you¡¯re still pushing her to speak. Can¡¯t you just give her a moment?¡± Qin Man nudged at her husband before turning her soft gaze back to the teen. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, okay? Mommy and Daddy wouldn¡¯t be mad. We promise.¡±


    Both of them stared at Yao Ran with worry in their eyes.


    ¡°I ¨C I¡¯ve been targeted by the trolls,¡± she stuttered, handing her phone to them. ¡°I was just studying and then someone showed me this, and I...¡±


    Yao Yuan took the phone, puzzled by what it may have held to make his daughter cry. Qin Man?also inched closer to take a look. It took a second for them to understand what was going on.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± He mmed his hands onto the cushions. ¡°Is the school not managing its own forum?¡±


    Qin Man, realizing the seriousness of this matter, picked up her phone.


    ¡°Who will you be calling?¡±


    ¡°The dean as well as her adviser, of course. How could they let this go unanswered? Who the hell is behind all this?¡± Qin Man¡¯s face contorted with rage. ¡°Those damn idiots!¡±


    ¡°Even if we do that, what¡¯s the use of it?¡± Yao Yuan retorted. ¡°The most important thing to do now is rify everything that had been posted in the Forum.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Yao Ran blinked. ¡°How am I supposed to rify things?¡±

 Chapter 138 - The Yao Family Is Despicable!

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Yao Family?Is Despicable!</h4>


    As soon as Yao Ran and her father had a talk, the post was immediately deleted.


    Luo Hua, who had just been informed of this entire ordeal, immediately called up Yao Yuan.


    As soon as the phone had been picked up, he started to speak, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the misunderstanding. I hadn¡¯t realized it till it was toote, and Yao Ran had gotten hurt because of it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve alreadyunched a full investigation as we speak and give her the justice she deserves.¡±


    Luo Hua apologized profusely after his promise. If the parents had been hear now, he probably would¡¯ve already fallen onto his knees.


    Yao Yuan edged away from his daughter and walked down the stairs. ¡°You really can¡¯t me yourself, Teacher Luo. After all, with all this schoolwork, there really isn¡¯t the time to check the school forum for posts like these. But I do hope this incident is thest. Our Ranran?shouldn¡¯t have to experience something like this.¡±


    While he appeared quite understanding, listeners might be able to hear the sharpness of his tone.


    Luo Hua was not only one of the best teachers in No. 1 High School, but he was also her school adviser. Shouldn¡¯t he be taking responsibility for this matter?


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ranran wouldn¡¯t be suffering from this fake news!¡±


    As soon as Luo Hua ended the call, his face darkened. Just the thought of someone being able to do this was enough to send him into a fit of rage.


    Yao Ran had always been his favorite student. To see her being ndered and wronged like this...he clenched his fists. This shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    He¡¯d definitely be investigating this matter thoroughly.


    The people behind this post should be prepared for what¡¯sing for them.


    ..


    Half an hourter, a new post appeared on the forum.


    The post was basically exining what had happened to Yao Ran.


    /


    The post exined that Yao Ran had simply gone to the Qin Family to apologize in Yao Tang¡¯s stead. This act was simply done out of kindness, and it wasn¡¯t meant to be perceived in the toxic manner that the previous post had been suggesting.


    Moreover, she was a simple girl with a simple crush. Don¡¯t all girls go through the same thing?


    Below that post were bullet points of all the good things Yao Ran had done for not just her friends, but also her family.


    There were also a list of awards that she had won.


    Everything about the post just seemed so overwhelming.


    What surprised everyone was at the end, the Yao Family had written down the name of theirwyer and a quote from him as well.


    ¡°If anyone were to nder Yao Ran again, the Yao Family?will take necessary measures to ensure her safety and reputation. Everyone who will continue to be involved in ndering her will receive a letter from our attorney,¡± it read.


    ¡°Everyone, please let us work together to get rid of this fake news. Thank you!¡±


    As soon as the post had been uploaded, it was pinned by the school¡¯s administrators.


    Now, that was the first thing everyone could see as soon as they open the forum.


    Everyone could see just how protected Yao Ran was.


    Everyone could also see how bias they were as well.


    The post instantly blew up, but it definitely wasn¡¯t for good reasons. There werements everywhere about the preferential treatment Yao Ran had gotten.


    ¡°Eh, why am I not surprised? Yao Ran is their biological daughter, while Yao Tang?is simply their niece. The way they had treated them so differently exposed their true colors.¡±


    ¡°Yao Ran really is spoiled. It didn¡¯t even take an hour for the post to be taken down, yet Yao Tang¡¯s post was up for days to no end!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Luo Hua?himself called Yao Ran¡¯s parents to apologize!¡±


    ¡°When Yao Tang was being ndered, why didn¡¯t the Yao Family?do anything?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They don¡¯t like her. Ugh! The Yao family really is despicable.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay silent, lest they say we¡¯re ndering her.¡± The other person stopped. ¡°After all, she¡¯s the daughter of the Yao Family. To her, we¡¯re nothing but sticks in the mud.¡±


    Although the Yao Family had already released a statement regarding the affairs, the entire student body still didn¡¯t have a good impression of the young woman.


    After all, their preferential treatment was starting to show.


    It was ridiculous how far the Yao Family were willing to go just to protect their precious daughter. They couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the number of posts being taken down in an instant.


    Where was justice when it needed to show itself?


    Not knowing what else to do, they all simply closed their phones.


    It wasn¡¯t for certain whether or not the Qin family had rejected the marriage proposal, but they were just too sick of hearing about the Yao Family¡¯s biases. After all, this just wasn¡¯t right.


    ..


    In the Yao family¡¯s living room, Qin Man was tending to her daughter.


    ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t feel bad, okay?¡± sheforted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink some of my white fungus soupter? That¡¯s your favorite, isn¡¯t it? I know it¡¯s hard, but we shouldn¡¯t let those monsters win!¡±


    She gently stroke her Yao Ran¡¯s head as she was saying it.


    Her child had been wronged, but at this point, there was nothing else she could do to assist her. All they could do now was wait.


    ¡°Do they all hate me?¡± Yao Ran sniffled.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Qin Man was quick to rebut. Her heart clenched. ¡°Everyone loves you. If you don¡¯t believe me, then why don¡¯t you head to school tomorrow? No one in their right mind would hate you!¡±


    ¡°I...Thank you.¡±


    Yao Ran nodded, a bit happier after her words offort.

 Chapter 139 - New Love

    <h4>Chapter 139: New Love</h4>


    However, at the thought of heading back to school the next day, Yao Ran lowered her head. She felt a small twinge in her heart. ¡°Actually,¡± she hesitated. ¡°Mom, can I take a day off? I¡¯m a little tired from studying for my exams... Can I go back the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can rest for a few more days, okay? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure your teacher will understand.¡± Qin Man immediately agreed.


    After saying this, she pulled her daughter into a hug and they spent the next few minutes just leaning against each other.


    Peace surrounded their home when Yao Yuan rushed into the room with a smile painted across his features. He had just hung up the phone, and it was obvious how pleased he was with the result.


    ¡°Ranran is already suffering, and you still have the nerve tough,¡± Qin Man snapped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he quickly said. ¡°I was thinking of another way we can help Ranran. Just now, we¡¯ve received an invitation to the Charity G tomorrow night. And from what I¡¯ve heard, the other families will be there as well.¡±


    ¡°Even the Qin and Cheng families will be attending! It¡¯s going to be the biggest event in the city!¡± Yao Yuan?sped his hands together. ¡°The best thing about it is that the event will be broadcasted live. As long as our family is able to donate a collection, Ranran?will be able to perform on stage!¡±


    Qin Man looked up curiously. The glint in her eyes was dancing in excitement. ¡°As soon as she¡¯s given a chance to perform, everyone would forget everything about that post,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    The more Yao Yuan thought about this, the more rxed he felt. His daughter had always been used to the spotlight. If anything, he knew that she¡¯d try her best to give a perfect performance.


    ¡°But,¡± she paused. ¡°What will we be donating?¡± Although they had a few valuable porcin pieces at home, they weren¡¯t valuable enough to be donated to the charity g.


    The g, after all, was an extremely exclusive event. Only the inner societal circles had a chance to be invited, and much less if they wanted to perform.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll ask father to pick one of the antiques from his collection.¡±


    The smile on his face widened as he turned to his daughter. ¡°Ranran, you have to be well prepared for the g, all right? The Yao family mustn¡¯t be embarrassed!¡±


    Yao Ran scrambled up. ¡°I¡¯ll y my best song then,¡± she reasoned. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any problems with my performance.¡±


    If she¡¯d be remembered for her great performance, then everyone would soon forget that embarrassing post.


    What¡¯s even greater about the event was that the Cheng Family would also be attending.


    If Cheng Zhou, the famous young master of the Cheng Family, would be attending, then that meant she had a shot of winning his heart. Who knows, maybe then, she¡¯d be taken in to be his wife.


    Just the thought of this already made her giddy.


    Wiping away the tears, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll practice my performance, Dad,¡± she said eagerly. ¡°And I won¡¯t let you and Mom down!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl! Go ahead now.¡±


    Satisfied with her response, Yao Yuan waved his hand in dismissal.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t even waste her breath as she went up the steps. However, as she did so, a trace of viciousness shed across her eyes. Her fingernails dug into her palm.


    She¡¯d make Yao Tang pay for all the humiliation she had suffered from today.


    She better be watching her back!


    Just then, she heard Qin Man¡¯s voice from the stairwell, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a new dress for you, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thanks, Mom!¡±


    ...


    The next morning, Yao Tang was woken up by the incessant ringing on her phone.


    She drank a mouthful of water first before slowly picking it up.


    As soon as the call had been connected, she heard a deep voice from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hey, Yao Tang, this is Sheng Ting. Listen, are you free tonight? I just received an offer to perform at the Charity G in City A. You think you can make it? I have the chauffeur ready to pick you up if you are!¡±


    Sheng Ting¡¯s musical voice flooded across the room. Although he sounded a bit out of breath, like he was trying to get everything out at once.


    Before she could even respond, he added, ¡°The price wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I can even help you negotiate for a better rate.¡±


    Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Sheng Ting had quite a few good dancers by his side. Besides, in terms of price, they were far less expensivepared to her rates.


    ¡°You¡¯re my choreographer. Of course, you¡¯ll be the first person I¡¯ll ask! Besides, City A¡¯s a big ce. We could even meet up before the event.¡±


    On the other side of the City, Sheng Ting gazed at his phone before cing a spoonful of rice into his mouth. It was early in the morning, so he was having breakfast.


    As always, his manager had prepared all the nutritious meals one could think of. However, he didn¡¯t look as if he were paying attention to all the expensive tings.


    Instead, he was gazing at his phone with a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    ¡°So tonight?¡± Yao Tang mused, casually tying her hair up to reveal her flushed face.


    Even then, her face held no ws.


    ¡°Yes, are youing? I already have my assistant on speed dial toe to pick you up at six tonight. You don¡¯t even have to worry about your clothes.¡±


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Sheng Ting wasted no time in trying to convince her.


    Yao Tang lowered her gaze. At the thought of money going into her bank ount, she nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there,¡± she responded. ¡°See you then!¡±

 Chapter 140 - A Piano Solo

    <h4>Chapter 140: A Piano Solo</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After hanging up the phone, Sheng Ting was all smiles.


    His personal choreographer would being to dance with him. A blush tinged his cheeks as her gorgeous face appeared in his thoughts.


    He looked like a man in love.


    ..


    At 6 PM, Yao Tang showed up at the entrance of No.1 High School right on time.


    She had already asked Xi Yan for a night off.


    Within a few seconds, a white van stopped right in front of her. The car windows rolled down, revealing a small face.


    It was Liu Kun, Sheng Ting¡¯s assistant.


    Liu Kun¡¯s face was filled with enthusiasm. He hurriedly stepped out of the van and held the door. ¡°Miss Yao,¡± he greeted. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared all the clothes you need, and we have already booked an artist to style you once you¡¯ve arrived at the venue.¡±


    The girl in front of him was truly beautiful with her snow-white skin and soft features. There was a certain halo around her body as if she could shine even in the darkness.


    She¡¯d truly be very popr one day.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded, stepping into the car.


    ..


    On the other side, Yao Ran had already changed into a formal evening dress. She stared at the floor-to-ceiling mirror, appearing graceful and gorgeous.


    ¡°Yao Ran,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°This is an opportunity to turn over a new leaf. You must not mess this up.¡±


    After saying that, the corner of her lips lifted into a smile.


    The dress she was wearing today was the handiwork of a famous foreign designer. Her mother truly made a good choice, especially in the way it had hugged her waist and made her appear even slender.


    Just then, she could hear Qin Man¡¯s voice from the living room,


    ¡°Ranran, are you done? The makeup artist has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be down soon.¡±


    Yao Ran grabbed the hem of her dress and walked down the stairs.


    ..


    The charity g officially began at seven o¡¯ clock.


    Yao Ran sat in the backstage. Her fingers swept across the piano keys, and she took a deep breath. It was almost time.


    In the Golden Hall, the lights flickered¨Csignaling the beginning of the show.


    Reporters were gathered all around, ready to take pictures.


    There was a camera ced right in front of the stage. It was responsible for the live broadcast so everyone around the city could watch all the performances.


    The hall was filled with people of different societal statuses.


    The more famous people were seated in the front row. All of them were being called out by their names, as they were led down the hall.


    The Young Master of the Qin Family was also seated at the front row.


    Cheng Yan was sitting in the second row. He was too busy fiddling with his phone in boredom, waiting for the charity g to begin.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you in the first row?¡± Qin Hao nced at him in confusion. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make for a better view?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but how can I look at my phone if I¡¯m there?¡±


    He waved his phone, revealing Yao Tang¡¯s name on the screen. It seemed that he was speaking to her this entire time.


    Qin Hao simply rolled his eyes in response. Why wasn¡¯t he surprised?


    It didn¡¯t take long for everything to be ready. The host immediately came onto the stage, waving his hands around the world.


    ¡°Wee to Charity G, where we make a difference every single day!¡± The host bowed in greeting before ncing at his card.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be weing Yao Ran, the daughter of the Yao Family, to perform a piano solo entitled ¡°The Third Nocturne¡±. Why don¡¯t we give her a round of apuse?¡±


    Instantly, the entire hall echoed with warm apuse.


    Yao Ran, who was wearing a long muslin dress, entered the stage. She held her head up high, highlighting her rosy cheeks and sweet appearance.


    She sat on the edge of the piano bench, focused at the keys before her.


    Soon, the melodious piano tune echoed in the hall. Everyone rxed in their seat, even swaying their heads from the music.


    It was like a breath of fresh air. Her fingers moved from key to key, as the audience found themselves even more immersed in the yful and soft music.


    They all had their eyes closed, imagining the beautiful scenery in their minds.


    The piano truly had the power to rx almost anyone and everyone.


    When the song finally ended, the room erupted into a thunderous apuse.


    Everyone in the front row, impressed by her performance, whispered into the other¡¯s ear.


    They were nothing short ofpliments.


    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s the only daughter of the Yao Family. She has so much potential.¡±


    ¡°To be able to y this piece at such a young age. She¡¯s extremely talented.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the City that¡¯sparable to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°I heard that her academic performance isn¡¯t too bad too. She¡¯s always ranked first in her grade at No. 1 High School. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    There were waves of praises being heard across the front of the stage. Yao Yuan, upon hearing this, grinned in satisfaction. Just the sound of them singing praises for his daughter was enough to fill his heart with joy.


    Let¡¯s see if anyone else would talk badly about his daughter after this!


    Qin Man also had her phone out, recording the entire performance.


    The girl really made her proud!


    She really wasted all her years in those piano sses. Not only did she y well, but she had also exuded a certain gracefulness in doing so.


    Yao Ran heard all thepliments around her and smiled gently at all of them.


    With a smile, she stepped down the stage.


    At that time, people who were watching from the live broadcast also had something to say.

 Chapter 141 - A Very Popular Song

    Chapter 141: A Very Popr Song


    ¡°Yao Ran, that was amazing!¡±


    ¡°That girl ys so well. As a piano teacher myself, I¡¯ve never seen someone y with so much passion and expertise,¡± one whispered. ¡°She has the potential to be an even greater pianist one day.¡±


    ¡°Her temperament is very good too. By the time she¡¯s older, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be even more of a charmer.¡±


    ¡°A top student in No. 1 High School¨Cwho wouldn¡¯t be? Not only is she talented, but she¡¯s also beautiful. She has absolutely everything.¡±


    ¡°Such a pretty girl.¡±


    ¡°Such a genius!¡±


    Everyone in the forum was singing praises for Yao Ran the live show was practically flooding withpliments for the young woman.


    They all had something good to say.


    There were also a few people who imed to be Yao Ran¡¯s fans and even posted live pictures of her in thements section.


    They were even crazier than the fans of these C-List and D-List celebrities.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already hired that social mediapany you had been talking about?¡±


    After Yao Ran had finally left the stage, Qin Mannced at her manicured hand before looking back at her husband. The Social Media Company had promised that they¡¯d leave continuous spamments¨Call of them praising Yao Ran¡¯s intelligence and beauty. They¡¯d assist in turning the tide of people¡¯s perception of her, with the addition of boosting her posts.


    Yao Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired them this morning. All of them are in the live broadcast room,¡± he motioned to the screen. ¡°They¡¯re quite effective too¨Cno one can tell whether they¡¯re real or not.¡±


    His smile widened.


    Updates by


    .


    This time, his daughter would be able to rise up from the adversities. With such poprity, people in school would love her once again.


    His own child would rise to the top.


    ¡°Make sure they¡¯re fast. If someone were to nder her again, we must immediately divert their attention.¡± Suddenly, something urred to her and she pped her hands together. ¡°We can use that Yao Tang as a shield!¡±


    She smirked.


    Finally, that wrench finally had some value in her life. Every time one would bash Yao Ran, the othermenters would simply speak of Yao Tang¡¯s misfortunes to divert their attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them right away.¡±


    Yao Yuan immediately sent a message to the social media team.


    Sure enough, amidst all these meaningless praises, a few people came to light. ¡°Ergh, she¡¯s so vain,¡± a few had said. ¡°But why am I so surprised?¡±


    Following thements were screenshots of the posts from two days ago.


    At that point, the perception of the live broadcast forum started to shift.


    Luckily, Yao Yuan had already informed the social media team to drag Yao Tanginto the mess and push all the me on her. If she didn¡¯t want to be of use, then they¡¯d simply have to make use of her on their own.


    ¡°Everyone, you may not know this, but I¡¯m also a student at No. 1 High School. Yao Ran only bore the me to help her cousin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how was she supposed to know that she¡¯s being taken advantage of by those evil people?¡±


    ¡°By evil people, you mean Yao Tang, right? Damn, that girl¡¯s famous around the school. Not only does she argue against teachers, but she also bullies Yao Ran for fun. Horrible!¡±


    ¡°God, that¡¯s horrible. Yao Ran looks like an angel that¡¯s descended from the sky. How could she be treated like this?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang should be ountable for her actions.¡±


    Differentments piled up on the forum, burying the screenshots that had Yao Ran¡¯s name.


    The social media team were quite aggressive with their responses.


    ¡°Yao Tang, get out of No. 1 High School!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t bully Ranran!¡±


    For other people who didn¡¯t know Yao Tang, they couldn¡¯t help but go along with the stories that had been fed by otherments being left in the forum.


    ¡°I think Yao Tang¡¯s just jealous of Ranran¡¯s beauty. I mean, she¡¯s from the countryside after all¨Cshe probably doesn¡¯t have much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned! Ugh, I hate her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a clown. Let¡¯s kick Yao Tang out of No. 1 High Schoolfor Miss Ranran! That way, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to bully her anymore.¡±


    No matter how noisy the live broadcast forum was, the charity g was still continuing on.


    After her performance, a few talented girls also came up to stage.


    However, they were all ordinary. None of them wereparable to Yao Ran¡¯s performance. In fact, the pieces they all yed were too simple, and average¨Cat least, in the eyes of the elite.


    The second to thest performance was the young violinist. While his talent was quite exquisite, he still wasn¡¯t able to surpass the impact Yao Ran had brought to the stage.


    Just like that, they have finally reached the final act.


    The host smiled as he walked back onto the stage. His eyes were crinkled in excitement. He nced at the notecard in his hand and practically jumped in both surprise and anticipation. ¡°Forgive me, everyone,¡± he apologized. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. And I believe, once you know who¡¯ll be performing, you wouldn¡¯t be able to either.¡±


    Everyone shared looks, furrowing their eyebrows.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we the performance segment with a bang? Let¡¯s wee the superstar of the music industry, Sheng Ting, and his dance partner Miss Yao Tangto bring us a legendary dance to be remembered for the ages.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give a round of apuse and wee the singer!¡±


    After the announcement, everyone stared in interest. There were a few screams from the back, especially from the younger generation. All of their gazes were trained to the stage, far too enamored to turn away.


    That was Sheng Ting!

 Chapter 142 - Was He Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 142: Was He Jealous?</h4>


    As the only person in the music industry who had been able to keep his songs at the No.1 spot on the Charts, Sheng Ting was naturally a legend amongst the people.


    Since his debut, the man had won countless of awards. In fact, it was easier to count the awards he had lost than the ones he had taken home.


    At least half the people present in the Charity G were fans of his.


    And around 99% of everyone present had heard his most popr song people.


    It was a huge surprise that such an idolized pop star would make an appearance at the Charity G¨Cdefinitely something they had not expected.


    Even the ones in the first row couldn¡¯t help but whisper to one another. The smiles on their faces couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Zhang Lei, the host of the show, couldn¡¯t help but bob his head in satisfaction. He called over to the photographer beside him. ¡°Hey, you better take some awesome pictures for postingter, got that? We need all the angles.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    The young photographer nodded repeatedly before focusing his attention on his camera.


    Soon, the lights on the stage dimmed,


    Even in the darkness, everyone was leaning forward, intrigued by this surprise performance. They were all silent, waiting with bated breath for the appearance of the legendary superstar.


    In the live broadcast, however, hundreds of people were flooding thements section.


    ¡°Hey, did the host just mention Yao Tang¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Yao Tang a country girl? Why would she be dancing with someone like Sheng Ting? Maybe they just had the same pronunciation? Maybe it¡¯s Yao Rang?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure I heard it right! Damn, I didn¡¯t expect Sheng Ting to make an appearance at the event though.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t get it¨Cisn¡¯t Yao Tang the school bully? Why would she be there?¡±


    Everyone was confused by the sudden announcement.


    However, as soon as the lights had been illuminated, everyone lost their ability to speak. They stared nkly at the scene in front of them, too mesmerized to even turn away.


    A beam of light shone on a young woman standing on the stage.


    The woman had on a ck tube top with pieces of diamonds scattered across her upper body. They glittered under the lights, highlighting her small waistline.


    Even her skin was perfect. The people in the front couldn¡¯t help but gape at the sight.


    There was a red plum flower painted on her forehead, emphasizing her soft gaze and red lips. Gone was the hardened image she had painted in school, and it was soon reced with a charming and flirtatious young woman they had never seen before in their entire lives.


    She stood there¨Cher gaze, strong but sweet. Everyone caught their breath, finding themselves frozen at the sight.


    Just then, another beam of light shone on the audience.


    As soon as the music had been yed, Sheng Ting slowly walked up from the side of the stage. He had his hands in his pockets, with a soft look on his face. At the sight, the audience exploded into screams.


    Even thements section were buzzing with curiosity and excitement.


    Gasps sounded around the room.


    Even the reporters had already picked up their cameras to take photos of the scene.


    ¡°Ah, Sheng Ting!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, who¡¯s the woman? She looks so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Is she an actress? Where can I follow her?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang! Yao Tang!¡±


    As soon as the two had stood together on stage, the music started ying. A soft melody filled the stadium as Sheng Ting offered his hand to Yao Tang. They didn¡¯t waste any time as they move with the beat.


    It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t the first time they had cooperated for a dance number before.


    Yao Tang danced to her heart¡¯s content on the stage. Every sway of her hips, nod of her head, and raise of her arms had been calcted to his song. She allowed his soft music to lead the way.


    Although she was a backup dancer, she still somewhat looked like the star of the show.


    A few minutester, Sheng Ting¡¯s song had finally came to end.


    The man twirled her around, and they finally faced the mesmerized crowd. ¡°Thank you,¡± they said, with the bow of their head.


    A round of thunderous apuse had immediately rang across the stage,sting for a full three minutes. There were even a few who stood up, wanting to get a better look of the performers.


    The dance had truly surprised them all.


    Qin Man, who was sitting below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Yao Tang. Her jaw dropped.


    It had been a long time since she saw her.


    Her biological daughter had lived her entire life in the countryside. She had obviously not received any good education for this matter, so she didn¡¯t deserve her attention.


    Instead, she simply focused on making Yao Ran her golden child, her only child.


    However, upon seeing Yao Tang on stage, a different feeling rose up in her chest. Her lips quivered. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d feel that way?


    It was a sweet feeling that she had never felt whenever she was with Yao Ran?


    It...It felt like as if she was seeing her daughter, her actual daughter.


    ¡°Hey, Manman!¡± Yao Yuan shouted in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you see the person who had just walked on stage? She looks a lot like Yao Tang, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he was just imagining things, but the girl on stage really looked like her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± she exhaled.


    Five rows away from them, there was another man who was surprised from her sudden appearance. That man was none other than Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan had been staring at the stage this entire time. He couldn¡¯t care less about the chatting people beside him.


    However, upon seeing the way Yao Tang and Sheng Tinghad danced so passionately and gracefully, his gaze deepened.


    Just the thought of them inching even closer and touching each other, he turned away. Instead, he fixated his gaze on the screen.


    Qin Hao tilted his head in intrigue. ¡°Isn¡¯t that sister-inw? She actually came here too!¡±


    That really was Yao Tang on stage!


    When he nced at Cheng Yan, however, he noticed that the man had already averted his gaze. At the sight, a smirk yed on Qin Hao¡¯s lips as he leaned back.

 Chapter 143 - Twenty-five Million Yuan!

    <h4>Chapter 143: Twenty-five Million Yuan!</h4>


    ¡°Brother Cheng, you¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±


    Cheng Yan scowled in response. ¡°Get lost,¡± he snapped, ncing back up at the stage, only to see that Yao Tanghad already left.


    He picked up his phone and sent another message.


    ¡°I¡¯m here at the G. Are you freeter?¡± Cheng Yan took a photo of the stage and sent it over to affirm his location.


    Yao Tang immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s heart raced in his chest upon seeing the reply. He nodded at his phone, looking like a young kid who had just been told that Christmas came early.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d actually bump into Yao Tang here? It was really a pleasant surprise? Thinking that he could actually, finally be able to see her, his entire mood brightened.


    ¡°Now that the beautiful performances are over, it¡¯s time for our auction. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all looking forward to this part¨Cnow, why don¡¯t I start with the first item from our collection?¡±


    The host sped his hands together.


    The charity g soon began.


    On the big screen on the stage, they could see an exquisite traditional Chinese painting. On the corner of the painting was small and detailed calligraphy. It looked beautiful.


    Everyone started to discuss animatedly.


    The auctioneer stood in the center of the stage, motioning his hand to the screen. ¡°Now, if you¡¯d bring your eyes onto the projector, you¡¯d see a beautiful art donated by one of the gentlemen who had attended today.¡±


    ¡°This was in an effort to support the city¡¯s charity, hoping to contribute to a better future.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Now, if I may introduce the starting price of thisndscape painting donated by our one and only Mr. Yao Yuan. 300,000 yuan! Any takers?¡±


    The crowd erupted into a series of whispers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for someone to raise his number te.


    ¡°I bid 350,000!¡±


    ¡°360,000!¡±


    After a series of back and forth, the collection had been sold for 500,000 yuan.


    The auctioneer was speaking so fast that his entire face had turned bright red. He almost jumped upon closing the first item as he waved at the bidder.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. 167¨Cthe painting is yours.¡±


    The venue interrupted into enthusiastic apuse.


    After the first collection had finally been auctioned off, the atmosphere around the area brightened. They all looked like they had just entered the rave¨Call excited for the next bid.


    The next collection of items were even more precious than thest. There were customized bags, jewelries, and even paintings¨Cnone of which could be found anywhere else.


    The prize also couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else.


    As soon as thest item of the collection had been auctioned off, the audience was chatting even more animatedly. Everyone was eagerly waiting for thest time¨Cthe veryst item that would close this entire auction.


    After a few minutes of preparation and anticipatory drum beats, another man brought a small box onto the stage. Everyone leaned in a bit closer.


    There was a few seconds of silence when the auctioneer tore the cloth off the box.


    Everyone gasped.


    It was ady¡¯s wristwatch. It glinted across the highlight, highlighting the diamonds and sapphires encrusted into the surface. It looked extremely beautiful and exquisite.


    The entire auditorium was practically singing in praise for the watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Damn, that collection is probably going to be worth a lot.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who will get it!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to get it.¡±


    Thest item was always the one that had been sponsored by the organizers of this Year¡¯s Charity g themselves. ording to the current market, the price was around 13 million!


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! The collection is sponsored by the organizers of this year¡¯s Charity G. I believe that everyone here already knows what this wristwatch is worth, so I won¡¯t be going more into detail. Shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°ce your bids!¡±


    The auction finally began.


    The watch was from a big brand, but it was a part of a limited collection. In fact, if they knew better, they also knew that the design for the wristwatch was one of a kind. No one had one like it!


    All the men present were practically scrambling to ce their cards high up in the air. Even thedies manage to push the price up even higher. Everyone was very enthusiastic about the watch, and they certainly aren¡¯tcking money.


    The price of the collectible had been immediately raised to 10 million in a span of a minute!


    Two minutester, it broke through to 15 million!


    When it reached 20 million, the price had already exceeded the value of the watch itself. Yet, the people still didn¡¯t stop bidding, raising the price even further.


    Within another minute, the price was now at 23 million.


    At this time, the bidding finally slowed down, and only a few people continued to raise the price.


    Qin Hao leaned back. ¡°Brother Cheng, are you still going to bid?¡±


    Among the people who had just participated in the bidding was Cheng Yan. However, he had only raised his sign once. He was staring almostcently as the price went even higher.


    He gazed patiently at the glinting watch.


    He obviously wanted to bid for the watch, but he still needed to wait some more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    Cheng Yan leaned against his seat.


    His gaze was fixated on the stage. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Just then, a man raised his sign. ¡°25 Million!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was slightly higher. Everyone turned to the direction of the voice, instantly recognizing him when they saw who he was.

 Chapter 144 - Youre Jealous, Arent You?

    <h4>Chapter 144: You¡¯re Jealous, Aren¡¯t You?</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Qi! It¡¯s Young Master Qi!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Young Master Qi himself would appear. Who knew that he¡¯d care so much about charity events like these? Like father, like son.¡±


    ¡°The old patriarch of the Qi family was known as the City¡¯s #1 Phnthropist. The man always donates arge sum of money to the charity every year.¡±


    The Young Master of the Qi family crossed his legs and smiled, enjoying the singing praises from behind him. However, he didn¡¯t say a word in response.


    Upon witnessing the scene from the stage, the auctioneer bounced on his feet. ¡°Our Young Master Qi is so eager to contribute to a good cause at such a young age!¡± He looked around at the crowd. ¡°The watch is one of a kind. Nothing like it is in the market, so don¡¯t miss the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t fall behind Young Master Qi!¡±


    The auctioneer waved his hand around. ¡°Anyone want to bid even higher than 25 million?¡±


    A person in the first row raised his hand. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± His booming voice echoed across the stage. ¡°Young Master Qi is so caring, so we obviously shouldn¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Liu also wants to contribute 35 million to the cause!¡±


    As soon as everyone heard the price, everyone looked over at Chairman Liu in awe.


    The crowd immediately burst into an enthusiastic apuse.


    After the apuse hade to an end, the auctioneer grinned at the people. ¡°35 million¨Ca bit more, and we¡¯ll finally be breaking the previous record we had in our Charity G!¡±


    ¡°Anyone want to bid even higher?¡±


    The crowd began to whisper amongst themselves. The Young Master of the Qi Family even ced down his bidding sign, shaking his head.


    Updates by


    .


    Everyone turned to the stage.


    The auctioneer took a deep breath, raising his gavel up in the air.


    ¡°Thirty-five million going once!¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five million going twice!¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five million...¡±


    In thest few seconds, Cheng Yan raised his card. His melodious voice echoed across the stage.


    ¡°50 million!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.


    Was 50 million nothing to him?


    Qin Hao, who had been sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but nce at his old friend. His jaw dropped. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to mouth the words.


    Boom!


    The crowd immediately went into an uproar. The entire venue looked like it was about to explode as everyone erupted into gasps and ps.


    The auctioneer on the stage was ecstatic. ¡°Is there anyone who wants to raise the price?¡± he yelled, but there was no response.


    ¡°50 million going once!¡±


    ¡°50 million going twice!¡±


    ¡°50 million going thrice!¡±


    ¡°Sold! Thedy¡¯s watch now belongs to the young gentleman. Is there anything you want to say, dear sir?¡±


    The host was filled with smiles.


    ¡°I want to donate this watch in Miss Yao Tang¡¯s name. I hope that the amount will help millions.¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled.


    ¡°All right! All the money would be donated in Miss Yao Tang¡¯s name!¡± He sped his hands together. ¡°Thank you, Sir, for your contribution to the Charity G.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please give a warm apuse to this gentleman in the front.¡±


    The venue erupted into another thunderous apuse.


    ..


    As soon as the auction had ended, Cheng Yan was already waiting by the entranceway.


    He stood on one side of the road that was overlooking the view. From time to time, he¡¯d turn to the peopleing in almost carelessly.


    He was staring at his phone, which showed the messages he had with Yao Tang.


    As soon as Yao Tang walked out, she immediately spotted him in the sea of people. He looked extremely handsome. The streetlight only brightened his features even further.


    Not far away, Sheng Ting was sitting in the car waiting for his assistant. However, when he turned to the side, he saw Yao Tangwalking toward another man.


    The man looked quite powerful.


    Yet, upon seeing Yao Tang, it was as if something in the man had changed. He took the bag from her hands and opened the car door for her.


    There was a certain calm aura reverberating around them.


    They looked quitepatible!


    Sheng Ting gripped his phone even tighter when the two of them disappeared into the car. Within a few seconds, the car had already driven away.


    The assistant next to him, who had just arrived, was silent. He gazed at Sheng Ting¡¯s dark expression and lowered his head.


    ..


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Cheng Yan handed the milk tea he had prepared to Yao Tangas soon as they reached the car.


    However, as soon as her dance flooded his mind yet again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in his heart.


    He had known Yao Tang for so long, but this was the first time he had ever seen her dance so softly and wantonly before. He gripped his arm wrest.


    Not to mention that she was dancing with Sheng Ting!


    He sighed. Sometimes, he really wanted to shield Yao Tang from the world so that no other man would find out about her.

 Chapter 145 - Kept Woman

    <h4>Chapter 145: Kept Woman</h4>


    ¡°How thoughtful,¡± Yao Tangmented as she took a sip of her milk tea. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re at this party?¡± A small, amused smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Are you very close with Sheng Ting?¡±


    When she heard this, she turned around and narrowed her eyes at Cheng Yan.


    He was peering at her quietly, his eyes filled with unmistakable hunger.


    The two locked gazes for one tense moment.


    Then, something urred to Yao Tang, and she cocked her head to the side and smirked.


    ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡±


    She looked like a cunning fox who was about to secure its prey.


    Cheng Yan cleared his throat, struggling to keep his desires in check.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it clear enough yet?¡± he countered softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yao Tang?raised an eyebrow. ¡°Over a nobody from the countryside?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just prefer girls from the countryside.¡±


    They fell into silence, the air around them charged with a new and nameless tension.


    Even so, their familiarity was undeniable to the other guests. If anything, they appeared to be a well-suited pair.


    Updates by


    .


    ...


    Qin Hao strode to a quiet corner of the auction house to take a call.


    ¡°Okay. Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    There was an unexpected problem back at thepany, and he had been asked to go and deal with it.


    The thing was, he still needed to pay for the items they had bought.


    Finding himself in a pinch, Qin Hao?was suddenly at a loss for what to do.


    Just then, a man walked past him. It was one of thepany¡¯s shareholders, Wang Cai.


    He was a short, pudgy man, but he had enough wealth to keep any criticisms about his appearance at bay. In fact, he was considered by high society as part of the nouveau riche.


    Wang Cai sported a chunky, golden chain around his neck that made him look like a pimp.


    This was thankfully evened out by the wide smile on his face, which lent him an air of amiability.


    Qin Hao reached for the man and pulled him aside. He went straight to the point. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang. My name is?Qin Hao?and I need you to do something for me. You see, I received a call just now that I am urgently needed at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Vice President Qin,¡± Wang Cai sputtered. ¡°Of course, of course! I am entirely at the service of President Cheng¡¯s right-hand man. Please, feel free to give me instructions, and I will see to it that they are fulfilled.¡±


    The fat man was shaking slightly out of trepidation. He might be a shareholder, but the power over the business was ultimately in Cheng Yan¡¯s hands.


    In the grand scheme of things, he was practically a part-time worker at thepany.


    He didn¡¯t have much to show for himself, either, aside from owning several minor stocks here and there. Even his shy get-up was just for show.


    Qin Hao nodded in relief, then leaned close to ry the directives to Wang Cai down in careful detail.


    Wang Cai nodded along as he listened, all meek and obedient.


    ¡­


    At the backstage of the auction hall.


    A group of people stood in a single file, waiting for their turn to pay their bills and retrieve their purchases.


    They all looked rich and powerful.


    A beautiful woman in an elegant cheongsam walked up to the front of the line and made an announcement.


    ¡°To the gentleman who bought the item featured as the grand finale on the catalog, please follow me so that we can process your payment!¡±


    As the buyer of the most valuable piece in the auction, this man naturally had the privilege to be amodated before everyone else.


    Yao Ran had just changed out of her dress and happened to be walking backstage.


    At this time, the woman in the cheongsam called out again. ¡°Please, we request the valued client who has purchased the treasured watch under Miss Yao Tang¡¯s name toe forward!¡±


    Yao Ran froze upon hearing?Yao Tang¡¯s name. Her eyes shed with envy as she scoured through the faces in the line.


    In the end, the woman in the cheongsam had to repeat her announcement three more times before a man rushed forward.


    It was Wang Cai, standing at about 1.6 meters tall, his belly bulging beneath his tacky dress shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± he said in between short,bored breaths. ¡°I¡¯m the one ¡ª I¡¯ll be paying for thatst piece in the collection!¡±


    Yao Ran narrowed her eyes and looked Wang Cai up and down, sizing him up.


    Then, she took out her phone and pretended to take a selfie. She reached out her hand as far as she could, and after making sure that the short, round man was well within the shot, she pressed the record button.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the one who bought the item for Miss Yao Tang, correct?¡± the woman in the cheongsam asked with a bright smile.


    She gestured Wang Cai toward the VIP room further in the back. ¡°I¡¯m sure thedy will be very happy with your gift.¡±


    He nodded and followed her through another door.


    Yao Ran stopped recording and saved the video file. The corners of her lips curled up into a sinister smile, her eyes glinting with malice.


    Yao Tang¡¯s name was mentioned loud and clear in the recording. The appearance of that fat guy was pretty obvious, too, as well as how he fit into the scenario.


    He certainly looked rich, albeit more on the unattractive side. It wasn¡¯t difficult to put two and two together ande up with an exnation for Yao Tang¡¯s involvement with such a man.


    It seemed that Yao Tang had always been a kept woman, after all.


    Such fun!


    Yao Ran was eager to see whether?Meng Yang?would still choose to stand by?Yao Tang¡¯s side after seeing this video, or if he was finally going to do the sensible thing and cut her off from his life.

 Chapter 146 - Yao TangMust Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 146: Yao TangMust Return Home</h4>


    At the Yao Residence.


    Yao Yuan andQin Manexchanged nces across the living room and sighed.


    ¡°I never imagined that Yao Tangwas such a good dancer,¡±Yao Yuanremarked.


    ¡°It even seems like she has a good rtionship with Heavenly King Sheng,that famous pop idol in the entertainment industry.I thought they just happened to work together on that one music video!¡±


    Of course, as the youngdy of a family like theirs, it was highly beneficial for Yao Tangto have these kinds of connections with other influential figures.


    Coupled with her outstanding looks, she would definitely be able to use herwork to the Yao family¡¯s advantage.


    Qin Man sniffed and picked up her cup of tea. She wanted to say something, but she wasn¡¯t quite sure how to put it.


    ¡°Sister was really beautiful in that video,¡± Yao Ransuddenly eximed, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°She¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    Qin Man frowned at this, and proceeded to lecture her daughter.


    ¡°Stop saying such things, Ranran! You must not be like her, do you understand? Just stick to ying the piano. These vulgar dances are a disgrace. Just look at the clothes she wears in that video; even her waist is exposed!¡±


    She huffed a frustrated sigh before adding, ¡°What kind of respectable madam would want her children to be associated with someone so wild and unreserved?¡±


    When it came to Yao Ran,Qin Manalways spoke kindly, just as a doting mother would. But she was a totally different person wheneverYao Tangwas involved.


    Yao Yuan stroked his chin and pondered his options. After a while, he said, ¡°Ranran, why don¡¯t you giveYao Tanga call and ask her toe home? Say that I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Since Sheng Tingappeared to be quite smitten withYao Tang, then that must mean that the girl still had her charms. She might prove to be useful to theYao familyafter all.


    Updates by


    .


    But first, they needed to get Yao Tangtoe home.


    She was still a daughter of their house, and therefore had a responsibility to uphold the family¡¯s honor. And of the three, Yao Ranwas the best candidate to reach out to the troublesome girl.


    ¡°All right, Dad! I¡¯ll do my best and persuade my sister to return home!¡±


    Yao Ran looked eager and determined.


    As if to prove her dedication, she took out her phone and made a call there and then.


    ¡­


    Cheng Yan broughtYao Tangto their usual restaurant.


    They sat in a private room and ordered a wide array of dishes. Once the server had left, Yao Tangleaned back against her seat and began scrolling down her phone.


    The Shadow League had been getting an impressive influx of businesstely. Today alone, they had managed to earn a whopping total of 50 million.


    Yao Tang calcted the total revenue so far and tallied them against the expenses they had incurred over the past few days. Something shed in her eyes, but it was gone in the next second.


    She closed the spreadsheet and switched to a gaming app for some entertainment.


    ¡°Eat something first,¡± Cheng Yansaid, pushing a te of snacks towardYao Tang. ¡°It might take a while to prepare all the food we¡¯ve ordered.¡±


    Seeing that she was already engrossed in her mobile game, he opened a packet of the snacks himself and held up a piece against her mouth.


    Without missing a beat, Yao Tanggobbled it up in one bite, her lips brushing lightly againstCheng Yan¡¯s fingers.


    The slight contact was like an electric current that shot from his fingertips to his heart.


    His gaze darkened as it fell on her soft, plump lips, then lower to her exposed corbone.


    Yao Tang felt his burning stare. She purposely licked her lips without taking her eyes off her phone.


    Just then, a caller ID appeared on her screen.


    Yao Ran.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even blink and instantly ended the call.


    Cheng Yan sat back and smiled. He took a piece of snack and popped it into his mouth.


    Yao Ran made a few more calls after that, butYao Tanghung up on her each time.


    Then came another call, this time from Yao Yuan.


    Before Yao Tangcould do anything about it, the door burst open, and a pretty server walked in.


    ¡°The dishes are ready. May we serve them now?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Cheng Yannodded casually while ncing atYao Tangin the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The server¡¯s expression turned from the usual vacant smile to one of pleasant surprise. These two customers were exceptionally good-looking.


    She ushered the waiters in with the dishes, and as she walked around the table, she stole another nce at the female customer.


    The girl had a graceful profile, though her face remained nk. Her slender fingers, however, were moving rapidly on her screen.


    On Yao Yuan¡¯s third call,Yao Tangfinally picked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She spoke in a cool and indifferent voice, her attention already on the tes of food being ced in front of her.


    There was a tter of braised sea brass, some stir-fried vegetables, dumplings, and a small pot of braised meat.


    The room filled with a tempting aroma, and Yao Tangfound her mouth watering as thest dish arrived.


    Cheng Yan nonchntly tookYao Tang¡¯s bowl and began piling it up with an assortment of food. She picked up her chopsticks and fiddled with them as she waited.


    But then Yao Yuanwent and berated her over the phone. ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? Do you think you¡¯re all capable now that you¡¯ve moved out? How dare you ignore and blockRanran¡¯s number?!¡±


    His voice rang loud in the private room.


    Cheng Yan scowled, his wide eyes shing dangerously.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, was unperturbed. She plucked her bowl from his hands, her chopsticks poised to serve their purpose. ¡°Oh? My bad. I was ying a game on my phone just now.¡±


    She spoke deliberately slow, as if she couldn¡¯t care less about Yao Yuan¡¯s outburst.


    Naturally, this infuriated the old man more.


    Back at the Yao Residence, Yao Yuanwas so mad that he was breathing heavily. He would haveunched into another tirade ifYao Ranhadn¡¯t interfered.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Concerned Sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s all right if you hang up on me, Sister, but you should speak with Dad properly. Don¡¯t upset him too much, his health isn¡¯t as good as it used to be.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s gentle voice came over through the line, sounding like one of those annoying daddy¡¯s girls.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Yao Yuandemanded. ¡°Do you want to sever ties with theYao familyonce and for all? I swear, if you were only half as considerate asRanran, I would be most grateful to the heavens!¡±


    His eyes were burning with fury. When Yao Ransaw this, she lowered her head and smiled.


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Yao Tangsaid indifferently.


    Beside him, Cheng Yanwas looking a little angry himself. He got out his phone, ready to dispatch his men if the situation escted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Yao Tang! We really need to sit down and talk to you this time. Go home, okay? We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± This time, it wasQin Manwho spoke, in the gentlest voice she could possibly muster.


    Although they weren¡¯t on good terms with Yao Tang, the couple believed that they could still remedy the fact if they worked hard enough.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Yao Tang, drop by for a while! Daddy has something to discuss with you.¡±Yao Yuan¡¯s tone changed as well.Qin Man¡¯s words had reminded him of his purpose for calling in the first ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t easy for you to live alone outside your home. Come back, okay? No matter what you do, your real home will always be the Yao Residence. Don¡¯t be childish and let bygones be bygones.¡±


    To most people, the family¡¯s pleas sounded sincere and reasonable. Yao Yuansounded like a generous father trying to talk some sense into his errant daughter.


    Of course, Yao Ranand her friends knew better.


    ¡°Sister, pleasee home!¡± Yao Raninterjected.


    It looked like they had put the call on speakerphone. Yao Tanghad tomend them for their united front.


    Updates by


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a meal,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± She ended the call before one of them could utter another word.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t care about what they had to say, she had her own ways of dealing with her affairs.


    The Yao Residence.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be mad with Sister,¡± Yao Ranimplored, her eyes filling up with tears. ¡°She¡¯s probably holding a grudge against me. After all, I took away everything that should have been hers.¡±


    Qin Man put her arms around the girl and refuted what she said. ¡°No,Ranran, it¡¯s not your fault! This is all fate, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all that damn girl¡¯s fault, her and her bad temper!¡± Yao Yuanwas scowling at his phone, racking his brain for another way to persuadeYao Tang.


    That wench was much too headstrong for anyone¡¯s good.


    If only she was half as obedient as Ranran.


    ¡­


    After their meal, Cheng YansentYao Tangback to school.


    Early morning the next day, shortly after she had arrived at their ssroom, a young, female student came looking for her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said timidly to one of the boys near the door. ¡°Can you please tell Yao Tangtoe out? I need to speak to her.¡±


    Her small face was fair and gentle, and she had the demeanor of a delicate flower.


    The boy got to his feet and called out in Yao Tang¡¯s direction: ¡°Yao Tang, someone is looking for you!¡±


    Qin Jing took off her headphones upon hearing that. She turned to look toward the door, and her eyes instantly filled with disdain when she saw who it was.


    As if on cue, Meng Yangplopped down on the seat beside her. ¡°Why is she so thick-skinned? A lot has already happened between us, yet she still has the face toe to ss 20?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever understand, since none of us are as shameless as she is!¡± Qin Jingdeliberately spoke in a loud voice, catching the attention of their ssmates.


    Yao Ran looked aggrieved by the taunts, and she put on her usual act of being small and weak.


    As for Yao Tang, she put down the book she was reading, then stood and walked to the door.


    Her aura was particrly cold and distant today.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked Yao Ranbluntly.


    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m here to ry my parents¡¯ words. They miss you terribly, and we would like for you toe back home.¡±


    At this point, the entire ssroom fell into silence. Everybody was watching the interaction between the two girls.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Go and tell your parents that.¡± She made to turn away, only to be stopped byYao Ran.


    Her eyes turned ssy with tears, and her nose turned red. ¡°Sister, I¡ª¡±


    She stopped short after seeing Yao Tang¡¯s piercing re, butYao Ransoldiered on.


    ¡°Sister, you may only be thinking of yourself at the moment, but you also need to consider the future. Do you have any idea how worried Mom and Dad were when they heard about all the fiasco on the forum?¡±


    She looked and sounded worried, but just as always, her words carried some malicious insinuations that put the me on others.


    Surely, anyone could see that she only wanted what was good for her dear sister. Surely, they would realize that Yao Tangwas the bad egg in this entire scenario.


    She was just a bumpkin that the Yao familyhad picked up from the countryside, a slip of a girl who kicked up a fuss over the most trivial things because of her foul temper and inadequate upbringing. Most importantly, she was obviously very jealous ofYao Ran.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Yao Tangdrawled. She didn¡¯t care what anyone else thought. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to my reading.¡±

 Chapter 148 - Become an Actress Instead

    <h4>Chapter 148: Be an Actress Instead</h4>


    ¡°Sister, please wait!¡± Yao Ran called out hurriedly and stepped forward.


    ¡°The mock exams areing up, so Mom and Dad hired a master tutor to help with my studies. You should join me! Even if you don¡¯t want toe home for good, you can at least stay for the lessons. Please, if you still refuse, Dad is going to get mad at me!¡±


    She ended her words with a choked sob.


    Some boys who were passing by the corridor felt sorry for her. They wanted toe to Yao Ran¡¯s aid and help her teachYao Tanga lesson.


    But the students of ss 20 were not so easily fooled. If anything, Yao Ran¡¯s actions only disgusted them.


    ¡°Aiya, her acting skills are really good. Is this what they learn over at ss 1? Hey Yao Ran, why don¡¯t you just drop out and be an actress?¡±


    This was followed by murmured agreements around the ssroom.


    Then, Qin Jingjumped to her feet and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Just go away already. We¡¯re not idiots. Stop wasting your time and go bark somewhere else. We¡¯re not going to stoop to your level by listening to your lies.¡±


    Several ssmates snickered at that.


    Meng Yang had to resist the urge to stand and apud, whileLin Xinhad to cover her mouth to hide herughter.


    Pretty soon, the room filled with muffledughter.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression turned even more sour as she took in their reactions. She hadn¡¯t expected Qin Jingto act so rashly.


    In the past, her weak facade had always won everyone¡¯s favor. But it appeared that her tactics would not work on ss 20 anymore.


    Updates by


    Yao Ran wiped her tears, mortified. She could feel her cheeks grow hot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Qin Jing!¡± she said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking toYao Tang, not you!¡±


    Unfazed, Qin Jingstrode over and stopped besideYao Ran. Then, she began to p her hands to call everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey,e and look! The former campus belle, Yao Ran, is about to cry! Everyone, look and see! She loves it when she¡¯s the center of attention!¡±


    The students could no longer hold it in, and they finally burst intoughter. Qin Jingwas really skilled at riling others up.


    Yao Ran lowered her head and grimaced. She was livid.


    It was all she could do tosh out and yell at everyone, but she still had her public image to maintain. In the end, she could only shoot a vicious re at Qin Jing.


    Not that it had any effect.


    As the youngdy of the Qin family, Qin Jing had had to deal with countless, ambitious people who wanted to establish a rtionship with her.


    She knew how to take care of one prissy miss.


    Just then, Meng Yangalso appeared on the other side ofYao Tang. He crossed his arms over his chest and gaveYao Rana menacing look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about what you n to do, but I¡¯m telling you now that Sister TangI sunder my protection. Any offense against her is an offense against me, and I¡¯m sure you know that I never let my enemies off easily!¡±


    With this, the youngdy of the Qin family and the young master of the Meng familyhad both dered to stand by the same girl.


    Some of their female ssmates tittered with excitement, while others sighed in envy.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, paled. She took a step back, feeling nauseated all of a sudden.


    She tightened her grip around her phone in a bid to stop herself from doing anything she might regret. She bit her lips so hard that she began to taste blood in her mouth.


    The strong metallic taste brought her back to her senses. Yao Rancovered her mouth with a handkerchief and fled the scene.


    Once again, she managed to make it look like she was running away from her bullies after suffering so much.


    Qin Jing scoffed as she watched the other girl go, then snaked her arm aroundYao Tang¡¯s and pulled her back into the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, Sister Tang. Let¡¯s go back to our desks. It¡¯s almost time for ss.¡±


    Yao Ran stormed into her own ssroom and threw herself at her desk. She couldn¡¯t seem to calm down.


    She took out her phone and stared at the video recording she had takenst time, her eyes burning with hatred.


    That would have to wait for a while, though. She then took out her recent exam papers and read through the questions.


    She must do better than Yao Tangthis time. She would never allow that girl to get in the way of her perfect life.


    Thinking of this, Yao Ranopened a messaging app and began to type.


    ¡°Hello, I wonder if you can lend me your services. I¡¯m a student from City A, and I need you to get me the exam papers for this year¡¯s national exams. Money is of no consequence, as long as you can get the job done. Just name your price.¡±


    A reply came shortly after.


    ¡°This can be done, but the price will be steep. Prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, I can handle it!¡±


    After settling the transaction, Yao Ran put away her phone, her smile finally returning.


    ¡®Just wait, Yao Tang. I will definitely defeat you this time around!¡±


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon.


    The moment the bell rang for school dismissal, Yao Ranpacked her things quickly and prepared to go home right away.

 Chapter 149 - Preparing for the National Exams

    <h4>Chapter 149: Preparing for the National Exams</h4>


    Before she could finish, Jiang Huai walked up to her and said, ¡°Ranran, let¡¯s go to the library together.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Yao Ran?replied gently. ¡°My Dad got a tutor for me. I have to hurry and go home.¡±


    The boy nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll be working hard as well. I heard that these exams are going to be super important. They say that university professors will being to handpick the most outstanding students!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that, too. Well, I¡¯m finished here. Do you want to walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Huai?slung his backpack over his shoulder and beamed.


    The pair exited the ssroom and headed to the school gates. Along the way, they discussed the day¡¯s lessons andpared notes on ssical Chinese and Physics.


    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been working especially hard recently,¡± Jiang Huai?pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll surpass?Yao Tang?and?Lu Yan?this time. You¡¯re going to be the top student in?City A!¡±


    Yao Ran gave him a humble smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. There are a lot of excellent students in?Experimental High School, too, you know. I just happened to be one of the more diligent ones, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to make me the top student.¡±


    But of course, she intended to be the top student. She was nning to get into Qing University, after all.


    Beating Yao Tang?was just the beginning.


    The two students parted ways at the school gates. Jiang Huai?watched?Yao Ran?get into her family¡¯s car and waved goodbye to her.


    Unbeknownst to him, Yao Ran?was sneering behind the thickly-tinted windows, and didn¡¯t even bother ncing back at him as the car sped away.


    ¡­


    As the day of the exams approached, the atmosphere in each ss grew tense.


    Updates by


    Even the ipetent students from ss 20 seemed to be working very hard.


    Qin Jing saw an opportunity in the situation and took full advantage of it. Whenever she could, she would run to?Yao Tang¡¯s side and start peppering her with questions about various topics.


    Thankfully, Yao Tang?never ran out of patience. She became something of a tutor for her friends. No matter who came to ask for her help, she was able to exin the problem in a matter of seconds.


    Within the next few days, her ssmates had started treating her like a god of learning.


    Meng Yang had even written her name like a talisman, then pasted the piece of paper on his desk for good luck.


    It was better to be safe than sorry, particrly because the fate of his pocket money depended on his exam results.


    ¡°Meng Yang, I¡¯m hungry. Go buy some snacks!¡± Qin Jing?ordered, pouting at him.


    They were in the middle of the self-study period.


    Meng Yang sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine, Missy. Ask Sister Tang what she¡¯d like to eat. I¡¯ll go buy something for her, too.¡±


    Looking pleased, Qin Jing?skipped back to her desk and made a list.


    ¡°Hurry ande back immediately!¡± she said as she gave it to him. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kick you out of the sect.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, sheesh.¡± Meng Yang dragged Xiao Pang and Chu Yao with him, and the trio rushed to the cafeteria.


    Lin Xin saw them scrambling out of the room, and couldn¡¯t help but find her friends¡¯ dynamic interesting. A small smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡­


    Before dismissing them that day, Xi Yan?handed out the students¡¯ admission passes and gave them another round of pointers.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t score high. Just do your best. And make sure you don¡¯t break the rules, or worse, cheat!¡±


    Her stern gaze swept over the ssroom before giving way to a kind smile.


    ¡°I have your room assignments here. You may check it out for yourselvester.¡±


    After saying that, she gave one of the students a sheaf of papers and instructed him to post it on the ss bulletin.


    Once Xi Yan?ended the period, the students slowly flocked to the back of the room to search for their names and examination venues.


    Lin Xin, Chu Yao, and?Xiao Pang?were going to take the exams in?Experimental High School, while?Meng Yang?was assigned to Fifth High School along with?Qin Jing.


    Yao Tang was the only one taking the exams in?No. 1 High School.


    When she learned of this, her lips curled up in a subtle smile.


    At least she wouldn¡¯t have to meander through an unfamiliar ssroom and secure a seat before everyone else.


    Qin Jing tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Sister Tang, you have to bless me so that I would get good results! I¡¯m always disappointed with my scores.¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡± Meng Yang?pped his hands once and rubbed them together in fervent prayer. ¡°If I don¡¯t do well in these exams, my Dad is going to cut my allowance in half!¡±


    Lin Xin moved closer to the bulletin and peered at the room assignments. ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯ll be in ss 11. We can go and take a peek into the roomter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yao Tang replied.


    She seemed to be in a good mood, and had even managed to win a round in her mobile game without much effort.


    ¡­


    The students were filtering out of the ssrooms to go home. Among them was Yao Tang. As the crowd neared the school gates, she hastened her pace and broke away from the other students.


    She found Cheng Yan?standing out on the pavement, his tall frame leaning against the metal bars that ran the length of the campus entrance. He appeared to have been waiting for quite some time.


    He looked up as she approached.

 Chapter 150 - Breezing Through the Tests

    <h4>Chapter 150: Breezing Through the Tests</h4>


    ¡°Here, your favorite. It should be enough tost you a week.¡± Cheng Yan handed Yao Tang a huge box of candy. His voice was cool and pleasing to the ears.


    ¡°Hm,¡± she replied faintly, but the man continued to speak.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done with the exams, I¡¯ll have more candy waiting for you. Do well, kid!¡± Cheng Yanlet out a soft chuckle.


    As an acting guardian, he naturally had to make sure that his ward was flourishing in her studies.


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes and nodded, but a smile was dancing on her lips. ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to the dormitory now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯ll ace the exams, I know it.¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I won¡¯t let you lose face over this.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The residents of the dormitory woke up early and had a hearty meal in the cafeteria. Soon, they all left to go to their respective examination venues.


    Yao Tang trudged to ss 11, carrying only the bare necessities¡ªa set of pens and her examination booklet. She didn¡¯t look nervous about the tests at all.


    She walked to the door, only to run into Jiang Huai.


    He was carrying the same materials, but in addition to that, he was also wearing a baseball cap that covered the upper part of his face.


    A smirk appeared in Yao Tang¡¯s eyes, but her expression remained nk.


    Updates by


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds without saying anything. Jiang Huaiwas the first to avert his eyes, his face twisting in hatred.


    Yao Tang ignored him and strode through the door. The invigtor used a metal detector to inspect her before letting her into the room.


    As soon as she entered, all heads turned to her. The students then started whispering among themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°That must be Yao Tang!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, just like a celebrity!¡±


    ¡°The videos don¡¯t do her beauty justice!¡±


    The invigtor stepped up to the podium and red at them. ¡°Stop talking,¡± he scolded in a loud, booming voice. ¡°Everyone, stay in your seats and wait for the exams tomence. If you make one more noise, it will be counted as cheating, and you will be sent out of the room!¡±


    Everyone immediately shut their mouths and straightened in their seats.


    Jiang Huai walked inside. He was gripping his pen case tightly, and his movements were stiff and awkward. He never once looked in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    Ten minutester, the first test finally began.


    Most of the examinees looked calm and well-prepared.


    When Yao Tangreceived the questionnaire, she tilted her head and read through the page.


    And then she picked up her pen and started to scribble rapidly on her answer sheet. The other students nced surreptitiously at her, and even the invigtor raised an eyebrow.


    A short whileter, she had finished the entire test. She flipped her exam papers so that they faced downward, then walked to the front of the room to submit them.


    Jiang Huai was seated behind her. He smirked when he noticed her getting up from her seat.


    It looked like Yao Tangwasn¡¯t doing well in these exams, after all.


    She didn¡¯t look like someone capable of high marks to begin with, anyway. It was foolish of her to think that she couldpete with his Ranran!


    Jiang Huai¡¯s spirits finally lifted, and he got back to answer his test paper with more confidence.


    The hours ticked by.


    Atst, the bell rang, signaling the end of the exams.


    The invigtor loomed over the ss to make sure no one was doing anything suspicious, while another teacher walked around and collected their papers.


    Yao Tang handed her answer sheets, eager to call it a day.


    The teacher nced at them, noting how neat and delicate her handwriting was. It was distinct and easily recognizable. The papers were full of writing as well, meaning that the student had answered all the questions.


    They were dismissed, and the students filtered out of the ssroom. Yao Tanggathered her things and exited through the back.


    Jiang Huai sneered at her as she passed, butYao Tangdidn¡¯t even bother ncing at him.


    ¡­


    The friends met upter in the day and shared a meal.


    ¡°How did you do, Sister Tang? I think I did pretty well, actually.¡±


    Meng Yang sounded smug as he grabbed his bowl and stuffed a mouthful of food in his mouth. He had been starving since this morning.


    Qin Jing scoffed at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably just your assumption. I bet you didn¡¯t even score past the passing mark.¡±


    Meng Yang swallowed his food and red. ¡°What did you just say? Are you looking down on us just because we¡¯ve been doing poorly until now? We studied really hard, you know!¡±


    He was proud of his progress, no matter how little, especially since studying had nevere easy to him.


    In order to even have a chance at passing, Meng Yanghad to write severalposition papers and memorize ancient poems.


    ¡°I¡¯m just astounded at people like you who have no qualms bragging about your meager IQ,¡± Qin Jingretorted, shaking her head.


    In her eyes, people like Meng Yanghad it easy. All they had to do was to pass their tests.


    Top students like her, on the other hand, had to take care not to becent. Getting low scores was not an option, let alone failing the tests.


    Whenever Qin Jingscored lower than her previous marks, she felt as though her intelligence was also declining.


    She sighed, not wanting to bicker with Meng Yanganymore, and turned toYao Tang. ¡°How about you,Sister Tang? How did you do?¡±


    Yao Tang held her chopsticks in her slender fingers and gracefully picked at her bowl.


    For some reason, she gave an impression of a high-borndy that even Yao Ranwasn¡¯t capable of pulling off.


    It came naturally to Yao Tang, as if she had been born with it.


    ¡°It was all right,¡± she said without raising her head. She brought a piece of meat to her mouth and chewed slowly while she reached for a cup of milk tea.

 Chapter 151 - The Math Test Was Hard!

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Math Test Was Hard!</h4>


    Qin Jing sighed in relief, dimpling at her friend.


    ¡°At least you did well. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Sister Tang had done well in her exams. That was enough to put a smile on Qin Jing¡¯s face.


    Yao Tang, however, did not say anything else. Instead, she continued with her meal. Only when she had finished did she take her phone and excuse herself for a while.


    There was something she wanted to speak about with the Shadow League.


    By the time she had finished her call, she saw a row of people standing right behind her. They stared at her expectantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yao Tang waved her hand from afar. Despite her usual disposition, there was a small smile in her eyes when she addressed her friends.


    Upon seeing this, the others followed suit.


    ...


    In the afternoon, inside the exam hall.


    Calcting stares followed Yao Tang as she took her seat, but she couldn¡¯t really care any less. Instead, she twirled the pencil in her hand and rested her head on her arms, waiting.


    Within a few more minutes, the paper had already been handed out.


    Everyone took their turns in grabbing the paper. As soon as they did, they subconsciously flipped to the back of the page where all of theplicated questions were.


    Updates by


    And damn, they weren¡¯t expecting it to be this difficult!


    Everyone took a deep breath, squeezing their eyes shut.


    Then, they started flipping the booklet to the first page, only to be left in surprise. The entire exam hall was filled with sighs of frustration as the students struggled not to pull their hair out.


    Oh, they were dead!


    Usually, the mostplex andplicated questions were saved for the back of the booklet. That was understood, so it was fine if they didn¡¯t know the answer to it. Nobody knew except for a handful of geniuses.


    However, now that they had reviewed the front of the page, they realized that the questions were all prettyplicated.


    What the hell was this?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, how am I going to ace this?¡±


    ¡°Ergh, I hate you, teachers!¡±


    Some students held their exam paper up in the air, groaning and covering their faces, while others stared nkly at their paper, praying for a miracle.


    Why was this test so difficult?


    The only one who didn¡¯t react as much was Yao Tang. When she had received the exam paper, she didn¡¯t even look at them closely as she began to write down her answers.


    Her face was nk.


    While she was answering the paper, she took a sip from her cup. Sighing in satisfaction, she turned to the next page and continued.


    The proctor stood on the stage. He crossed his arms as the hall burst with refusal andints. His gaze sweeping across the hall, he pursed his lips. ¡°If you continue to shout, you will be taken to the principal¡¯s office for cheating. The examination hall must remain silent at all times.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the students sighed in defeat and helplessly picked up their pens. For a moment, everyone could only hear their pens etching across the paper.


    The hours passed by quickly.


    Everyone was still deep in thought when the proctor started to patrol the ss for thest round.


    Most of the examinees were already seizing the little time they had in doing the moreplicated questions. While a handful were determined in getting it right, there were others who had already given up ¨C staring at the paper in boredom.


    When the proctor reached Yao Tang¡¯s seat, he noticed that she was already drawing something on the paper reserved for calctions. With a frown, he edged closer to take a look.


    The paper was messy, and upon leaning his head, he saw that they weren¡¯t words at all.


    From the shape to the shade of the fabric... they looked like design for clothes.


    There seemed to be a faint smile appearing on her lips as her pen scribbled across the surface. The cold aura she usually emits was long gone ¨C reced by calmness and silence.


    It was a pity she didn¡¯t like to study. She could¡¯ve had so much potential.


    With a sigh, he had moved to the next student.


    Along the way, from the looks of the students, he had a rough idea as to how difficult the exam was.


    ¡°Please stand up, everyone, and pack your belongings. The exam is over.¡±


    The time had really passed by quickly, and everyone soon headed out into the hallway.


    As soon as they did so, their silence soon transformed into bitterints and loud exmations as they discussed the difficulty of the exam.


    There were a few students who had taken out their phones and began to search for the right answer. As they did so, they could only groan in frustration.


    Obviously, most of the students felt that the exam this time was really difficult.


    Yao Tang had just reached the ground floor when she ran into Qin Jing.


    Far away, Qin Jing waved at her and ran over. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she hurriedly said. ¡°How did it go? God, I didn¡¯t expect the exam to be difficult this time around. I was so worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good score.¡±


    Although the Qin Family couldn¡¯t care less about her results, she wanted to have good grades just like Sister Tang. That way, she could have the chance to get into the same university as Yao Tang.


    There was no way she was separating from her friend.


    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Yao Tang shrugged in response and took her phone out from her pocket.


    She appeared quite indifferent, as if the test hadn¡¯t happened.


    However, Qin Jing knew for a fact that her silence could only mean confidence. This exam surely wasn¡¯t difficult for her. She probably knew all the questions within a couple of minutes.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but be curious. What kind of question was difficult that even her idol Sister Tangwouldn¡¯t be able to answer? Did that kind of question even exist in the world?

 Chapter 152 - The Hard Exams

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Hard Exams</h4>


    Meng Yang came around the corner when he saw the two teens conversing with one another. ¡°So you¡¯re here,¡± he eximed. ¡°I looked around the hallway and didn¡¯t find you there, so I thought you¡¯d already gone to the cafeteria.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he immediately stepped toward Yao Tang. ¡°Hey, Sister Tang,¡± he eagerly said. ¡°You used the same method asst time, right ¨C where you answer A for the first three questions, and C and D for the next?¡±


    His eyes were sparkling as he gazed up at his friend. Somehow he looked just like a kid who was waiting to be praised.


    Seeing the infamous school bully staring up at Yao Tang like he was some type of puppy, Qin Jingburst intoughter. ¡°What kind of face is that?¡± she guffawed. ¡°Are you waiting for a treat or something? Hold on, I think I have some kibbles in my bag ¨C¡±


    Meng Yang shot Qin Jing a re, but he didn¡¯t say another word. After all, he was still too busy waiting for the answers.


    ¡°AAACD.¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang finally replied to all her unread messages, she shoved her phone back into her pocket and nodded at Meng Yang. The corners of her lips twitched into a smile.


    With these two buffoons by her side, her mood couldn¡¯t get any better.


    ¡°Hey, I got the first five questions right! I¡¯m so smart!¡± Meng Yang waved his arms up in the air, jumping up and down as he did so.


    He had never felt so satisfied and proud in his life.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Qin Jing poured cold water on his excitement. ¡°If Sister Tanghadn¡¯t tutored us on simr questions, do you think you could¡¯ve done something like that?¡±


    At this moment, Yao Ran, who had happened to pass by, overheard the entire conversation. She quietly sat down on the bench by the roadside, with a tree covering her entire figure.


    As they were walking down the corridor, she could vaguely hear Meng Yang¡¯s voice, ¡°You really are amazing. How could you guess the questions so urately? It¡¯s like you know them beforehand. Luckily, I remember ¨C¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed. While she appeared calm, a cold smile had already appeared on her lips.


    Updates by


    ¡°Yao Tang, don¡¯t say I¡¯m the one who threw dirt on you,¡± she whispered. ¡°You only did this to yourself.¡±


    Let¡¯s see how she¡¯d turn the tables now.


    There was no point inpeting with her. She might as well scram back to her vige where she came from. That was the ce befitting for a troublesome bitch like her!


    ...


    The next day, a wave of exmations echoed across the dormitory as soon as Yao Tang woke up.


    ¡°Oh my god, did you see the news from the chat group? Yao Ran got a 133 in Chinese, and 141 in math. She¡¯s such a genius! If only I could get just 2/3 of her score, I could already rest in peace.¡±


    Zhou Xue, who had just seen the news, immediately jumped from her bed.


    ¡°She got a high score on such a difficult test?¡± Lin Xin yelped in surprise.


    Everyone knew how difficult the test was. The two subjects had brought everyone down the moment they had received the exam paper. Now that Yao Ran released her results, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit squirmish.


    ¡°I think she had the same answers as the teacher! Damn, she¡¯s really good.¡±


    Zhou Xue sighed. Yao Ran really was amazing at everything she did.


    Even then, Qin Jing didn¡¯t seem too impressed as she sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s wait till the end of the exam till we get the results. She¡¯s probably not as good as she thinks.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Besides, even if she does well enough, her character has absolutely nothing left to offer, right Sister Tang?¡±


    There was a lot of meaning behind her words.


    Usually, those in the Top 5 would secretlypete with each other for a better grade. Now that Yao Ran¡¯s grade had been released first, it would naturally cause a breakdown for many others who were already grappling with their anxiety.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yao Tang replied faintly. Instead of partaking in the conversation, she simply picked up her cup from the table and walked into the bathroom to wash up.


    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t affected by Yao Ran at all.


    When Zhou Xue saw the scene, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a grudge against Yao Tang, she didn¡¯t like the way Qin Jing defended her. The girl was already annoying enough.


    Despite this, they continued to stay and chat. As soon as everyone had already washed up, they went to the dining hall together.


    ...


    At 8 AM, the English exam officially began.


    Everyone was already clutching their papers as they prayed to all the gods they knew.


    Yet, as the others were fretting over their potential averages, Yao Tang was still aszy and carefree as ever. She finished her exam in a sh, and immediately went back to sleep.


    The proctor who had been assigned for this time couldn¡¯t help but nce at her paper.


    While the other students were still in the first few pages, it seemed that she had already filled up all of the answer sheet. That, and she had already finished herposition as well.


    Since she had finished her test, he really couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Just like that, Yao Tang slept for an entire hour and a half. Her face softened as she rested against her arm. After around half an hour had passed, she¡¯d turn the other side and went off like a baby. It was truly a wonder how she was so calm.


    If only the other students were as rxed as she was.


    ...


    Thest exam was held in the afternoon.


    The subject wasprehensive science.


    As the papers were being handed out, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the questions weren¡¯t as difficult as they had previously imagined.

 Chapter 153 - The Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Assessment</h4>


    However, as they read the questions, they found that their happiness had only been short-lived. What may have been easy, at first, became a test that had been filled with so many small traps.


    Every student read the questions even more carefully, cautious with what they were going to answer. As soon as they finished the examination paper, they were still not at ease. They lowered their heads and checked again, afraid that they answered the wrong choice.


    As soon as they passed the paper, they all released a collective sigh of relief.


    The exam was finally over!


    This set of exams was considered the most difficult set they have ever faced yet. Not only were the questions extremelyprehensive, but there were a lot of small traps.


    It was a good thing there were a few real, easy questions, otherwise, they would¡¯ve cried right then and there.


    Once the exam was over, the school announced a day off to allow the students to check the papers themselves.


    The students had agreed to go out for dinner that night¨Cjust to destress from the stressful events that hade to pass. After all, after what had happened, a slow dinner was what they deserved.


    There were a bunch of students who had been checking their exams online. A few of them turned their heads and instead spent the rest of their hours talking with their friends.


    Turning on her phone, Yao Tang saw Cheng Yanwas calling her.


    When she answered it, his pleasant words filled her ears, ¡°What are your ns for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡±


    She held her phone close to her side as she strolled back to her ssroom.


    After the exam, Yi Xian informed everyone that they still had a ss meeting before they could all be collectively released.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free, my grandmother needs a follow-up consultation,¡± he replied. ¡°Then, maybe we can go out for a meal? What do you think?¡±


    His voice was low and hopeful.


    Yao Tang headed upstairs to the student department. After a few seconds, she slowly nodded. ¡°You got it,¡± she stated.


    Although her voice was still as faint as before, he could hear a hint of gentleness in her tone.


    A warm feeling rushed into his chest, and his lips twitched.


    Just the thought of her was enough to make him smile. ¡°How did your exam go?¡±


    Upon asking the question, he couldn¡¯t help but cringe. Asking about her grades made him feel as if he were her guardian. He certainly didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°I did fine.¡±


    There was a short pause when she finally entered the ssroom. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. I still have some sses.¡±


    /


    She was immediately greeted by the other students¡¯ints.


    ¡°Why did the exam have to be so difficult?¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯m already prepared for my mother¡¯s screams.¡±


    ¡°Damn, and here I thought I could finally get that car my Mom had promised me. How the hell was I supposed to know it was going to be that difficult?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Yao Ran scored higher than 700 points? She¡¯s a genius!¡±


    ¡°If only I could around 400 to 500 points. Damn it! You think she¡¯d be at the top of our ss?¡±


    Everyone was in heated discussion.


    Seeing that Yao Tang had finally returned, everyone shared nces. They were obviously curious as to how she had done in their exams, but they didn¡¯t dare ask.


    Meng Yang pulled out a stool and let her sit down.


    Instead of worrying about her exams, she simply proceeded to read all the unread messages she had received during her exams. She looked calm and unbothered, unlike the others in the room.


    They sighed in longing,


    Meng Yang nced at his exam paper worriedly. He roughly corrected a few of theprehensive science questions had written down, but he did not get a couple right.


    Qin Jing, who was sitting in the front, also nced at her own paper and frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get a high score these days, especially with such aprehensive exam like this one.


    She wasn¡¯t a genius like Yao Tang.


    ¡°Now that you see the answers on the test paper, you should understand and learn from them. Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±


    Xi Yan, upon seeing everyone¡¯s furrowed eyebrows and frowns, shook her head.


    The exam was difficult, but it should not serve as a tool to lower everyone¡¯s morale.


    Standing on the podium, she knocked on her table and stared at the crowd. ¡°Although this is the city-wide exam, it is still not the college entrance exam. There is still a chance to improve. There is still a chance to learn from what you¡¯ve gotten wrong.¡±


    ¡°This exam will simply be used as a stepping stone to do better.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to work hard, okay?¡±


    Xi Yan¡¯s continuous encouragement seemed to have lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.


    Right. This wasn¡¯t the college entrance exam.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°We can do this!¡±


    The students raised their heads in unison, nodding at the teacher. They all grinned. Some of them even saluted in agreement. They could do this!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to attend the meeting.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was relieved, Xi Yan smiled and continued writing on the board.


    ..


    Everyone¡¯s estimated score was out that night.


    Yao Ran had gotten the highest score¨Ca full 717 points!


    It was a pretty high score, in not just No. 1 High School, but around the world.


    Qin Jing had gotten the second ce, but her score was 702¨Cstill more than ten points lower than Yao Ran¡¯s score. The gap was just toorge.

 Chapter 154 - Milk Tea and Cake!

    <h4>Chapter 154:<i> Milk Tea and Cake!</i></h4>


    <i>?</i>


    The ones who had gotten the top third, fourth, and fifth ce scores were all from ss One.


    Lin Xin had taken the sixth-ce spot, scoring around 692 points. It was generally a good score, especiallypared to those around her. She smiled brightly, leaning back against her seat.


    However, after her high score, everyone else¡¯s fell back by arge margin.


    Yao Tang, amidst all the cries,ughs, and tears, still didn¡¯t reveal her score.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sister Tang?in curiosity. However, upon seeing how focused she was on reading, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight.


    She wasn¡¯t really that surprised. Why would a god share her secrets?


    ..


    In the teacher¡¯s office, all the teachers were once again gathered around Teacher Luo Hua. The old man was sitting behind his desk, his chin tilted up in the air, enjoying thepliments being thrown at him.


    ¡°Yao Ran scored great! I heard she¡¯s estimated to score around 700 points, right? I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    Zhang Ting, the adviser of ss 2, nced at Luo Hua enviously.


    If the students in her ss had managed to score this high, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the schrship at the end of the semester would be given to one of her students?


    However, there were always students who would do subpar in terms of their other ssmates.


    They must always amodate to their needs, but even then, she still hoped.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Ranran had worked so hard on her scores. I heard from her parents that she doesn¡¯t even sleep. If she didn¡¯t get the highest score, then I¡¯m simply not that good of a teacher.¡±


    Luo Hua grinned in pride. However, upon seeing Xi Yan?walk into the teacher¡¯s office, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Besides, I know how to pick my students, unlike other sses.¡±


    ¡°After all, one may be great at the martial arts, but everyone knows that the pen is mightier than a sword.¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in his words. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was targeting Xi Yan.


    In the previous examinations, Yao Tang had always been the top student¨Csurpassing every student in ss One. In fact, she had always gained the upper hand.


    Xi Yan suppressed the urge to scoff, and instead, turned away.


    She opened her notebook and scribbled her other ns for the week, ignoring Luo Hua¡¯s words.


    ..


    The next morning, Yao Tang wore her jacket and stepped out of her dormitory. The calm and cool breeze brushed against her cheeks as she strolled down the sidewalk.


    /


    Even from afar, she could spot Cheng Yan standing by the school gate.


    He was dressed in casual clothes, with his lips pursed.


    However, as soon as he saw Yao Tang nearing, his lips turned into a smile. He stepped toward her with a nod of his head.


    ¡°The ne takes off in an hour. I¡¯ve already prepared you some breakfast in the car.¡±


    He naturally took her shoulder bag.


    She hummed in agreement.


    As soon as Yao Tang stepped inside the car, she saw a box of fruit cake already propped open. Its beautiful colors had been highlighted, with so many fruits delicately ced on the surface.


    Her stomach growled.


    It looked sweet¨Cjust the way she liked it.


    Cheng Yan grabbed a cup of milk tea and handed it to her. ¡°This time, it¡¯s blueberry-vored,¡± he stated.


    There was a certain gentleness in his eyes.


    Qin Hao, who had been sitting at the front, couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable at the sight. From the years he had known his boss, he never saw him speak in this tone, much less to a woman. It was both sweet and scary at the same time.


    If the people at the Capital saw this scene...


    It would¡¯ve probably shocked them all to death!


    Yao Tang took a sip of milk tea and nodded. ¡°I like this!¡±


    The blueberries were quite sweet, with a little bit of contrasting sourness that elevated the quality of the drink.


    After drinking half of the cup, she turned her attention to the cake.


    There was a lot of thought put into the pastry. The top and midyer were covered in fruits, and the cream looked quite a seat. Someone had taken the time to arrange such a masterpiece. Now, it¡¯s time to see whether or not it was as good as it looked.


    She grabbed her fork and took a bite. As soon as the chiffon touched her tongue, she closed her eyes in bliss. She didn¡¯t just like it. She loved it!


    The cream exploded in her mouth in pure vor, with the fruits adding a soft, subtle crunch. It was a mixture of texture and taste. Every bite felt like a step closer to heaven¡¯s gates.


    Yao Tang smiled. Everything was to her liking.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Yan smiled proudly¨Clike a kid who had just been told he had done a good job. After all, he was the one who had created the cake and the milk tea.


    Qin Hao nced at his boss¡¯s expression. If he weren¡¯t driving, he would¡¯ve already rolled his eyes and rested his head on his hands.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that his cold hearted boss would be so captivated by someone like Yao Tang?


    It was an intriguing sight indeed.


    They had finally arrived in Beijing at noon. By then, the three went to a local restaurant to grab a bite.


    After this, Cheng Yan brought her to one of his residences for a short break before actually entering the Cheng Residence.


    This time, nobody stopped them in entering the olddy¡¯s room.


    The Cheng Matriarch was leaning against the pillow. Reading sses were propped on the bridge of her nose as she held the book close to her face. She was smiling, looking quite rxed at the current setup.


    ¡°You seem to be in good spirits,¡± Cheng Yan said, walking in.


    Hearing this, her smile widened even further. She was always happy to see her grandson.


    When she saw Yao Tang walking behind the young man, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at her appearance. However, the thought soon dissipated as she focused her attention back on the man.


    ¡°Yanyan!¡± The olddy put down her book with a smile. ¡°I missed you!¡±


    ¡°I mainly brought Yao Tang here for a follow-up consultation to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± Cheng Yan?nodded in greeting as he moved a stool from under the bed. ¡°Yao Tang, you can sit here.¡±

 Chapter 155 - A High Score of 719!

    <h4>Chapter 155: A High Score of 719!</h4>


    Yao Tang took Cheng Yan¡¯s words as a sign to step forward. She ced her medical kit on the ground and approached his grandmother with ease.


    The olddy stretched out her hand in response.


    Pressing her fingers on her wrist, Yao Tang nodded slowly. ¡°Your body has recovered well,¡± she stated. ¡°But you still must pay closer attention to your health in the future, all right?¡±


    As she neared, the Cheng Matriarch could get a closer look at her delicate features. The seemingly roughish girl seemed quite soft and enchanting if she wanted to be.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯ve recovered so quickly,¡± she responded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The olddy observed her a bit more before pulling away, turning her attention to the man standing from across the room.


    It was obvious as to whom he was paying attention to.


    ¡°I have something to tell you in private,¡± the olddy started. ¡°Please take Miss Yao to the living room first.¡±


    Cheng Yan hesitated for a moment. However, before he could say another word, Yao Tanghad already spoken up. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the living room first,¡± she stated, waving her hand in dismissal. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    She picked up her medical kit and walked out of the room.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t the type to drag things out.


    As soon as she had already disappeared from the stairs, the olddy turned to look at him. ¡°I have heard that you recently took a liking for a graduating student, and even took her out to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded.


    Updates by


    ¡°I also heard that this girl would asionally partake in fights. I¡¯ve heard how fierce she was, and how you¡¯d often step in to protect her.¡±


    The olddy tilted her head. There was a certain wariness in her gaze. ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Whether you are right or not, I¡¯ve already grown up. I have the right to choose who I associate myself with.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s face was fierce, but his tone was gentle. Yao Tang flooded his thoughts as the words slipped past his lips.


    Knowing that there was nothing else that would get to him, the Cheng Matriarch simply waved her hand in response.


    ¡°Just go and take her for a walk,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Now that her grandson had already grown up, she didn¡¯t really have much of a right to meddle in his other affairs. He was no longer the young boy who used to cry on his shoulders.


    Ah, how fast time flies.


    Cheng Yan shot her a deep look before nodding. ¡°Rest first,¡± he stated. ¡°I¡¯lle back to see you in a few more days!¡±


    Without another word, he walked back.


    When he had already gone downstairs, he saw Yao Tang waiting for him right by the door.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take her attitude to heart,¡± he said quickly, looking at her.


    He had already brought her here to help his grandmother, yet she had beenpletely ignored since she got here.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°She needed to talk to you.¡±


    As soon as they got off the ne, Yao Tang nced down at her phone. ¡°I have an appointment in a few hours with a friend of mine,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t be having dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s face was automatically filled with regret.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Hao stood up. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we have dinner together. Invite that friend of yours¨Cit¡¯s my treat!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. My friend has a social anxiety disorder She doesn¡¯t like being in crowded settings,¡± she replied before turning around to leave.


    Qin Hao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± he murmured, before shrugging helplessly at his friend. Well, he did try!


    Cheng Yan¡¯s deep gaze followed her retreating figure.


    That night, after Yao Tang and Lin Shuangfinished their dinner, they returned back to the dormitory.


    ..


    Things had reverted back to normal after the city-wide exam. They all had normal sses after, with the exam having gone to the back of their mind.


    However, on the third night, the teacher¡¯s office had already released an announcement¨Cthe results had already been uploaded into their ounts.


    Yao Ran was the first one to know about the news as she rushed down the corridor. There was a certain excitement to her step. After all, she had been waiting days for her official results.


    She walked into the office and knocked on the door.


    Luo Hua, her adviser, immediately waved her over. There, she could see a group of students who had also been inching closer to the screen. ¡°Ranran,¡± he called out. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    There were also a few students who had rushed in right behind her. As soon as everyone had heard the news of the release of their scores, they all raced toward their adviser to check the results of their tests.


    Given that they didn¡¯t have their phones with them, that was the only choice they really had.


    Yao Ran smiled and stepped inside.


    Her heart was racing at the thought of finally seeing her score.


    ¡°You still remember your ount and password?¡±


    Luo Hua hurriedly gave up his seat for her, his eyes dancing in anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Yao Ran sat in her teacher¡¯s seat and entered her password, taking a deep breath.


    Everyone was also waiting for the top student to share her score. After all, not only was she predicted to get the highest score, but she was also the school¡¯s pride and joy.


    They all watched the loading screen, waiting for it to load.


    Luo Hua also stuck his head out and stared. Tension flooded the room.


    Within a few seconds, the screen finally loaded.


    The score was out!


    Yao Ran had gotten a total score of 719! It was two points higher than what she had previously calcted.

 Chapter 156 - Second-Place from Class 20

    <h4>Chapter 156: Second-ce from ss 20</h4>


    Luo Hua heaved a heavy sigh of relief and, with a face full of joy, he announced, ¡°719 points! Congrattions, you did very well!¡±


    Everyone erupted in excited cries as they turned to Yao Ranwith mixed expressions of disbelief and awe.


    With this, she practically had one foot in either Qing UniversityorJing Universityalready, both of which were top-notch universities in the country.


    Luo Hua was beaming atYao Ranlike she was some rare treasure he had unearthed. It was all he could do not to worship at her feet.


    At the back of the room, Xi Yanstared at the girl with aplicated look on her face.


    Soon, Yao Ran¡¯s score spread throughout their grade. Every time the story was ryed, it was followed by cries of shock and envy.


    They had all struggled with the math test, yet she had somehow scored more than 140 marks. She truly was an outstanding student.


    People used to say that one could not have everything, but Yao Ranseemed to be the exception. Not only was she pretty and graceful, but she also had the brains to go with her looks.


    The news passed down the grapevine until it reached ss 20.


    When Qin Jingheard about it, her first reaction was to snort in resentment. Sure, she gaveYao Ransome credit ¡ª her score was indeed impressive. But this only madeQin Jinghate that girl even more.


    Regardless, she had faith in Yao Tang.


    Her savior¡¯s scores couldn¡¯t possibly be any worse than Yao Ran¡¯s.


    As it was the lull between periods when the teachers walked up to their respective sses, the students of ss 20 took the opportunity to check their scores online. Now and then, a cry of dismay would ring out into the room.


    Qin Jing followed suit and checked her scores as well.


    Updates by


    Meng Yang happened toe over to her desk just as she was about to key in her name. When he saw what was disyed on her screen, he crossed his arms over his chest and refused to budge.


    ¡°Hey, Sister Jing. Let me see your scores, too.¡± He pursed his lips and craned forward for a better look.


    ¡°Okay, okay, but only afterward. I want to see them for myself first.¡±


    Qin Jing made quick work of logging into the system, then went to her dashboard and clicked on the Results button.


    The digits popped up in the next second, making her scream.


    Her ssmates jumped in surprise, and Meng Yangleaned over her shoulder to see what the fuss was about.


    ¡°What the ¡ª¡± he muttered, his eyes wide. ¡°Are you even human? How the hell did you get those marks? That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    ¡°What did you get, Qin Jing?¡±


    ¡°What is her score?¡±


    Other students began to crowd around Qin Jingafter hearingMeng Yang¡¯s words. They were just as stunned as he was, if not more.


    Qin Jing had scored 712 points!


    It was lower than Yao Ran¡¯s, of course, but this was the first time that someone from ss 20 had scored this much.


    Meng Yang sighed. His father,Meng De, had long spoken of the eldest Miss Qin¡¯s academic aptitude, but the boy hadn¡¯t expected her to be this good.


    As a fellow second-generation heir, he was quite embarrassed with his own performance.


    Given the ruthless nature of the high-society circles, it was inevitable for him to bepared with other heirs and heiresses his age.


    It was all Qin Jing¡¯s fault!


    Meng Yang fixed her with a glower, only for it to fade into a submissive smile when she suddenly turned in his direction. ¡°Well, Sister Jing, congrattions! I¡¯ll retire to my seat now.¡±


    He moved through the cluster of students who were still rooted to the spot in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible! I never imagined someone from our ss could even reach 700 marks!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this actually happened!¡±


    ¡°I suppose the kids from Experimental High Schore something else entirely. They¡¯re not to be underestimated. I¡¯m just d that snarkyLuo Huawon¡¯t be able to insult ourMiss Xithis time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the top student still came from ss 1, though. If only it was one of us, we could finally show them!¡±


    They were so engrossed with their discussion that they hadn¡¯t noticed Xi Yanenter the room.


    When the woman overheard what they were saying, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The grades are just a temporary evaluation of your capabilities. Everyone, don¡¯t be so disheartened. The important thing is to identify where you went wrong and strive to fill those gaps.¡±


    The students murmured their assent and trudged back to their seats. ss began shortly after.


    ¡­


    Lunchtime.


    Qin Jing sat close toYao Tangand asked, ¡°Sister Tang, aren¡¯t you going to check your scores? The school is yet to make an official release, but the results were already posted online. The teachers are probably going to put it on the bulletin tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Tang! Here, do you want me to help you check your scores?¡±


    Yao Tang nonchntly plucked a piece of broli from her bowl and brought it to her mouth. She chewed slowly as she fiddled with her cup of milk tea. ¡°I forgot my password. I suppose I will just wait for the official announcement.¡±


    Her friends sat back, deted.


    Yao Tang was widely considered a dark horse in the academic battlegrounds. Everybody knew that she had excellent scores, but they weren¡¯t exactly consistent. More to the point,Yao Tangdidn¡¯t like to do homework, and rarely participated in ss lectures.


    Suffice to say, her grades had always been something of a mystery, as was her true proficiency.


    Lin Xin put her chopsticks down. ¡°How about we go and askTeacher Xifor help in retrieving your password?¡± she proposed, looking very serious.


    Yao Tang sipped at her milk tea and carried on with her meal. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should trouble her for something trivial, but thanks.¡±


    Qin Jing sighed. All they could do for now was to hope and pray thatYao Tang¡¯s scores would surpass Yao Ran¡¯s.

 Chapter 157 - The First Placer

    <h4>Chapter 157: The First cer</h4>


    Qing Jing hated having to put up with Yao Ran¡¯s fakery.


    She didn¡¯t evene close to her Sister Tang¡¯s level. Even if?Yao Ran?was envious, she should have known her ce by now, and should be ceasing all of her useless schemes.


    Lin Xin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have such vindictive thoughts. Instead, she was staring Yao Tang?with unabashed admiration.


    While everyone else was gripped with anxiety as they checked and rechecked their scores online, Yao Tang?was leisurely enjoying her lunch without a care in the world.


    Meanwhile, in the Teachers¡¯ Office, Xi Yan?had just learned of?Qin Jing¡¯s results.


    Luo Hua leaned back against his seat, looking smug as he sipped his tea. ¡°Ah,?Yao Ran¡¯s results are truly outstanding. I¡¯m pretty sure we won¡¯t see another student like her maybe even in the next few years.¡±


    Huang Dan, the form teacher of ss 2, looked up from her desk. ¡°I think so, too! My, if she were in my ss, I would be jumping with joy right now. I heard that a student from ss 20 has also scored over 700 points, but she still fell behind Yao Ran?by several points.¡±


    Luo Hua sniffed. ¡®She must be talking about that?Qin Jing?who recently transferred from?Experimental High School. So she isn¡¯t as good as?Yao Ran, after all, eh?¡¯


    He cleared his throat and tried to keep his expression neutral.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Luo Hua?sighed. ¡°If she had only scored a little higher, then maybe the top student would being from ss 20 again. What a shame!¡±


    He took another, louder sip of his tea.


    Of course, deep down, Luo Hua was very pleased with how things had turned out.


    Huang Dan nced at?Xi Yan, who was standing behind them, and smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I always knew that the first cer woulde from ss 1. So what if the top student has always been in ss 20tely? Our school tests are nothingpared to the national exams! As expected, only the finest sses could nurture an excellent student such as Yao Ran.¡±


    Updates by


    In her eyes, Yao Tang?had always been a good-for-nothing rascal who had probably just gotten lucky in their school exams.


    Just then, a teacher from the Student Management Department came in with some documents. ¡°Ah! I see that both of you are here. Please look this over, Director Luo. This is the summary of our students¡¯ results in the national exams.¡±


    Aside from being a form teacher, Luo Hua also happened to be head of the Grade Management and Learning Office, which meant that he was in charge of anything to do with the students¡¯ grades.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Teacher Ma. I apologize for making youe all the way here for this.¡±


    The man called Teacher Ma?handed the papers over. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s no trouble at all! I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± He gave everyone in the office onest smile before turning to leave.


    ¡°Come here, Teacher Huang,¡± Luo Hua?called. ¡°Let¡¯s check the results together.¡± As the form teachers of the top two sses, they naturally had a vested interest in such matters.


    ¡°Sure, sure. We need to determine the students¡¯ weaknesses and address them quickly so that they can perform better next time.¡±


    Huang Dan eagerly walked over. When she caught sight of the name on the top of the list, her eyes widened in shock.


    She pointed at the big, bold letters and eximed, ¡°How can it be her?!¡±


    ¡­


    ss 1.


    Yao Ran felt her phone vibrate from inside her pocket. She fished it out and saw that her father was calling.


    She rushed out into the hallway before picking up. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Ranran, how did it go with your exams?¡± Yao Yuan?asked almost immediately. ¡°Dad has been on edge all day, waiting for your good news!¡±


    Sure enough, there was an urgency to his tone that was rather uncharacteristic of him.


    ¡°I got 719 points this time,¡± Yao Ran?answered, sounding all too pleased with herself.


    ¡°Such a high score!¡± Yao Yuan?praised, only to follow it up with, ¡°And what about?Yao Tang?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed with irritation at that, but her tone remained docile. ¡°The official results haven¡¯t been announced yet, so I have no way of knowing yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Dad is very happy with your results. Tonight, your mother and I will take you out to World Haven?to celebrate your achievement. We will have a feast in your honor!¡±


    Yao Yuan was in high spirits.


    This somewhat helped to dispel his daughter¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home straight after ss!¡±


    They exchanged their goodbyes, and Yao Yuan?ended the call with a satisfied grin.


    Shortly after, Yao Ran?decided to head to the Teachers¡¯ Office downstairs. On her way, she spotted?Yao Tanging out of her ssroom.


    Yao Ran walked over, looking like the cat who had swallowed the canary.


    ¡°Hello, Yao Tang!¡±


    Yao Tang paused and fixed the other girl with her usual cold nce.


    Yao Ran was undeterred, however. ¡°I scored 719 points in the national exams,¡± she said in a sickly sweet voice. ¡°Dad called just now, asking about our results. He asked me to tell you not to be sad if you did poorly. You¡¯re just a bumpkin, anyway, so it¡¯s only expected that you can¡¯t keep up with our school¡¯s curriculum.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression suddenly shifted. A vicious light came over her eyes, and her next words were spoken rapidly.


    ¡°You never had a proper foundation, to begin with, and unfortunately for you, the national exams are all about the quality of education one has. I guess it¡¯s good that you left the Yao family, since you won¡¯t be able to embarrass us any further with your lousy grades.¡±


    She was soaring in her victory that she threw caution to the wind and showed her true colors. Unbeknownst to Yao Ran,?Qin Jing?was standing right behind her.


    Qin Jing crossed her arms over her chest and waited for?Yao Ran?to finish gloating. And then she opened her own mouth and spoke.

 Chapter 158 - Full Marks

    <h4>Chapter 158: Full Marks</h4>


    ¡°I really should take a video of you one of these days,¡± Qin Jing drawled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show it to your fans and your ssmates, so they can finally see you for who you really are! Disgusting!¡±


    Yao Ran whirled around and froze when she sawQin Jing. The humiliation she had suffered from the girlst time was still painfully fresh in her mind.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qin Jingsnapped beforeYao Rancould say anything, her eyes shing ferociously.


    Yao Tang slowly removed her earphones and looked atQin Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said lightly.


    She didn¡¯t even acknowledge Yao Ran.


    It was as though she was nothing more than a piece of trash floating by¡ªinsignificant, and nothing worth paying any attention to.


    Qin Jing shouldered linked her arm withYao Tang¡¯s and the two girls walked away.


    They left Yao Ranstanding there, her chest heaving up and down with the effort to stifle her rage.


    ¡­


    Everyone went silent the moment Yao Tangstepped back into their ssroom, and all heads turned in her direction.


    Behind her, Qin Jingpeered at their friends, sensing that something was amiss. To her confusion,Meng YangandLin Xinwere wearing the same expression as the rest of the ss¡ªa mix of bewilderment and awe.


    They were all looking at Yao Tanglike she was some idol they wanted to worship.


    Updates by


    Qin Jing held her breath and didn¡¯t speak, afraid of disrupting the reverent air in the room.


    As for Yao Tang, she acted like she didn¡¯t notice everybody¡¯s gaze.


    She calmly walked to her seat and opened the book she had been reading that morning, her face devoid of any emotion.


    As always, she seemed isted from the rest of the world.


    Qin Jing quietly shuffled toMeng Yang¡¯s desk and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to you guys? Did you seeSister Tang¡¯s results? Did she do badly in the exams?¡±


    This was the only reason she could think of to exin their strange behavior.


    Sister Tang might be highly intelligent, but she was still a transfer student, after all.


    It was perfectly understandable for her to encounter a few setbacks now and then.


    Even so, their ssmates¡¯ reaction was still a little¡­ weird.


    Meng Yang looked away fromYao Tangand wordlessly handed his phone toQin Jing.


    Seeing that he was still somewhat lost in his reverie, she snatched the device from his hands, mumbling, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you people¡­¡±


    She looked at the screen as she spoke, and her words eventually died in her throat. Qin Jing¡¯s jaw fell as she processed what she was reading.


    ¡®Oh, my God! Oh, my God!¡¯


    She blinked and read through the page again. ¡®But how is this possible?¡¯


    In an instant, Qin Jing¡¯s cynical demeanor changed, and she became just as floored and speechless as everyone else.


    At first, she thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    She checked again, this time, bringing the phone closer to her face and squinting at the screen.


    ¡®Nope, it¡¯s still the same!¡¯


    Disyed on the screen was an official list of the students who had taken the national exams, with their respective scores right next to their names.


    The first name on the list was Yao Tang.


    On the column next to that¡ª750 points.


    Yao Tang had gotten full marks.


    Qin Jing turned toMeng Yangand stuttered. ¡°This¡ªIs it¡ªThis must be photoshopped, right? Is this another scheme againstSister Tang? I¡ªThis can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    Meng Yang shook his head.


    He appeared to be a little worse for the wear than usual, and who could me him?


    His phone had been buzzing nonstop as friends and former teachers from other schools sent him a barrage of messages, all asking about Yao Tang.


    Apparently, word has spread that a student from No. 1 High Schoolhad gotten full marks in all the subjects, a truly unprecedented event in their generation.


    The school forum was just chaotic, with new posts and endlessments popping at every second.


    Once again, everybody was talking about Yao Tang.


    ¡­


    Xi Yan emerged from the Principal¡¯s Office with a dazed look on her face.


    She could barely feel the floor beneath her feet, as If she was walking on clouds.


    Principal Kong had specially called for her, and to her utter shock, he had proceeded to offer her his congrattions andmended her for being an excellent teacher.


    He had mentioned Yao Tangin passing, and had insisted that she make sure the girl¡¯s skills were cultivated properly while she was in their institution. He had been rather serious about it, too.


    Xi Yan had thought then that Principal Kong must value Yao Tang very much. He seemed to have seen a tremendous potential in her that escaped the other teachers¡¯ notice.


    But then she found out about her test results, and Xi Yangrew even more confused. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the matter.


    Yao Tang was obviously capable of great things, yet she chose to be unassuming and withdrawn during ss. And then she would go on and score full marks just like that!


    Xi Yan was at a loss. What was she going to do with the girl?


    She gathered herself as she trudged up the stairs to her ssroom.


    She realized toote that her surroundings had gone eerily silent, and the air was charged with something she couldn¡¯t name.


    The halls were almost always noisy, with the asional scuffle between students.


    But now, not even a rustling of pages could be heard.


    The entire building felt hollow.


    She nced into the ssroom she was passing by and saw that the students were huddled in a group.


    Xi Yan thought it was odd, but quickly dismissed the thought and moved on.

 Chapter 159 - Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 159: Revtion</h4>


    She headed to ss 20. It was currently the self-study period, so Xi Yan went straight to where Yao Tang was seated. The girl was so engrossed in her reading that Xi Yan had to rap against her desk to call her attention.


    Yao Tang took off her earphones and looked up at her form teacher.


    ss 20 was extraordinarily quiet. Unlike the other sses Xi Yanhad passed by, however, everyone was in their seats, quietly reading their books.


    It was a stark contrast to the way her students normally behaved.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Xi Yansaid softly. ¡°Come out with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Tangnodded and set her book aside before following the teacher out into the hall.


    ¡­


    They stopped just outside the ssroom.


    The rest of the students slowly poked their heads through the doorway, though they were still quiet as a mouse.


    Xi Yan facedYao Tangand took a deep breath.


    She opened her mouth, then hesitated, not knowing where to begin.


    In the end, it was Yao Tangwho spoke first.


    ¡°Teacher Xi, is there something I can help you with?¡±


    The afternoon sun filtered through the windows of the building, bathing her delicate features with a golden light.


    Her eyes were bright and clear, her voice steady.


    Xi Yan found herself pausing to admire the girl¡¯s beauty. ¡®As expected of the campus belle that everyone calls their goddess.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xi Yansaid. All at once, she came back to her senses and settled into aforting calm. She smiled. ¡°You did very well. At this rate, the most prestigious universities will be vying for your admission. You must prepare yourself, but at the same time, don¡¯t feel too pressured to do anything against your will.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yao Tangreplied, still looking at her teacher intently.


    ¡°Now go and review your mistakes. Check your notes and see why you made the wrong¡ª¡±


    Xi Yan caught herself and stopped short.


    What was there for Yao Tangto review when she had scored full marks?


    She burst outughing and nodded toward the ssroom. ¡°Go and get some rest. Don¡¯t strain yourself from reading too much.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded politely and walked back inside.


    Xi Yan watched her go, feeling like she had won the lottery.


    She had epted Yao Tang into her ss for no other reason than wanting to help out another struggling student. Who knew that herpassion would bring such great rewards?


    She was very fortunate, indeed.


    ¡­


    ss 1.


    Luo Hua stood at the podium with a thunderous expression on his face. He swept a disdainful nce over his students,menting the fact that nobody among them had been able to outdoYao Tang.


    It infuriated him just thinking about it!


    He remembered the scene that had unfolded at the office earlier, and the same feeling of dread washed over him.


    After Huang Danhade over, she had wasted no time yelling for everyone to hear: ¡°The first cer is actually thatYao Tangfrom ss 20! And she got full marks! In all subjects!¡±


    She was so loud that even the students loitering in the hallway had heard her.


    Like a swarm of hos, the students had shamelessly barged into the office and crowded around Luo Hua and Huang Dan. They hadn¡¯t even bothered to greet their teachers!


    They took turns peering at the document bearing Yao Tang¡¯s name, snapping pictures and taking videos.


    By the time Xi Yanhade to see what the fuss was all about, the news thatYao Tanghad ced first in the school rankings was already widespread on the campus.


    Luo Hua¡¯s face darkened even more, and he closed his eyes to dismiss the memory.


    Just then, Yao Ranwalked up to him and spoke in a hushed voice. ¡°Teacher, I have something to tell you aboutYao Tang.¡±


    Luo Hua nodded and gestured for her to follow him out of the room.


    They stepped into the corridor and had a quiet discussion.


    ¡­


    ¡°I swear, Teacher, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Yao Ransaid.


    ¡°The day after the exam, I heard some students talking. They said that Yao Tangtried to offer them the questions in advance for a fee. So I went to ss 20 when school was dismissed, and sure enough, I saw the exam papers onYao Tang¡¯s desk. They were exactly the same as the national exams we took, only they already had answers written on them!¡±


    She sounded aggrieved, and her eyes were burning with anger.


    Luo Hua, on the other hand, brightened after hearing her words. ¡°Say, Ranran, do you think those exam papers are still on her desk?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose. But I don¡¯t think we should go right now. We¡¯d better wait until the sses are over, when the students have all gone home. If her ssmates learn of this, she might get ostracized again.¡±


    Luo Hua frowned and tapped her forehead with his index finger. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, you know. She¡¯s cheated you out of being the top student, but you¡¯re still thinking for her sake.¡±


    Yao Ran heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°She¡¯s still my uncle¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t mind it at all. I just don¡¯t wantYao Tangto go down the wrong path at such a crucial time in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand. We¡¯ll wait until school dismissal to go to ss 20. Are you happy now? Honestly, if you keep this up, you¡¯re bound to get bullied when you go to university!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Teacher!¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s grin was genuine. This time, Qin Jingwouldn¡¯t be around to defendYao Tang.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how you exin your way out of this, Yao Tang. I¡¯m going to destroy you today, once and for all!¡±


    The smile remained on her face long after the sses hadmenced.

 Chapter 160 - She’s a Genius!

    <h4>Chapter 160: She¡¯s a Genius!</h4>


    ¡°Xi Yan, your students will be staying for tonight¡¯s self-study period, right?¡± Luo Hua returned to the office to see Xi Yanfinishing up a few papers. He cocked up his eyebrow in curiosity.


    Xi Yan tilted her head up in surprise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be overseeing the ss tonight. Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant. There¡¯s something I need your help on forter tonight,¡± he casually said before sitting down on his side of the desk.


    While Xi Yan was confused, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ...


    In the afternoon, students piled around the courtyard. School was over, so they grasped the chance to enjoy the cool breeze and sunny skies while they still could. Mindless chatter echoed across the fields as a few students walked out the gates.


    Yao Ran stood in one of the gardens that overlooked the school gates. There weren¡¯t many people flocking around the area, making it just the perfect meeting ce. She spotted Zhou Xuewalking from afar and waved at her.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± she immediatelyforted her. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. The results shouldn¡¯t define who you are. It¡¯s just that... Yao Tang is really smart. That¡¯s it.¡±


    When she found out that Yao Ran had gotten a second ce, she was a little bit surprised. However, after a while of mulling it over, Zhou Xuefound it quite understandable.


    After all, Yao Tang was truly a level above all of them. She was like a goddess.


    Yao Ran was smart, but she certainly couldn¡¯t rival the goddess herself.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yao Ran took a deep breath as a bitter smile wove its way into her lips. ¡°How did you do on your exam?¡±


    ¡°I actually did quite well.¡± Zhou Xue beamed.


    The difficulty of the current exam had actually doubled from thest set. However, her results had improved despite the obstacles, showing just how much progress she had made over the past few months.


    Updates by


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Genuine happiness spread across her features as she sped her friend¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Suddenly, something urred in her mind. ¡°Right, why did you ask me out this time? If you need help, I¡¯ll be happy to lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Touched, Yao Ran pulled a book out of her back. Her smile deepened as she motioned toward it. ¡°I actually have something I want to ask from you.¡±


    ¡°You know that my rtionship with my sister had taken an even darker turn. She got so angry with my Mom that she just ran away to her dormitory... After what happened, I just hope she¡¯s well.¡±


    Yao Ran took a deep breath. ¡°Despite our differences, we are still ¨C well, we will be the future legacy of the Yao Family, so it is integral that we watch each other¡¯s back, right? I just... I found a book of my sister¡¯s from the study room, and she doesn¡¯t really want to speak to me, so I was hoping you¡¯d return it for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want me to return the book?¡± Zhou Xue took the book that was given to her and nced at the cover. It was a reference book.


    ¡°Yeah, and I was hoping you can keep it a secret. I just had a fight with Qin Jing, and if she finds out... I¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡±


    Yao Ran rubbed her forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Zhou Xue shrugged, taking the book from her friend¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in her drawerter. They wouldn¡¯t even notice!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Genuinely touched, Yao Ran pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s really no problem.¡± Without another word, the two said their goodbyes and Zhou Xue retreated to her ssroom.


    It was already their break, so the ssrooms were empty. As soon as Zhou Xue entered ss 20, she immediately looked around to catch any familiar faces. Seeing that there was nobody there, she slipped the book into Yao Tang¡¯s drawer and ran to the cafeteria. Mission aplished!


    ...


    In the ssroom of ss 20.


    As soon as Yao Tang had finished her meal, she picked up her foreignnguage book and continued to read. After reading around one chapter, she yawned and napped for a while in preparation for the long lecture ahead.


    Just when the ss was about to end, a knock sounded at the door.


    Luo Hua, the ss teacher of ss 1, was standing by the doorway. His eyebrows were furrowed and his mouth was set in a thin line. ¡°Everyone other than Yao Tang, you may all be dismissed.¡±


    He looked like a predator in a hunt for his prey.


    His gaze swept around the ssroom, before settling on Yao Tang¡¯szy figure. His gaze hardened.


    Meng Yang, upon noticing this, stood in between them. ¡°What the heck do you want to do now, Teacher Luo?¡± he demanded. ¡°Did Sister Tang offend you? If you want to wrong her again, you have to go through me!¡±


    Go through him?


    The old man averted his gaze to Teacher Xi. ¡°Is this how you teach your students?¡±


    Xi Yan pursed her lips. ¡°Please, everyone evacuate your ssroom. There might be some misunderstanding. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see to it that everything will be fine, okay?¡±


    Meng Yang shot onest, unwilling re before stomping out of the ssroom.


    Qin Jing was about to say something else when he tugged her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside, then we¡¯ll listen in from there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Teacher Xi, we¡¯ll wait outside. Call us when you need us!¡±


    Xi Yan nodded at them reassuringly, and the rest of the students did the same.


    Soon, the ssroom was already empty, except for the teachers and Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang sat still as she fixated her gaze on her book. She flipped a page, unbothered by the new arrivals.


    Yao Ran smirked.


    Now that her most loyal supporters had been chased out, they could now easily corner her.


    Luo Hua also had a fierce gaze set on his face.

 Chapter 161 - The Investigation Has Started

    <h4>Chapter 161: The Investigation Has Started</h4>


    One minute had passed, and Yao Tang was still reading her book.


    If Luo Hua had not been here to catch her in the act, he would have assumed that Yao Tang?truly did nothing wrong. He sneered.


    As the senior year director, everyone was afraid of him. In fact, just the mere mention of his name was enough to make everyone bow their heads in respect.


    Yet Yao Tang was a total exception.


    ¡°Teacher Luo,¡± Xi Yan finally interrupted. ¡°Everyone had already left. May I ask why you¡¯re here?¡±


    If Luo Hua wasn¡¯t the grade director, she would¡¯ve already silenced him with her own arguments. Yet, his position was far higher than hers. As such, she had no other choice but to allow him to investigate this matter.


    ¡°Ah, are they all gone?¡± Luo Hua nced around to see that there was indeed no one else.


    Other than Xi Yan and Yao Ran, Yao Tang?was really the only person in the room. Yet, she still had the gall to appear disinterested.


    Yao Ran gazed worriedly at her.


    Even Xi Yan appeared confused about the current predicament.


    Seeing that no one had moved an inch, Luo Hua walked over to Yao Tang¡¯s side and knocked on her table. ¡°Yao Tang, we need to search your desk and your bag,¡± he stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Based on your recent academic achievement, we have reason to believe that you have received a leak from this exam to be able to achieve the grade you had.¡±


    Even without proof, the old man already regarded her as a cheater.


    While Yao Ran appeared worried, even she couldn¡¯t hide the glee in her eyes. Finally, the bitch was going to get what wasing for her!


    Xi Yan pursed her lips. ¡°Not everyone believes such,¡± she snapped. ¡°I ¨C I believe in you, Yao Tang, but I have no...¡±


    Given that she was the ss adviser of Yao Tang, she had practically no say in this investigation. In the end, the only thing she could do was stand up for her student.


    As long as Luo Hua found no evidence, everything would be fine.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Yao Tang finally took off her headphones and raised her head to look up at Luo Hua.


    While she appeared rxed and casual, her gaze was as dark as ever.


    Luo Hua bit his cheeks. ¡°You little rat shit!¡± he spat, unable to help himself. ¡°Are you really going to y stupid this time? If you hadn¡¯te to No.1 High School, our reputation wouldn¡¯t have sunk like this! You¡¯re nothing but a stain in this school¡¯s image!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think a country bumpkin like you could manage to get full marks? Do you really think of us as idiots?¡±


    As he was speaking, he threw the pile of papers onto her desk.


    Everyone gasped.


    All of Yao Tang¡¯s previous test papers were scattered on the ground. They were test papers from her previous school before she had arrived at No. 1 High School. She had scored zeroes in all of them.


    One look at the test papers and anyone would assume that the test papers belonged to an academically challenged student, not a student who had now continually scored the highest in all of her exams.


    Luo Hua gritted his teeth. There was no way that such a student could improve that quickly.


    She even got a zero! A zero!


    ¡°Fine, search me.¡±


    Yao Tang casually stood up. She didn¡¯t bother to look at the test papers that were now scattered all around her. Instead, she simply motioned to her desk.


    ¡°Ha! As if I needed your permission.¡± Luo Hua rolled his eyes and walked toward her seat.


    She simply leaned against her desk and watched him perform his investigation.


    Yao Tang nced at Yao Ran. As soon as their gazes met, Yao Ran?could not help but turn away. Her hands trembled slightly at the sight.


    What was there to be cocky about?


    Whatever, she was going to learn her lesson in a minute.


    All of them surrounded Yao Tang¡¯s seat.


    Luo Hua took his time flipping through all the books. Besides the textbooks, he could see a pile of foreign books piled on top of her desk. At the sight, his lips curled in disdain. He also searched through all the open snacks.


    Within half an hour, the search on the table waspleted.


    ¡°Teacher Luo, please, when you search under her desk, you have to be careful,¡± Xi Yan reminded. ¡°All of these are Yao Tang¡¯s personal belongings. We don¡¯t wish to mess up her belongings, do we?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± He nodded reluctantly and squatted down to look inside the drawer.


    The drawer had all sorts of different things from power banks to even a box of candies.


    However, just as he was about to give up, he saw a book hidden under the appliances.


    Not only did it stand out, but there was something suspicious about the cement of the object. His expression darkened as he pulled the book from the drawer.


    It was a reference book.


    It had a green cover, and there were a bunch of notes and scribbles shoved into the pages.


    Luo Hua flipped through the book, and a bunch of appears fell right out. However, amongst the different notes, there was one piece of folded paper that caught his eye.


    The piece of paper was formatted like the recent test they just had, but it was folded into a size of a phone. What was this? His eyes narrowed.


    Luo Hua read through the paper, only to see that all of them held identical questions from the original test they had taken!

 Chapter 162 - Cheating?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Cheating?</h4>


    ¡°If you said you didn¡¯t cheat, then what is this?¡± Luo Hua mmed the folded paper onto the desk, ring at Yao Tang.


    Xi Yan was silent, but there was doubt shining in her eyes. Weeks before, they had already tried to wrong her, yet Yao Tanghad revealed the truth. Perhaps, she also had something to say about this today.


    Yao Ran took a step closer, extending her hands as if she wanted to hug her sister. ¡°Now that Teacher Luo has found out what you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s best that you admit to it,¡± she slowly said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out as to how to deal with this.¡±


    ¡°If you continue being stubborn like this, I won¡¯t be able to protect you from the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn about what? That I didn¡¯t cheat?¡± Yao Tang crossed her arms and tilted her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn,¡± she snapped, before taking a deep breath. ¡°I just found the test paper scrunched inside your drawer¨Cwhat else do you have to say? Please, Yao Tang, let me help you!¡±


    ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t bother talking to her.¡± Luo Hua sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s report this to the Dean of the school. Let¡¯s see what consequences wait for her.¡±


    His voice echoed outside the room, and the other students froze.


    They had never seen Luo Hua this angry before.


    ¡°What? Cheat?¡±


    Qin Jing stood outside, listening attentively to Luo Hua¡¯s words. Her face was stricken.


    How could she cheat?


    She was always the one who had asked Sister Tang different types of questions about the test. Without the book in her hand, Sister Tanghad always solved it all easily and quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± Meng Yang roared like a dragon being held captive. ¡°How dare they speak against her like this?¡±


    Lin Xin tried to pull him back, but it was to no avail.


    Within a few seconds, they had already stumbled into the room.


    Who would dare frame her Sister Tang?


    As soon as they stumbled in, they saw that Yao Tang¡¯s table was a mess. It looked like a tornado had sped into the ssroom, with all her papers and food scattered across the floor. They gasped.


    Upon turning around, they caught the gloating look painted across Yao Ran¡¯s face. They sneered.


    Sister Tang had been framed!


    ¡°Luo Hua, you old man,¡± he snapped. ¡°Before you wrong Sister Tang, don¡¯t you need better proof? You even screamed at her like she¡¯s some...she¡¯s some...do you want to be taught a lesson?¡±


    Meng Yang stomped toward him. His face was bright red with anger, and his fists were clenched.


    Yao Ran was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. Her heart was racing in her chest, and the cold feeling settled in her stomach.


    Behind him, Qin Jing had also walked into the room¨Cher eyes filled with anger and rage.


    Lin Xin also followed closely behind.


    Something unraveled inside of Meng Yang, and he immediately rushed to her side. He was just about to reach for Luo Hua, when someone had pulled him back.


    ¡°What do you want to do then? You want to hit a teacher?¡± Luo Hua staggered back, feeling his heart race in his chest. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed as he clenched his fists, preparing for the oing attack.


    The atmosphere was so tense.


    Xi Yan¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± she demanded, gripping her student¡¯s arm even tighter. ¡°If you hit Luo Hua, there would be no turning back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Meng Yang. I¡¯m sure Sister is innocent,¡± Yao Ran said softly, walking toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Qin Jing rolled her eyes at her and pulled Meng Yangback. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here and see who dares sabotage Sis Tang¡¯s reputation. The guy speaks without proof in his hands.¡± She scoffed. ¡°If she really cheated, then he should show some evidence.¡±


    Her words were loud and clear, and she stood her ground.


    Lin Xin also stood in front of Yao Tang, with Xiao Pangand the others following right behind her. They stared at Luo Huawith a fiery me in their eyes.


    Luo Hua snorted. ¡°Do you want any proof? Look at the test paper in my hand¨Cthis was found on Yao Tang¡¯s desk!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying about this?¡±


    After saying these words, Luo Hua had originally thought that the people she once called friends would turn against her. He didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d stare at him firmly.


    They were all stubborn people!


    ¡°Sister, just admit it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better, to be honest?¡± Yao Ran insisted. ¡°Teacher Luo isn¡¯t an unreasonable person. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d think of something to save you.¡±


    Luo Hua clenched his jaw.


    At that moment, Yao Tang who had been ncing at her phone, would meet Luo Hua¡¯s ice-cold gaze. They stared at each other for a brief minute, before he turned away.


    In an instant, an icy feeling coursed through Luo Hua¡¯s veins. One look from Yao Tang and he felt as if his body was being thrown into the freezer.


    It was terrifying!

 Chapter 163 - An Interesting Email

    <h4>Chapter 163: An Interesting Email</h4>


    Luo Hua pretended to cough ¨C anything to veer away from her cold eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying I cheated?¡± Yao Tang finally spoke after what seemed to be hours of silence. ¡°And you can go with that assumption through that nonexistent test paper you¡¯re holding?¡±


    Despite being a few inches shorter than the teacher, there was something about her voice that made her even more powerful than any person standing in the ssroom.


    She had such a strong stage presence. Everywhere she went, everyone would look at her as if she was a goddess amongst the mortals.


    Even then, Luo Hua still refused to be undone. ¡°The test paper I just found is an identical copy of the long examination we have just taken. You¡¯ve obviously gotten this in advance,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Then why would I even have this? Perhaps my dear sister has an idea how this examination came about?¡± Yao Tang turned her head to the girl at the corner of the room.


    Yao Ran stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this,¡± she said. ¡°You were the one who was caught cheating in the examination.¡±


    She nced around at the suspicious gazes of her batchmates, taking a deep breath. As long as she didn¡¯t say anything, no one else would know what she had done.


    So what if they suspected her?


    Without evidence, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use her of anything.


    However, upon ncing at Yao Tang¡¯s cold gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something that she still wasn¡¯t aware of. Despite this, she held her ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shift the me onto Ranran,¡± Luo Hua snapped, mming his hands onto the desk once again. ¡°How dare you drag people into this when you were already caught red-handed?¡±


    It was useless for her to deny it!


    Yao Tang simply rolled her eyes in response and turned to Yao Ran. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Her voice was casual, as if she were simply talking about the weather.


    Cheating was a heavy usation, yet Yao Tang didn¡¯t seem that bothered by it. She still continued to stand tall, even ncing at her nails from time to time, much to Luo Hua¡¯s anger. Did she really not care?


    Or was she that confident in her abilities?


    Yao Ran¡¯s gaze deepened even further, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    At the sight, a small smile slipped into Yao Tang¡¯s lips.


    Meng Yang, who was standing right beside her, rxed almost immediately.


    That smile meant she knew something!


    Ah, Yao Ran was definitely going to get it!


    Meng Yang leaned against one of the tables, ncing at Yao Ran¡¯s stiff posture. He slowly smirked. Let¡¯s see how Yao Ranwould deal with this matter. Oh well, she had brought it on to herself.


    Luo Hua exhaled. If she still didn¡¯t want to admit to anything, then it didn¡¯t matter. That meant he was allowed to bring this all the way up to Principal Kong.


    Back then, it was the Principal who had decided to recruit her.


    Now that she had gotten herself into such a major offense, it was only natural for him to inform the Principal. And as for what would happen next, well, it was going to be his lucky day!


    Yao Ran¡¯s hand drifted to her pockets, to where her phone was hidden. There was evidence on her phone.


    Yao Tang was very adept in technology. However, Yao Ranwas confident that she wouldn¡¯t even find a single piece of evidence in any of her ounts. She took a deep breath and tilted her head.


    This time, she was cautious.


    Yao Ran had hired people to utilize encryption technology in sending the contents of the test paper to her email.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to take out her phone and look up at them ¨C looking like a woman who had outsmarted the world. ¡°Is this the evidence you want?¡±


    She stretched out her hand to showcase her phone. Her phone screen glinted under the artificial light, but everyone could see it.


    The screen showed Yao Ran¡¯s countless emails before itter zoomed in to one special email with an attachment.


    The attachment contained the identical answer key that Yao Tang had!


    ¡°What?¡± Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed with panic. However, within seconds, it was already gone. ¡°I haven¡¯t used this email address for a long time. I didn¡¯t even know it was there in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then log into your email. You¡¯ll find examination materials even from a long time ago!¡±


    She tried hard to exin.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Meng Yang cocked up an eyebrow. ¡°But who cares if you haven¡¯t opened it for a long time? You have it, don¡¯t you? Like how no one bothers investigating the paper in the book. Just seeing the answers equals cheating, right? Or are these double standards I hear?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she hurriedly exined. Her face contorted into that confusion and helplessness as she met their suspicious gazes. ¡°I¡¯m not even using her of anything, and besides, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve opened my email ¨C maybe someone had sent it to me by mistake!¡±


    Even yet, that didn¡¯t seem like a good excuse. Despite this, Luo Hua felt doubtful of the entire situation.


    ¡°Yao Tang, did you hack this ount to frame Ranran?¡± Luo Hua¡¯s gaze hardened.

 Chapter 164 - I Believe in Sister Tang

    <h4>Chapter 164: I Believe in Sister Tang</h4>


    Luo Hua¡¯s tone was stiff, as if he had already found the culprit.


    He red at Yao Tang up and down, observing her next move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to steal questions,¡± Yao Ran continued to exin. ¡°My grades have always been at the top of the ss, since first grade, and I¡¯ve never fallen the ranks. Why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Hua nodded seriously.


    After all, he was aware of the student¡¯s grades ever since she had stepped foot in No. 1 High School. There was no need for him to wonder whether or not she had stolen questions because she wouldn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to y it, then I¡¯ll show you Yao Ran¡¯s phone records.¡± Yao Tang shrugged and swiped at her phone. ¡°I even have the transfer records of all the payments Yao Ranhad sent to the person. If you¡¯d look at the photo, you¡¯d see that it has been transferred all from her ount.¡±


    It was indeed from her ount.


    If it wasn¡¯t enough, Yao Ran¡¯s phone number was also on the record sheet!


    The evidence was enough to assume that Yao Ran was the one responsible for this. Qin Jingfinally nodded in realization. So it was Yao Ranwho had bought the test papers to frame Sister Tang!


    She was the real culprit!


    Meng Yang and Lin Xinalso understood what was going on. They red straight into the woman at the corner of the room, scowling. This woman really didn¡¯t know when to stop!


    Just then, someone had walked into the room.


    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡± A deep and old voice echoed across the room, and they all froze.


    It was President Kong!


    ¡°Who called the Principal here?¡± Meng Yang scowled. Now that the matter had been blown up, there wouldn¡¯t be much room for him to maneuver around in order to save his friend.


    ¡°Principal, you¡¯re here!¡± Luo Hua hid the glee from his eyes as he motioned toward the desk. ¡°You must deal with her immediately.¡±


    ¡°Deal with her for what?¡±


    Principal Kong nced at Yao Tang, noticing her cool expression. The other four standing around her also didn¡¯t look too good, with furrowed eyebrows and frowns marring their faces. Xi Yanwas also frowning at the sight.


    It was a tricky matter indeed.


    ¡°They¡¯re ndering Yao Tang for stealing the questions!¡± Meng Yangimmediately jumped in to answer, running to the principal¡¯s side.


    ¡°No,¡± Luo Hua interrupted. ¡°We found a test paper hidden under Yao Tang¡¯s test that proves that she has the identical copy of the test paper of this year¡¯s city-wide exam! We suspect that she¡¯s been stealing questions all this time.¡±


    ¡°Yet, Sister Tang has also found Yao Ran¡¯s email records, which also show the test paper and the purchase of the test paper. It means that she¡¯s also tied into this case, is she not?¡± Qin Jingintercepted.


    As soon as Principal Kong heard the entire story, he stared at the wall and stroked his beard. They were both good students. There was no way that they¡¯d have anything to do with stealing the questions!


    A few minutes had passed and he slowly nodded. ¡°Then let the two students retake the exam with your supervision. That way, the results would be fairer. It would also prove whether or not they have cheated.¡±


    ¡°But the person under suspicion is Yao Tang. Why should Ranran take the exam with her?¡±


    Principal Kong stayed silent.


    Yao Ran finally took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can also participate in the exam again.¡± She slowly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Principal Kong sped his hands together before allowing Luo Huato leave.


    ..


    The exam was held in the conference room, right next to the Principal¡¯s office.


    It was a huge room, yet only two people were sitting right at the front. They were none other than Yao Tang and Yao Ran, who were already preparing to take their next batch of exams.


    Surrounding them were seven to eight teachers, who were curious to see what exactly the pair were capable of.


    They were teachers from different subjects, and they were in charge of grading the papers to ensure more efficient and fair processing.


    Immediately, as soon as the exam papers had been handed out, Yao Tang breezed through every single question as if she were some type of machine. Her eyes scoured through the paper, a smile ying on her lips.


    She had finished the English exam paper within 20 minutes. Within another hour, the mathematics exam paper had also been passed.


    Once the English test paper had beenpleted, Xi Yan took it to the English Teacher to have it graded. She then grabbed the Math test paper and graded it herself.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised that Yao Tang had finished quickly. After all, the two subjects were her strong points.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to get full marks in both of them!


    Luo Hua had even taken it upon himself to review her two test papers again and again, but there was nothing wrong with their decision! She really had gotten full marks!


    The teachers then began to grade Yao Ran¡¯s test papers, only to see that she had scored 20 points lower than Yao Tang. At the revtion, Luo Hua simply gritted his teeth.


    After the two hours, the two students have alsopleted the Chinese and Science test papers one after the other. They were finally done. The worst part was over.


    The teachers who had been waiting at the back immediately got to work.


    They calcted the scores one by one, their eyes widening by the second.


    Luo Hua just couldn¡¯t believe it. Yao Tangmanaged to get full marks right under his nose. She didn¡¯t even cheat! How the heck could someone manage to ace the test?


    Was he wrong about her?


    Meng Yang and the others stood right by the door, trying their best to overhear what they were saying or at least look into what they were trying to do. None of them made a sound.


    ¡°I believe in Sister Tang!¡± Meng Yang¡¯s face glistened with determination and seriousness as he looked into the ssroom window.

 Chapter 165 - An Almost Perfect Score!

    <h4>Chapter 165: An Almost Perfect Score!</h4>


    Lin Xin also nodded. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Sister Tang, I wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly,¡± she argued. ¡°I also believe in her capabilities. She¡¯d definitely ace this test!¡±


    Qin Jing didn¡¯t have to say anything as she stared through the window. After all, her determined expression was enough to proof as to whom she was siding with.


    There was a few minutes of silence before she said, ¡°This Yao Ran is really unpredictable.¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°Her true colors are starting to show.¡±


    ..


    By the time all the teachers had finished grading their papers, it was already 11 PM.


    The results had finally been released.


    Yao Tang had almost scored full marks in all her subjects if it hadn¡¯t been for the essay portion, where two points had been deducted.


    Yao Ran, however, scored a few points above 700¨Cas usual.


    The test paper waspletely new and known to be the infamous midterm exam in Shanghai. It was unlikely that anyone had ever seen this test before, nor had they taken it.


    Yet, Yao Tang still got a high score. There was no way she could be used of cheating.


    Yao Ran, however, was still more than ten points behind her.


    Luo Hua scowled at the results of the test papers. His fingernails dug into his palms. He didn¡¯t want to believe that Yao Tang?really was smart enough to achieve such a thing.


    With a roll of her eyes, Yao Tang shoved her pen back into her pockets and walked over to the front of the desk.


    Yao Ran had also walked over. She took a deep breath and stared as the teachers conversed outside the hall together. The results were yet to be released.


    The teachers who had finished grading their papers all smiled at Yao Tang. Some even gave her a thumbs up before they headed down the stairs.


    A strange feeling stirred in Yao Ran¡¯s chest. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    With a creak, Principal Kong and Xi Yan?stepped out of the door. Luo Hua?had stepped out of the teacher¡¯s facilities. As soon as Meng Yang?and the others had seen them, they immediately rushed over.


    ¡°How did the exam go?¡±


    One nce at Principal Kong, and Qin Jing was already feeling confident about the results. She rxed just a bit and smiled brightly at the neers.


    ¡°The exam had exceeded all of our expectations. Both students performed really well,¡± Principal Kong praised.


    Although he was the one who had called for a retreat, he already expected such results from his student prodigy. ¡°Yao Tang has performed quite exceptionally in this exam. In fact, she nearly scored full marks.¡±


    ¡°She scored 748 points. The only reason she wasn¡¯t able to score 750 was because of our teachers deducting two points as a conservative practice.¡±


    ¡°Yao Ran also scored well, with 712 points.¡±


    His eyes were shining with pride for his two students, but that certainly couldn¡¯t be said for the teacher standing behind him.


    Luo Hua looked like he had just bitten a lemon with the way his face was all scrunched up. He could only shift his gaze away, not bothering to say a word.


    Xi Yan, who had been standing beside the students, patted Yao Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Yao Tang did very well, even proving to all of us that she didn¡¯t cheat in the city-wide exam.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Principal Kong sped his hands together. ¡°If anyone were to use Yao Tang?again, I¡¯ll be the first to let him off the case. Her cheating¨Cthat¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng Yang snorted, eyeing the older teacher behind him. ¡°Maybe you can start with him¡ªusing someone who doesn¡¯t even have any pieces of evidence to back him up!¡±


    ¡°What a viin.¡±


    They all red at Luo Hua in unison. Even Lin Xin, who was generally a soft-hearted student, was also staring daggers at his back.


    Despite being outraged by the students¡¯ outbursts, Luo Hua didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°You have to respect your teachers, Meng Yang,¡± Principal Kong instructed.


    However, there really wasn¡¯t much weight on the principal¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, now that you believe that Sister Tang couldn¡¯t have cheated, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to admit your mistake?¡± Qin Jing?crossed her arms over her chest as she leaned against the railings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare you use the innocent?¡± Xiao Pang quickly added.


    Yao Tang wasn¡¯t minding the messy ordeal happening before her. Instead, she took her time scanning over her phone as if she was trying to look for something.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡ª ¡°admit my mistakes¡±?¡± Luo Hua rolled his eyes. ¡°Is it so wrong for me to investigate her for the questionable paper I found in her drawer? I¡¯m merely acting as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yao Ran also said. ¡°Please don¡¯t take any of this to heart. We were also thinking of Yao Tang?in this investigation. It was a good thing that she was investigated now since such consequences would ban her from taking the exam for three years!¡±


    After all, what they had just taken was a national exam. If someone were to be caught cheating, they would be banned from ever taking it for three years.


    ¡°You were thinking of her?¡± Qin Jing rolled her eyes. Yeah, right!

 Chapter 166 - I Have Evidence!

    <h4>Chapter 166: I Have Evidence!</h4>


    ¡°Since you¡¯re always thinking of her, why would you have allowed such bullying to even happen? Why would you allow students to think of her this way?¡± Qin Jing said loudly.


    Luo Hua scowled, standing in front of Yao Ran.


    ¡°All of you are Yao Tang¡¯s ssmates. Don¡¯t you notice how she treats studying? She only reads and sleeps. When has she ever listened to ss attentively? When has she ever listened to the teacher? This is merely just an investigation. Look, she came out unscathed. Is it not best we deal with this today rather thanter?¡±


    Luo Hua sighed, shaking his head. ¡°You students are the reason why Xi Yangets such a headache every day. Who knows when she¡¯ll be receiving the Excellent Teacher Award with students like you?¡±


    Being the recipient of the Excellent Teacher Award for three years, he was very proud of his achievement.


    It was a feat that a newbie Xi Yan couldn¡¯t hope to achieve in her lifetime.


    ¡°The Excellent Teacher Award?¡± Yao Tang finally looked up from her phone. ¡°Elder Kong, do you think my results could get Teacher Xithe award this year?¡±


    Her tone was casual as if she were just asking what they were going to eat today.


    Principale Kong chuckled, thinking of her perfect score. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been hard on Teacher Xi this year. There¡¯s still hope for her yet to win the Award!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yao Ran had already felt a little strange upon seeing Yao Tangaddress Principal Kongwith such familiarity. And now, she was asking for Teacher Xito receive the Award. How close were they?


    ¡°Every year, the teachers of students who have gotten first ce in the national exam have been said to qualify for the Award. I do believe it is possible.¡±


    ncing at their confused faces, Principal Kong quickly exined.


    Xi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    ¡°Thank you. Now, why don¡¯t we talk about how you¡¯ve wronged me?¡± Yao Tang finally turned to Luo Huaand Yao Ran. Her voice was much deeper and sharper this time around.


    She looked like a tiger who had just spotted her prey.


    ¡°I...¡± Yao Ran staggered back in fright.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Luo Hua¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°You¡¯ve already been found innocent, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s 11 PM now. All of you should head back.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is quitete.¡± Principal Kong nced at his watch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care howte it is. We¡¯ll be resolving this issue tonight.¡± Everyone froze, standing their ground.


    Xi Yan sped her shoulder. ¡°I know your displeasure of this matter, Yao Tang,¡± she slowlyforted. ¡°But we don¡¯t have evidence of this today. We have to regroup and talk about this before we rush to any conclusions.¡±


    Obviously, Xi Yan wanted to investigate this further. But staying till midnight wouldn¡¯t do them any good if they didn¡¯t have anything.


    There was nothing else they could do.


    Meng Yang clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t want to say anything, but they were right. It would¡¯ve been great if there was evidence. Damn.


    Lin Xin sighed.


    Yao Ran slowly rxed. That was good. It meant that she was finally safe¨C


    ¡°I have evidence.¡±


    Her words were like a bolt of lightning shooting through her veins. Everyone stiffened, looking over at the student who waved her phone around as if she were holding a prized jewel.


    She tapped something in her phone umittedly, ncing up at them from time to time.


    ¡°And what evidence do you have?¡±


    Yao Ran backed away just a bit, biting her lips. Her palms were soaked with sweat, and she lowered her gaze¨Cstruggling to hide her worry.


    Qin Jing, however, caught the panicked expression that had shed across her face. She tilted her head at the sight. Interesting.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Yao Tang connected the video directly to the projector, and soon enough, the sound started echoing across the room.


    It was a clip from a surveince camera.


    On the screen, they could see that the camera was focused on a girl wearing a bucket hat. She was seated at the corner of the school cafeteria. She was looking back and forth as if she were waiting for someone.


    Even if she was wearing a hat and a mask, everyone already knew who she was.


    Yao Ran!


    Yao Ran gripped her phone even tighter, stepping into the shade to hide her pale face and trembling hands. No. She must find a way out of this!


    Taking a deep breath, she straightened her back and feigned curiosity.


    The video just continued ying.


    After a few minutes of fast-forwarding, a boy wearing a cap appeared in the video. He was holding a game console in one hand and some snacks in the other.


    As soon as Yao Ran saw him, she quickly walked up and whispered a few words in his ear. Without looking back, she turned around to leave.


    Their meeting didn¡¯tst for three minutes!


    The video finally came to an end.


    ¡°What are you trying to say with this video?¡±

 Chapter 167 - They Found the Student

    <h4>Chapter 167: They Found the Student</h4>


    Luo Hua couldn¡¯t quite understand the situation, but he immediately rushed to Yao Ran¡¯s defense.


    He couldn¡¯t care any less whether or not Yao Tang had been wronged.


    However, now that his favorite student was being dragged into this, his face morphed into that of discontent and annoyance.


    ¡°This might exin the situation for you.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged at his snappy response and tapped on her phone.


    Suddenly, a screenshot appeared on the screen. The background was quite familiar, and it looked like some kind of dating app.


    Upon looking closer, they could see the message.


    ¡°Ranran, wait for me on the first floor. I¡¯ll be in the corner. I¡¯ll also send all the things you need to your email.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    There was an alleged rtionship between Yao Ran and this boy, but there was still no way to prove that this same boy was the one who had sent her the exam papers.


    Even then, Meng Yang couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He stared deeply at the boy¡¯s profile picture.


    Had he seen him before? He looked like...


    Ah!


    The boy belonged to ss 6. His family had several stores across the city. While he was quite influential in his social circle, he was no match for Meng Yang.


    His eyes glittered. ¡°I know the guy,¡± he stated. ¡°The guy¡¯s Zhou Kai!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll call him over!¡±


    The dude was dead! Without another word, he raced down the stairs and toward the dormitory building. There was no way he was going to get away with this.


    Yao Ran shivered as the cool wind breezed through them. Her fingers trembled.


    What the hell was she going to do now?


    ¡°How sure are you that this man is the one who sent the email?¡± Luo Hua scoffed, still refusing to acknowledge the evidence they had.


    ¡°Look at the time then. When he went offline, it was the same time the email had been sent to Yao Ran. The email also had the same username.¡±


    Lin Xin stood in front of the multimedia screen and motioned to the name disyed at the top. She pursed her lips.


    Luo Hua was speechless, ncing at Yao Ran.


    Feeling their suspicious gazes boring on her back, she felt tears running down her cheeks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± she stuttered, biting her lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Qin Jing sneered.


    Just one look at Yao Ran and she already felt like vomiting. She may appear so innocent, but who would¡¯ve thought that a seemingly good girl would be so vicious? How hateful!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already located Yao Ran¡¯s cell phone and found her there. The username has also been traced to her phone. What else do you need?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s voice was very cold.


    How long were they going to stand here?


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    Xiao Pang could hear the quick footsteps echoing from the stairway. That meant that Meng Yanghad finally returned.


    The dormitory building at No. 1 High School was very close to the conference room. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Meng Yang would be this fast!


    Everyone nced at the stairway.


    There, they could see Meng Yang dragging a screaming figure toward them. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± A squeaky voice sounded.


    Within a few minutes, they could finally see who it was.


    There, they could see a boy in ck pajamas being dragged across the pavement. There was arge bear printed at the front of his shirt, making for a funny sight.


    His eyebrows were furrowed over, looking like he had just been woken up.


    Meng Yang dragged him over, not even catching a break.


    As soon as he had finally arrived, he took a deep breath. He looked like a bull who was just about to die of exhaustion. His face was flushed dark red.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¨CI¡¯m going to beat you up¨Cjust you wait...¡±


    He panted.


    He looked very thinpared to Meng Yang.


    ¡°We have something to ask you, Student Zhou. I would like you to answer us honestly. Otherwise, you would be facing the consequences of your actions.¡±


    Principal Kong gazed at him calmly.


    Immediately, a wave of terror washed across him. He took a deep breath. Was that Principal Kong? Upon seeing him, he screamed and scrambled back.


    Fuck! He¡¯d be in deep trouble!


    ¡°As long as you answer our questions seriously, you do not have to be punished,¡± Principal Kong stated.


    His voice was emotionless, which was enough to scare the wits out of the young man.


    ¡°I¨COkay...¡±


    Zhou Kai slowly looked around and saw that Yao Ranwas a part of the crowd. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there were red splotches on her face. She was shivering, looking as if she was going to faint at any second.


    What had happened?

 Chapter 168 - The Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Scapegoat</h4>


    Qin Jing walked up to the young man and stared down at him. ¡°Zhou Kai, were you the one who sent Yao Ranthe questions?¡±


    ¡°Lst Wednesday, school cafeteria.¡±


    Zhou Kai stammered out, not really knowing what else to say. Everyone simply furrowed their eyebrows inplete confusion.


    Meng Yang kicked him in the ribs. ¡°Answer her properly!¡±


    His body shrank back, and his mouth was sealed tightly shut.


    If he said anything, he¡¯d pull Yao Ran in.


    He mustn¡¯t let anyone know that Yao Ran was the one who had asked him about the test questions. Perhaps, he could say that he was the one who had given them and she knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Ranran, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± He closed his eyes.


    ¡°A few days before the exam, I heard from one of my ssmates that Ranran has always been thest one to leave in the past few days. She had been preparing for this exam for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely couldn¡¯t bear it. That¡¯s why I asked Ranran out¨Ceven sent her some snacks to brighten up her mood.¡± He hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°I even emailed her the answer key in hopes that it could calm her, but she didn¡¯t open them. It¡¯s my fault. I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He looked up at Principal Kong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s someone who should be punished, it¡¯s me.¡±


    He admitted to his wrongdoings, in and simple. Not only did he do this, but he even left her out of it.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened.


    She slowly rxed, and her heartbeat slowed down.


    ¡°Since you already know that you¡¯re in the wrong, why do you keep sending all these files?¡± Luo Hua snapped. ¡°Are you trying to persuade her to cheat? You¨Cyou bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Zhou Kai continued to apologize with his head bowed down. Even Xi Yancouldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the young boy. She sighed.


    Meng Yang, however, wasn¡¯t satisfied with his response. This matter wasn¡¯t as simple as Zhou Kai had put it. How could it be that Yao Ranhad nothing to do with all of this?


    He wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with anything!


    ¡°You called her before the meeting. Yao Ran must¡¯ve wanted the test paper since she met with you right after, right?¡± Meng Yangnced at the screen.


    His sharp gaze then fell on Zhou Kai¡¯s shocked face.


    Meng Yang was right. She had actually called him bout the test that day.


    But it wasn¡¯t like he was going to say it outright!


    ¡°That day, when I heard about Ranran running out of ss 20 crying, I decided to make a phone call,¡± he quickly responded. ¡°I really just wanted tofort her.¡±


    It was the same day Yao Ran hade to persuade Yao Tangining home.


    She really had cried then.


    His story matched.


    ¡°That day, I was trying to persuade Yao Tang toe home.¡± Yao Ranrubbed her eyes. ¡°My parents missed her so much, and I don¡¯t want to live like...like...¡±


    Her words were enough to make everyone pity her.


    Yao Ran had truly cried that time, that everyone had assumed that she was being bullied by the students from ss 20.


    She sniffled.


    Luo Hua fixed his gaze on Yao Tang. How could his favorite student suffer from this bullying? He clenched his fists. How could she do something like this?


    Ever since she came here, she had caused nothing but trouble.


    In the past, ss 20 only had Meng Yang troubling the entire school campus. Now, they had Yao Tangand Qin Jing¨Cboth students who had wreaked havoc in the school since they arrived.


    No matter how great their grades are, they still were menaces to society.


    Luo Hua pursed his lips.


    ¡°Sister, please.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s bottom lip trembled as she stared at Yao Tang.


    Qin Jing could only watch, her eyes narrowed at the sight.


    Ergh! This Yao Ran was really a hypocrite.


    ¡°You have no idea how worried Mom and Dad are after you left. They¡¯re afraid that you weren¡¯t eating right or at least sleeping right,¡± she stuttered. ¡°They didn¡¯t want to let Second Uncle¡¯s Family down.¡±


    ¡°If you juste back, we wouldn¡¯t bring up the past. Never again. We¡¯re just worried about you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Juste back, please. Mom said that she wanted to apologize forst time,¡± she quickly said. ¡°She really didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive her.¡±

 Chapter 169 - A Coward!

    <h4>Chapter 169: A Coward!</h4>


    Everyone listened to their exchange, trying to gather their thoughts on this matter.


    Yao Ran had sounded so sincere and real. She really looked like a heartbroken girl who just wanted her sister toe home. Even Luo Hua was moved.


    If Qin Jing didn¡¯t know her true colors, she would¡¯ve been fooled by the disy of love.


    Lin Xin looked a little worried. She nced back and forth, wondering how this was going to go down. She knew for a fact that Sister Tang?didn¡¯t want to head back.


    However, Yao Ran had already said too much. If Yao Tang?refused to head back, then the teachers present would only misunderstand her to be some heartless and ungrateful daughter.


    This wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for her reputation either.


    It was a lose-or-lose situation that Yao Ran had managed to dig up. Awkwardness filled the air, and Lin Xin?could only shuffle hesitantly.


    All of their gazes fell on Yao Tang.


    They red at her in worry and disdain.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Yao Family wants me to return?¡± Yao Tang?raised her gaze to look at her. Her voice was indifferent, and her entire temperament was cold enough to freeze the desert.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Ran immediately jumped in to respond.


    If she would use this matter to get Yao Tang to return home, then it would simply be a bittersweet victory for her. It was a blessing in disguise.


    It seemed that she had finally managed to trap the untrappable.


    ¡°The Yao Family really wants me toe back,¡± Yao Tang?mused sharply. ¡°If that was so, why would you even post a statement in the forum when I was ndered. You even rified our rtionship.¡±


    She cocked up an eyebrow.


    Just as Yao Ran was about to respond, she immediately intervened,


    ¡°And why would they even ask you to ask me to return? Is this really just because I am the daughter of your Second Uncle that you are so desperate to see for my return?¡±


    Yao Tang spoke slowly, emphasizing each and every word.


    Everyone appeared confused, but she couldn¡¯t care less about any of them. She was only staring at Yao Ran.


    She would certainly understand the implication of her words. After all, the girl cared far more for her reputation than for anyone else in the world.


    As she had expected, Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed with panic.


    Did Yao Tang want to tell everyone the truth? Sure, she may not have been the biological daughter of the Yao Family, but they had doted on her all this time! She was more of a daughter than Yao Tang?ever was!


    She certainly wasn¡¯t going to let anyone else know about this.


    ¡°They miss you, that¡¯s all. But if you do not want toe back, then that¡¯s fine as well. I¡¯ll be the one to inform them,¡± Yao Ran quickly said, dropping the topicpletely. ¡°After all, it is only right that we focus on our studies on campus.¡±


    Within a few seconds, she had already changed sides.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Ha! Yao Ran?was all talk.


    Meng Yang, however, was still focused on Zhou Kai.


    ¡°Okay, this matter ends here,¡± Luo Hua immediately interrupted, upon seeing Yao Ran?retreating.


    They still had sses tomorrow, and it was already veryte.


    Upon hearing his words, Xi Yan also agreed. ¡°You should all head back. Please be careful,¡± she reminded. ¡°And make sure to get some rest once you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xin nodded.


    Meng Yang, however, still needed a bit more assistance before he finally agreed to leave. He shot one more re at Zhou Kai before turning away, his fists trembling. If there weren¡¯t any teachers present, he would¡¯ve already beaten this man into a pulp!


    Xiao Pang also shook his head in disappointment.


    It was Zhou Kai¡¯s fault! If it hadn¡¯t been for him, Yao Ran would have already been caught red-handed!


    When Yao Ran heard the dismissal, she immediately grabbed her bag and said her goodbyes. She didn¡¯t even wait for them to say anything before she sprinted away.


    ¡°Zhou Kai,e with me.¡± Luo Hua stood in front of the young boy with a scowl on his face. ¡°We will inform your parents tomorrow about this incident. Let us discuss what you know.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Teacher Luo.¡± He lowered his head.


    ..


    It was already the next day as Luo Hua and Zhou Kai?found themselves seated in a much smaller conference room.


    The old man interrogated him carefully, making sure that he left no information out of the paper. It seemed that Zhou Kai was behind everything!


    He even admitted to cing the exam papers under Yao Tang¡¯s desk. His main purpose was to frame her for what she had done to Yao Ran.

 Chapter 170 - She Had Unfriended Him

    <h4>Chapter 170: She Had Unfriended Him</h4>


    Zhou Kai had retired early the previous night in a bid to have an alibi.


    His father, who was an entrepreneur, was now looking at him with a thunderous expression. Beside the man sat Zhou Kai¡¯s mother.


    She reached for his hand and tried to soothe him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kaikai. We made a mistake, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Her husband suddenly shot to his feet and turned his re at her. ¡°It¡¯s because of you and your constant coddling that our son has turned out this way. This brat doesn¡¯t even know how to use hismon sense! He just does whatever that Yao Ranwants, consequences be damned!¡±


    He whirled at his son and demanded, ¡°Tell me, son, do you really think you can just do whatever you want and get away with it?¡±


    At this point, Zhou Kai¡¯s mother also stood up and met her husband re for re. ¡°He is just a kid!¡± she shrieked. ¡°He still needs our guidance. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know, since you¡¯re out every single day. Stopying the me on other people, you¡¯re responsible for his actions, too!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! He¡¯s already 17 years old, for goodness¡¯ sake!¡±


    Luo Hua felt a headacheing as he continued to watch them from the sidelines. ¡°Please stop arguing,¡± he called out, to no avail.


    The couple was getting into another heated exchange.


    Zhou Kai, on the other hand, seemed used to this kind of chaos. He paid his parents no mind and took out his phone.


    He went on to open his messaging app and clicked on his chat window with Yao Ran.


    Thest active timestamp was at midnight.


    Zhou Kai had sent her a message, saying:


    ¡°Are you okay, Ranran? They found out. This is all my fault, so I hope you don¡¯t beat yourself up over the matter. Rest well once you¡¯re home. I¡¯ll treat you to cake sometime. I wonder, did you like the strawberry cake I brought when west met?¡±


    This was met with no reply, so he had sent another one:


    ¡°Ranran, I know you must be torn up, but this is just a minor setback. Our main goal is the college entrance exams. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get excellent results then.¡±


    This was thest bubble in the thread.


    Yao Ran still hadn¡¯t messaged him back.


    Zhou Kai sighed. She must have gone straight to bedst night. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising, since she hade home at such ate hour.


    It must be hard for her, to have towake up so early in the morning to get ready for school.He himself struggled to do so every day.


    ¡®All right, let¡¯s send her another message!¡¯


    Zhou Kai smiled and eagerly tapped on his screen, even as his parents¡¯ argument escted to a screaming match.


    ¡°Do your best today, Ranran! I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this for a while¡­ Would you like to watch this year¡¯s cherry blossoms with me?¡±


    He nced out the window. Hundreds of buds were clustered on the branches of the cherry trees lining the road, ripe for bloom in a few days¡¯ time.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Zhou Kailooked back to his phone and pressed ¡°Send.¡±


    To his surprise, a red exmation point popped up next to his message almost immediately, showing that Yao Ran had already deleted him from contacts.


    Just like that, his previous high spirits sank into an abyss.


    ¡­


    The night before.


    Yao Ran stepped into the living room and burst into tears the moment she saw her mother.


    Qin Man hurried over and hugged the sobbing girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,Ranran? Did something happen?¡±


    Yao Ran just stood there, bawling her eyes out and refusing to speak. Her face had grown flushed from crying, and she would hup now and then.


    Worried, Qin Manturned and called for her husband.


    ¡°Yao Yuan! Come quick and help mefort our precious daughter! She hasn¡¯t stopped crying since she arrived. She must have been bullied again!¡±


    At that time, Yao Yuanwas in his study, reading. He was just getting to the exciting part of the book when he heard his wife yelling.


    He heaved a long sigh and gingerly got up from his chair before dragging his feet to the door.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked distractedly as he approached the pair, annoyed at having been disturbed.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was just an arm¡¯s length away from them that he noticed Yao Ran¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    His daughter had been crying!


    Yao Yuan scowled and rushed toward the girl.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Yao Ransaid, sounding like she had finally found her savior.


    Ironically enough, she only cried even more.


    She choked on her sobs and heaved once or twice before wailing all over again. She looked utterly miserable.

 Chapter 171 - Accused of Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 171: used of Cheating</h4>


    ¡°Honey, tell us what happened.¡± Qin Man was beside herself with worry. It was all she could do not to march outside and beat up her daughter¡¯s bully.


    Yao Yuan reached out and strokedYao Ran¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Ranran, you¡¯ve just finished the national exams, and your results were pretty good, weren¡¯t they? Why are you in such a state now? Come on, tell Daddy what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    For some reason, the words he had said to give herfort only ended up fueling Yao Ran¡¯s tears.


    Qin Man looked helpless as she rubbed the girl¡¯s back.


    She knew that her daughter wouldn¡¯t weep this much if she hadn¡¯t been hurt badly. Someone must have targeted her on purpose.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Yao Ransobbed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her lips were trembling now, and her eyes had grown puffy.


    ¡°Here, sit on the sofa and talk to Mommy. Stop crying now. Our dear Ranranis the strongest girl I know.¡±


    Yao Yuan sighed and watched his wife pull their daughter over to the sofa.


    This matter couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to do with Yao Tangagain, right?


    He joined them on the sofa and took Yao Ranin his arms, whileQin Manhurried to the kitchen.


    Momentster, she came back with a tray of Yao Ran¡¯s favorite snacks and a cup of warm milk, in hope that thefort food could at least help calm her down.


    It took a lot of cajoling before the girl finally stopped crying.


    ¡°Now, Ranran, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything or anyone. You have the entireYao familybehind you. Just tell us who wronged you, and we will make them pay!¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s voice rang loud and clear, his expression stern.


    Beside him, Qin Mannodded in earnest.


    They were pleased to have a kind and obedient daughter, but her gentle nature made her an easy target for bullies. As her parents, they took it upon themselves to stand up for Yao Ranwhen she couldn¡¯t do so for herself.


    Yao Ran pulled a sheet from the tissue box and wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, Dad. I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry.¡±


    ¡°Silly child,¡± Qin Mansaid, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°If you¡¯re going through something, then of course, you need to tell us. There¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡±


    This time, it was Yao Yuanwho nodded in agreement.


    They were hoping that Yao Ranhad calmed down enough to finally reveal why she had been crying so much.


    The couple leaned closer to their daughter, waiting for her to speak.


    Yao Ran opened her mouth, then closed it again, as if second-guessing what she was about to say.


    Qin Man lost her patience and demanded, ¡°Is this rted to that Yao Tang again? You know you don¡¯t have to cover for her. Tell us right this instant, what did she do this time?¡±


    Her eyes shed with anger. If Yao Tanghad been there, she would have probably lunged at the girl and taught her a lesson.


    Yao Ran chewed her bottom lip for another long moment.


    Yao Yuan sighed and changed his tune, though his expression remained somber. ¡°Ranran, even though she is our biological daughter, it¡¯s you whom we love the most. Now, tell us the truth, or Mom and Dad won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the girl mumbled.


    Qin Man pressed her lips tight together as she waited. HerRanranwas too generous for her own good. She was even trying to shieldYao Tangdespite everything that the brat had done to her.


    Yao Ran wiped her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but earlier today,Yao Tangbrought some teachers over during our self-study period and told everyone that¡­ that I cheated during the national exams!¡±


    Her voice broke, but she soldiered on. ¡°And then she produced a copy of the exam papers and imed that she found it in my mailbox. The teachers believed her and started to suspect me, and word eventually got to the principal.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qin Mancried out in indignation. ¡°She said that you cheated?!¡± Her voice was loud and shrill, aplete deviation from the ssy image she had been trying so hard to project to society.


    It meant only one thing ¡ª Qin Man was beyond furious.


    Even Yao Yuan, who usually approached his obstacles with a level head, was sporting a murderous look on his face.


    ¡°And then what happened, Ranran?¡± the woman asked anxiously.


    At this point, Qin Manfelt nothing but loathing towardYao Tang. The audacity of that good-for-nothing piece of scum! How dare she make things up and nder their preciousRanran?

 Chapter 172 - A Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 172: A Jinx</h4>


    There was no way that Yao Ran would have cheated. She was a student achiever to begin with, so it was perfectly normal for her to get a high score in the national exams.


    How could Yao Tang even prove her usations to be true?


    Yao Ran was tearing up again. ¡°After that, the teachers asked me to take another batch of tests, thedifficultylevel of which was just the same as the original exams, so I was able to convince them of my innocence. They dropped the matter altogether.¡±


    She looked up at her parents with wide, pleading eyes. ¡°Even so, I was humiliated. I¡¯ve never experienced something like this before¡­¡±


    She ended her words with another choked sob.


    Qin Man quickly gathered the girl in her arms and gently stroked her head as she whispered words offort and assurance.


    Yao Yuan, on the other hand, was about to burst in a rage. ¡°That bumpkin needs to be taught a lesson! This is the second time she¡¯s sent Ranranhome crying. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s purposely making things difficult for our daughter.¡±


    Qin Man sneered in resentment. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let her attend No. 1 Middle School in the first ce. I knew it was the wrong thing to do, and nowRanranis suffering all because of your stupid idea!¡±


    To his credit, Yao Yuannodded and sighed in defeat.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault, Ranran. I am deeply sorry, okay? But what¡¯s done is done; we can¡¯t bring back time. All we can do now is to make the best of the situation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± his wife frowned.


    How could they make the best of this wretched setup?


    One should know that Yao Tang was a bullheaded demon.


    Besides, she had barely stepped foot in the Yao Residence for some time. How could they hope to keep her in check when she wasn¡¯t even here?


    They couldn¡¯t allow her to continue bullying Ranran.


    Indeed, it was easy to invite someone to your home, but much harder to send them away.


    Qin Man realized that she shouldn¡¯t have takenYao Tangin from the very beginning. The girl was like a ma for misfortune; so much disaster had befallen their family since she hade to live with them.


    Back then, a fortune-teller had told Qin ManthatYao Tangwas a blessed girl, and that taking her home would ensure the preservation of their family wealth and legacy.


    Contrary to that prophecy, however, Yao Tang¡¯s presence had robbedYao Yuanof his chance at a promotion, and had even causedYao Ranto be bullied at school.


    Their family hadn¡¯t had a day of peace since she had arrived. In what universe was she considered blessed? A jinx, more like.


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Qin Manpursed her lips. ¡®She¡¯s a jinx through and through!¡¯


    She shook her head in regret.


    ¡°Yao Tang has always been at school, that¡¯s why we never had a chance to educate her,¡±Yao Yuansaid, turning pensive. ¡°I think we should persuade her to go home. We need to nip it in the bud and correct her ways once and for all.¡±


    But what he truly wanted was to keep Yao Tangunder their careful supervision. This was the only way to stop her from making any more trouble.


    Otherwise, she just might do something that was beyond their resources to fix.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Qin Manshrieked, her eyes shing sharply. ¡°After everything, you still want that girl toe home to us?! You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    Yao Tang would only sow even greater discord within their household!


    Qin Man refused to let that happen.


    Yao Yuan turned to her and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re being too short-sighted! Don¡¯t you get it?Yao Tangwould never dare to make any trouble under our watch. We need to keep her close in order to know her weaknesses!¡±


    Seeing that this wife was still unconvinced, he continued, ¡°Everyone has a weakness, don¡¯t they? And so does Yao Tang, for sure. Once we discover it, it would be easy to deal with her in the future.¡±


    Yao Yuan seemed oddly confident about this, like he already had a n in mind.


    Yao Ran wasn¡¯t pleased about this development, though. Out of the three, she was the one who didn¡¯t wantYao Tangtoe home the most. If the other girl returned, it would only create an opportunity for her to win their parents¡¯ love and affection.


    After all, Yao Tangwas their biological daughter.


    Yao Ran considered her options for a few seconds and finally came to a decision. ¡°There¡¯s something else, Dad,¡± she said in a timid voice while intentionally averting her gaze. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure whether to tell you or not.¡±


    Yao Yuan peered at her. ¡°Go ahead and tell me. We¡¯re family, there¡¯s nothing to hide between us.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, when I attended the charity gst time, the finest and most expensive piece was bought by a gentleman under Sister¡¯s name. I happened to pass by the backroom area, so I heard them discuss the transaction. I even managed to take a photo of the buyer.¡±


    With that, Yao Rantook out her phone.


    She flipped through her gallery for a few seconds and finally found the picture she was looking for. She held her phone up for Yao YuanandQin Manto see.


    On her screen was a pudgy, middle-aged man with a bulbous head and a face that was anything but attractive.

 Chapter 173 - Invitation Card

    <h4>Chapter 173: Invitation Card</h4>


    Arge and shy gold chain hung around the man¡¯s neck. He sported a shaved head and a suit that did nothing to salvage his unttering figure.


    Any member of the high society could tell at a nce that this man was part of the nouveau riche.


    Yao Ran¡¯s gaze grew sharp as she watched her parents¡¯ expressions shift to disgust. She promptly added fuel to the fire. ¡°I also heard this person calling Sister by her nickname. I¡¯m not sure whether she got into his car after the event or not, but it was obvious that their acquaintance is far from ordinary.¡±


    Qin Man let out a derisive snort.


    ¡°It certainly isn¡¯t! I¡¯ve given Yao Tanga lot of things myself, but did that cultivate any form of affection between us? Give it some time. That man will get tired of her soon enough. She¡¯s a shallow idiot for falling for some trinket and a few sweet words.¡±


    She turned to Yao Ranand looked the girl in the eye. ¡°Listen closely,Ranran. You must never be like her. Don¡¯t be so easily blinded by a man¡¯s riches. No matter what, you have to marry into a family of good standing.¡±


    ¡°I will take your words to heart, Mom,¡± Yao Rannodded obediently. ¡°I won¡¯t associate with sleazy men as Sister does.¡±


    Satisfied, Qin Mannodded and patted her hand.


    But then Yao Yuanspoke.


    ¡°Ranran. You should find a way to persuade your sister toe back home, or we won¡¯t be able to exin things to the Qin family. We need to make an effort to rein her in.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, make an effort?¡± his wife snapped in the next second. ¡°Do you honestly think that we can still salvage that girl¡¯s reputation? The Qin family is bound to find out about her indiscretions sooner orter.¡±


    Yao Ran pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for me to persuade Sister to do anything. You know how stubborn she is, and she already hates me enough as it is.¡±


    Both the mother and daughter were clearly averse to the idea of Yao Tang¡¯s return to the household.


    Yao Yuan turned his attention to the tea tray sitting on the living room table, and casually poured himself a cup.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that,¡± he said after taking a sip. ¡°Just make sure shees back home. I have my ways of ensuring that she gets along with the Young Master Qin just fine. But first, we need to have her back, or we would constantly be on edge. She¡¯s a ticking time bomb, and our priority is to contain her and keep her under control.¡±


    Qin Man red at him with utter discontent. ¡°That brat has bullied ourRanrantime and time again, and you still think you can reform her? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for our precious daughter at all?¡±


    ¡°Besides, if someone has to marry into the Qin family, then Ranranis obviously the better choice. Who in their right mind could resist someone so kind and pretty? Just forget about that damnedYao Tang!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a curse to our family, a ck mark to our name!¡±


    Qin Man was breathing heavily with her impassioned speech. Giving voice to her thoughts only made her more furious than she already was.


    They already had Ranranby their side, so why should they bother withYao Tang? Even if that girl crawled back home,Qin Manwould never wee her!


    Yao Yuan sighed. ¡°All right, calm down. I¡¯m just discussing our options on the matter, what are you getting so worked up for?¡±


    Despite the current standing of their rtionship, he recognized the ring fact that Yao Tangwasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    If they managed to get her on their side, she would surely serve as a useful weapon for the Yao family.


    Qin Man took a deep breath and regained herposure. Even so, she stood her ground. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to expect so much from that good-for-nothing rascal. We should just letRanrantake her ce.¡±


    Something urred to her then, and she excused herself to fetch something from her purse. When she returned, she was holding a pink envelope with gilded letters on the back.


    Qin Man sat back on the sofa between her husband and daughter. Then, with much delight, she opened the envelope and took out an invitation card.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yao Yuanasked curiously.


    The card had a simple design, but its material and craftsmanship were undeniably exquisite.


    Qin Man beamed as she held it up to show them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,Ranran, you¡¯re finally getting your chance! I bought this from a colleague. It¡¯s an invitation to Miss Qin¡¯s birthday party!¡±

 Chapter 174 - Her Real Target

    <h4>Chapter 174: Her Real Target</h4>


    ¡°The Qin family is holding the party this Sunday. Ranran has to be there! I¡¯m sure that the young master will be captivated by our lovely daughter.¡±


    Yao Yuan visibly rxed as he took the invitation card and looked it over.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he nodded. ¡°Make the necessary preparations. You must do well, Ranran. Seize this opportunity to speak with Young Master Qin and win his favor.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    Qin Man grinned, pleased with herself.


    ¡­


    Before bed that night, Qin Man?took a ss of milk upstairs and knocked on?Yao Ran¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡°Are you asleep, Ranran?¡± she called out. ¡°Mom wanted to see if you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Come in, Mom!¡±


    Qin Man let herself in and found the girl at her desk, poring over a book.


    She looked much calmer now; one would have never thought that she had been bawling her eyes out just a while ago.


    Qin Man walked over and ced the ss of milk on the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you should sleep. You need to take care of your eyes while you¡¯re still young.¡±


    Even as she said so, she felt extremely proud of her daughter. Yao Ran?truly was her life¡¯s pride and joy.


    ¡°I will, Mom. I¡¯m almost done reading anyway.¡±


    Qin Man plopped on the stool next to?Yao Ran?and gently stroked her hair.


    They painted the ideal picture of the deep bonds between a mother and her daughter.


    ¡°You can just forget what happened to you today. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You are the only daughter in this family, and you always will be. You don¡¯t have to persuade that vermin, Yao Tang, toe back home.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s face darkened at the mention of her biological child.


    ¡°I understand, Mom. I won¡¯t bother with Sister anymore.¡± Yao Ran?lowered her eyes and added in a timid tone: ¡°She is so fortunate to have such considerate parents. If I were her, I won¡¯t be making things difficult for you and Dad.¡±


    Qin Man sighed and tapped the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to that girl. A dozen of her isn¡¯t even worth half of you. Mom and Dad love you very much, remember that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Ran?smiled and gave her mother a hug.


    ¡°All right, you should get into bed now. I only came to tell you that we are sparing no expense in dressing you up! You will definitely be the star of the party this Sunday and win Young Master Qin¡¯s heart.¡±


    Qin Man pulled away and got up to leave. ¡°Now go wash up and get a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Yao Ran?also got up to see her mother out the door.


    The moment Qin Man?was gone, her expression shifted to a condescending sneer.


    ¡°The Young Master Qin?¡± Yao Ran?muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be satisfied with him. He might be popr here in City A, but he¡¯s still no match for the young master of the?Cheng family. I hope you¡¯re prepared,?Cheng Zhou, because you are my real target.¡±


    She leaned against the door and looked wistful. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯reing to the Qin Jing¡¯s birthday party, too?¡±


    ¡­


    Friday, at noon.


    Yao Tang and her friends were in the school cafeteria to grab some lunch.


    Lin Xin and?Meng Yang?were each carrying a rice meal set back to their table, while?Yao Tang?and?Qin Jing?went for Cantonese noodles.


    They took their ces and joined Chu Yao?and?Xiao Pang, who were already seated.


    Starving, Meng Yang?wasted no time and devoured the contents of his rice bowl.?Yao Tang, on the other hand, slowly reached for her strawberry milk tea and took a sip.


    Just then, Qin Jing?took out a handful of pink envelopes from her bag.


    She handed them out to her friends without ceremony. ¡°Here, take one and pass the rest around.¡±


    Meng Yang stopped chewing and looked at the invitation in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he teased. ¡°Sister Jing, are you getting married already? Are you trying to ask us for some wedding money?¡±

 Chapter 175 - Saturday Date

    <h4>Chapter 175: Saturday Date</h4>


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Jing rolled her eyes at him and turned to the others. ¡°I¡¯m having a birthday party this Sunday, and you should alle. Imissioned this brilliant cake for the asion. I¡¯m sure none of you has ever seen or tasted anything like it!¡±


    She gave Yao Tanga meaningful grin.


    ¡°Especially you, Sister Tang! You have to be there.¡±Qin JinggrabbedYao Tang¡¯s arm and shook it like a spoiled little kid.


    The other girl didn¡¯t seem annoyed by her actions, though. She took another sip of her milk tea and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Qin Jingwas bouncing in her seat with excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to it,¡± Lin Xinsaid. ¡°Meng Yangand I will prepare a gift, so make sure you wear something pretty for us.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Qin Jingreplied before curling her lip atMeng Yang. ¡°Well, this one can do whatever he wants, I don¡¯t care.Xiao Pang, you guys muste, too!¡±


    Xiao Pang had just stuffed his mouth with food, but he nodded hurriedly and mumbled, ¡°Yes, yes, Sister Jing. I won¡¯t dare disobey tour orders!¡±


    His immediate reply prompted a round ofughter from the table.


    Later, they were making their way back to their ssroom when Yao Tang¡¯s phone beeped.Cheng Yanwas calling her.


    She tapped the answer button. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow? I happen to be free.¡± On the other end of the line, Cheng Yanput down the report he had been reading and leaned back against his seat.


    Qin Hao walked into the room just in time to catch his words.


    He narrowed his eyes at Cheng Yan¡¯s desk. Stacks upon stacks of documents were lined up on its surface, waiting to be reviewed.


    This weekend was shaping up to be one of the busiest for thepany, and here the boss was, lying through his teeth and making light of the situation.


    The man was whipped beyond redemption.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday¡­¡± Yao Ransaid tentatively. ¡°It¡¯sJingjing¡¯s birthday on Sunday, so I was nning to pick out a present for her.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning. We can walk around the shopping area and choose a gift together. Afterward, we can have lunch at the World Haven. What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Yan drew up a n in a matter of seconds. He was already poised to make the arrangements for their little date.


    The line went silent as Yao Tangmulled this over. ¡°Fine,¡± she said after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± Cheng Yanreplied in a soft voice, his eyes twinkling.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, thest period.


    Xi Yan assigned the ss their homework and stood at the podium.


    The students were growing restless, eager for the weekend.


    She smiled. ¡°Before you go, I¡¯d like to remind you to spend your weekend wisely. Get some exercise and spare an hour or two to review your lessons. You need to make the most of your time before the college entrance exams.¡±


    It was her first time handling a graduating ss, but Xi Yanhad also been a student once.


    She, too, had undergone a rigorous study routine to prepare for the college entrance exams, and was familiar with the pressure that these youngsters felt.


    After all, the uing exams just might decide the paths they would have to take in the future.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± The students shouted in unison, barely able to contain their enthusiasm.


    At the back of the room, Xiao Pangwas clutching his backpack in anticipation. He had already packed up his stuff earlier, and was bracing himself to bolt out into the hall at any second.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xinwas still busy scribbling notes from today¡¯s tests. She wasn¡¯t as smart asYao TangandQin Jing, so she had to make up for it with diligence.


    Qin Jing was already on her phone, browsing through online shops for her birthday present. Her family had given her a considerable amount of money this year, and she was free to spend it however she liked.


    As for Yao Tang, she was staring ahead atXi Yan, looking somewhat dazed. She only had one earphone on, and her fingers were lightly tapping the surface of her desk.


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re dismissed!¡± Xi Yanannounced.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head as the students jumped from their seats and raced out of the room.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally the weekend!¡±

 Chapter 176 - A Sunny Day

    <h4>Chapter 176: A Sunny Day</h4>


    ¡°School¡¯s finally over! Let¡¯s go eat something delicious.¡±


    ¡°Not me, I want to go home and sleep!¡±


    Xi Yan watched the students wistfully as they exchanged ns and made their way out into the hall.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    It was already nine o¡¯clock when Yao Tangwoke up.


    She blinked a few times and pulled her phone from under her pillow. Cheng Yanhad sent her a message:


    ¡°Meet me at the school gates at ten.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s reply was short: ¡°K.¡±


    Most of the other residents had gone home for the weekend, and only Lin Xin,Yao Tang, and another girl namedFang Ruiremained.


    The other two were still fast asleep. They were generallyzy during the weekends, and often justy in bed for hours.


    Yao Tang gingerly got down from her bunk and fetched her cup to wash up.


    The entire building was quiet, with only the sound of her footsteps echoing in the walls as she padded over to the bathroom.


    She looked out the window and proceeded to brush her teeth.


    It was sunny outside, with clear, blue skies overhead.


    The weather was pretty nice, but Yao Tangmade a mental note of applying some sunscreen to be safe.


    She finished her business in the bathroom and headed to her meager wardrobe.


    For today¡¯s outing, she settled on a ck dress that went with almost anything, and paired it with a beige sun hat.


    Her attire was simple yet chic.


    Yao Tang walked to the school gates a few minutes before ten.


    Cheng Yan was already there when she arrived, leaning against the railings with an umbre in hand.


    He was dressed casually as well, and the carefree look on his face made him look younger and all the more charming.


    He smiled when he spotted Yao Tang, his eyes glinting in the sunlight.


    Cheng Yan rushed over and opened his umbre to provide her with some shade.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Quite dedicated, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She spoke slowly, almostnguidly.


    Her fair skin was practically shimmering, and her jet-ck hair fluttered in the light morning breeze.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s smile widened.


    He held the umbre up high and used his free arm to gather her close as he ushered her over to his waiting car.


    He opened the door to the backseat and made sure Yao Tangwas all settled before putting the umbre away.


    The first thing that Yao Tangnoticed was the basket of treats sitting in the middle of the backseat.


    There were small packets of fruit snacks, and a box of cake with decorated with a little red swan.


    ¡°I got you mango-vored yogurt tea this time,¡± Cheng Yansaid as he got into the car from the other side.


    The beverage was specially made per his wishes.


    He gave the cup a little shake and pierced the seal himself before handing it to Yao Tang.


    She sipped the drink happily, even as she took out her phone and opened one of her many gaming apps.


    ¡°Where are we headed, Young Master Cheng?¡± the driver asked, ncing at the rearview mirror.


    Cheng Yan turned toYao Tangin silent question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tian Run Mall,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°There are a lot of options there.¡±


    ¡°To Tian Run Mall, then.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir,¡± the driver nodded before starting the engine.


    Cheng Yan leaned back into afortable position and watchedYao Tangy her mobile games.


    Afortable silence fell over the car as they sped through the highway.


    After finishing a round, Yao Tangplucked a snack from the basket and munched on it, then started ying a second round.


    Her nimble fingers moved around her screen in between sips of her milk tea.


    Soon enough, she had managed topletely wipe out her opponent.

 Chapter 177 - At Tian Run Mall

    <h4>Chapter 177: At Tian Run Mall</h4>


    Just in time, the car ground to a halt in front of Tian Run Mall.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Young Master Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Cheng Yanturned toYao Tangand raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cheng Yan hurried out of the car with his trusty umbre, making sure it served its purpose as he opened the door on her side.


    Hand in hand, they strode across the mezzanine and through the main entrance.


    The cool, refreshing air in the mall greeted them as soon as they stepped inside.


    Several people stopped and stared at them in amazement before huddling and whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Wow, are those two celebrities or something? They look stunning!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re idol trainees? They certainly look the part.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m digging the mysterious vibe that girl has around her. And I love her ck dress.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, but isn¡¯t he gorgeous? My eyes have been blessed!¡±


    The pair in question walked across the lobby, paying no mind to their surroundings.


    Cheng Yan had just put away his umbre and was about to followYao Tanginto one of the stores when his phone vibrated.


    He fished it out of his pocket, intending to dismiss the call, but then he saw the caller ID on the screen¡ªhis grandmother.


    Cheng Yan paused, his eyes flickering with hesitation.


    Yao Tang nced at him and said, ¡°Go ahead and take the call. I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡±


    She pointed toward a boutique in the corner of the first floor.


    It was still early, so only a few people were milling around. She could take her time looking through some items while he took care of his business.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng Yansighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick, I promise.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he whirled around and swiped his phone to answer.


    Yao Tang plugged her earphones and flipped her hair.


    She yed the music on her phone before sauntering over to the boutique.


    On her way, she passed by a couple of girls, who gawked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°Why does she look familiar to me?¡± one of them asked herpanion. ¡°Have we seen her somewhere before?¡±


    The other girl frowned and scratched her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯ll remember her if we did.¡±


    Yao Tang ignored them and pushed through the door of the boutique.


    A shop assistant instantly rushed forward to greet her. ¡°Hello, Miss. Are you looking to buy a gift for someone special? Allow me to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll look around for myself.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. If you need anything, please feel free to call my attention.¡± The shop assistant politely stepped aside.


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze had already been roaming through the shelves as she spoke, and it eventuallynded on an exquisitely crafted box.


    It was housed in a cab that held many others of its kind, with varied shapes, sizes, and designs.


    In the past, people often used these intricately embroidered boxes to package their presents.


    Yao Tang reached for the one that had caught her eye and realized that the borate pattern stitched on its sides was that of a dragon dancing among the clouds. Inside, the box was lined with velvet.


    It screamed luxury through and through.


    Naturally, it was priced to match its quality.


    Yao Tang nced at its price tag and saw that it cost a whopping 30,000 yuan.


    The average person could probably buy a dozen gifts with that amount of money.


    Not that she was fazed.


    Yao Tang ran a finger along the lining, noting how everything was hand-stitched by an expert craftsman.


    She knew that the box was well worth its price.

 Chapter 178 - A Public Fiasco

    <h4>Chapter 178: A Public Fiasco</h4>


    She was just about to check the box out at the cashier¡¯s when a shrill voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Well, well, well. Now, who do we have here?¡±


    Yao Tang turned to findQin ManandYao Ranheading straight toward her. Mother and daughter had their arms linked together, and they were both ring at her with disdain.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help raising an eyebrow.


    Even so, she said nothing and was just as indifferent as ever.


    The shop assistant recognized Qin Manas one of their shop¡¯s valued customers, so she held back from interfering.


    The pair stopped in front of Yao Tang.


    Qin Man nced at the box in her hands and sneered. ¡®There¡¯s no way she could afford that thing.¡¯


    Aloud, she said, ¡°What¡¯s this, then? Did youe to her to splurge the money you received from that disgusting sponsor of yours?¡±


    Qin Man crossed her arms over her chest and shotYao Tanga challenging look.


    Yao Ran lowered her head and tried to hide her smirk.


    But Yao Tangcontinued to ignore them.


    An awkward silence followed.


    ¡°Well?¡± Qin Mandemanded. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    Sure enough, bumpkins would always be bumpkins.


    They liked to cause a ruckus now and then, but they still submitted to a greater power in the end. Qin Mandidn¡¯t waste the opportunity and began to berateYao Tangloudly.


    ¡°You dirtied this establishment the moment you set your filthy feet inside!


    Have you no shame? How can you just walk around in public after peddling your body in exchange for money?


    Our Yao familybrought you back from the countryside out of goodwill, but what do you repay us with? You bullyRanranat school and ruined her reputation with your baseless usations! You ungrateful wretch!


    I¡¯ve seen many others like you in my lifetime, but you are, by far, the worst of the lot!¡±


    Qin Man stood there, d in her high-ss suit and shy jewelry, smelling of expensive, branded perfume, shrieking like a shrew on the side of the street.


    She looked and sounded feral, much worse than the things she just called Yao Tang.


    The shop assistant could no longer stand it.


    Even though Qin Manwas their client, that didn¡¯t give her the right to castigate the other customers that walked into their store.


    The girl stepped forward and opened her mouth to try and defuse the situation.


    Before she could say anything, however, Qin Manwhirled and directed some of her ire at the poor shop assistant.


    ¡°I am a valued client of this store! If you don¡¯t want to lose my patronage, then I suggest you stay out of this!¡±


    As if on cue, the shop manager rushed over and pulled the assistant back, his eyes shing sharply.


    The assistant had no choice but to fall back and let the fiasco run its course.


    Qin Man snorted derisively and turned back toYao Tang, looking her up and down with contempt.


    ¡°I heard yourtest sugar daddy bought you a watch at the Charity G. You must be so pleased with yourself!¡±


    Yao Ran chose that moment to speak up. She tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about Sister like that. It¡¯s not her fault she has to resort to such things. She has to make a living and support herself, after all. It must have been hard for her after she left home.¡±


    True to her treacherous nature, Yao Ran¡¯s gentle tone belied the vicious implication of her words.


    Yao Tang was silent through it all.


    She had shifted her attention to the rest of the box collection in the cab. There were several more of them that had caught her fancy.


    In any case, she already knew what to give Qin Jingfor thetter¡¯s birthday. All she needed now was the most suitable packaging to go with it.

 Chapter 179 - A Sugar Baby

    <h4>Chapter 179: A Sugar Baby</h4>


    Yao Tang mentally calcted the total cost of everything she nned to purchase.


    Qin Man continued with her tirade, but the girl didn¡¯t hear a single word.


    These ramblings were nothing more than the futile barking of a futile dog. There was no need to pay her any attention.


    The shop assistant looked over at Yao Tangworriedly.


    Qin Man¡¯s loud screeching had attracted a crowd, and they were trickling into the store, surrounding Yao Tangand pointing fingers at her.


    They didn¡¯t even know what the fuss was all about, and just presumed that it was a matter of a wife catching her husband¡¯s mistress.


    There was so much drama, it was ridiculous!


    ¡°If you continue down this path, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any ce left for you in this world. People are going to spurn you and eventually drive you away!


    Mark my words. Everyone is going to despise you the moment they learn of your obscenities!¡±


    At this point, Qin Mantook a deep breath and looked down her nose at Yao Tang.


    ¡°As your mother, I can¡¯t let you keep on living like this. I¡¯ll give you onest chance to return home. Let¡¯s see if you make the right choice, or one that you will regret for the rest of your life!¡±


    The mockery and disdain in her tone were unmistakable. She sounded nothing like the concerned and generous mother she was making herself out to be.


    A buzz went around the nosy onlookers.


    ¡°No way! So they¡¯re actually mother and daughter?¡±


    ¡°What the heck? I never thought a mother could say such things to her own child.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what a plot twist!¡±


    ¡°When I first walked in, I really thought that she was confronting her husband¡¯s mistress. To think that she was speaking to her daughter all this time¡­ That other girl is her daughter, too, right? Gosh, that woman¡¯s favoritism is just outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what she said, though? From what I gathered, it seems that the two girls areplete opposites. What a pity.¡±


    They spected among themselves without reservation, as if the people concerned were not right in front of them.


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips curled at the corners as the discussions around them grew louder.


    She felt like her chest would burst with excitement any moment now.


    ¡°If you have any self-respect left, Yao Tang, then you already know what you need to do!¡±Qin Mancontinued, her eyes shing wildly at their audience.


    ¡°Come to your senses and don¡¯t disgrace our Yao familyany further than you already have!¡±


    Yao Ran took that as her cue and took a step toward Yao Tang.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be stubborn, okay? I understand that you want to enjoy your youth, but you shouldn¡¯t risk your future for temporary pleasures.


    It may look like those men care for you, but it will only take a year or two before they get tired of you and move on to someone else.¡±


    A collective gasp came from the crowd.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± one of them eximed.


    They had almost believed that the mother was simply favoring one daughter over the other, but it appeared that her sentiments were not unfounded.


    So the prettier girl was, in fact, making money with her body¡­


    Was she some rich man¡¯s sugar baby, after all?


    All at once, their pity turned into disgust, though there were some who felt regret on Yao Tang¡¯s behalf.


    Someone so young and beautiful had no business getting into such indecent activities just to survive.


    A handful of boys who had initially wanted to approach Yao Tangnow ducked their heads and retreated to the back of the crowd.


    Qin Man stared atYao Ran, marveling at her eloquence.


    She had been rmed by the unfriendly gazes she was getting just now, but her daughter had managed to turn the tide in their favor with just a few words.


    Indeed, her precious Ranranhad grown up to be a very sensible young woman!


    With this, even if Yao Tangreturned to their household,Qin Manfelt assured that their family would not suffer in the hands of the damn brat like they had in the past.

 Chapter 180 - Marionette

    <h4>Chapter 180: Marite</h4>


    Qin Man took a deep breath. In time, she¡¯d hire a few men to lock Yao Tang in the house. They wouldn¡¯t let her drink or even eat! Let¡¯s see just how strong she would be.


    After all, they had a basement they could use just for this specific purpose.


    After being beaten down to a pulp, what strength would she have left? She¡¯d simply be a lifeless marite who¡¯d bend to her wishes.


    Plus, Yao Tang could be a great tool for the marriage alliance with the Qin Family.


    At the thought, a small smirk threaded across Qin Man¡¯s lips.


    Yao Tang, despite her shorings, was still the daughter of the Yao Family. She must fulfill her duties. After all, should she not repay her parents for giving her the gift of life?


    Surrounding them were people discussing animatedly, ncing at them from time to time.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve really misjudged her!¡±


    ¡°And here I thought it was something else. Turns out the mother is simply educating her own daughter! Let¡¯s just leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°The girl looks so...so pure,¡± one of them even uttered, gazing at Yao Tang. ¡°She¡¯s also dressed in high-end clothing. Why would she have to sell her body?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that she acted like this.¡±


    ¡°Ergh, she¡¯s a lost cause.¡± One sneered, whipping her head to face another direction. ¡°It serves her right. After all, such a conceited woman like her should be disciplined. Ha! She wouldn¡¯t survive a day or two in a city like this.¡±


    All of them were discussing Yao Tang as if they knew her entire biography.


    Upon seeing the situation unfolding before them, the shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit ufortable and confused.


    This ¡°Yao Tang¡± seemed like she was keeping to herself when these two women just came in to insult her. But how was he going to react? They obviously looked like they were well-acquainted with one another.


    What was he going to do?


    The store manager couldn¡¯t really be bothered as he sat behind the cashier counter. As more and more people crowded around the young woman, he only felt excited and satisfied.


    With so many people here, they¡¯d definitely spend a ton! He¡¯d be turning over an entire week¡¯s worth of expenses in just one day!


    He couldn¡¯t care any less whether or not someone was getting bullied.


    More and more people started surrounding Yao Tang.


    The girl, who had just picked out a small velvet box, turned around only to realize that a crowd of people was surrounding her. Despite having headphones in, she could make sense of the movement of their lips. She resisted the urge to snort as their gazes bored down her back.


    Was she being picked on, yet again?


    She nced at Qin Man who was standing beside her. With a sigh, she took off her earphones.


    Her earphones were one of the top models in the world. Naturally, they were the best of the best with great durability and instion.


    It was why she couldn¡¯t hear the voices around her. That, and she couldn¡¯t really be bothered to listen to another round of their continuous bullshit. Rolling her eyes, she looked up.


    God, just the sight of them was enough to sicken her.


    She was tired.


    Instead of paying attention to them, she tightened her grip on the gift box and tried to search for an exit. Yet, it seemed that the entire posse had her cornered.


    Even the shop assistant by the corner couldn¡¯t go through at all.


    Yao Tang pursed her lips.


    The security guards by the store immediately saw the crowd of peopleing in. With batons in their hands, three to four of them came over to see what the fuss was about.


    Their gazes swept the area for any impending threat, but there was one appearance that made them freeze.


    The girl in the middle of the room slowly pulled out her card and waved it toward them.


    The card was ck with shiny diamonds encrusted on the top.


    It was obvious that the diamonds weren¡¯t cheap, and from the small engravings, it certainly wasn¡¯t a fake either.


    Being members of the Tian Run Mall, every security guard had been continuously reminded by the upper management of their card system.


    The card system was a way for the staff to identify who was their most important client, and who should be given first-ss service. It was what made Tian Run Mall the shopping ce for the elite.


    Basically, the membership card was a way to proim status and privileges.


    The membership system had been divided into five cards ¨C the ordinary white, silver, gold, ck and gold, and of course, the supreme ck and gold diamond card. Or the Diamond Card, to put it simply.


    While many had seen the first four kinds, the Diamond Card was rarely seen by the public. It was so rare that many believed that no one had the power to acquire one. That was, until today.

 Chapter 181 - The Special Treatment!

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Special Treatment!</h4>


    Everyone who worked in Tian Run Mall had undergone a training session on card identification. It was to identify which was fake from real, and the like. As soon as the security guard saw the card in Yao Tang¡¯s hand, he immediately recognized it in just one nce.


    Without another word, he sprinted to the exit.


    He hurriedly called the security captain over. Sweat trickled down his forehead, and he slowly nced back at the young woman in the middle of the store. If that person really was the owner of the Diamond Card, then he must prepare to give the best service.


    Qin Man, who had been standing at the same spot, noticed Yao Tang pulling out her card and waving it at the security guard. However, the guard had immediately rushed off.


    She cackled.


    Had Yao Tang pirated a membership card? Was that what alerted the security guards?


    God, how shameless! She really couldn¡¯t get any worse!


    The onlookers standing by the side had also witnessed the entire thing. It seemed that when she was asking the security guard for help, the man had simply turned his attention elsewhere.


    The crowd had also burst out intoughter.


    However, theughter had halted when more than ten security guards stepped into the store. One man in white was at the very front, leading the security guards as they pushed the people in different directions.


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is the security captain out?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of that girl?¡±


    ¡°Hm, I wonder what¡¯s this all about...¡±


    The people continued to surround them as if they were watching a real-life telenov. Qin Man pretended not to notice as she turned to look at Yao Tang. She sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m only telling you this because I¡¯m your mother. You should really dress more appropriately. You look like you¡¯re attending a funeral! If I had known you were going to dress like this, I wouldn¡¯t have...¡±


    Before she could even finish, she felt a force pushing past her. ¡°What the ¡ª¡±


    However, just as she was about to turn around, she saw all the uniformed men walking past her. Their faces were solemn, and their hands were stiff to their sides.


    Even Yao Ran wasn¡¯t spared from the push.


    ¡°Distinguished Diamond Card holder.¡± They all bowed their heads as they addressed Yao Tang. They couldn¡¯t be bothered by anyone else surrounding them.


    ¡°Thank you so much for visiting Tian Run Mall. We would like to ask for your membership card.¡±


    Behind him, a dozen or so security guards had also stepped over and surrounded Yao Tang. They seemed intimidating, but they made no move to harass the young woman. In fact, they looked like they were protecting her by not letting anyone get near her.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yao Tang handed the card to the man in front of her.


    The security guard scanned the card with his exquisite white gloves, even analyzing it with his blue light. A few secondster, a bright smile bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±


    The man spoke even more gently this time around, his gaze fixated on Yao Tang as if she were some sort of queen.


    The people surrounding them were all stunned.


    What?


    How could a girl of her age hold the Diamond Card? How was this even possible?


    Wasn¡¯t she too young?


    It was said that one could buy?the entire city with the so-called famed Diamond Card. In fact, there were only three recorded members who had such a card. And this was the first time they had witnessed someone holding it in real life.


    Yao Tang simply ignored the stunned gazes of everyone around her and instead, nced at Qin Man?and Yao Ran. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°I want these two people out of my sight. In fact,¡± she started. ¡°Don¡¯t let them in Tian Run Mall?in the future.¡±


    She said it as if she were simply ordering them to take out the trash.


    As soon as the security captain heard this, he locked his gaze on the two women she had mentioned. He gestured to the security guards beside him and indicated that they be taken away.


    Before the two women could even react, they found that they were already surrounded.


    ¡°Please leave the vicinity.¡±

 Chapter 182 - Chased Out of the Shopping Mall

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chased Out of the Shopping Mall</h4>


    The two of them froze as all the guards stood in their direction. They staggered back, unable to take the steeliness in their eyes.


    Qin Man, who had finally regained her senses, stood in front of her daughter. ¡°What right do you have to treat me like this?¡± she snapped. ¡°I am a ck Card Member, and I have garnered thousands of points each year! How dare you allow her to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t leave now, then we will have no choice but to tie you up and drag you out,¡± one of the leading security guards said coldly.


    The security guard gripped the stun baton in his hand even tighter as if he was just about to use it.


    ¡°We can leave!¡± Yao Ran immediately stepped forward in agreement. After ncing unwillingly at Yao Tang, she slowly held her mother¡¯s arm and pulled her away from the debacle.


    It was not the time to stand their ground.


    A team of security guards followed them right out the gate until they were finally allowed to walk on their own.


    This entire time, Yao Ran kept pulling her insistent mother right out of the door.


    Although Yao Ran was unwilling, there truly was nothing else she could do. Yao Tang, after all, owned the highest card membership avable.


    Staying there would have only gotten them violently kicked out and humiliated.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Qin Man whispered through her gritted teeth. She stared at the most luxurious Malls in the world with hate. ¡°How could a country bumpkin even own such a card? Ridiculous!¡±


    A thought urred in her mind, and her face darkened. ¡°She must have apanied some old man to get that card. Ha! She may be arrogant now, but I bet she had only gotten to where she was because she slept her way to the top.¡±


    Her fingernails dug deeper into her flesh.


    In her entire life, this has been the first time someone had managed to make a fool out of her, especially in such an exclusive area. Not only had Qin Man been chased out by security guards, but she had also been insulted by the country bumpkin she called daughter!


    How was she going to survive at the next get-together?


    ¡°Earning money with her body wouldn¡¯tst long,¡± Yao Ran whispered with a sigh. ¡°Her actions would further implicate the Yao Familyif she continued like this.¡±


    Without another word, they strolled back into the car. The driver, noticing their sullen faces, didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ..


    ¡°Bye, Grandma!¡±


    Cheng Yan hung up the phone and quickly walked toward the shop. What he didn¡¯t expect was toe across a circle of security guards surrounding Yao Tang. His heart skipped a beat and he raced over to the entrance in a panic.


    However, before he could move any closer, one of the uniformed men stopped him in his tracks. There were also a group of passersby looking in the direction of Yao Tang.


    All of them had phones in their hands, wanting to take pictures of this new arrival.


    ¡°Yao Tang, are you okay?¡± he yelled out desperately.


    Cheng Yan appeared different from his usual noble stature. There was a hint of anxiety in his eyes as he struggled to find her within the crowd.


    However, when he managed to see her slender figure standing right in the middle, he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Yao Tang, who had just seen him, called on to the security guard right beside him. With a nod, she allowed Cheng Yan to sprint inside.


    The security guard bowed once again at the Diamond Card Owner. ¡°No one in Tian Run Mall will threaten your safety again,¡± he said apologetically. ¡°We will have five of our best security guards prepared for all your visits for you to enjoy the best shopping experience we have to offer.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nodded with a shrug.


    The security guard bowed and lowered his gaze. ¡°Please do call on us if there¡¯s anything else you need.¡±


    No one made a sound after that as they all stared in horror at the young woman. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be more powerful than all of thembined? Even the shop manager had froze in terror.


    The shop assistant hesitated, unsure whether or not he shoulde forward or stay where he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded at Cheng Yan, before turning over to the assistant. ¡°Please help me pack these boxes. I¡¯ll be taking all of them.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Come Back!

    <h4>Chapter 183: Come Back!</h4>


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    As soon as he was called, the shop assistant stepped forward almost immediately and proceeded with the preparations to wrap everything up.


    Cheng Yan, who had entered the fold per Yao Tang¡¯s instructions, easily moved even closer to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, right?¡± He held her hand. ¡°What happened? Why are the security guards here?¡±


    She simply shook her head in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small scuffle, sir. Please don¡¯t worry. Our security guards have been trained from the best of the best, and we will protect all of our Diamond Holders,¡± the uniformed man exined.


    As they were speaking, the shop assistant had alreadypleted all the packing. ¡°Thank you for shopping with us,¡± he said, handing them the goods.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Grabbing the bag, Yao Tang and Cheng Yanstrolled to the supermarket just adjacent to the store to buy some snacks. This time, he stood right by her side to ensure that no one else got in the way.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t get into any trouble after that.


    ..


    In the living room of the Yao Family Mansion, everyone was silent.


    Yao Yuan was lounging on the sofa, unbothered by the two new arrivals. He didn¡¯t even notice the way their faces had darkened at the sight of him.


    The mother-and-daughter pairing shared a nce. Not only had they embarrassed themselves, but they had dragged the family name with them. How were they going to tell that to him?


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Yao Yuan finally ced his book back on the coffee table and nced up.


    However, when he saw that they were empty-handed, he pursed his lips.


    ¡°What happened? I thought you were off to Tian Run Mall to buy a present for the Qin Family? It¡¯s for their eldest daughter, correct?¡±


    ¡°I was supposed to!¡± Qin Man scowled. ¡°But that Yao Tangbrat got in the way again! We¡¯vee across her at Tian Run Mall, and I tried my best to persuade her to return home, but she had me kicked out! She pulled out this strange card and ordered the guards to drag me out if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing, Dad!¡± Yao Ran sniffled, bowing her head.


    Qin Man¡¯s voice was practically crackling with anger as she chucked her bag onto the sofa. She crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I am her mother. Does she really think I want to harm her?¡±


    ¡°Hell, she doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s good for her!¡± Qin Man¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to have hooligans to raise you up? The only reason she ever got here was because of the thousands of men she had slept with.¡±


    Qin Man spoke one sentence after the other, and her jaw clenched as the events shed in her mind.


    Despite all herints, something in her story made Yao Yuan purse his lips.


    ¡°She pulled out a card? What card membership does she have?¡±


    There was a hint of anticipation in his words.


    Yao Yuan didn¡¯t look angry by the exchange. Instead, he even looked...determined? Yao Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was just about to pull her mother back, only to have her respond,


    ¡°It was a card with diamonds on it. I think I heard the security guard say something about her being a Diamond Cardholder.¡±


    Her voice was as clear as day, but it felt like lightning had struck inside the household. Yao Yuan staggered backward, and he inhaled sharply.


    Within a few seconds, he hurriedly grabbed onto his wife¡¯s wrist. ¡°You heard him clearly?¡± he quickly said. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s a ck Gold Diamond Card Member? You¡¯re sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Ah...yes.¡± Despite her agreement, Yao Yuan still nced at his daughter for affirmation.


    Yao Ran hesitated for a bit before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s a ck and diamond-encrusted card,¡± she said. ¡°As soon as the security guards had seen it, they immediately ran over to stand by Yao Tang.¡±


    Interesting. A dark light shed in his eyes.


    If Yao Tang was really the holder of such a legendary card, then it would surely do so much more than that. Not only would it grant him the prestige he needed, but also shoot his career prospects to the sky!


    His gaze became much more determined.


    ¡°Continue to persuade Yao Tang to return,¡± he ordered. ¡°This time, instead of taking her by force, have here back willingly.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Sudden Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 184: Sudden Appearance</h4>


    Yao Yuan looked at the mother and daughter with abject disapproval.


    He knew how imperative it was that Yao Tang should return to their household, for the sake of his career and the sake of their family as a whole.


    The girl was only 17 years old, yet she had already established such an incredible socialwork that probably spanned across the country.


    She could prove to be a great asset in his ns for the future, and might even help him gain a more secure foothold in City A.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Yao Ranmuttered, her voice quiet.


    She lowered her head and bit her lips to keep her emotions from showing.


    Qin Man opened her mouth to say something, but decided against it in the end. She could only look at her husband with pleading eyes and sigh.


    And just like that, the atmosphere in the Yao Residence turned somber, with each of the family members deep in their own thoughts until Sunday rolled around.


    There was a buzz of excitement in the neighborhood the following day.


    Everyone knew that it was the birthday of the Young Miss Qin, and they were looking forward to the grand celebration that evening.


    Qin Jing woke up early and skipped around their house in a princess dress.


    Distinguished guests began to trickle in that morning to pay their greetings and drop off presents. Qin Jingand her mother received them graciously, but the only peopleQin Jingreally wanted to see were her friends from school.


    ¡­


    That evening, in Qin Jing¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Hurry and put on my makeup! I want to be ready as soon as possible.¡±


    Her servants attended to her in a flurry of movements, fixing her hair and applying her lipstick. Qin Jing wanted to be the first one to greet her friends the moment they arrived.


    Just the thought of having them here made her feel giddy with excitement.


    In the past, her birthday guests only consisted of ssmates and some distant rtives, no one she truly felt attached to. But now, she had her very own circle of friends, people who liked her for who she was and not the power behind her family name.


    Their attendance alone was enough to make this birthday a very special one.


    Madam Qin entered the room just then, and she couldn¡¯t help but grin at the sight of her daughter so excited.


    A few years ago, she had had to drag Qin Jingdownstairs just to participate in her own birthday party. The girl didn¡¯t even like to greet the guests who hade to celebrate her day.This time, however, it seemed thatQin Jingcould barely wait for the party to start. What a pleasant surprise!


    Madam Qin came over and put a hand on Qin Jing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jingjing, make sure to have fun with your friendster. The friendships you make at this age are some of the most precious things in life.¡±


    They exchanged a smile in the mirror.


    ¡°Of course, Mom. Won¡¯t you go down and see if my friends have arrived? They¡¯ll be here any moment now.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Madam Qinchuckled. ¡°Give me their names, and I¡¯ll see to it that they are well taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Madam Qin dropped a kiss on her daughter¡¯s forehead before heading out.


    It was already half-past six, and the front hall was slowly filling up with guests. They were ushered to the ballroom, where wine and hors d¡¯oeuvres were served.


    The whole vi was well lit, with sweet violin music ying in the background. It was a formal asion, to be sure, and the guests were dressed in suits and evening gowns.


    The Young Master Qin stood at the foyer, weing each guest as they arrived.


    He had taken up the mantle when his father had died, and now onlyQin Rui,Qin Jing, andMadam Qin were left in the Qin family.


    Madam Qin had just reached the first-floornding when she spottedQin Manwalking through the front door withYao Ran.


    She frowned, puzzled at their sudden appearance.


    As far as she could remember, they had invited no one from the Yao family. Was it possible that she was just mistaken?


    In any case, the guests, though unexpected, were already here after all. Madam Qinsaw no need to make a fuss over something so trivial.

 Chapter 185 - A Striking Couple

    <h4>Chapter 185: A Striking Couple</h4>


    Madam Qin averted her gaze and spotted Meng Yang just a few steps behind Qin Man and Yao Ran. He was with a group of young people, all of them looking sharp and elegant.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Auntie!¡±


    The kids greeted her one after another.


    They had impable manners, and looked nothing like the troublemakers they were notoriously known to be.


    Madam Qin smiled and waved them closer. ¡°You areJingjing¡¯s friends, right? She gave me very strict instructions to take care of you the moment you arrive. Come, I¡¯ll take you to your exclusive seats.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Lin Xin dly replied. She wore a whitece dress, which, coupled with her immactely braided hair, gave her a very youthful glow.


    Beside her, Meng Yangwas dressed in a tailored ck suit, looking suave and debonair.Chu YaoandXiao Pangwere behind them, both smiling widely as they were guided into the hall.


    It took a moment for Madam Qinto realize thatYao Tangwas not among them. She blinked twice, then shook her head.


    Perhaps Yao Tangwas just a littlete. There was no need to worry. She was just d that her daughter had found such good friends.


    ¡°Hello, Madam Qin. How have you been?¡±


    A socialite hade up to them without their notice, and Madam Qinhad no choice but to exchange a few pleasantries with the guest.


    ¡­


    A whileter, the young guests finally settled at the table that Qin Jinghad specially prepared for them.Meng Yanghad just seated himself when he spottedYao Ranand her mother in thedistance. He nudged his friend beside him without taking his eyes off the pair. ¡°Hey,Xiao Pang, what the hell isYao Randoing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that the Yao familylives in this neighborhood as well. They must have been invited out of courtesy.¡±


    Hearing their quiet exchange, Lin Xinfollowed the boys¡¯ line of sight and saw whom they were looking at.


    Almost immediately, conversations erupted from all directions as heads turned toward the door.


    ¡°Look, look! Isn¡¯t she gorgeous?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how amazing she is? She choreographed the music video of a famous singer, and it blew up in just a matter of hours!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very impressive. But look, herpanion is charming as well. My, they make a perfect couple, don¡¯t you think? Where can I find someone as handsome as him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, it¡¯s Yao Tang! She¡¯s super famous around here. I¡¯m a fan of hers, too, actually. I didn¡¯t expect her to be atQin Jing¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ssmates, I think. They must be pretty close.¡±


    Yao Tang andCheng Yanentered the vi side by side, amidst the excited discussions of the busybodies around them.


    Yao Tang was looking absolutely stunning tonight.


    Her dress was made up of an intricately embroidered bodice that tapered down her torso and gave way toyers uponyers of thin fabric in different shades of rose. Diamonds had been sewn into the dress at random, making it glitter here and there, with every move she made.


    Her long, ebony hair fell over her shoulders, and it was the perfectpliment to her milky-white skin, along with the soft blush of her outfit.


    She looked utterly captivating, with just the perfect amount of mystery and mour hanging about her.


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, was wearing a bespoke tuxedo that showed off his height and the broadness of his shoulders. He did nothing more than walk into the room, yet he was easily on par with the hottest male celebrities in the country.


    What a striking couple, indeed!


    Qin Jing happened to enter through another door at that moment, just as a cheerful new song began to y. She had gathered her skirts in both hands as she slowly stepped forward. A tiara sat on top of her head, and she had a bright smile on her face. She looked just like a princess making her entrance at the ball.


    Her eyes immediately went to Yao Tangacross the hall.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the birthday girl made a beeline for her best friend as the other guests watched.


    Yao Ran stood in a far corner and red at the scene unfolding before her. Her eyes were burning with jealousy.


    She hated the fact that Yao Tanghad managed tomand everyone¡¯s attention without much effort.


    Most of all, Yao Randespised how attachedQin Jingwas to that wench! With her single-minded actions, she had effectively heightened the guests¡¯ interest inYao Tangeven more.

 Chapter 186 - Let the Party Begin

    <h4>Chapter 186: Let the Party Begin</h4>


    Qin Jing stopped in front of Yao Tang. ¡°Sister Tang! I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re. This is the best gift I¡¯ve received today!¡±


    Then, she turned to address the crowd. ¡°Everyone, thank you foring here tonight. Let the party begin!¡±


    Her announcement was met with loud cheers and pping.


    The music changed into a livelier beat, and couples began to flock to the dance floor.


    Qin Jing plopped down on the massive chair up front and watched her guests enjoy themselves.


    Her friends took this opportunity to give her their well-wishes.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Jingjing!¡±?Lin Xin?was the first to speak. ¡°Here, please ept my gift.¡±


    Up next was Meng Yang, who directly put his present on the gift table just a little to the side. ¡°Sister Jing, I know we argue a lot, but you know that we¡¯ll always be good friends, right?¡± He shed her a cheeky grin. ¡°Happy Birthday! If anyone dares to bully you in the future, they would have to go through me first.¡±


    ¡°And us, too! They¡¯ll also have to go through us!¡± Chu Yao?and Xian Pang squeezed between the others to hand their presents to?Qin Jing.


    She stared at their offerings with visible surprise.


    ¡°How strange,¡± Qin Jing?remarked. ¡°I never thought you guys knew how to properly wrap a gift!¡±


    At most, she expected the boys to stuff whatever items they bought into a gift bag and leave it at that.


    Meng Yang scratched the back of his head and chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re right, we know nothing about gift wrapping.?Lin Xin?saw the presents we initially prepared and thought they were too simple, so she offered to help us wrap them.¡±


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Chu Yao?nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to?Lin Xin.¡±


    Qin Jing shook her head helplessly at her friends, then promptly burst outughing. This caused the people around them tough along at the absurdity of the matter.


    However, the pleasant atmosphere was rudely interrupted by another female voice chiming in from the sidelines.


    ¡°I wish you a happy birthday, Qin Jing. Please ept the gift that my Mom and I have carefully selected for you. I hope you like it!¡±


    Yao Ran appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, holding up a gift box in her hands.


    Qin Man was right behind her, her lips stretched out into a wide smile.


    Qin Jing had frozen the moment she heard?Yao Ran¡¯s voice. Her jovial expression turned sour in just a matter of seconds.


    She distinctly remembered looking through the guest list before sending out her birthday invitations. Yao Ran and her family were not among the invited, yet they had somehow maneuvered their way into the party.


    They were like flies that kepting back, no matter how many times one drove them away. How annoying!


    Qin Jing¡¯s face turned even darker.


    Madam Qin was passing by just then, and she didn¡¯t fail to notice her daughter¡¯s foul mood. This was bad.?Qin Jing?had specifically told her that she wanted nothing to do with the?Yao family.


    ¡°Jingjing, let me fix your hair!¡± Madam Qin?called out as she hurried over. Then, in a voice that no one else could hear, she added, ¡°Guests are guests,?Jingjing. Let¡¯s not stoop to their level, okay? Don¡¯t let this ruin your party.¡±


    She knew how stubborn her daughter was, of course. Qin Jing?had never been the type to stand down and suffer abuse.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to act recklessly. Qin Jing?would have to swallow her anger for now, otherwise, people might misunderstand and nder her.


    Even so, Madam Qin?was unable to stop herself from shooting?Qin Man?and?Yao Ran?a look of disgust.


    These two were no amateur schemers, that much she could tell. If she or Qin Jing?had been slow-witted, the other mother-daughter pair would have easily manipted them to their advantage.


    Fortunately, Madam Qin¡¯s words seemed to brighten up?Qin Jing, if only a little.


    She looked at Yao Ran?tentatively and reached out to take the gift.


    Then, without missing a beat, she ced the box on the gift table without even bothering to nce inside.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth, feeling offended by?Qin Jing¡¯s actions.


    She forced a tight smile and stepped forward. ¡°Jingjing, Ranran?and I went to great lengths to find the perfect gift for you. Why don¡¯t you open it and take a peek? I have a feeling that you will love it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jingjing!¡±?Yao Ran?nodded earnestly. ¡°Open it. You won¡¯t be disappointed, I promise. Quick, open it!¡±

 Chapter 187 - Yao Ran’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 187: Yao Ran¡¯s Gift</h4>


    She was certain that Qin Jing was going to like the gift, and she wanted thetter to admit it in front of everyone.


    This way, they could avoid getting used ofing to the party uninvited, or worse, kicked out.


    Determined, Yao Ranplucked her gift box from the table and gave it back toQin Jing.


    She proceeded to flutter her eyshes expectantly, like a character from one of those ridiculous, vintage cartoons.


    Qin Jing remained unfazed, however.


    At this point, a handful of people had gathered around them after overhearing the kerfuffle. They, too, wanted to see what the present was.


    Pretty soon, the small group grew into a crowd.


    They whispered among themselves and looked at the box on Qin Jing¡¯sp with eager anticipation.


    After all, opening presents was considered one of the highlights of any birthday party.


    Madam Qin nced at her daughter and heaved a small sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and open it,Jingjing? Since everyone wants to see...¡±


    Qin Jing stiffened and pursed her lips.


    Just a few steps beside her, Meng Yangclenched his hands into fists and red atYao Ran. He was itching to punch some sense into this shameless girl, but he didn¡¯t want to cause amotion atQin Jing¡¯s party.


    As for Yao Ran, she sported a gentle smile on her face, acting as if she didn¡¯t notice the difort in bothQin JingandMadam Qin.


    Thankfully, Yao Tangchose that moment toe over and join them.


    She was holding a ss of wine, which she slowly swirled around. That single, small action made her look even more mysterious, causing a stir among the audience.


    Yao Tang ignored them all and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Open it. Let us all if Miss Yao¡¯s gift is really as wonderful as she says.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s lips twitched at this, and the corners lifted into a smirk.


    She knew she had to open the damn box, of course, she just hated having to do it upon Yao Ran¡¯s insistence.


    But now, her Sister Tan had interfered.


    She had made it so that the purpose of opening this gift was to see whether Yao Tang¡¯s ims bore any weight or not.


    In effect, Yao tanghad providedQin Jingthe opening to be honest about what she thought.


    She could very well say that she didn¡¯t like Yao Ran¡¯s present, and no one would take it against her.


    This was still her party, after all, and she was only doing what everybody wanted.


    Qin Jing turned to Yao Tang and gave her a meaningful smile.


    A silent message passed between the girls.


    Then, with a deep breath, Qin Jingbegan to slowly unwrapYao Ran¡¯s gift.


    She fished the item inside the box and held it up for all to see.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°I know that bag! It¡¯s no longer avable in the market. I wonder how they got their hands on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then it must have cost a fortune. How precious!¡±


    ¡°All the girls I know want this foreign brand. It¡¯s almost like a rite of passage or something.¡±


    ¡°The Yao familyis quite capable, huh? I wonder where they bought such a rare luxury item. How thoughtful of them.¡±


    Several girls were eyeing the bag in question with envy.


    Indeed, the handbag was part of a limited edition series that had been globally released a while back. It was priceless enough as it was, but after getting pulled out from cirction, its value had increased to over ten million yuan.


    Countless youngdies from rich and powerful families would have given an arm and a leg for a chance to own the purse, but they all ended up settling for second-hand ones.


    To think that someone was able to acquire it, only to gift it to somebody else¡­ it was incredibly generous!


    Yao Ran was beaming at the big reveal, extremely proud of herself.


    The handbag was the most precious one in her mother¡¯s collection. It had cost Qin Manan enormous amount to get it, so they saw no reason forQin Jingto dislike the gift.


    Even if the girl didn¡¯t like it, surely she wouldn¡¯t disgrace such a well-known luxury brand. Right?


    Their presumptions were proven wrong at the very next second. Qin Jingtook one good look at the bag. After confirming that it was genuine, she wordlessly tossed it back inside the gift box.

 Chapter 188 - Why Did She Get to Have It All?

    <h4>Chapter 188: Why Did She Get to Have It All?</h4>


    Qin Jing stuffed the gift into the other piles of boxes. Her face was emotionless as usual. Added by the careless shrug she had just given, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t care any less for them.


    Yao Ran¡¯s frown deepened even further.


    Qin Jing turned around to her good friend. A smile brightened her entire face as she pulled Yao Tang into a hug. ¡°Sister Tang, I love your dress. It suits you,¡± she praised, sping her hands together.


    Everyone turned around to nce at Yao Tang, wanting to see what the eldest daughter of the Qin Family was talking about. At the sight, they also smiled.


    The girl was quite a beauty, but upon seeing Qin Jing recognize it herself, everyone could see just how close they were.


    Yao Tang simply smiled in reply.


    Yao Ran, who was standing beside her, couldn¡¯t help but frown in irritation. Why did she have to be in the spotlight all the time? Her gaze shifted to the box sitting on the table and then back to Yao Tang.


    No one was paying attention to her! All of their eyes were on that bitch ¡ª with so much adoration and admiration hidden in their state. What had once been for her was now for Yao Tang. She clenched her fists.


    Why?


    The young woman grabbed the edges of her skirt, feeling an overwhelming sense of loss from the sudden shift.


    Qin Man frowned as well.


    ¡°Sister Tang!¡± Qin Jing nced at the box in Yao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve prepared a gift!¡±


    The bag was quiterge.


    No one could tell what was inside.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Yao Tang said softly, handing the bag to her friend. Cheng Yan, who was standing beside her, smiled at the birthday celebrant. In close proximity were Meng Yangand Lin Xin, pping their hands together.


    Warmth surged through Qin Jing as she epted the bag. Who¡¯d have thought that celebrating with friends would feel this great? ¡°Thank you,¡± she responded.


    Madame Qin, who was standing at the back, nodded in greeting at Yao Tang.


    Qin Rui didn¡¯t bother nearing the crowding people. Instead, he leaned against one of the pirs, staring at the scene transpiring before him. He didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Yanwould attend the birthday party. It seemed that the heir of the Cheng Familytruly had a lot of spare time in his hands when it came to the young woman standing right beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sister Tang!¡±


    Qin Jing clutched the gift bag to her chest. Whatever was inside, she knew for a fact that it must have been perfectly curated by her best friend. And that was enough.


    After all, it was the thought that counted!


    These things couldn¡¯t be measured by money or any other mary value. Hell, it could¡¯ve been a pile of stones, and she still would¡¯ve hugged the hell out of her.


    When Yao Ran saw the bright smile that crossed the heiress¡¯s features, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. The tips of her nails dug into her flesh, drawing blood.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Why didn¡¯t Qin Jing look twice at the gifts that she and her mother had prepared for her? Why did Yao Tang¡¯s gift deserve such a reaction from her?


    Why the hell was Meng Yang so fond of this country bumpkin?


    And how did she get that Diamond Card from Tian Run Mall?


    None of this made sense! Hell, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to afford any of them. They were all supposed to be hers! Hers! Why did Yao Tang get to have it all?


    As the thoughts rushed into her mind, Yao Ran gritted her teeth. Her eyes were tinged with red as she regarded the young woman before her.


    Despite the green-eyed monster brewing in her heart, she forcefully stered a smile onto her face as she walked forward. ¡°Jingjing, Sister Tang must¡¯ve given you an exquisite gift for you to react that way,¡± she insisted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it now and let us see what she¡¯s given you?¡±


    Her bright voice echoed across the room.


    The smile on Qin Jing¡¯s face dropped. It was obvious that Yao Ran wanted to stir even more trouble for Sister Tang. The grip she had on the bag tightened even further.


    This girl really had the balls to do such a thing at her party!


    Despite this, everyone seemed to follow the same thought process as they edged even closer to the celebrant. ¡°Yeah, let us see what she¡¯s given you!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Miss Yao Tang had given you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to see it too!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Miss Qin Jing, don¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    The more people spoke out, the more curious they became. After all, they also wanted to know what had made the Qin heiress so happy.

 Chapter 189 - Blinded by Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 189: Blinded by Jealousy</h4>


    Qin Jing flushed.


    She didn¡¯t know what gift Sister Tang had prepared for her. While she was a hundred percent sure that she¡¯d love it, she wasn¡¯t sure if everyone else would agree with her.


    After all, if the gift wasn¡¯t up to par in terms of mary value, then they would simply look down on her.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to open this gift in private. Knowing Yao Tang, she may have prepared a surprise for me that might not be to everyone¡¯s taste.¡± Qin Jing smiled,ughing lightly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure I might just bore you with how slow I move around.¡±


    Her words were quite reasonable. With a small smile, she ced the gift back onto the table. Despite this, everyone didn¡¯t buy it as they pushed for the celebrant to open the bag.


    ¡°Miss Qin, don¡¯t be so stingy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If there¡¯s really a surprise inside, then we certainly wouldn¡¯t be bored, right?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to entertain your guests¡¯ wishes?¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang is the glorious photographer of Sheng Ting. I¡¯m sure her gift would not disappoint,¡± one of them insisted even further. ¡°It certainly would be a step up from the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡±


    Their jeering voices grew louder and louder, and the tension around them grew even thicker. She bit the insides of her cheeks to prevent herself from snapping at them.


    Was it not her birthday party?


    Should she not be the one to decide whether or not she opens her gifts?


    Why the hell were these people asking her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do?


    ¡°All of you are truly...¡± Anger shed across Qin Jing¡¯s face, and her lips curled in disgust. However, before she could scream at them, she caught the eyes of her brother through the crowd. Her gaze immediately softened.


    Qin Rui slowly nodded, indicating that she could open this gift.


    He looked quite sure with his decision as if he was certain that Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed from this entire spectacle. In fact...Qin Jingnarrowed her eyes.


    Was he smiling? Was he truly this sure about this?


    Slowly rxing, she turned back to the crowd.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s all open it together.¡±


    Yao Tang stood at the side, crossing her arms over her chest. There was a faint smile ying on her lips. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether the gift was being opened or not.


    After all, they were all unimportant to her.


    The only thing that truly counted was whether or not Qin Jing liked it.


    Qin Jing slowly nodded.


    The celebrant grabbed the bag from the desk and slowly removed the seal. With a deep breath, she took onest look at the judges and pulled something out of the bag.


    Her eyes widened.


    It was a bag filled with CDs, all of them glittering under the artificial light.


    The crowd¡¯s focus immediately shifted to Sheng Ting¡¯s name scribbled across each and every disk. Every single one of the albums had his signature!


    It was theplete set!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Everyone eximed as they stared at the albums in envy. No one ever had the entire copy of Sheng Ting¡¯s albums, given that some of them were extremely limited edition, much less had his signature in all of them.


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cost millions of dors?!¡±


    ¡°Damn, I bet Yao Tang asked Sheng Tingto sign them herself! What kind of rtionship do you think they have?¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    The girls shrieked, trying to push their way into the crowd.


    Their eyes glistened.


    Yao Ran, however, wasn¡¯t all that impressed. She scowled. So what if Yao Tang had prepared all of these? It wasn¡¯t as if she had put much thought into them!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just ask Sheng Ting for these things and put them together, did you?¡± she slowly said. ¡°After all, that didn¡¯t really require much effort on your end, did it?

 Chapter 190 - Is This Really a Well Thought-Out

    <h4>Chapter 190: Is This Really a Well Thought-Out Gift?</h4>


    ¡°The one who you should really thank is Heavenly King Sheng,¡± Yao Ran joked. ¡°After all, while this gift may be valuable, it isn¡¯t necessarily well-thought out.¡±


    Her tone may have sounded light and teasing, but there was a hidden stab behind her words. However, the people around them could not help but nod in agreement.


    After all, Yao Tang was Sheng Ting¡¯s exclusive choreographer. It was obvious that they had such a great rtionship, so it would be easy for her to acquire the albums and get his signature.


    To thousands of Sheng Ting fans, they were incredibly precious.


    Those who did not like the national superstar considered the albums worthless.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know.¡±


    ¡°All she has to do was get them from Sheng Ting and wrap them in a nice bag! Isn¡¯t that a bit...ordinary to give to the eldest daughter of the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°The album isn¡¯t worth anything if you did not spend anything.¡±


    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s probably nothing good about the album, right? But I feel like Miss Qin would like it more than the other gifts. I mean, gift-giving is all about the recipient, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but if you have to admit, her gift doesn¡¯t hold a candle to what Miss Yao Ran had given!¡±


    Their discussion echoed across the room.


    Qin Jing clenched her jaw as their voices became louder and louder. However, just as she was about to snap at all of them, she couldn¡¯t help but stop at Yao Tang¡¯s cautious gaze. The young woman waved her hand, motioning for her to grab the other gift she had prepared in the bag.


    Yao Ran, however, didn¡¯t pay attention to any of this. Instead, she observed the people around her as they sang praises of her gift.


    It was expected that Yao Tang would be ridiculed like this. After all, she was simply a student, without any money in her savings ount. Even if she had enough cash, it wouldn¡¯t be able topare to the famous branded handbag given by the Yao Family.


    Qin Jing, distracted, nced inside the bag to see an even smaller box.


    She pursed her lips in curiosity as she pulled the box out of the bag. The box had captured the attention of the crowd with its swirled engravings and golden ribbon. Even the container was beautiful.


    When she had propped open the box, a ne dangled over her.


    The ne was silver with diamonds engraved on the center. It glittered under the lights. Qin Jing¡¯s eyes widened.


    While it looked simple, it was still a timeless and ssic piece. Besides the ne was a card propped right in the side, holding scribbles of French. Below the card were Chinese characters that read, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±


    It was beautiful!


    Qin Jing raised the ne even higher, recognizing the diamonds to be one of the rarest in the world. She had never seen anything like it! It was truly a sight to behold.


    Yao Ran, who had been standing at the side this entire time, nced over.


    When she had seen the box of silk threads, she assumed that it would contain some type of timeless treasure. Yet, for her to reveal such an ordinary ne¡ªthe sight itself wasughable!


    The design of the ne was simple, nothingpared to the attention-stealer bag they had bought for her.


    Had Yao Tang bought the ne at some cheap knockoff store? Upon taking a closer look, Yao Ran?only bit back augh. The diamonds looked even more ridiculous. Why were they colored?


    Were they even real diamonds?


    Yao Ran chuckled, waving her hand. ¡°Sister, I know our family is not as rich as the Qin Family, but we shouldn¡¯t be thrifty when ites to gifts,¡± she exined, sounding like a teacher lecturing her student. ¡°Buying fake nes and jewelry is impolite to the recipient, especially when that recipient is stated to be one of your closest friends.¡±


    The crowd arched their eyebrows at her words.


    ¡°Fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s too good to be true, it certainly isn¡¯t! Do you even know the price of colored diamonds? It¡¯s just too expensive!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be real, right?¡±


    ¡°My gosh, if it¡¯s fake, I would be so embarrassed for her! If I were her, I¡¯d just run off the stage.¡±


    Qin Man sighed in relief, cing a hand over her chest.


    It seemed that they had finally won back the round. Yao Tang...who was stupid enough to give a fake diamond ne at Qin Jing¡¯s birthday party?


    However, before she could rx, a slimdy pushed through the crowd to get a closer look at the ne. ¡°Hm,¡± she hummed. ¡°That ne looks like it was a part of the Heart of Love Series! It¡¯s a limited edition, only avable in France! From what I heard, they only have three avable all over the world!¡±

 Chapter 191 - The Necklace Is a Fake!

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Ne Is a Fake!</h4>


    ¡°Oh my god, could it be?¡±


    When this well-dressed woman hade out, everyone was surprised. They all shared nces, unsure as to whether or not she was telling the truth. However, how could they not believe her?


    The youngdy was none other than Zhu Lin, the only daughter of City A¡¯s famous jeweler.


    Everyone instantly believed the ne to indeed be precious and expensive. However, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to how Yao Tang was able to afford it.


    Even Yao Ran included herself in the conversation.


    ¡°My sister is currently living in school, and from what I know, she doesn¡¯t have any source of ie. If the ne truly is as limited as you say, then it¡¯s not something a normal person could acquire, right?¡±


    Yao Ran deliberately diverted her gaze from the crowd and nced at Zhu Lin. ¡°My sister has no wealth or power, so the ne must not be real, right?¡±


    Her voice sounded embarrassed.


    As she spoke, she nced at her sister. ¡°Right?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes shifted to and from the pair, unsure as to who they should listen to.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could she even afford the ne?¡±


    ¡°Right? How can she have such a limited edition ne?¡±


    ¡°Where could she get the money from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Everyone discussed amongst themselves, arching their eyebrows at the glittering ne. Although they could afford the global limited edition ne, they could not just casually buy and give it away just as they please.


    The ne must be fake!


    It must be a replica.


    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a fake.¡± Zhu Lin pursed her lips and take a step closer. She found a QR code at the side of the box and nced up at Qin Jing. ¡°May I?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s calcting gaze, she took out her phone to scan the QR Code.


    When the Code came back, her frown deepened. A look of disbelief shed across her face, and she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to say anything else. Why wasn¡¯t it in the database?


    ¡°So, it is a fake!¡±


    Yao Ran had assumed that the reaction was associated with the ne being a fake. Her smile widened even further as she snorted at the sight.


    Even Qin Man couldn¡¯t hide her joy. ¡°Yao Tangreally dared to take out a fake to manipte Miss Qin!¡± She shook her head. ¡°Is this not a form of bullying?¡±


    She stared at the young woman mockingly.


    Not only was she speaking ill of Yao Tang, but also the birthday celebrant. She had the nerve to insinuate that Qin Jing didn¡¯t know how to recognize the authenticity of the gifts. Upon hearing this, the young woman clenched her fists.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Qin Jing was just about to teach the old woman a lesson when Zhu Linscreamed right behind her. Excitement danced in her eyes as she stared at the ne in awe.


    It was as if she had seen her idol in person.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was...¡± Zhu Lin held the box in her hands as if she were actually holding a treasure chest.


    ¡°This ne,¡± she stuttered. ¡°This isn¡¯t part of the limited series. This... it was a sample created by the designer himself!¡±


    ¡°Usually, the first design isn¡¯t released to the public as it undergoes many revisions, but...¡± She stared at the box for a very long time. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who had gotten their hands on it until today.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang, you may not know me, but I am the heiress of the top jewelry makers in the country. I just have to ask...do you have any more nes made by the same designer? If you do, I¡¯ll be happy to buy it. Name your price!¡±


    Zhu Lin stepped closer.


    Her eyes were wide with excitement, looking as if she had gonepletely crazy.

 Chapter 192 - Seduced an Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 192: Seduced an Old Man</h4>


    Zhu Lin was fixated on Yao Tang. She sped her hands together and stared at her for a very long time, looking like a child who was begging her mother to give her a chance. No one had ever seen the normally-elegant woman act like this before.


    However, Yao Tang could only shake her head in response.


    ¡°I can understand.¡± Zhu Lin sighed. ¡°It must be difficult to contact such a famous designer to evenmission such a piece. I should have expected that you would not have a duplicate.¡±


    When the people around her heard it, they fell into another round of discussion.


    ¡°The ne is that precious? Miss Yao Tang must have invested a lot into it.¡±


    ¡°But if it was really precious, how could Yao Tang give it away like that? They must be really good friends.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would¡¯ve kept that treasure all to myself.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, Yao Ran¡¯s gift is nothingpared to hers.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Yao Tang must be rich! She must also be quite influential to acquire a ne as valuable as this one.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qin must be incredibly happy. While many of her gifts are exquisite, none of them are as unique as the one she is holding right now.¡±


    Their discussions now echoed across the hall, and Yao Ran¡¯s face became darker and darker. Her fingernails dug even deeper into her palms as she struggled to clench her fists.


    Her eyes watered.


    ¡°The only reason her gifts are worth that much is that she¡¯s been hooking up with old men everywhere! Shouldn¡¯t she feel embarrassed that she¡¯s spending the money she had earned from selling her body? Doesn¡¯t that make the cash dirty?¡±


    Qin Man scowled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang sold her body?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of a person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    They stared at Yao Tang in disbelief. How could a person this strong-willed actually sell herself just to buy this expensive jewelry? Who would even do such a thing?


    ¡°Maybe they are lying. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to gain face.¡±


    ¡°Ergh, how pathetic!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all liars!¡±


    Everyone snorted, rolling their eyes at the pair.


    Qin Man, however, still wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Yao Tang, why don¡¯t you tell them yourself?¡± she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Diamond Card from Tian Run Mall? Didn¡¯t you use that same card to chase us out?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just admit it?¡±


    Yao Ran stared at her helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re still incredibly young. If you turn back now, it¡¯s still not toote. Please...please don¡¯t subject yourself to such ridicule.¡±


    ¡°Not only is she prostituting herself, but she¡¯s also bragging about it.¡± Qin Man rolled her eyes. ¡°That girl has absolutely no hope.¡±


    The mother-and-daughter pair leaned against each other, staring everyone down. At this point, even the crowd was doubting their own thoughts of the young woman.


    ¡°Could I be wrong about Yao Tang?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we judged her too soon?¡±


    ¡°I mean, there are people who would do anything for the money. Who¡¯s to say Yao Tang isn¡¯t one of those people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it but...¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you remember Yao Tang had gone viral from that school forum? I mean, it was deleted, but...maybe it had some truth to it, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Suspicion rested in everyone¡¯s hearts as they stared at Yao Tang almost warily.


    From what they heard, this young woman lived in the countryside her entire life. There was no way she could buy such a precious ne, much less have the first edition design copy from the designer himself!


    The thought itself was ridiculous!


    Yao Ran smiled.


    Qin Man also tilted her head in satisfaction. Let¡¯s see how Yao Tangwould turn things around for herself!

 Chapter 193 - Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 193: Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    If looks could kill, they would all be buried ten feet beneath the ground. Qin Jing red at all of them, her bottom lip trembling in anger. Who gave them the right to speak out like this?


    She loved her friends, and to see Sister Tang be so wrongfully used at her birthday party, she just had to do something. Her jaw clenched, leveling her gaze at the jeering crowd.


    After what Sister Tang had done for her, it was the least she could do.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    Qin Jing snapped. The one thing she wanted to do now was to have security drag them out of the party by the neck.


    They were vicious! Like vultures picking on the dead!


    Qin Man was extremely pleased with what had happened. Even if they were dragged out, they had already done what they needed to do. After all, the crowd already had doubts about who Yao Tangreally was. Taking them out would only strengthen their suspicions.


    There was nothing else she could do!


    Yao Ran, sensing the celebrant¡¯s anger, quickly lowered her head. A satisfied smile crept to her lips.


    As long as she could embarrass Yao Tang, it would all be worth it.


    Not only had she managed to gain the Qin Family¡¯s connections, but she¡¯d also driven Yao Tang away from the high society. She¡¯d be killing two birds with one stone.


    Qin Jing was unimportant. She was only too driven by her emotions that she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    City A was a small ce. Soon enough, they would cross paths once again. And once they do, they¡¯d have to be civil. Qin Manmust have had the same thoughts when she stepped forward.


    ¡°Miss Qin, please don¡¯t be angry. We know that you have been manipted by her words and appearance, but not everything is as it seems. She¡¯d only push you to the brink.¡±


    Qin Man shook her head.


    To the brink? Qin Jing¡¯s eyes shed with anger as her fingernails dug deeper into her palms. Meng Yang, who was beside her, wanted to rush out and smack them if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Pang pulling him back. All eyes were on the five students, shing with curiosity and wonder.


    Just as Lin Xin would speak out, a suited man stepped out of the crowd.


    ¡°I believe you have misunderstood this situation,¡± the unknown man spoke politely.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what happened?¡±


    ¡°Then why would Yao Tang, a student, and a country bumpkin, have a top-tier membership card in Tian Run Mall? How could she manage such a feat?¡±


    ¡°None of us could ever have the Diamond Card!¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly, sizing him up and down. Who was this man for him to say such a thing?


    However, upon taking a closer look, one gasped.


    ¡°That¡¯s Zhang Yi! The General Manager of Tian Run Mall!¡± one whispered. ¡°Why would hee here?¡±


    ¡°Is he really General Manager Zhang?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, I can¡¯t believe I attended the same banquet as General Manager Zhang! I could now die with a smile on my face,¡± the other spoke animatedly, jumping in excitement.


    ¡°Wait, but what is he talking about? How did we misunderstand the situation?¡±


    They stared at him in disbelief.


    Why would he be speaking up for a mistress?


    Everyone nced at Yao Tang, who was standing on the stage. She didn¡¯t look like she could be bothered by the people around her. Instead, she was too busy tapping on her phone.


    Even from afar, they could tell that the youngdy was beautiful with her long wavy hair and sharp features.


    The heavens had really blessed her with beauty, that was enough said. However, with so many rumors bouncing about, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy around her.


    ¡°I am here on behalf of Tian Run Mall to congratte Miss Qin and greet her a happy birthday,¡± the General Manager spoke. ¡°However, I would also like to apologize to Miss Yao Tangfor not clearing out these allegations earlier.¡±


    ¡°From the moment I entered, I could not help but hear of your spections of Yao Tang owning the ck Gold Diamond Membership Card...Or our Diamond Card, for short.¡±


    His gaze swept across the room.


    Everyone had fallen silent as they shared nces with each other.


    ¡°Miss Yao Tang did not receive the card through improper means,¡± he announced. ¡°In fact, the card Miss Yao Tangis holding has been given by our boss himself.¡±

 Chapter 194 - Young Master Cheng Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 194: Young Master Cheng Has Arrived</h4>


    ¡°Miss Yao Tang has saved our boss, and the Diamond Card is merely a small gift to showcase his appreciation. I hope that everyone here does not misunderstand her intentions.¡±


    ¡°We hope that you would all stop spreading these foolish rumors.¡± Zhang Yi spoke with conviction, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°If we hear another word about this matter, Tian Run Mall would have no problem in suing you.¡±


    As the words slipped out of his lips, he nced at Yao Ran and Qin Man.


    Qin Man froze, staggering back. Just the sight of his re was enough for her to feel as if she had fallen into a freezing pond, and she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to say another word.


    Yao Ran had also turned pale.


    With the General Manager speaking out for Yao Tang, how could they say anything else? His words were like ps to their faces, and they could only suffer in silence.


    No matter how outraged or aggrieved they felt, they were unable to speak against that man.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen these twodies from the Yao Family on the invitation list. What should I do?¡±


    At this moment, the butler walked up to Madam Qin. His words echoed across the hall, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    These people had snuck in?


    They weren¡¯t invited? Seriously?


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family didn¡¯t invite them, yet they shamelessly crashed the birthday party! No wonder they kept spreading these rumors. It was to divert our attention!¡±


    ¡°Kick them out!¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be weed here!¡±


    ¡°What kind of people are they? Decent people wouldn¡¯t have the gall to crash another person¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    Everyone chimed in agreement, shaking their heads in disgust. Did they have no shame?


    Yao Ran shivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t invite the two of you at all.¡± Qin Jing arched up an eyebrow. ¡°How did you two even get in?¡±


    She was the birthday celebrant. Not only had these two people crashed her birthday, but they even managed to cause trouble and spread rumors about her friend. Did they think she was some pushover?


    ¡°I...¡± Yao Ran trembled, looking as if she was about to cry. Her nose was splotched red, and her hands pinched the ends of her skirt.


    The men in the ball couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.


    While she was in the wrong, she still looked pitiful in that state. Would Qin Jing really take it even further?


    ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have an invitation?¡± Qin Man demanded, hugging Yao Ran. She rubbed her back and red at the young woman. ¡°We do have an invitation!¡±


    What?


    If the Qin Family themselves said that they hadn¡¯t invited them, then where on earth did they get their invitation? It was strange.


    At that very moment, Cheng Zhou stepped into the banquet.


    As soon as he heard of the celebration, he immediately rushed in with gifts. After all, the Cheng Family had very good rtionships with the Qin Family. It was only expected that he woulde.


    Cheng Yan came up to Cheng Zhou with one of his hands in his pocket. He was handsome, with his broad shoulders and tall figure. The two of them standing together was very pleasing to the eye and immediately attracted the attention of almost all thedies present.


    However, this whole time, Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yao Tang only, and the corner of his lips twitched upward.


    The Cheng Family always sent a gift to the eldest daughter of the Qin Family every year.


    Cheng Zhouwas the messenger representing his family.


    The women at the party immediately erupted into a ball of excitement and anticipation. They all struggled to push through the crowd, gazing at Cheng Zhou with shining eyes. Being the Young Master of the Cheng Family, he would likely inherit the fortune!


    It was like a blessing from the heavens!


    ¡°Young Master Chen has arrived!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here. I haven¡¯t seen him around as much in the city.¡±


    ¡°If I get the chance to marry him, I¡¯d be living the best of lives. I can have everything I could ever dream of.¡±


    ¡°Even the person next to him is handsome! I¡¯d take either of them.¡±


    Their gazes followed the two men in interest as they neared Qin Jing.

 Chapter 195 - The Ultimate Goal

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Ultimate Goal</h4>


    Cheng Zhou walked forward, and the crowd parted to make way for him.


    ¡°What happened, Miss Qin?¡± he asked as he handed her the present he had prepared. He stood tall among the guests, looking as dashing as ever.


    Just then, Cheng Yansidled up next toYao Tang. They exchanged a look, but said nothing.


    As for Yao Ran, her eyes immediately lit up the momentCheng Zhoujoined the scene.


    ¡®This handsome young man in front of me is the Young Master Cheng, right?¡¯ she thought to herself giddily.


    As far as she knew, the Cheng familyowned the majority of real estate here inCity A. Apart from that, they also had very promising figures that dominated various fields and industries in the country. They even had family members who went on to be huge celebrities.


    If she could somehow get on the good side of the Cheng family, this could prove to be the salvation that theYao familyneeded to thrive in society, maybe even more.


    All she needed was a tiny chink in their armor, and she could wheedle herself into their circles.


    Unfortunately for Yao Ran,Qin Jing¡¯s anger had not abated, not even withCheng Zhou¡¯s presence.


    How dare this shameless girl crash into her party? She had almost ruined the whole affair! If her Sister Tanghadn¡¯t been there to cleverly maneuver the situation,Yao Rancould have manipted it to makeQin Jinglook like the bad guy.


    What she hated the most, though, was the way that Yao Ranalways portrayed herself as the victim. How disgusting!


    Qin Jing was huffing as she eptedCheng Zhou¡¯s gift. ¡°The problem is that MissYao Ranis far too bold for her own good. She wasn¡¯t invited, but here she is, for some reason! What¡¯s worse is that she stirred up some trouble as soon as she arrived.¡±


    She red at Yao Ran, her eyes zing, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Yao Ran immediately teared up and ducked her head.


    She looked weak and pitiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all,¡± she said timidly. ¡°I¡¯m here because Sister Yao Tangis also here. And I would like to make friends with you, too, MissQin Jing.¡±


    To add to her theatrics, Yao Rannced up atYao Tangwith wide woeful eyes, then looked back down again.


    She was acting as if she had been cornered and bullied.


    Cheng Zhou studied her for several beats, silently sizing her up.


    Did he hear that right? Was it true that this girl and Yao Tangwere sisters?


    He turned to Yao Tangin confusion, noting the stark difference in the girls¡¯ temperaments. The contrast was further amplified when he beganparing their looks.


    Cheng Zhou shook his head slightly and looked away.


    Yao Ran saw all of this, and she inwardly rejoiced at her small victory.


    Her efforts weren¡¯t in vain this time. She had caught the Young Master Cheng¡¯s attention. If she yed her cards right, she could use this opportunity to deepen their acquaintance in the near future.


    She had been right in her decision to not settle for the Qin family. While they were considered powerful, their influence only stretched as far as City A.


    They were no match against the Cheng family, whose prestige was acknowledged all over the world.


    ¡°Uncle Wang.¡± Qin Jingwaved a hand, and a man appeared behind her.


    ¡°Go and investigate this matter quickly. I want you to find out which family dared to extend their invitation to the Yao family. This is just in disrespect toward me and my family.¡±


    The man was in her thirties, and his looks were as in as his clothing. He had an air of dependability around him, however, which showed in his calm demeanor and his steady stride.


    He nodded at Qin Jingand gave her a small bow.


    ¡°Right away, Miss.¡±


    With that, he walked past them and headed out of the ballroom and toward the entrance of the vi.


    Yao Ran started to feel uneasy. If the business of their purchased invitation was revealed, she would definitely leave a bad impression onCheng Zhou.


    She couldn¡¯t let that happen!


    Tonight¡¯s goal had always been Cheng Zhouand theCheng family.


    Everything else was inconsequential. Yao Randidn¡¯t even care if she had made a permanent enemy of theQin Jing. If she becameCheng Zhou¡¯s wife one day, the Qin family would be among the many who would kneel at her feet.


    Thinking quickly, Yao Ranburst into tears and rushed forward to grabQin Jing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Qin Jing. I apologize. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to your party without an invitation. I hope you can forgive me. No, please, please forgive me.¡±


    She finished off with a few choked sobs.


    The guests were already deep in animated discussions among themselves, and some had even discarded proper etiquette and were pointing fingers.


    ¡°How dreadful. The Yao family¡¯s eldest daughter must be mortified to be caught crashing this party. There¡¯s simply noing back from this.¡±

 Chapter 196 - Fake and Ambitious

    <h4>Chapter 196: Fake and Ambitious</h4>


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Jing challenged, sneering at Yao Ran. ¡°You barged into my birthday celebration uninvited and offered me a paltry present, yet you still had the guts to think you¡¯re better than everyone else? That¡¯s just adding insult to injury, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She paused then, and made a show of remembering something. ¡°Oh, but I shouldn¡¯t really be surprised, should I? Since you¡¯re also the one who ndered Yao Tangand called her a prostitute online.¡±


    Cheng Yan immediately stiffened after hearing this. He cast a sideways nce atYao Tang, his face dark. Then his eyes darted towardYao Ran.


    So that shameless wench had dared to bully his person!


    It seemed that the Yao familyhadn¡¯t learned their lesson yet. They must be feeling safe and assured, knowing that they had roots here inCity A. Well, it was about time they were cleaned up.


    Qin Jing¡¯s words caused the conversations to turn more lively.


    ¡°I always knew there was something fishy about her. I never did feel an ounce of pity, even when she started crying. She had this fake vibe, like she¡¯s always the victim and everyone else is the bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can tell, too? I was thinking the same thing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we girls are more keen to pick up on these little details. Did you notice that she was already bawling, even though Miss Qin hasn¡¯t said anything yet?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, I think the Qin family has been more than gracious to these uninvited guests. They should have been kicked out the moment they appeared. What an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious snake, is what she is!¡±


    Yao Ran froze as the insults echoed around her, and before she knew it,Qin Jinghad already flung her hand away. The birthday girl now crossed her arms over her chest, showing no intention to even acknowledgeYao Ran¡¯s apology.


    Indeed, Qin Jingwas only waiting forUncle Wangto get to the bottom of this debacle, so she could firmly throwYao Ranand her mother out of the party.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly nice or generous, especially not to people she disliked.


    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to just stand down and return an insult with kindness.


    But Yao Ranwasn¡¯t done yet. She took advantage ofQin Jing¡¯s actions and threw herself to the ground, making it seem likeQin Jinghad inadvertently pushed her.


    The entire time, she was keeping an eye on Cheng Zhou, anticipating his reaction.


    To her dismay, the young man didn¡¯t move at all. It didn¡¯t look like he was inclined to help her, either.


    It was at this time that Qin Manbarreled through the onlookers, shouting as she went. ¡°Is this how the Qin family treats their guests?¡± she cried out as she put her arms around her daughter.


    Qin Jing scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°I barely used any force. I think you can give Miss Yao all the credit for her own fall.¡±


    With a grin, she nodded over to the surveince cameras mounted on the far wall. ¡°We can even check the security footage if you want.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Meng Yang chimed in. ¡°She tripped all by herself, there wasn¡¯t even anyone blocking her way. Be honest, are you scheming to extort some form ofpensation from Sister Jing¡¯s family? Why do you keep making things up?¡±


    A collective murmur went around them as the others nodded in agreement.


    No one was willing to believe the Yao mother and daughter, much lesse to their aid.


    Even Cheng Zhouseemed cold and distant now. He had taken out his phone and was typing away without a care for his surroundings.


    Yao Ran knew she was running out of options.


    It was just her and her mother, against every other guest.


    She pressed her lips tightly and whispered through gritted teeth. ¡°Listen, Mom. For now, the important thing is that I get Young Master Cheng¡¯s attention. The Cheng familyis much wealthier and more powerful than the Qin family, right? We can¡¯te home empty-handed.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding.


    She peeked at Cheng Zhouand assessed him.


    Indeed, he would make for an excellent son-inw. He had an illustrious background, and good looks to match.


    And so, Qin ManhelpedYao Ranup, only to thrust her inCheng Zhou¡¯s direction, all while eximing, ¡°Oh, my! I twisted my ankle!¡±


    As she arched in the air, Yao Ranmanaged to knock over a ss of red wine that one of the guests was holding. Thankfully, the guest was able to hold on to the ss, but its contents sailed away withYao Ranand finally sloshed on the floor beside her.


    People were quick to dodge the sshes of wine, all except for Cheng Zhou.


    The bottom part of his trousers was drenched, and it looked like it was going to stain. It was a terrible sight, and he certainly couldn¡¯t continue wearing them for the rest of the evening.


    Yao Ran moved swiftly. Within the next second, she had grabbed a napkin from the nearest table and was attempting to wipeCheng Zhou¡¯s trousers with it.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± She was sobbing again.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Sir. It was all an ident. My mother, she¡­ Oh no, your pants are all wet. Please allow me to buy you a new suit.¡±

 Chapter 197 - His Business Card

    <h4>Chapter 197: His Business Card</h4>


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. Please give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    Of course, Yao Ran?was in tears again.


    Given Cheng Zhou¡¯s upbringing, he was understandably appalled to have a girl on her knees in front of him, and a girl who was reaching for his trousers at that.


    He hurriedly helped Yao Ran?back to her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I do not think that you did it on purpose, so there¡¯s no need for you to go to such lengths. Now, I¡¯ll have to use one of the guest rooms to change into a more decent outfit. Please excuse me.¡±


    His tone was cold, but his expression was open and gentle.


    Yao Ran saw this as a good sign. Her heart thundered inside her chest at their small exchange, and her cheeks turned pink.


    She raised her head and looked at Cheng Zhou?coyly through hershes.


    ¡°How about leaving your contact information with me, Sir? We can discuss the subject of repayment for this incident. Please, I insist that Ipensate you for my blunder.¡±


    Cheng Zhou nced at?Yao Tang. After a brief moment¡¯s consideration, he nodded and handed his business card to?Yao Ran.


    The two girls could be rted, after all.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get anything out of Cheng Yan, he might as well try and ask about?Yao Tang?from her own sister.


    It was rare enough to find someone so brilliant in the field of medicine, much less a young girl. Cheng Zhou?couldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass; he wanted to know everything about?Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran couldn¡¯t stop herself from grinning as she epted the business card.


    A murmur went around the female guests, who were now ring at her with jealous animosity.


    They were all thinking the same thing¡ªhow devious Yao Ran?was, manipting the situation in order to obtain the Young Master Cheng¡¯s contact details. What a fox!


    Cheng Yan watched the scene unfold. He took a deep breath and shot?Cheng Zhou?a warning gaze, silently telling the younger man to keep his nose out of this affair.


    It was clear to him that Yao Ran?was no simple girl.


    The past incident with Yang Rong?had been her doing, too. She had gone so far as to expose it to the public while pinning the me on someone else. In the end, she had driven her scapegoat to transfer to another school.


    The Cheng family?had no ce for someone so cunning and malicious.


    Judging by Yao Ran¡¯s personality, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get rid of her once she had sunk her talons into her target. If anything, all attempts just might lead to further troubles.


    She was a very ambitious girl, indeed, too ambitious for her age.


    Cheng Zhou sensed the weight of his gaze. He turned to Cheng Yan and smiled before following one of the servants upstairs.


    At the same time, Yao Tang?signaled at?Qin Jing?by nodding her head to the side. She would be waiting at the reception area until themotion finally died down.


    With a tacit understanding in ce, Yao Tang?turned on her heel and walked away from the crowd, her movements light and graceful.


    Cheng Yan took this as his cue, and he discarded his wine ss to go and join her.


    Qin Jing and her other friends were left there, ring at?Yao Ran. Soon,?Uncle Wang?came over with a couple of invitations in his hands.


    When Qin Jing?inspected them, she saw that they were addressed to a small, rtively well-off family.


    She recalled that these people were mediating in a business partnership between the Qin family and an undergroundpany.


    Qin Jing held the invitation card up and turned to?Qin Rui.


    ¡°Brother, this Guo family¡­ We entered into a transaction with them earlier this year, right? That¡¯s why they were invited to the party?¡±


    Qin Rui pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s correct. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ve allowed for two guests from their family, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t seem inclined to pay their respects, then the Guo family has no need for any invitations to any of our family gatherings in the future!¡± Qin Jing?mmed the invitation on the table. ¡°All existing contracts and joint proposals with them will be terminated immediately. The Qin family¡¯s parties are not some roadside show that any crummy wretch could just gatecrash!¡±


    An uproar arose in the crowd.


    ¡°The Young Miss Qin is really fearless and resolute!¡±


    ¡°Well, who can me her? Her family is capable of doing it, anyway, so who are we to stop her? The Guo family are the ones in the wrong this time.¡±


    ¡°Quite true. But if they are cut off, then the Li family, the Wang family, and the Liu family will surely fight over the chance to bag a cooperation with the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°If I were in Miss Qin¡¯s ce, I won¡¯t let this go at all. It¡¯s an insult to have my invitation ignored by my supposed guests, only for them to pass it on to people I didn¡¯t want to invite in the first ce. That¡¯s just disrespectful!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Yao Ran?and her mother are still here. How could they still have the face to linger after everything that Miss Qin said? They should be ashamed of themselves.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect from fake, ambitious snakes, eh? Like mother, like daughter.¡±

 Chapter 198 - Chased Out

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chased Out</h4>


    Everyone was on Qin Jing¡¯s side, and there was a collective disdain toward the Yao mother and daughter. No one in attendance would even think of receiving them into their homes at this point, much less invite them to special events.


    Yao Ran¡¯s face went from a sweet, pinkish blush to a furious shade of red. She was mortified. She lowered her head and tried to cover her face with the table napkin she was holding.


    Her fists were clenched tightly, and she bit her lips so hard, they almost bled.


    ¡°Uncle Wang, kindly escort these two out.¡± Qin Jingordered.


    Her voice rang loud and clear, so everyone was sure to have heard it.+


    Not that she cared. She was already extending the Yao familymore courtesy than they deserved.


    They should be thankful she hadn¡¯t ordered her servants to drag them out to the street.


    Several heads turned to Uncle Wangwith simr looks of eager anticipation.


    Uncle Wang then waved over four more servants. ¡°If you please,¡± he said toYao Ranwith a sneer.


    Qin Man was decidedly upset with this development.


    So what if they hade without an invitation? They had already gone through the door, and had even bought presents with them. Why were they still being thrown out?


    Was the Qin family so prejudiced that they would act so unreasonably toward their guests?


    ¡°How dare you!¡± she shrieked. ¡°Is this how you treat your guests? You even berated my helpless Ranranin front of so many people! I can¡¯t believe that yo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that you refuse to leave?¡± Qin Jinginterrupted.


    She signaled at the security guard nearby, who immediately whipped out his baton and approached.


    The rest of Qin Man¡¯s tirade died in her throat. Instead, she screamed and scrambled away.


    Needless to say, she had well and truly lost her face with her reaction. To think that she was the mistress of the Yao family, a notable family that could have potentially be a formidable force in all ofCity A.


    And here she was, being chased out by some lowly guard, even threatened with force.


    Yao Ran rushed after her mother and stood between her and the burly man with the baton.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, all right? You don¡¯t have to be so cruel, Qin Jing. We didn¡¯te here with bad intentions.¡±


    Unfortunately, her reaction only prompted the other security personnel to take out their batons as well.


    They stood at the ready, waiting for Qin Jingto give her orders.


    But before she could say anything, Yao Ranlet out yet another pitiful sob. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to get along with my sister, and I hoped that we could make friends together. Now I understand that you aren¡¯t willing to give me a chance, so Mom and I will be taking our leave now.¡±


    She made a show of squaring her shoulders, then looked at Qin Jingdefiantly. ¡°I do hope that we haven¡¯t ruined the rest of your evening. Please enjoy the party with your guests.¡±


    With that, she took her mother by the arm and assisted her toward the door.


    Qin Man red onest time at Qin Jing, then she looked around at the nosy bystanders who had been mocking and cursing at them.


    They weren¡¯t even half as rich or as influential as the Yao family!


    How dare theyugh at her¡­


    Mother and daughter supported each other as they made their way outside. Qin Jing¡¯s face slowly broke into a grin as she watched them go.


    Then, she gathered her skirts and strode over to the reception area where Yao Tangwas.


    The crowd slowly dispersed and went off in clusters, though some of them remained on the spot and continued to ridicule Yao Ranlong after she left.


    ¡°Ugh, now that was just embarrassing! I would hate to be in the Yao family¡¯s shoes at the moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re nothing more than clowns, making a circus out of this party. It¡¯s good that they were put into their ce.¡±


    ¡°I know, they really thought they could fool everyone here!¡±


    ¡°Well, they could have easily tricked gullible people by ying the victim cards. They probably never expected us to see through their facade, though, those idiots. Why, after so many years in this game, I can spot a fake gold-digger with a single nce!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that Yao Ranwas a troublemaker. She always looked gentle and proper, but it¡¯s all just an act.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a shame. I used to consider her as my goddess, you know. We attend the same school. But now, everyone in my circle prefers Yao Tangto her.Yao Ranis practically a washed-up nobody at this point, haha!¡±


    They shared a round of disdainfulughter and took pleasure in the Yao family¡¯s imminent downfall in high society.


    ¡­


    The guest room upstairs.


    Cheng Zhou had just finished changing. He was folding the suit that had been stained, intending to take them home with him.


    He wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of leaving his clothes at the Qin residence.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    It was followed by the sound of heavy footsteps pacing out in the hall. It sounded like that of an adult man.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Cheng Zhoucalled out.

 Chapter 199 - Do Not Touch Her

    <h4>Chapter 199: Do Not Touch Her</h4>


    The response he got was a few more knocks. It didn¡¯t sound urgent at all, nor did the visitor seem inclined to afford him with a verbal reply.


    Cheng Zhou finished packing up and walked to the door.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about getting assassinated, not here. This was the Qin Residence, after all, and the youngdy of the house was so treasured that the ce was positively teeming with security personnel.


    He stepped out into the hall and spotted a servant standing a few feet away. Cheng Zhouswung the door closed, only to findCheng Yanleaning against the wall next to the door frame.


    He took a drag on his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. He raised an eyebrow at Cheng Zhou.


    Despite his silence, Cheng Yanwas able to convey his sentiments.


    He was not happy.


    With anything, at all.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid I would have your pretty little girlfriend investigated?¡± Cheng Zhousmirked, and it lit up his perfectly cut features.


    The Cheng familyhad exceptional genes, and their good looks were passed on from generation to generation without fail.


    Even those in this lifetime were all blessed in terms of physical appearance.


    Cheng Yan took another drag before speaking. ¡°If you understand, then I see no reason why you would bother acquainting yourself with the people around her. I¡¯m warning you, she is under my protection. No one can touch her, or there will be hell to pay.¡±


    Cheng Zhou froze, his eyes wide.


    He had been teasing just now, but it appeared that his presumptions had always been true. This was quite new, and extremely fascinating.


    As attractive as they were, the members of the Cheng familywere unfortunately fickle-minded. They rarely settled their eyes on anyone, at least not to the point that they would actively ward off everyone else.


    Cheng Zhou looked the other man up and down, careful not to show even a hint of animosity. He might be considered the most capable and aplished person in the family¡¯s current generation, and would likely inherit the bulk of the family business, butCheng Zhouknew the real score.


    He was enjoying the top spot only because Cheng Yanwas not around.


    If Cheng Yanhad somehow decided to stay with the family instead of building his own empire, he would surely be the golden boy, notCheng Zhou.


    A slight tension crackled in the air between the two men.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Cheng Yanturned to look atCheng Zhou, and realized that thetter had been staring at him in a daze. He looked rather silly, and it remindedCheng Yanof the little boy who used to look up to him so much.


    The thought made him smile, and his tone softened when he said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, remember not to touch her. You can do whatever you want with everything else, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Cheng Yan then turned on his heel and headed for the stairs without waiting for a reply.


    It wasn¡¯t until his footsteps faded away that Cheng Zhoufinally snapped out of his stupor.


    He shook his head, his eyes shing with something akin to an epiphany.


    The servant, who had been waiting for them to finish their conversation, took that moment to step forward. ¡°Young Master Cheng, please give me your dirtied suit. We will be taking care of them. I promise you, you will get them fresh and clean by the end of the party.¡±


    Cheng Zhou nodded and handed him the bag with a smile. Then he took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that, Sister Tang! I had no idea that those two would be crashing my party. Otherwise, I would have had guards stationed at the gates.¡±


    Qin Jing was holding on toYao Tang¡¯s arm and shaking it back and forth.


    She had deployed her big, puppy eyes, hoping that they would help her earn forgiveness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Yao Tangsaid nonchntly.


    It seemed as though she didn¡¯t care about the ridiculous episode at all.


    ¡°Oh, wow! Miss Qin has actually apologized to someone, what a momentous event!¡±


    Meng Yang sauntered over, grinning. He was holding a ss of red wine, which he handed toYao Tang. ¡°Here,Sister Tang, it¡¯s your favorite. I looked for it especially for you.¡±


    Yao Tang took the ss and sniffed at the drink. Her soft lips curled into a smile.


    The sight of a beauty enjoying a ss of wine was particrly eye-catching, and sure enough, a group of boys a few feet away stopped whatever they were doing and just stared at Yao Tang.


    Cheng Yan watched everything from a distance.


    A scowl darkened his face, but he quickly quelled his jealousy as he approached Yao Tang.


    He managed to give her a tight smile. ¡°Do you have ns after this?¡±

 Chapter 200 - Another Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 200: Another Big Fish</h4>


    ¡°No.¡± Yao Tang¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper.


    She brought the ss to her lips and took a sip.


    Her actions mesmerized Cheng Yan. His smile turned genuine.


    Without a second thought, he held out his hand and said, ¡°I wonder if Miss Yao would grant me the honor of a dance.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yao Tangreplied almost immediately.


    She gave the wine ss back to Meng Yang, then put her hand onCheng Yan¡¯s open palm.


    Qin Jing watched the pair as they walked toward the dance floor, her lips curling upward, her eyes twinkling.


    ¡­


    Yao Yuan was waiting in the living room whenQin ManandYao Ranarrived home.


    He had a cup of tea in his hand, and was just about to take a sip when they burst through the front door.


    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± he frowned. ¡°The dinner party can¡¯t be over yet. Did you even get to meet the Young Master Qin?¡±


    His wife and daughter had taken a priceless bag to present as a birthday gift; surely the Young Miss Qin had liked it!


    These luxury items were all the rage these days, weren¡¯t they?


    Faced with Yao Yuan¡¯s expectant gaze,Qin ManandYao Ranexchanged an awkward look before averting their eyes. If he learned that they had been kicked out of the party, he would definitely me them for it.


    Yao Ran stepped forward with a smile. ¡°We were feeling a little unwell from all the drinking, Dad, so we thought it best that we went home. But guess what? Not only did we meet the Young Master Qin, but we also ran into another big fish!¡±


    Her face was bright with excitement, a far cry from the pitiful expression she had disyed back at the party. Indeed, Yao Ranwas basking in what she considered a triumph.


    The Qin family was no match against the Cheng family, after all. They might have suffered some humiliation back there, but they had still emerged victorious.


    Qin Man rushed to her daughter¡¯s side and nodded in earnest. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. The Young Master Cheng was also in attendance! All in all, I daresay that our little outing was very sessful.¡±


    Yao Yuan beamed after hearing this.


    He jumped to his feet and ushered them to the sofa, then he poured them each a cup of tea. His joy was written all over his face.


    ¡®The Cheng family, huh? Excellent!¡¯


    What an auspicious turn of events!


    No other family or organization couldpare to the Cheng familyin terms of wealth or power.


    Not even the Young Master Qin could hope topete with his peers from the Cheng family.


    ¡°Well, what happened? Go on, tell me everything!¡±


    Yao Yuan sat back beside them, eager to know how they hade to meet the Young Master Cheng.


    This seemed to be all the encouragement Yao Ranneeded, because she no longer felt cautious or afraid. She proceeded to spin her tale.


    ¡°We learned right after we arrived that the Young Master Cheng was also invited to the party, so Mom and I devised a n to pour some wine into his clothes. This opened a way for us to have a conversation.¡±


    Yao Ran paused to sigh dreamily. ¡°He was such a gentleman. He didn¡¯t me me for ruining his clothes, but I insisted onpensating him, so he offered me his business card. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him sometime in the future!¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s grin grew wider with every word she spoke.


    He pped the table several times and would asionally let out an effusive exmation.


    He was obviously satisfied with tonight¡¯s events. It wasn¡¯t easy meeting the Young Master Cheng, let alone obtaining his contact information. Yao Randeserved all the credit and praise for a job well done.


    ¡°But Dad,¡± she spoke again, with some hesitation this time. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should reconsider letting Sister return to the household? I mean, her reputation is a little¡­ Well, it isn¡¯t exactly good. If the Cheng familyfinds out about her, they may not look at us favorably.


    If she¡¯s here, they might think that we tolerate her behavior. Worse, they might even assume that everyone in our family is like her.


    Besides, Sister is very unpredictable. We never know what she would do in the future. It¡¯s just too risky.¡±


    Yao Yuan mulled this over for a moment.


    ¡°You do have a point. Our family can¡¯t let that troublemaker ruin this opportunity. Very well, let¡¯s not persuade her toe home for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 201 - $1,000,000 Check

    <h4>Chapter 201: $1,000,000 Check</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Even though Yao Yuan said that he still felt a little reluctant in letting go of his shot this early in time. He took a deep breath.


    Yao Tang had the Diamond Card. Not only was it priceless, but it could open so many doors for him in the future.


    No one should underestimate the power of that card. Not only could it empty the Tian Run Mall, but it could even bar people from entering.


    This was truly a very important decision he needed to make.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. She knew that her father was a little reluctant in letting go of his other daughter. stering a smile on her face, she instead took out another card from her pocket and handed it to him.


    ¡°This is Young Master Cheng¡¯s business card,¡± she stated. ¡°His contact information is on it, so maybe there¡¯s a chance that we could be connected with the Cheng Family.¡±


    Her face brightened. ¡°With a little bit of insistence, our Yao Family could be much stronger in the future.¡±


    Upon seeing her daughter acting on it, Qin Man also stepped to attention.


    She ced both her hands on top of Yao Yuan and insisted, ¡°Imagine, our Yao Family, once strategically tied with the Cheng¡¯s, would be one of the top families in City A. Let¡¯s see who¡¯d dare look down on us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yao Yuan smiled. The worry was gone from his features as he breathed a sigh of relief. If all went well, which it would, he wouldn¡¯t need Yao Tang?anyway.


    ¡°Come here, Ranran.¡± He patted the seat beside him. ¡°Let me look at you.¡±


    Her n had worked!


    That meant Yao Yuan wouldn¡¯t be allowing Yao Tang?into their home again. As long as she wouldn¡¯t be weed, everything else would be manageable. Her parents would still cherish and adore her as they usually do.


    Yao Ran smiled and made her way to her father.


    There was a hint of gentleness in her face as she looked up at him.


    ¡°You are truly growing more and more beautiful,¡± he said softly, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Not only are you incredibly smart, but you are also quite talented in the arts. I¡¯m sure Young Master Cheng would be interested in you.¡±


    There was a short pause before he added, ¡°Don¡¯t let us down, all right?¡±


    It was final. They were going to do whatever it takes.


    Yao Ran simply nodded.


    Yao Yuan nced at the wall, deep in thought. ¡°I heard from many other families that Cheng Zhou?would being to City A?to not only celebrate Miss Qin¡¯s birthday, but all discuss business matters with a few of his partners.¡±


    ¡°In other words, he will be staying in City A for quite a while. This is a good opportunity for you to rise up.¡±


    Yao Yuan nced at her. ¡°You have to understand that someone of his stature would naturally have rich and powerful women all wing their way to have him. When necessary, you must be ready to submit yourself to using other tricks.¡±


    There was a moment of silence when he tilted his head. ¡°Do you understand what this means?¡±


    Of course, she knew what it meant.


    If needed, Yao Ran would just have to bring him to bed and get herself pregnant. These were normal tricks that she had been exposed to growing up.


    As long as her family would be able to get their share of benefits, it would be worth it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I understand.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll update you on any progress.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yao Yuan took out his wallet and grabbed a check.


    After writing something down, he handed it to Yao Ran.


    ¡°That check is worth a million. If you and Young Master Cheng are in need of some money, then feel free to spend it on him, all right?¡±


    He warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let Young Master Cheng look down on our family, all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yao Ran hurriedly took the check and a big smile emerged on her face. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±


    Qin Man smiled at the sight.

 Chapter 202 - Cantonese Tea and Dimsum

    <h4>Chapter 202: Cantonese Tea and Dimsum</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After the banquet had ended, everyone was ready to bid farewell. Mrs. Qin looked at the friends of Qin Jing with a smile on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you off?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Qin, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Xin insisted, standing beside Yao Tang. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to send us off.¡±


    After all, Mrs. Qin was already very amodating throughout their entire stay.


    Despite this, Mrs. Qin still was insistent. Qin Rui stood by the entranceway, with a matching smile on his face with Qin Jingfollowing not far behind.


    ¡°You are all Jingjing¡¯s good friends. It¡¯s only natural to send you off myself,¡± she reasoned. ¡°I have heard from Jingjing how nice and understanding you¡¯ve all been to her, and I wanted to thank you. In fact, I¡¯ve prepared a few gifts.¡±


    Mrs. Qin pointed to the back, and everyone saw Uncle Wang carrying bags of gifts. On each bag were their names carefully scribbled on the bag. There was one for each of them.


    The Qin Family handed them gifts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After receiving their gifts, everyone waved to say goodbye. Lin Xin, Meng Yang, and the others had already retreated to their cars to head back to school. Yao Tang stood on the sidewalk, waving at them.


    ¡°See ya!¡± Lin Xin shot her a wink.


    Cheng Yan stood by the car door not far away. The streetlight highlighted his sharp features, and he nced to the side, waiting for her.


    Yao Tang was dressed quite elegantly, like a swan who had just bloomed from theke. There was a sense of coldness in her gaze, but it only made her all the more alluring.


    As she approached, Cheng Yan reached out for the car door and entered with her. ¡°Drive to the City Center,¡± he told the driver, leaning against his seat.


    ¡°You got it, Boss.¡± The driver nodded.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    He handed her a cup of warm oat milk and answered,


    ¡°I was thinking of eating out for today. There¡¯s a new Cantonese restaurant right down the road. They offer tea and some dimsum. What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Yan tilted his head.


    Everyone was drinking quite a lot tonight to celebrate Qin Jing¡¯s birthday. The happier they were, the more they drank. By the end of the night, all of them were chaotic.


    Yao Tang had only drunk five cups of wine.


    She also didn¡¯t eat much. Cheng Yan took one nce at her slender figure and shook his head with a sigh.


    She was too skinny!


    She had to eat more.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She shrugged, pulling out her hairpin.


    In an instant, her smooth ck hair fell to her back, stopping a few inches above her waist. Her hair glinted under the moonlight, attracting his attention.


    She looked beautiful.


    This was the first time Cheng Yan had ever seen her so soft and feminine. Stunned, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to look away.


    His gaze slowly moved down from her dark hair to her soft neck and perfectly proportioned body. She looked like a model who was ready to walk the runway at any moment in time.


    Just then, the driver¡¯s words echoed across the car. ¡°Young Master Cheng, we have arrived.¡±


    The Qin Family Mansion was quite close to the City Center, so the car ride didn¡¯t take long.


    Yao Tang got out of the car and walked with him into Mei La, the Cantonese Tea, and Dimsum Restaurant. She looked around only to see a fewnterns propped up in the ceiling with golden vases ced in every corner of the room.


    Although Dimsum was one of their best sellers, there were also different dishes avable for other people. All in all, their servings were small and more suitable for people who came for a light meal.


    Within a few minutes after they ordered, the tes have arrived.


    Hakaw, Shumai, Rice Chicken, Steamed Chicken feat¡ªall of these wereid out on the table. Cheng Yan had also ordered a ss of ginger milk for Yao Tang. It was refreshing.


    Yao Tang picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. Her face showed no expression as to whether or not she liked it, but Cheng Yanwasn¡¯t bothered. He leaned back. ¡°If the Yao Familyare annoying you, I can deal with that.¡±


    Although, he didn¡¯t particrly say how he would deal with it.


    However, with Cheng Yan ¡°dealing with it¡±, the most probable way was to directly attack the Yao business.


    They would be too busy saving their asses that they wouldn¡¯t have time to bother her.

 Chapter 203 - The Refusal to Admit

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Refusal to Admit</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yao Tang shrugged.


    In her eyes, the Yao Family was already acting like a clown in a circus. She just couldn¡¯t take them seriously, much less be bothered to involve herself with their personal matters.


    Although Yao Ran had managed to make things difficult for her at the banquet, she was able to jump over these obstacles with ease.


    There wasn¡¯t any need to take them to heart.


    At the Yao Family Household, however, everyone was tense.


    Once Yao Ran had already epted the check from Yao Yuan, something shed in his gaze. He turned at the mother-and-daughter pairing and reminded,


    ¡°While we have no need of weing Yao Tang into our homes, we shouldn¡¯tpletely cut all contact with her. Right now, the Yao Family?needs more allies than enemies. We do not have to burn our bridge with her.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Instead of making things difficult for her, maintain the good rtionship you have with her. Perhaps she could still be of use one way or the other.¡±


    Yao Yuan shrugged.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether or not Yao Tang would grace her presence in their homes. What mattered was whether or not she¡¯d be of use to him in the future.


    Yao Ran and Qin Man?shared a look.


    That may be quite difficult.


    It would be impossible for Yao Tang to assist the Yao Family?in times of need.


    After all, they had caused quite a ruckus at the banquet today. Not only had they tried to humiliate her, but they even tried to defame her in front of all these guests.


    Qin Man smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Of course,¡± she quickly said. ¡°We will handle our rtionship with her in the future. Let me and Ranran?discuss it upstairs. We will n her future meeting with the Young Master of the Cheng Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡±


    Yao Ran also nodded in agreement.


    Yao Yuan naturally agreed. He waved her hand in dismissal. After all, he certainly didn¡¯t want to be caught hearing all about these girly discussions.


    With a shake of his head, he got up and returned to his study.


    The only thing he cared about was the results.


    Qin Man and Yao Ran?immediately sprinted into the room upstairs. As soon as the doors closed shut, Qin Man?leaned against the door and sighed in relief.


    ¡°I thought he had caught us right then,¡± she murmured, patting her chest.


    If Yao Yuan knew that they were kicked out of the banquet, he¡¯d scold them till tomorrow!


    It was really embarrassing!


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Yao Ran replied, taking her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°I think the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t let anyone speak about this entire ordeal. After all, if news traveled around, it would also be bad for the banquet they¡¯ve hosted, right?¡±


    ¡°I know that the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t talk about it, but you know how gossip spreads around here. In time, your father would also hear about this.¡±


    ¡°If the others talk about it, then we could easily diffuse the situation by saying it¡¯s a rumor.¡± She smiled. ¡°If Dad asks us, then we¡¯ll respond all the same.¡±


    Seeing that her mother was still unsettled, Yao Ran repeated, ¡°They¡¯re all made-up lies from people who are envious of me. After all, I was the one who caught the attention of the Young Master from the Cheng Family.¡±


    No matter what happened, they just wouldn¡¯t admit to it.


    It would all be a misunderstanding.


    Anyway, no one had taken a video. Even if there was one, they could say that they had been misunderstood. Nobody would believe that the Yao Family had been kicked out of the banquet.


    They¡¯d just have to refuse.


    ¡°Besides, Mom, the gift we brought...The Qin Family didn¡¯t return it.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯d taken the lead to speak ill of us, right?¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured!¡±


    After this, Qin Man was also quite convinced that the entire ordeal would be swept up by the wind. She nodded slowly as her smile widened.


    The Yao Family reputation was safe!

 Chapter 204 - Medical Seminar

    <h4>Chapter 204: Medical Seminar</h4>


    Qin Man patted Yao Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my daughter. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do,¡± she eximed. ¡°Mom is truly blessed to have you.¡±


    Within a few seconds, she waved her hand. ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. I believe the Young Master of the Cheng Family had taken a liking to you. Otherwise, why would he give you his business card?¡±


    Her eyes glistened with joy.


    If Yao Ran managed to be the matriarch of the Cheng Family, then the Yao Family?would rise along with them. Not only would it bring in investments and partnerships, but they would also be showered with mary gifts.


    It was integral that Yao Ran captures Cheng Zhou¡¯s heart.


    Only then could they win.


    ..


    As soon as Yao Tang had finished eating, Cheng Yan?sent her back to the school dormitories.


    ¡°Make sure to eat,¡± he reminded, handing her a bag of snacks and drinks.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nodded in reply and headed back into her dormitory. There, she could see that her roommates were still awake.


    Everyone was chatting happily about the events that had just transpired. Lin Xin was quiet, as usual, but she was nodding along to their chatter, smiling silently.


    When she saw Yao Tang finally enter the dormitory, she immediately stood up and poured a ss of water.


    ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯re back!¡± she eximed. ¡°You must be tired from that car ride, right? Drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yao Tang took the ss of warm water and handed her the bag of snacks. She motioned toward them. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like to eat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Lin Xin immediately pulled out a bag of potato chips and handed it to her other roommates.


    Just as she was about to say something else, Yao Tang¡¯s phone rang.


    She pursed her lips. Who could that be?


    As soon as she took out her phone, she saw Jiang Tian on the front of her screen.


    Excusing herself, Yao Tang walked to the balcony and picked up the phone. The stars glittered in the dark night, and the atmosphere was peaceful.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang, I miss you so much!¡± A bright male voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°When will you be returning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She watered the nts on the balcony with one hand as she held the phone with the other. Her expression remained nk as always.


    It was truly a rxing night, at least, other than the chatterbox at the other end of her phone.


    Jiang Tian¡¯s voice echoed from the phone as he continued to speak. Truly, it was as if she hadn¡¯t seen this man for years with how fast he was speaking.


    ¡°Do you remember the problems you raised with ourpany¡¯s medical equipment thest time?¡± he said quickly. ¡°The department has already addressed your concerns, and as such, we¡¯ve chosen to bring the first batch of medical equipment out on the market.¡±


    ¡°As ourpany¡¯s medical consultant, we would love to offer you 5% of thepany¡¯s shares as a thank you for your great help.¡±


    There was a short pause when he added, ¡°Don¡¯t turn it away, you got it? If you¡¯re going to refuse, I¡¯ll give this to Yao Si. The guy¡¯s been holding a grudge against me, saying that I stole his spotlight or whatever.¡±


    Jiang Tian continued rambling over the phone.


    ¡°Hm...¡± Yao Tang nodded.


    Jiang Tian just continued to babble as if nothing had happened. He looked like a little boy who had just met Father Christmas. If they met in person, she¡¯d probably see him waving his hands over the air.


    No one could¡¯ve expected that he was a suited man sitting in hisrge office.


    Who would have thought that Director Jiang of the Jiang Dong Medical Facilities Group would be such a chatterbox?


    ¡°Sister Tang, our Jiang Dong Group is organizing a seminar with the other hospitals and organizations in the country. The seminar would be in City A, where Yu Jing?will also be attending as an honorary speaker,¡± he said. ¡°Would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°As we will sponsor the event, we can arrange for you and Senior Yu Jing to sit next to each other. It would be a great story for both the teacher and the student to reunite. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Jing Tian was already looking forward to the event.

 Chapter 205 - Invitation Card

    <h4>Chapter 205: Invitation Card</h4>


    If his Sister Tang attended, he would finally get to see her.


    Jiang Tian had decided on the details of the conference all by himself, and he had especially decided to hold it in?City A?for one purpose, and one purpose only.


    It was, of course, for a chance to meet with Yao Tang.


    The only problem now was that he couldn¡¯t be sure whether she woulde to the medical conference or not.


    Afraid that she might not be there at all, Jiang Tian?hurriedly thought of something to persuade her with.


    ¡°You have to be there, Sister Tang. We still need to discuss Dr. Yu¡¯s medical research and the terms of your future partnership with our?Jiangdong Group. I admit that I¡¯m a little wary about Dr. Yu¡¯s decision-making skills¡­ Pleasee,?Sister Tang!¡±


    He was basically humbling himself at this point, begging for even just a fraction of her time.


    Jiang Tian, who had been a mischievous devil since his childhood years, had never been this attached to anyone, not even to his own family.


    A silence fell on the line.


    Yao Tang took her time watering the flower pot in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± she said when she was done.


    ¡°Okay, great!¡± Jiang Tian?eximed. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the invitation cardter, okay? I look forward to seeing you! Bye, now.¡±


    He immediately ended the call before Yao Tang?could say anything else, afraid that she might change her mind in the next second.


    Jiang Tian punched the air, his face beaming with excitement. He hadn¡¯t seen his?Sister Tang?since they had parted ways a few years ago, nor did he have a way of knowing how she had been doing all this time.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the next three days to pass.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tang?had just pocketed her phone when it began ringing again.


    She fished it out impatiently and nced at the screen.


    She pressed the answer button and spoke in a cold, rather harsh tone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other end was Yu Jing, who was blissfully oblivious to?Jiang Tian¡¯s recent correspondence with?Yao Tang. ¡°Master!¡± he greeted cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m about to do something big, can you guess what it is?¡±


    ¡°What, give some boring speech in a medical seminar?¡± Yao Tang?said dryly.


    She didn¡¯t have the patience to beat around the bush and stroke this old man¡¯s ego. She popped out a cigarette stick and a lighter, and took a drag.


    The taste of tobo quickly spread on her tongue.


    She heard Yu Jing sputter over the phone, no doubt embarrassed and perhaps a little frightened. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°How did you know, Master? I only found out about it just now! Don¡¯t tell me, have you started dabbling in irvoyance atst?¡±


    Sure enough, Yu Jing?had just changed out of his whiteb coat, and was walking out of his research room. One of his colleagues nodded to him in greeting before handing him a document.


    It wasn¡¯t until he had plopped down at his office desk that Yao Tang?spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be attending the seminar as well. I want you to print a copy of yourtest research results and present a report to me then. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Jing?burst out in shock. ¡°You¡¯re going to the seminar, too?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t expecting his hermit of a master, who had always made a point of avoiding a public event, to actually make an appearance for once.


    ¡®Not bad!¡¯ he chuckled to himself. ¡®Not bad at all!¡¯


    That kid, Jiang Tian, had really done well this time.?Yu Jing¡¯s face broke out into a wily smile.


    And then thest part of what Yao Tang?had said sunk in, and his satisfaction instantly changed to dread. ¡°Wait, what? Thetest research results? But Master¡ª¡±


    The dial tone interrupted hisints as Yao Tang?hung up.


    Yu Jing heaved a long sigh and rubbed his throbbing temples. It looked like he would have to stay up all night to write the report and check some data analysis charts.


    Of course, he could just pass the tasks on to his subordinates, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t.


    This was no trifling matter, it was a report he was going to present to his master.


    The genius¡¯ eyes would spot even the tiniest mistake, and Yu Jing?knew that he would never hear the end of it.


    It was a good thing that Jiangdong Group?was donating 30 million in exchange for his speech.


    He could take constion in money, at least.


    ¡­


    The next morning, in the capital city.


    Cheng Wei stared at the invitation card in her hand. It had just been sent over by someone from the national medical organization.


    It was addressed to her, and under her name were the words: ¡°Master Yu Jing¡¯s Pupil, the Number One Expert in the Neurology Department.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Money Was More Important

    <h4>Chapter 206: Money Was More Important</h4>


    Yu Jing still hadn¡¯t announced her expulsion from the sect. This made Cheng Wei confident that it wouldn¡¯te to that point at all, that her master wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if she hadmitted some fatal mistake.


    By all ounts, she remained as the number one in the neurology department, just as the invitation card had stated.


    Given how significant the event was, there would certainly be a lot of famous personalities in attendance.


    She would probably run into Yu Jing, too, butCheng Weiwasn¡¯t worried. She knew he was old-fashioned and prideful, much like most of the traditional geezers in the field.


    At most, he might just give her a cold greeting.


    Cheng Wei saw no need for concern.


    She initially hadn¡¯t nned to go to the conference; she had other business to attend to that day. But then she saw the venue on the invitation card.


    City A!


    Her lips curled into a devious smile. She stared at the words for several moments, her thoughts swirling inside her head.


    And then she suddenly burst outughing. The sound was unnaturally loud in the otherwise quiet room.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes shed with cunning.


    She took out her phone and did some online searches. After finding the contact number she needed, she made the call.


    An automated response greeted her: ¡°Greetings, client. How may the Shadow Leaguebe of service to you?¡±


    Cheng Wei stared at her newly-manicured nails.


    ¡°I want information on a person¡ªnegative information, if you know what I mean. I also want a list of all the dubious acquaintances she has made. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± the person from the Shadow Leagueanswered without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We just need the name of the target, along with some necessary data.¡±


    Cheng Wei ignored him and asked, ¡°How soon can you get the information I want?¡±


    The medical conference was going to be held next Wednesday; she didn¡¯t have much time. She had a lot riding on the skills and efficiency of the Shadow League.


    ¡°Three days at most,¡± came the reply.


    The man sounded straightforward and self-assured.


    Cheng Wei nodded, satisfied. She nced at the invitation card again and smirked.


    Three days should be enough time.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what you do this time around, Yao Tang. I¡¯m going to destroy your reputation once and for all!¡¯


    There was a beat of silence as the Shadow Leaguemember waited for the name of their target.


    When Cheng Weistill didn¡¯t speak, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Please tell me the name of the person you want to have investigated, and theShadow Leaguewill take action right away.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Wei reached for a piece of paper. Yao Tang¡¯s basic information was scribbled haphazardly on it, and she proceeded to read them out loud.


    ¡°Her name is Yao Tang. She¡¯s a third-year atNo. 1 High SchoolinCity A. She¡¯s considered the campus belle, but I heard that she¡¯s constantly involved in scandalous activities.¡±


    Cheng Wei tossed the note aside, only to realize that the man she was supposed to be talking to had already hung up!


    Her jaw dropped as she listened to the dial tone for a few seconds.


    What the hell was going on?


    Cheng Wei frowned at her phone in confusion.


    In the next second, however, she received a message from an unknown number.


    It read: ¡°Dearest Client. The Shadow League¡¯s system is currently down and is undergoing repair. We apologize for the inconvenience. Consequently, we will not be epting any job requests for the foreseeable future. Thank you for understanding.¡±


    Cheng Wei huffed in frustration. In the end, she had no choice but to dial a different number.


    ¡­


    Yun Tian leaned back against his seat and let out a long sigh of relief. He patted his chest in an effort to calm himself down.


    Someone had actually tried to use the Shadow Leagueto investigate their own boss!


    He could have signed his own death warrant there and then.


    No one in the Shadow Leaguewould turn on their own, unless that idiot no longer wanted to exist in this world.


    Yun Tian quickly sent a message toYao Tang, who was in ss: ¡°Boss, someone wanted to hire the organization to dig some dirt on you, but don¡¯t worry! I already rejected their request.¡±


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t even be bothered to prop her head up from her desk. She held her phone under the table and typed a few words.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it? Earning money is more important than anything.¡±


    Yun Tian grinned at her reply. It was so typical of her boss. Perhaps he should have just sent the client some false information and taken her money anyway.


    Sure, it was a vition of the Shadow League¡¯s rules, but as the boss said, money was more important than anything.

 Chapter 207 - No Dirt on the Target

    <h4>Chapter 207: No Dirt on the Target</h4>


    Wednesday evening.


    The Jiangdong Grouphad booked arge banquet hall in the heart ofCity Afor the conference.


    Everything was ready right on time, and now, they only had to wait for the delegates and guests to arrive.


    Cheng Wei was sitting in her car, wearing a pair of dark sunsses over her exquisitely painted face. She sported a smart-casual, white suit that made her look chic and professional.


    She was talking to someone on the phone at that moment, visibly upset.


    ¡°What did you say? You still haven¡¯t found anything on that person?¡±


    Her nostrils red as she took a deep breath. Her fist was clenched tightly on herp.


    When the Shadow Leaguehad gone through a system failure, she had opted for another group in the same line of business. It wasn¡¯t as good or renowned as theShadow League, but it was a close second.Cheng Weihad a lot of expectations for them.


    What happened, however, was simply a nightmare.


    These second-rate hackers had dyed giving her even a single line of information, and now they were telling her that they had nothing to give at all.


    It was preposterous!


    Cheng Wei couldn¡¯t believe that someone as beautiful asYao Tangdidn¡¯t have even a shadow of a controversy trailing behind her.


    It just wasn¡¯t possible. That wasn¡¯t how the world worked!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you didn¡¯t find anything! Your organization epted my request and made amitment, so it¡¯s only right that you keep your end of the bargain. I want scandals, rumors, do you hear me? You can make them up for all I care, but you had better give me something!¡±


    Cheng Wei¡¯s angry roar made the chauffeur flinch and nce at her in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Yes, yes, all right,¡± the man on the other end of the line answered hurriedly. ¡°I understand. Please don¡¯t worry. Our organization will definitely deliver your request before the day ends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Cheng Weisnapped before ending the call.


    These people had the audacity to demand exorbitant fees when they didn¡¯t even have the skills to back them up.


    She let out a short, frustrated scream.


    Were there really nopetent, reliable investigators left these days?


    Cheng Wei turned to the chauffeur and said, ¡°Wait here. I want to see the car the moment I step out of the building, and I want to be taken home immediately. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Cheng,¡± the man nodded frantically. ¡°Please enjoy yourself. I will be waiting for you here.¡±


    Cheng Wei alighted the car and took off her sunsses, her furious expression instantly giving way to a bright smile as she walked towards the entrance of the banquet hall.


    She held on to her invitation card with thinly-veiled arrogance.


    A bunch of people crowded at the door, waiting to be admitted. Five security guards were checking the guests¡¯ invitation cards one by one.


    When it was finally Cheng Wei¡¯s turn, she handed her invitation with a grin. The guard nodded in acknowledgment and proceeded with the check.


    Just then, an exmation rang out from somewhere behind her.


    ¡°Well, hello! Isn¡¯t that Master Yu Jing¡¯s pupil, MissCheng Wei? She¡¯s the number one in the neurology department, right?¡±


    It came from a man who looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing a suit and a work badge that read: Control Director Liu Liang.


    His words naturally attracted the attention of the nearby guests, and they all nced at Cheng Weiwhile whispering among themselves.


    Cheng Wei looked at the man and asked, ¡°And you are?¡± He seemed vaguely familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall having met this person.


    Liu Liang let out a jovialugh. ¡°You may not recognize me. I saw you from afar during one of the parties held by theCheng family. You were so dazzling that I couldn¡¯t look away.¡±


    He entuated this with a lecherous gaze down her body.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you,¡± Cheng Weisaid with a tight but polite smile.


    Liu Liang nodded eagerly. His eyes shifted over to the security guard who had been handlingCheng Wei¡¯s admission. Out of nowhere, he began to berate the other man in a loud, booming voice.


    ¡°Is this how you do your job? This is Master Yu Jing¡¯s treasured pupil! Why are you making her wait, huh? If you don¡¯t want your job anymore, then do us all a favor and leave this instant!¡±


    Liu Liang¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits, and he fixed them on the poor guard with obvious hostility.

 Chapter 208 - Grievances of an Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 208: Grievances of an Old Man</h4>


    The security guard promptly apologized and offered several bows to Cheng Wei before ushering her in. ¡°Pleasee inside, Miss Cheng. I apologize for myck of courtesy, I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Cheng Wei almost scoffed, but she settled for a haughty smile. She walked through the door that the guard had opened for her and walked inside.


    Liu Liang was quick toe up next to her. He chattered on as he guided her to a seat in the third row from the front.


    The Jiangdong Grouphad arranged for the first row to be reserved for their shareholders, while the second row was assigned to the renowned doctors in the country. The third row was for the prodigies in the younger generation.


    Cheng Wei learned then thatLiu Lianghad specially arranged for her to be seated directly behindYu Jing.


    She looked back at the countless other rows behind her and couldn¡¯t help but grin. This little setup was more than enough to fuel her superiorityplex.


    So she was still regarded as one of the most brilliant minds of her time. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like many could evenpare to her in terms of skills.


    A hint of loneliness came over her eyes, but it was gone in the next second.


    It was true what they said; it was quite lonely at the top, at least from time to time.


    ¡­


    After school that day, Yao Tangwas fetched by a car thatJiang Tianhad sent.


    Yu Jing was there, too.


    Yao Tang entered the vehicle and nced at the old man without saying anything.


    Yu Jing immediately handed her a cup of milk tea that they had purposely picked up along the way. He was looking atYao Tanglike a little boy eager to please his teacher. ¡°Master, do you think¡­ That is, may we discuss my research reportter?¡±


    The girl epted the drink with an elegant sweep of her hand. She raised a sardonic brow.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished it, have you?¡±


    Yu Jing shook his head in earnest. ¡°No, no, of course not, Master. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    He trailed off with a sigh and looked at hisp in defeat.


    Yao Tang paid him no mind and just took a sip of her milk tea. It was mango-vored pop yogurt. It suited her taste perfectly, and her mood instantly lightened up. ¡°So why, then?¡± she asked.


    Yu Jing pursed his lips, looking rather aggrieved. When he noted her amiable disposition, though, he decided to bite the bullet and tell the truth.


    ¡°I¡ªI fear that there might be some errors in my analysis. I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, Master, and¡­¡±


    He choked up on thest word and struggled topose himself.


    If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that Yao Tang was bullying this pitiful old man.


    Yu Jing pouted and stared down at hisp again.


    Unlike most people, he was painfully aware of just how powerful his master was. Her eyes were sharp as a hawk¡¯s. She could pinpoint a mistake with just a single nce at a document.


    He would have been fine with getting reprimanded, of course.


    Unfortunately, his master had a penchant for bringing up his blunders whenever she fancied.


    Yao Tang shot him a wry look and said, ¡°Each mistake will cost you one million yuan, out of your own pocket. Don¡¯t even think about using the research institute¡¯s funds.¡±


    Yu Jing gaped at her in disbelief.


    A constant scolding would certainly be better than this!


    If his master found even just a handful of errors, his entire pension would be in jeopardy. He would be all wrung out! Yu Jingdoubted if he would even still have tears left to cry then.


    Yao Tang cocked her head at the old man and took a long sip of her milk tea.


    For quite some time, only the hum of the engine and the sound of slurping could be heard in the car.


    Yu Jing had been looking out the window, sulking. When he finally couldn¡¯t take any more of the tense silence, he sneaked a nce atYao Tang.


    She caught him in the act and met his wary gaze with a cold, emotionless one of her own.


    ¡°Master,¡± Yu Jingwhimpered. ¡°Surely, you wouldn¡¯t be as cruel to me asst time, right?¡±


    Yao Tang burst outughing, catching him off guard.


    Gone was her aloof expression. She chuckled freely, and appeared to be genuinely enjoying herself.


    She nodded at Yu Jing. ¡°Just give me yourtest report. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t punish you, even if it¡¯s riddled with mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Stunning Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 209: Stunning Everyone</h4>


    Yu Jing¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Here, let me show you my report,¡± he quickly said as he pulled out the report of histest experiment from his briefcase.


    Under his calcting gaze, Yao Tang took his report and read through it. Once she was finished, she nodded, shoving it into her backpack. ¡°We should go inside,¡± she said. ¡°The meeting will start soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Dabbing the cloth over his forehead, the old man sighed in relief and followed after the young woman.


    ..


    They soon got out of the car. There were a couple of people right outside the building, but they didn¡¯t seem to have seen the neers¡ªtoo busy finding their admission passes.


    The pair walked side by side and entered the conference hall.


    As they reached the entrance, the security guard immediately recognized Yu Jing and hurriedly let them in. He didn¡¯t bother checking their admissions process.


    Upon seeing the old man, one of the event¡¯s personal assistants walked up to him. He bowed. ¡°Dr. Yu Jing, Director Jiang had sent me here to take you backstage to prepare for the speech,¡± he said. ¡°You may bring your script with you. Please follow me.¡±


    He motioned toward a small room at the back of the stage.


    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yao Tang, a little troubled by the situation. He knew exactly what this would look like. If he¡¯d leave, he was afraid that someone would mistreat her due to her appearance.


    ¡°Do you have any concerns, Sir?¡± The other man asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± The old man slowly nodded. ¡°Thisdy is a good friend of mine. Please arrange for her to sit next to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Miss, if you¡¯d follow me.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded at Yu Jing?in farewell before following the personal assistant.


    Everyone who were just passing by them couldn¡¯t help but nce at the youngdy.


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a beautifuldy at the medical conference. I wonder what her name is.¡±


    ¡°She also came with Master Yu Jing! She¡¯s probably an extremely famous doctor too, right? Or a descendant from a family of great doctors?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, but she also looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Please, all pretty girls are familiar to you. Let¡¯s just take our seats. Who knows? We may even sit beside her.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Despite everyone gazing at her, Yao Tang still appeared indifferent. Her face remained stony and emotionless, yet even that wasn¡¯t able to hide her exquisite features and startling gaze.


    She was wearing casual clothes, so she didn¡¯t really stand out in the crowd.


    Despite being organized by Jiangdong Group, it wasn¡¯t an official, recorded seminar, so everyone dressed a little more casually today.


    ¡°Just follow me, and I¡¯ll take you to Master Yu¡¯s seat. Please be careful.¡±


    The waiter smiled kindly, pointing in the other direction.


    She nodded in response.


    The two of them walked down the long corridor and entered an evenrger hall. The chandelier glittered from the ceiling, reflecting the artificial lights around it. Even from afar, she could already hear the chattering from the room, which was already packed with people.


    Most of the attendees were older, more experienced doctors. However, there were a couple of doctors who seemed to be much younger. After knowing that the legendary Dr. Yu will be speaking at the meeting, they were all very excited.


    After all, many of them looked up to him.


    They would nce at the door from time to time, wondering if their Master Yu had arrived yet. However, when Yao Tang entered, all of them sustained a gasp.


    She¡¯s so beautiful!


    They were immediately attracted to her from the minute they saw her. She was like a pure lotus blooming on top of a stormy mountain.


    Her face was cold, but she still looked like a naiad who had risen from the sea.


    Everyone gaped at her.


    ¡°Who do you think she is?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s the host?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if she¡¯s the host, I¡¯ll attend every conference they have.¡±

 Chapter 210 - The Seating Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Seating Arrangement</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I mean, hosts should be dressed nicely, right? And she looks so casual. Isn¡¯t the conference about to start? She should¡¯ve changed by now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    There were a group of male doctors secretly ncing in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. They couldn¡¯t help but share nces.


    They were quite young. In fact, they looked like they were just in their twenties.


    Some may even say they looked like residents who had just been pulled out by their seniors. All of them stared in anticipation, wondering who she was.


    Yao Tang tilted her head and took a step toward them. What she didn¡¯t expect was for them to avert their gazes and pretend nothing happened.


    ¡°You can go on ahead. The 19th seat in the second row is Mater Yu Jing¡¯s seat. The seat right next to it will be yours.¡±


    The assistant bowed his head before walking right out the door.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Yao Tang walked toward her seat. However, as she did, there were a few people ncing in her direction¡ªstill, very much amazed.


    Unbothered by the new attention, she sat down on her assigned seat.


    Whispers erupted amongst the crowd.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the second row only supposed to be upied by well-respected doctors?¡±


    ¡°The young girl looks extremely promising.¡±


    ¡°She looks quite young too. I didn¡¯t expect her medical skills to beparable to us old men,¡± the other murmured. ¡°She must be a prodigy.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who had trained her.¡±


    Cheng Wei, who had been ying with her phone, couldn¡¯t help but hear the discussions all around her. With a raise of her eyebrow, she shoved her phone into her pocket.


    She was Master Yu Jing¡¯s disciple!


    Was there really any other doctor who was more amazing than her?


    The older woman nced around the room, only to see that they were discussing the woman sitting right in front of her. Who was she?


    Cheng Wei tilted her head forward.


    There was something so familiar about the young woman. Her high nose bridge, arched eyebrows, fair skin...she had seen her before. Narrowing her eyes, Cheng Wei looked a bit closer and gasped.


    It can¡¯t be.


    It was Yao Tang!


    Wasn¡¯t she a high school student? She didn¡¯t even know a thing or two about medicine. For someone who had not even graduated from medical school, how could she attend one of the most exclusive events of the Jiangdong Group?


    Could she have relied on her good looks to sneak in?


    She wasn¡¯t even worthy!


    Cheng Wei¡¯s ears were red with anger as she staggered up from her seat. Unable to help herself, she pointed at the young woman.


    ¡°What right do you have to sit there?¡± she admonished. ¡°Who even are you? Are the organizers seating just about anyone in the second row?¡±


    The people around her began to discuss even more animatedly. Right, why would Yao Tang¡ªa young woman¡ªbe seated in the second row.


    Despite this, Yao Tang still didn¡¯t look disturbed by Cheng Wei¡¯s presence. Instead, she continued reading the report, turning a page.


    The older woman sputtered in outrage.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± she called one of the organizers before pointing at the girl. ¡°Why is the girl sitting next to my Master¡¯s seat? Did you invite him over just to insult him?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The organizer immediately hurried over. Cheng Wei truly shouldn¡¯t be provoked, being Yu Jing¡¯sst disciple. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    He walked over to Yao Tang and bowed his head. ¡°Miss, do you mind handing us your admission card?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯ll check the seat you¡¯ve been assigned to.¡±

 Chapter 211 - Kick Her Out

    <h4>Chapter 211: Kick Her Out</h4>


    Everyone surrounding Yao Tang was immersed in the discussion. They all kept ncing at the young woman, nodding thoughtfully.


    ¡°Miss Cheng Wei is right,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Master Yu Jingis one of the most famous doctors in the seminar. How could he be seated next to a young woman? She doesn¡¯t even look like an expert.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder who she is. Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    ¡°Given her looks, she¡¯s probably a mistress of some bigshot shareholder of the Jiangdong Group.¡±


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t get it. Given her status, how could she sit next to us? This is outrageous!¡±


    A few of the old men immediately stood up andined, staring at Yao Tang. They couldn¡¯t believe that this young woman would best them.


    They had no objections of Yu Jing sitting on the second row. After all, he was very much adept in the medical field.


    It was also expected that Cheng Wei would be seated in the third row. She was an outstanding doctor in the neurology department.


    But for this young girl to be better than them...That was something they couldn¡¯t ept!


    They scowled.


    There were a few young doctors seated right at the back who had more conflicting thoughts. A part of them wanted to save the young girl from any more humiliation, but they could only wait and watch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss.¡± The assistant bowed apologetically, waiting for her to take out her card. ¡°But I would have to see your card.¡±


    Seeing that everything was in a ruckus, Yao Tang shoved the report back into her bag and nced at themzily. She slowly pulled her bag over her shoulders.


    Cheng Wei, who had been standing at the back, immediately recognized the branded bag at a nce. It was extremely expensive, and it was a limited edition design! She had wanted it for so long, but she just couldn¡¯t bear to use her card after knowing the price.


    How could an ordinary student like Yao Tang afford such a bag?


    Were they right? Was she someone else¡¯s mistress?


    Thinking of this, Cheng Wei¡¯s re became even fiercer.


    Yao Tang reached her hand in the bag and casually dug around, but she couldn¡¯t find her admission ticket anywhere. The assistant must have noticed because he immediately took a step back.


    His expression darkened.


    She didn¡¯t have an admission card! Either she had gotten her by chance, or she was made toe here by the higher-ups.


    This must be moreplicated.


    No one could prove her identity, but she must have been brought here by some big shot. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if he would just order for her to be kicked out.


    Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, and he looked around, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°You must have snuck in, right?¡± Cheng Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who treated Madame Cheng? You were supposed to treat her, but you almost brought her near her deathbed. Now that you¡¯ve hooked yourself up with some hotshot, you think you own the world?¡±


    Cheng Wei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t bothering here again. You¡¯re an insult to all the doctors who came.¡±


    The assistant turned pale. It was obvious that the other woman was also quite reputable, especially as she had the support of the majority. ncing at his notes, he called for the Director¡ªLiu Liang.


    The old man immediately came running forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon seeing the crowd starting to form, he scowled. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re doing,¡± he snapped. ¡°Why are we letting this young girl sit in the front row?¡±


    ¡°Even if she was a doctor, one shouldn¡¯t be this arrogant in her profession.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kick her out!¡± one rang out. ¡°She¡¯s not wee at this conference. We¡¯re supposed to be gathering and exchanging ideas, not picking up men.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Ask Jiang Tianto Come Over

    <h4>Chapter 212: Ask Jiang Tianto Come Over</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± One of the old men nodded, ncing over at Yao Tang. ¡°Look, you¡¯re beautiful. If you work hard enough and lower your arrogance, you might even have a chance to be an excellent doctor. But for now...you shouldn¡¯t be so self-assured.¡±


    Liu Liang gestured at one of the assistant organizers.


    Seeing this, the young man bowed his head. ¡°Miss, we have reason to suspect that you don¡¯t have an admission pass,¡± he said. ¡°As such, we believe that you are not qualified to sit in the second row.¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any admission pass in my bag,¡± she agreed. ¡°But I am qualified to enter this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Qualified?¡± Cheng Wei snorted. ¡°What right do you have to say that you¡¯re qualified?¡±


    ¡°This youngdy does not have an admission card,¡± Liu Lang stated matter-of-factly, motioning for his assistant. ¡°Ask her to leave the conference.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± The assistant organizer stepped forward, followed by a few security guards. All of them regarded her differently, with their cold res and closed fists.


    They were terrifying enough that the surrounding men couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    Yao Tang, however, didn¡¯t move an inch. Instead, she stayed seated in her original seat and nced coldly at the security guard walking over. ¡°All of you work at Jiangdong Group, right?¡± she uttered. ¡°Ask your boss Jiang Tian toe over.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Tian?¡±


    ¡°Is she talking about the CEO? Who the hell is she to ask Jiang Tian toe over like that?¡±


    ¡°I bet she hasn¡¯t even met him before.¡±


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s bluffing. Damn, it must be embarrassing being chased by away these guards.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Tian¡¯s name was mentioned, the entire hall broke out into another round of discussion. All of them were gazing at Yao Tang in surprise.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Could it be that Yao Tang was Jiang Tian¡¯s mistress? Everyone shook their heads at the thought. President Jiang Tianwas as cold as ice. there was no way he¡¯d have a mistress!


    All of the doctors present shared a look. All of them wanted to build a good rtionship with the Jiangdong Group. After all, much of their medical research relied heavily on investors.


    Working under him would mean prestige and money.


    No matter how many of the people reacted, none of the guards made a move. Instead, they looked at Liu Liang and then at Yao Tang, unsure of what to do.


    If they were disrespectful toward her, then they¡¯d suffer.


    Liu Liang frowned.


    Although he didn¡¯t know whether or not Yao Tang was telling the truth, he still couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. After all, if Director Jiang really knew her, he was in big trouble.


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Wei scowled. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you really think someone like her would be acquainted with someone like Director Jiang?¡± She scoffed.


    His frown deepened.


    Yao Tang nced at the security guards who were so intent on capturing her. This time, they were shifting in their stances, unsure and confused. The corners of her lips quirked upward as she turned to look at Cheng Wei.


    She took out her phone and tapped on a few digits, before bringing it to her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m already in the seminar,¡± she stated. ¡°Do you minding over? One of the women here is annoying me. Ask the security guards to kick her out.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    With onest nod, she hung up.

 Chapter 213 A Fiasco

    <h1>Chapter 213: A Fiasco</h1>


    ¡°Who is she, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Judging by the way she speaks, she doesn¡¯t seem like a fraud to me. Maybe she really does know the CEO of the Jiangdong Group¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. If she¡¯s truly acquainted with CEO Jiang, then why is she only bringing that up now, when she¡¯s being chased out?¡±


    ¡°You have a point there. To think that someone so young could be so ambitious¡­¡±


    The remarks came from a handful of middle-aged men, who had huddled together, discussing as though they were the only ones in the room. They would nce at Yao Tangfrom time to time, their faces filled with content.


    The younger men, on the other hand, could only sigh and shake their heads in disapproval.


    Everyone was enjoying the show, eager to know how the next scene would unfold. Naturally, nobody bothered to step forward and defend Yao Tang.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Cheng Weicried out. ¡°Did you all hear that? This arrogant Miss Yao said she was going to send me out!¡± Her voice was so loud that no one could have missed a single word she said.


    She didn¡¯t believe Yao Tangknew CEO Jiang, of course. Or anyone else with the same social standing, for that matter.


    If anything, she was convinced that the girl was only bluffing, trying to intimidate her way into this exclusive circle by dropping names.


    ¡°Look!¡± someone eximed, catching everybody¡¯s attention. ¡°Professor Yu Jingis taking the stage.¡±


    Cheng Wei whirled around in surprise towards the direction of the stage.


    boxn ovel. c0m


    Sure enough, Yu Jingwas at the sidelines, whisperingst-minute instructions to the staff before heading to the center, microphone in hand.


    He had a big smile on his face.


    As it happened, not only was he the special guest speaker for the asion, but he had also been asked to deliver the opening speech for the conference.


    Yu Jing nced at his cue cards and opened his mouth to speak, only to notice a small crowd of people gathered in a circle below. Even with the distance, he could tell that a crisis was afoot.


    He squinted at the sight before him, and finally spotted Yao Tangin the middle of themotion.


    Standing opposite her was his former pupil, Cheng Wei. Hadn¡¯t he expelled the brat already?


    Around them, the crowd sported a mix of expressions ranging from amusement to disdain.


    Yu Jing scowled and put the microphone down.


    Had something happened that he wasn¡¯t made aware of? Could his master be involved in this whole debacle?


    If so, then he seemed to have a mess to clean up. He couldn¡¯t let his master suffer any insult.


    Yu Jing slowly walked down the steps of the stage and strode over.


    No sooner had he done so than whispers started to make rounds among the guests again.


    ¡°Oh no, this is going to be bad. That girl has done it this time. Dr. Yu Jingis never going to let this matter slide.¡±


    ¡°Serves her right, if you ask me. She doesn¡¯t even have an invitation, and look! Isn¡¯t she just a high school student? I have no idea how she even got in, in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably here to scout out a target. Trying to climb up the socialdder, if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Everyone present here today is a renowned expert in his own right. She would only need to cozy up to one of us, and she¡¯ll be set for life.¡±


    ¡°Young girls are getting more and more devious these days, aren¡¯t they? Why can¡¯t they just keep to their studies and make a decent living after graduation?¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s scowl deepened with every word he overheard. If, by some disastrous twist of fate, these people were indeed talking about his master, then he had definitely failed as her pupil.


    He quickened his pace, each of his steps heavier than thest.


    Cheng Wei instinctively shrank back as he approached, the color draining from her face. Her master¡¯s words rang in her head, telling her that she was disowned and expelled from the sect, instructing her to never mention his name in public again.


    She held on to the hope that Yu Jingwouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her, at least not in such an important setting.


    Surely, the Cheng familyname still ounted for something. He wouldn¡¯t offend her family by calling her out here now, right? Especially not for a nobody likeYao Tang.


    After reassuring herself, Cheng Weisquared her shoulders and stepped forward. ¡°Master!¡± she greeted with a wide smile. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Since the beginning of their encounter, Yao Tanghad only ever kept her gold gaze atCheng Wei. AsYu Jingdrew closer, however, she shifted her piercing eyes to the old man.


    She red at him and said nothing.


    Yu Jing understood her meaning, though. He knew how much she detested taking apprentices in, and this entire fiasco only proved her point.


    The man sighed to himself. He used to hold Cheng Weiin high regard. Not only was she promising, but she seemed kind and obedient, too. Now, he only saw her as a shallow, inept, and reckless rascal. He deeply regretted even knowing her!


    Sadly, he could never say his sentiments out loud. Yu JingreturnedYao Tang¡¯s pointed gaze with his own, and a silent message passed between them.

 Chapter 214 - Expelled from the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 214: Expelled from the Sect</h4>


    Liu Liang chose that moment to walk up to Yu Jing. ¡°Allow me to exin, Dr. Yu Jing. This youngdy doesn¡¯t have an invitation. Simply put, she is an intruder to this event.¡± Despite his bravado, his voice wasced with unmistakable fear.


    This great master had epted the Jiangdong Group¡¯s invitation in exchange for an exorbitant amount of money. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend or neglect the old man.


    Liu Liang turned to the security guards and was about to order them to dragYao Tangout whenYu Jingcleared his throat.


    He nced nervously at Yao Tangbefore saying, ¡°It looks like everyone has misunderstood. This girl is a rookie that I brought with me. Her medical skills are superb, and her talents are unmatched. I brought her here so that she can familiarize herself with the ying field and learn a thing or two. Naturally, she is seated in the second row, as I am.¡±


    Yu Jing nced at her again when he was done, as though seeking for her approval.


    After all, they still couldn¡¯t expose her identity to the world.


    ¡°What? So it was Dr. Yu who brought her here?¡±


    ¡°But how is that possible? Cheng Weiis Dr. Yu¡¯s number one pupil, right? She herself said that the girl is only a high school student who doesn¡¯t deserve to be in the second row.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I initially thought that Dr. Yu instructed Cheng Weito chase her out, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? As Dr. Yu¡¯s pupil, Cheng Weishould have known that he invited the girl to the conference. Howe she didn¡¯t have any idea? There must be something going on behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I bet Cheng Weigot jealous of Miss Yao¡¯s talent. She probably used the opportunity when Dr. Yu is gone to chase Miss Yao out of the conference. How vicious!¡±


    The crowd began to discuss again, but this time, their gazes were directed at Cheng Wei.


    The woman in question had already been flustered, but the snide looks now made her anxious. Her palms began to sweat, and it was all she could do not to cower.


    She looked at Yu Jing, praying that he would save her some face in front of her peers. To everyone¡¯s surprise,Yao Tang, who never bothered to defend herself, actually spoke up.


    ¡°She ordered the security guards to chase me out just now.¡±


    Her expression was still distant and aloof, but she did raise a brow at Yu Jing.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t like arguing with the likes ofCheng Wei, but she simply couldn¡¯t let this incident slide. More importantly,Cheng Weiwas technically a former grand-pupil of hers.


    As the senior, it would be a great disservice to their entire sect if she just pardoned this insult.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes darkened. She tapped her delicate fingers against the surface of the table, the crisp sound strangely ominous to the onlookers¡¯ ears.


    Cheng Wei found herself trembling for some reason. She felt a crushing weight press against her, and her instincts were screaming for her to flee.


    Yu Jing pressed his lips together and let out a cry ofment in his heart. Cheng Wei had really screwed him over this time. If his master was well and truly angered, then there would be hell to pay.


    He looked around him and waved his hand frantically. ¡°Everyone, you are all mistaken!¡±


    Those who had been whispering among themselves instantly shut up and turned their attention to him.


    So did Cheng Wei. Her eyes lit up at the thought that her master was finally going to clear her name. She started to rx, only to be horrified in the next second as the old man continued speaking.


    ¡°I no longer have anything to do with Cheng Wei. She has been expelled from the sect. I disown her as my pupil. We are nothing more than colleagues in the same field, though as an elder, I do hope that she learns the value of respect in the future.¡±


    Yu Jing said thest few words with emphasis, coupled with a sharp, warning re atCheng Wei.


    All at once, everyone burst into an uproar.


    A bunch of guests took out their phones and proceeded to film Cheng Wei, who had gone pale as a sheet. Her lips were bloodless, though she couldn¡¯t seem to utter a single word.


    Getting expelled from the sect was as good as getting branded as someone with questionable character and skills.

 Chapter 215 - Dragged Outside

    <h4>Chapter 215: Dragged Outside</h4>


    Someone from the crowd clicked their tongue. ¡°Well, this is unexpected.¡±


    ¡°It all makes sense now. So she was expelled from the sect.¡±


    ¡°I mean, even her conduct just now was totally improper. Cheng Weiwas targeting this youngdy, and she purposely misled us about the situation.¡±


    ¡°She must have done something wrong, right? She used to be so arrogant when she was under Dr. Yu¡¯s protection. It always puzzled me, because I believe that one must have a pleasant temper in order to be a good doctor.¡±


    Each word was like a dagger plunging into Cheng Wei¡¯s heart. Her face was burning with humiliation. This time, she fully acknowledged her need to escape.


    Just then, a phone rang, startling everyone. One of the security guards answered his phone and engaged in a brief, murmured conversation.


    After hanging up, he pointed at Cheng Weiand shouted, ¡°Director Jiang wants us to drag her out! She isn¡¯t allowed here.¡±


    The security team instantly rushed forward and surrounded Cheng Wei. Two of the guards grabbed each of her arms and began to pull her towards the door.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± she screeched as she went. ¡°Just you wait! I will get you for this, or myst name isn¡¯t Cheng!¡±


    She iled and screamed as she was dragged away.


    A few people flinched at the vicious res she was throwing at Yao Tang. Gone was the demureCheng Weithey knew; at the moment, she was no different from a fish vendor getting into a brawl at the market.


    It took the guards all of two minutes to throw her out of the conference hall.


    Once she was gone, the crowd turned to look at Yao Tangwith renewed expressions. Those who had previously ridiculed her sank into their seats and lowered their heads in a mix of shame and fear.


    For all they knew, the guards might drag them out next.


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes atYu Jing. ¡°Hmm,¡± was all she said before she headed to her seat. She plopped down and began flipping through the report that had been ced on the table earlier.


    Yu Jing sighed, then trudged back to the stage with his shoulders slumped. He still had to give an opening speech, after all.


    He felt as though dealing with his errant pupil had somehow sucked the life out of him. Yu Jingresolved to be more careful in choosing his people in the future. He certainly couldn¡¯t take anotherCheng Weiunder his wing.


    With all of this said, however, the best he could hope for was that he would be able to redeem himself in his master¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Jing took the microphone and delivered his speech, and the conferencemenced as originally nned.


    ¡­


    The guards dragged Cheng Wei all the way to the entrance of the building, where they all but threw her to the ground.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they also whipped out their batons and red at her in silent threat.


    Liu Liang jogged over. Apparently, he had been following her all this time. ¡°I¡¯m awfully sorry about this, Miss Cheng. We are only following instructions from the higher-ups. I assure you that I am not a part of this. It was CEO Jiang himself who contacted the head of the security department. There is nothing that a minor director like myself can do about it.¡±


    He apologized profusely and offered Cheng Weiseveral bows. ¡°Please, allow me to treat you to a meal to make up for it. Why don¡¯t you call me when you have some free time?¡±


    Cheng Wei scoffed and patted the dirt out of her dress. ¡°TheJiangdong Grouphas really gone too far this time! Who do you think you are to insult someone from theCheng family? Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t end up groveling at my feet one day, begging for forgiveness!¡±


    With onest re at the two guards, she turned on her heel and stomped out into the driveway.


    ¡°Miss? Howe you¡¯re leaving so early?¡± the chauffeur asked as she approached.


    He had spotted her striding through the doors, so he had hurriedly jumped out of the car to assist her.


    This prissy youngdy was not easy to serve.


    If it weren¡¯t for the handsome sry, then he wouldn¡¯t work another day at this job. As it was, the Cheng familypaid their personal drivers several times more than any other organization out there.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Cheng Weisnapped. ¡°Just do your job and stay out of my business! Now get in the car and drive me home!¡±


    She was visibly fuming. She forcibly opened the door to the backseat and mmed it shut once she was inside.


    The poor chauffeur rubbed his nose and pressed his lips together.


    He quickly got in the car and started the engine. Soon enough, they were speeding away from the conference hall and out into the highway.

 Chapter 216 - Investigation of Yao Ran

    <h4>Chapter 216: Investigation of Yao Ran</h4>


    Cheng Wei threw her bag onto the carpet as her body mmed against the back seat. Jaw clenched, she pounded her fists onto the car door, alerting the driver. ¡°Drive to Cheng Zhou¡¯s residence,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Make it quick!¡±


    A nce at the young heiress, and the driver already knew she was outraged by something.


    ¡°Of course, Miss,¡± he quickly said, increasing the speed. ¡°Right away.¡± At this point, there was no talking with her.


    Unless he wanted to die, he needed to get there as quickly as possible.


    ..


    In a high-end residential area in City A, the peaceful air soon disrupted by a woman thundering down the stairs.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Zhou, you have to help me reason with them. Jiangdong Group looks down on our Cheng Family. Imagine this, you¡¯re already in City A, and they don¡¯t even have it in themselves to give you some face.¡±


    Cheng Wei shook her brother¡¯s arm, aggrieved by the situation.


    The Jiangdong Group really didn¡¯t know what to prioritize at this point.


    Cheng Zhou had been gazing at this quarter¡¯s financial statements. When he heard his sister¡¯s chattering voice, he couldn¡¯t help but pursed his lips.


    Jiangdong Group?


    Was that the pharmaceutical research and development group founded by Jiang Tian, the youngest son of the Jiang Family? What has that got to do with him? His frown deepened.


    ¡°Hm.¡± He simply nodded, turning on the next page.


    However, the reaction wasn¡¯t enough to please Cheng Wei. She held onto her brother¡¯s arm as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Do they not understand that we are heirs and heiress of the Cheng Family? Do they have no respect for our family name? I¡¯m a well-respected woman in my profession, and they kicked me out of that convention without a second look!¡±


    Hatred shed in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bint Yao Tang! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would Master kick me out! That bitch just loves stealing the limelight away!¡±


    Hearing the familiar name, Cheng Zhou froze and looked up.


    Seeing that she had finally caught her brother¡¯s attention, Cheng Wei continued, ¡°That bitch manipted Sixth Uncle to fall head over heels for her, and she even stole my teacher from me! She even embarrassed me in public. How dare she?¡±


    The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. Her fingernails dug deeper into his arm. Her eyes sparkled with anger and intense hatred for the woman in question.


    Feeling a twinge of pain, he withdrew his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± He picked up his phone and stepped out of the room.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you toe back, okay? Our family shouldn¡¯t be bulled by that Jiang Tian! Hmph, how dare he?¡±


    Cheng Zhou didn¡¯t even listen to her rant as he strode out into the hallway.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Cheng Wei exhaled, shaking her head in displeasure. There was just something about Yao Tangthat made her want to bang her head over and over again.


    If her brother wouldn¡¯t deal with this, then she had to take things to her own hands.


    Cheng Wei reached out for the ss of water on the table. However, as her thoughts consumed her mind, she identally knocked the cup onto the table, spilling the water all over the piles of paper.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    She shrieked, quickly moving the documents away.


    However, as she nced at the document, only to see Yao Tang¡¯s name printed at the header.


    Yao Tang?


    What was her name doing in the document?


    Do they know each other?


    She nced at the entire document where she could see the title of the entire folder.


    ¡°Yao Ran¡¯s Personal Information¡±


    The folder contained detailed ounts of Yao Ran¡¯s schooling from childhood to adulthood. The appears even detailed the names of their ssmates and what they thought of her, as well as the awards she had won.


    In the folder were also photos of Yao Ran from a young age.


    However, as her gaze lowered, she noticed that another thing was highlighted. Just a few months ago, Yao Tang had been brought back from the countryside by her parents. She was the child of the second uncle of the Yao Family.


    Upon further investigation, it turned out that her supposed parents weren¡¯t even fertile. As such, Yao Tang¡¯s identity was very suspicious.

 Chapter 217 - The Absence of a Good Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 217: The Absence of a Good Rtionship</h4>


    ¡°After a clear investigation is performed, we¡¯ve discovered that Yao Ran and Yao Tangdidn¡¯t have a good rtionship. In fact, there was a rumor that the former had something to do with Yao Tangalmost dropping out of school. However, the details of the entire exchange are unknown.¡±


    Upon reading this, Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. A smile crossed her features.


    They weren¡¯t on good terms?


    Well, the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªwasn¡¯t that right? As Yao Ran and Yao Tangweren¡¯t on good terms, then Cheng Weicould start right at the source. Her lips twitched upward.


    The woman grabbed her phone out of her pocket and took all the pictures she needed. Once she was finished, she shoved it back and stood up.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Cheng Wei nced at Chef Zhang¡ªtheir private chef¡ªand smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb his phone call anymore. I¡¯ll be staying at my hotel, and will being back some other day.¡±


    ¡°Of course, take care, Miss Cheng Wei!¡±


    The old man waved his hand.


    Cheng Wei stepped out of the door and immediately called in her investigator. ¡°Hello,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yeah, I need you to check something out for me. I want you to investigate the rtionship between Yao Tangand another person I know. I want the information by the end of the day. I¡¯ll pay double the price.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll need their names.¡±


    The person had also changed his tone from the sudden assignment.


    Three hours after Cheng Wei had sent Yao Rana message, she received another call from the investigator she had hired.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the man spoke as soon as she picked up the phone. ¡°The information you need has been sent to your email. Please check it out.¡±


    He immediately hung up the phone.


    Cheng Wei quickly jumped out of her bed and sprinted to herputer. Turning it on, her gaze flickered at the new email she had just received before clicking on it.


    The email opened.


    Cheng Wei widened her eyes as she nced from word to word. The more she read, the more agitated she became. Her jaw dropped. It can¡¯t be!


    It seemed that this was the story of a real and fake daughter.


    Yao Tang was the true child of the Yao Family, while Yao Ranwas the true child of the country bumpkin. It seemed that Yao Ran¡¯s parents had stolen her and raised her in the countryside.


    When she turned three years old, the same country bumpkin parents abandoned her. It was then when an old couple of the Yao Family had picked her up. Only then was she able to grow safe and sound.


    Yao Ran...


    A trace of excitement shed in her eyes. It seemed that this was an integral point in not just her rtionship with the other sister, but also in her goal of ensuring that Yao Tang would forever disappear from City A.


    As Yao Tang was the true daughter of the Yao Family, Yao Ranmust¡¯ve done everything she could to ruin her reputation. Ruining her reputation would make Yao Raneven more irreceable. It was intriguing.


    She is someone Cheng Wei could cooperate with.


    After all, Yao Ran isn¡¯t that stupid to turn her offer down.


    Her fingers drummed against the table as she leaned in closer, deep in thought.


    ..


    ¡°Miss Cheng Wei, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    When Yao Ran received a phone call from a woman who referred to herself as Cheng Zhou¡¯s sister, she immediately came running to a high-end coffee shop. There, she could see a well-dressed woman sitting in the corner of the room. She extended her hand.


    Cheng Wei took off her sunsses and shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Wei, Cheng Zhou¡¯s sister,¡± she introduced herself, motioning to the chair in front of her. ¡°Please sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cheng Wei was the one who hade knocking at her door. That meant she obviously had a favor to ask her.


    She straightened her back.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who messed up my brother¡¯s pants.¡± Cheng Wei smiled, arching up an eyebrow.


    While her voice was faint, there was a familiar sharpness to her tone.


    Yao Ran, caught off guard, immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡ªI didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please, if you¡¯d let mepensate for his clothes, I¡¯ll happily do it. It really was an ident.¡±


    She flushed in embarrassment.

 Chapter 218 - My Sister-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 218: My Sister-in-Law</h4>


    Yao Ran looked like a flower that had just bloomed¡ªdelicate and innocent. Cheng Weicould feel all the men¡¯s gazes directed at the young girl, feeling protective over her. The corners of her lips twitched.


    Interesting.


    She would make a strong partner. Not only was she good-looking, immediately earning the people¡¯s trust, but also very smart. She was the perfect candidate for her to recruit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she immediatelyforted, taking Yao Ran¡¯s hand into hers. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been waiting for Cheng Zhou to get a girlfriend since forever. And you...I¡¯d just like to get to know my future sister-inw.¡±


    The meaning behind her words couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    This would be good for Yao Ran. It would be best if she had a partner from the inside.


    ¡°Please, you spoke too soon,¡± she said shyly.


    ¡°Please,¡± Cheng Wei called out, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°My brother obviously has feelings for you. The only problem is...he¡¯s just been so busytely that he couldn¡¯t care less about these things. However, I am curious as to your knowledge of Yao Tang¡¯s rtionship with the Cheng Family.¡±


    ¡°Her rtionship with the Cheng Family?¡± Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary student. What does she have to do with your family, Miss Cheng Wei?¡±


    The older woman tilted her head in curiosity, only to find her surprise to be genuine.


    It seemed that Yao Ran had no idea of the rtionship between Yao Tangand Cheng Yan. Did that mean that she also had no idea of her medical skills?


    ¡°If she¡¯s just an ordinary student, then there¡¯s nothing special about her. She doesn¡¯t have any special skills to take note of?¡±


    Cheng Wei asked vaguely, wanting to know how much the young woman knew about her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have any special skills for that matter.¡± Yao Ran shrugged. ¡°I mean, she grew up in the countryside. Sure, she knows how to dance, but that¡¯s it. If you ask me, she¡¯s good at beating people up.¡±


    Yao Ran stated.


    Then, she hesitated for a while, unsure whether or not she should continue.


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    No matter whether her knowledge was limited or not, it was best that they cooperate with each other for the best oue.


    ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t exactly have good morals.¡± Yao Ran pursed her lips. ¡°She seems to have an allowance thates from suspicious sources. She also seems to know many old men. I believe she¡¯s been...intimate with them.¡±


    At her suspicious gaze, she added,


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to believe it either, but there was a time when my ssmate had seen her get out of a luxurious car with his own eyes. She even acted intimate with him!¡±


    Cheng Wei struggled to hold herughter. It seemed that Yao Ranreally had such a bad impression of Yao Tang, hating her more than she had initially expected. This meant that she was much easier to handle.


    ¡°You¡¯re right with this.¡± She slowly nodded and picked her phone up from the table. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you this photo? Maybe you can confirm it yourself.¡±


    Cheng Wei nced at her gallery. While she was being dragged away by the security guards, she managed to snap a photo of the scene. The corners of her lips twitched into a small smile.


    In the photo, Yao Tang and Yu Jingwere standing together.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face was clear. While Yu Jing¡¯s face was slightly blurred, anyone could see that he was an extremely old man. The two of them were standing side-by-side. No one knew what they were talking about.


    ¡°This is the photo I had taken yesterday,¡±


    Cheng Wei exined.


    Yao Tang took a closer look. Upon seeing the picture, her eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mind sending this photo to me?¡±

 Chapter 219 - Country Bumpkin

    <h4>Chapter 219: Country Bumpkin</h4>


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Wei smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I add you to my contacts so we can easily contact each other in the future?¡±


    The two immediately added each other as friends.


    ¡°Speaking of Yao Tang, may I ask why you hate her so much?¡± Yao Ran furrowed her eyebrows.


    The two of them were neither rtives nor friends. In fact, they didn¡¯t even share amon circle. Cheng Wei was the oldest daughter of the Cheng Familyand was years apart from them. There was no reason for their paths to have crossed.


    Moreover, Yao Ran still didn¡¯t know whether she should treat this woman as an ally or as a threat.


    Seeing her puzzled gaze, Cheng Wei drummed her fingers onto the table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but this Yao Tang had been trying to rub shoulders with the Cheng Family. I just couldn¡¯t stand her arrogant appearance and wanted to kick her down a notch. She may appear cold, but her heart is as filthy as her mind.¡±


    ¡°How can she be worthy of the Cheng Family¡¯s attention?¡± Yao Ran scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She is not like you.¡± Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°You¡¯re the true daughter of the Yao Family, not that country bumpkin who had just moved here a few months ago. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s worthy of our attention.¡±


    It seemed that Yao Ran still wanted to believe that she was the rightful daughter of the Yao Family. Plus, she seemed to look down on people who had been born in unfortunate circumstances, probably too insecure about her own true identity.


    Her lips twitched.


    ¡°Yes, only ady from a noble family should be qualified to enter the Cheng family.¡± Yao Ran nodded eagerly.


    Now that Cheng Wei seemed trustworthy, Yao Rannaturally wanted to chat with her. As long as she could enter her good graces, then she could easily get in touch with the Cheng Family.


    She was now one step closer to bing the new Mrs. Cheng.


    However, these types of connections could only take her so far. She shouldn¡¯t make herself too obvious.


    She needed to be more practical.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    The waiter brought the two cups and ced them on the table, before turning back.


    Yao Ran smiled shyly as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I have actually been feeling guilty about the incident that had taken ce the other day,¡± she exined. ¡°You¡¯re Young Master Cheng¡¯s sister. I was wondering if you could get him to meet me so I can apologize?¡±


    Her voice was very soft, but her eyes sparkled with ambition.


    Cheng Wei¡¯s smile widened, reaching out to pat her hand.


    She obviously knew what kind of trick this young girl wanted to y. After all, she wasn¡¯t part of the Cheng Family for nothing. She knew how to sift through gold diggers and opportunists. Yao Ranmay have been raised by a noble family, but she still wasn¡¯t of noble blood.


    How ridiculous!


    However, as she still needed her, Cheng Wei simply had to be patient.


    After all, all she needed was to get rid of Yao Tang and she was finished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see if my brother¡¯s free, and I¡¯ll contact you then.¡±


    The older woman waved at the waiter. ¡°The bill, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The waiter walked up to them and read the receipt. ¡°The total is 325 yuan. Would you like to pay by cash or card?¡±


    Before Cheng Wei could give hers, Yao Ranstopped her. ¡°Miss Cheng, please let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Please, call me Weiwei. Besides, I¡¯m the one who invited you.¡± Cheng Wei took out the bank card from her bag and handed it to the waiter. ¡°I should be the one paying the bill.¡±


    The waiter epted the card from her hand and swiped it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll try to invite Brother Cheng Zhou out tomorrow afternoon. You have to dress nicely when the timees, all right?¡± Cheng Weishot her a wink before waving goodbye at her.


    ¡°I should go.¡± Yao Ran stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s contact each other when we should meet. Thank you,, Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Thank you as well.¡± Cheng Wei walked out of the shop with a smile.


    However, as soon as the car door closed behind her, her expression changed immediately. Taking out a wet towel, she dabbed it on the spot where she had touched Yao Ran and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Ergh.¡± She sneered in disgust before turning to the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss.¡±


    ..


    Cheng Wei waited from a distance the next day. She was standing by the entrance of Tainlun Hotel, scanning her surroundings.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Seeing Cheng Zhou step out of the car, she went over to greet him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to our private room.¡±

 Chapter 220 - Let’s Have Dinner Together

    <h4>Chapter 220: Let¡¯s Have Dinner Together</h4>


    Cheng Wei actually called Cheng Zhost night and told him of all the troubles she had encountered in City A. She was supposed to ask him for a favor and even asked her Third Uncle for some help.


    Although it had taken a lot of effort, Cheng Zhou had been able toe.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside to talk?¡±


    Cheng Zhou finally got out of the car. There was something about his starry eyes and defined jaw that attracted the attention of everyone around him. His aura was truly one of a kind.


    There were bodyguards following him from behind, protecting him from any rushing bystander.


    He was holding a briefcase in hand, looking as if he had juste out of the branch office. His hair wasbed back, and his suit looked as if it had just been ironed. The man appeared as if he was prepared to walk the runway.


    Cheng Wei quickly held his hand. ¡°It¡¯s great that you came,¡± she gushed. ¡°You have no idea how sad I would¡¯ve been if you hadn¡¯t. Plus, I already ordered for you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He shook off her hand and stepped inside the private room.


    When the two of them entered, they saw that someone was already sitting inside. Yao Ran was dressed beautifully in an intricate white dress. Her makeup highlighted her features, making her appear even more graceful under the lighting.


    The entire room was smelling of orchids and mint.


    Stepping inside felt like a breath of fresh air.


    Stunned for a moment, Cheng Zhou frowned. ¡°Is this the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the room.¡±


    Seeing that he was ncing at Yao Ran, Cheng Wei quickly exined, ¡°Miss Yao Ranand I met the other day, so I had the opportunity to invite her to our lunch. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡±


    Cheng Zhou nced at the young woman as she smiled brightly back at him. There was something about her looks that could make anyone get their guard down. However, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit convinced.


    This matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine.¡± He shot her a smile and stepped into the private room.


    Even Yao Ran was surprised.


    It seemed that the sessor of the Cheng Family was not as unreasonable as the rumors had said. If that was the case, then perhaps her job had gotten a bit easier. Her smile widened as she leaned against her seat.


    ¡°Miss Yao, Cheng Wei, what do you want to eat? If there¡¯s not enough food on the table, feel free to order more.¡±


    He smiled politely.


    Yao Ran ced her hands on herp, ncing up at him. ¡°Young Master Cheng,¡± she carefully chose her words. ¡°I was actually the one who bumped into you at the banquet and ruined your clothes. I was wondering if you remember me.¡±


    She gazed up at the smiling man, her stare soft and her lips quivering.


    Cheng Zhou, however, didn¡¯t say a word in reply.


    Despite being awkward, Yao Ran still kept herposure. Her face was clear and her smile looked nothing but elegant.


    The white dress even highlighted her innocence.


    ¡°You have to forgive my brother,¡± Cheng Wei said, waving her hand. ¡°He¡¯s been too busy with work that he probably forgot everything about the party.¡±


    Seeing as Cheng Wei had managed to mediate the situation, Yao Ranimmediately recovered and took a check out of her pocket. It was worth a million. ¡°Well, Young Master Cheng, I¡¯m not exactly sure how much your suit cost,¡± she said shyly. ¡°But I would like to pay for its cleaning. I have a check here, and I could sign it.¡±


    Cheng Zhou and Cheng Weiblinked in surprise.


    The Cheng Family had already encountered the likes of gold diggers and opportunists, but this was the first time someone had offered to give them a check.


    Cheng Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain as she eyed the check being held in front of her. ¡°You are truly polite, Miss Yao, but Cheng Zhouis not a stingy person. I¡¯m sure the suit doesn¡¯t matter as much to him.¡±


    He slowly nodded, ncing at her deeply.


    ¡°Miss Yao, please, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Yao Ran withdrew her hand and gazed at herp.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s eat. Else, the food will be cold.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Yao Ran finally looked up and smiled brightly at the young man. ¡°But I will deliver a suit to Young Master Cheng in a few days to apologize. I won¡¯t ept a no.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Number One Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 221: Number One Enemy</h4>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The three of them picked up their chopsticks and began to eat. Cheng Wei picked up a piece of duck meat and ced it in Cheng Zhou¡¯s bowl. ¡°Try this special duck. It was made by the chef himself,¡± she said sweetly.


    Seeing her use the public chopsticks instead of her own, he rxed and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± He then nced at Yao Ran. ¡°Miss Yao, you don¡¯t have to be shy around us. Feel free to eat whatever you want.¡±


    There were all kinds of dishes on the table, from sweet and sour pork to steamed chicken. There were even two bowls of different vored soup set right in the middle. It was too much for just three people.


    Yao Ran smiled lightly as she poured herself a bowl of soup. Once she was done, she handed the other bowl to Cheng Zhouwith both of her hands.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Zhou, please try this soup.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re only a few years older than me, so you wouldn¡¯t mind if I address you like that, right?¡±


    Her gaze was filled with affection for the Young Master.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t appear super eager either, disying just enough admiration for the young man that it wouldn¡¯t scare him off.


    Cheng Zhou epted the soup and nodded. ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about me. Feel free to eat as well.¡±


    He then reverted his attention back to his food.


    The three of them ate peacefully after that.


    Cheng Zhou, however, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yao Ran as a thought crossed his mind. He remembered how Cheng Yanhad treated Yao Tangthe other day when she came to treat his grandmother. He had been afraid that she was unhappy or exhausted from the sudden trip.


    She was beautiful, like a siren far too intimidating for just about anybody to approach.


    And her medical skills were excellent!


    Even the famous master Yu Jing came to be her surgical assistant. There were just so many mysteries around that girl that he just couldn¡¯t put his head around. He tapped his table incessantly.


    How much does Cheng Yan know about her?


    An uneasy feeling rose in his chest.


    ¡°Yao Ran,¡± he finally spoke up, wiping his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re in the same school as Yao Tang, am I correct?¡±


    Their rtionship was anything but ordinary.


    And he intended to find out more about it.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Upon hearing the question, Yao Ran tilted her head. ¡°Yeah. If you want to know more about her, I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a casual question.¡±


    A trace of anger appeared in Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes. Picking up her own ss, she scoffed. ¡°That Yao Tang isn¡¯t a good person,¡± she snapped. ¡°She¡¯s not even worth talking about.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s eat.¡± Cheng Zhou waved his hand dismissively.


    Seeing that she was un a bad mood, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but nce toward her.


    Cheng Wei may not have said anything, but it was obvious that Yao Tanghad be her number one enemy.


    The older woman sneered in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for that bitch, she wouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    She took a cigarette from her bag and was just about to smoke when she felt a pair of eyes boring through her back.


    Cheng Zhou pursed his lips.


    ¡°I just wanted to smell the smoke,¡± she defended herself. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve held that cigarette. You shouldn¡¯t be angry, Brother.¡±


    Yao Ran lowered her head.


    She wouldn¡¯t touch cigarettes even if her life depended on them. Even if she wanted to, Qin Man wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Cheng Zhou ignored his sister and poured himself another ss of water. ¡°Yao Ran, your school has a library, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we do at the old school building.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange.


    Young Master Cheng had graduated from the Capital, so he had no interaction with City A¡¯s No. 1 High School. Why would he be interested in the school library?


    Could it be that there was something she didn¡¯t know?

 Chapter 222 - Donate a Library

    <h4>Chapter 222: Donate a Library</h4>


    Yao Ran slowly lowered her head and gazed at the rice in her bowl. She finally had the opportunity to have dinner with the Young Master Cheng, so she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to eat as much.


    ¡°I n on building a library for your school.¡±


    Cheng Zhou shrugged.


    He sounded like he was talking about the weather, not investing millions into a school he wasn¡¯t even an alumnus in.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What?


    Was the Cheng Family donating a library? But why?


    However, as a series of questions pop into the back of her mind, Cheng Wei nudged Yao Ranwith her elbow. A smile slipped on her lips. ¡°Brother Zhou is doing quite an amazing thing, offering you guys arge library,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°It is. I thank you on behalf of No. 1 High School.¡±


    Burying the surprise in her heart, she raised her ss at the two siblings. ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink to this deal.¡±


    ..


    After they¡¯ve eaten, Yao Ran said her goodbyes and went home.


    Qin Man also coincidentally took the afternoon off and didn¡¯t go to work. As soon as she saw the young woman stepping inside, she jumped right out of her seat.


    ¡°How was everything?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you make any progress with Young Master Cheng?¡±


    Yao Ran nodded shyly.


    ¡°Really? What did he say?¡±


    If the sessor of the Cheng Family would be her son-inw, then she¡¯d be one of the most powerful women in the city. No one would dare cross her. Her lips quirked up into a smirk.


    Everyone would be so jealous of her!


    ¡°The three of us had dinner together,¡± she replied with a smile.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I can give him a new suit as an apology,¡± Yao Ran continued. ¡°I was thinking of asking you to help me pick one out. I could use your help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±


    Qin Man eagerly nodded.


    There was a chance for her daughter to meet with him again. That was just a step closer to bing one of the most powerful families in City A. Just the thought was enough for him to jump in excitement.


    ¡°He...he also said...¡±


    Yao Ran paused for a second, unsure whether or not she could say it.


    ¡°What did he say? Did something else happen?¡±


    The Young Master of the Cheng Family didn¡¯t seem like someone who would fall in love so quickly. That likely wouldn¡¯t be the case. So, what else could¡¯ve happened?


    Yao Ran smiled. ¡°He said...he said he wanted to donate a library in No. 1 High School,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s so the Cheng Familycould help the students in City A.¡±


    Donating a library was the best way to get into the school.


    It would also make him out to be an incredibly caring person.


    However, it would also give him a chance to see Yao Ran more. Wouldn¡¯t that be an opportunity for him to be even closer to her as well? That would make them more familiar with each other.


    Donating a library could further his ulterior motives.


    ¡°Do you think he likes you?¡±


    Why would he spend so much money on No. 1 High School if it weren¡¯t for her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yao Ran flushed. Just the thought of the Cheng Family¡¯s enormous power, and she could already feel her heart skipping a beat. At this point, she could trample over Yao Tang!


    So what if people found out she wasn¡¯t the true daughter of the Yao Family?


    As the wife of Young Master Cheng, who¡¯d date say otherwise?


    ¡°It must be. He must have taken a fancy to you. Are You Stupid? Did he ask for your contact information?¡±


    Qin Man grabbed Yao Ran¡¯s hands, widening her eyes.


    However, the younger woman simply shook her head in reply. That¡¯s what she couldn¡¯t figure out. If he really had feelings for her, why didn¡¯t he give her his contact information? Why did he leave everything nk?


    Did he really like her?


    ¡°Maybe he forgot then.¡± Qin Man patted her shoulders with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the next time you meet, he¡¯ll take the initiative to ask for your number. You¡¯re going to be sending him a suit, correct? You have to dress well.¡±


    Qin Man was certain that Young Master Cheng fancied her daughter.


    Ah, just the thought of dressing her up brought her so much excitement. Not only was she going to take her to the salon, but also put on her makeup.

 Chapter 223 - At Qinglan House

    <h4>Chapter 223: At Qinn House</h4>


    ¡°Maybe. Cheng Wei was there as well.¡±


    Yao Ran thought back to the scene, her heart beating wildly inside her chest. Her lips slowly curved into a sly smile.


    Perhaps Cheng Zhoudid have feelings for her, after all.


    He must have been embarrassed at the time because of Cheng Wei¡¯s presence. He had willingly offered such a generous donation; if nothing else, he would have certainly not done it on a simple whim.


    ¡°Our Ranranhas really grown up,¡±Qin Mancrooned as she stroked the girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°She has even managed to charm the heir to the Cheng family. My excellent daughter makes me so proud!¡±


    Yao Ran grinned sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mom. You and Dad raised me so well. I can only hope to live up to your teachings.¡±


    Mother and daughter waited excitedly for Yao Yuantoe home so that they could share the good news.


    When they finally did, he could only gush at his daughter. ¡°Ranran, you¡¯ve done our Yao familya great service! Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure that the Young Master Cheng is interested in you. You have to be extra careful from now on.¡±


    Yao Ran nodded emphatically, her eyes shing with anticipation. ¡°I know, Dad.¡±


    She was determined to be the future Young Madam Cheng, one way or another. It wasn¡¯t as though she needed to exert much of herself, anyway. Yao Ranconsidered herself a perfect catch as it was, what with her looks and her skills.


    If she pushed through with her ns to go to the capital and study under Master Yu Jing¡¯s tutge, then she would be even more distinguished as a medical prodigy.


    When that happened, she could finally say for sure that she was leagues above Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran shook her head at the thought. To begin with, there were very few girls who couldn¡¯t even dream topare to her. She should stop fixating on that worthless bumpkin.


    Yao Yuan gave his wife a pointed look.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you go out this weekend and buy some new clothes? You can use my card however you want. Just make sure you get decent outfits that are appropriate for the prestige of the Cheng family.¡±


    Qin Man took to the idea pretty well. ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯ll getRanranonly the finest things the shops could offer! This might be ourst chance to spoil her. Once she bes thedy of theCheng family, she could shop to her heart¡¯s content. She might even be able to afford to rent the entire shopping district for a day!¡±


    Yao Ran turned to her mother and beamed.


    ¡­


    Saturday morning, City A¡¯smercial street.


    Yao Ran got out of the car, sportingrge sunsses and a svelte white suit. Qin Man followed suit, walking around the vehicle to join her daughter.


    The two of them linked arms and strutted down the pavement together.


    The family chauffeur lugged behind them. He was tasked to carry all of their purchasester.


    Yao Ran nudgedQin Manand steered her in a particr direction.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s check out Qinn Housefirst. I heard that their suits are all the rage these days. I¡¯d like to buy one for the Young Master Cheng.¡±


    Qinn House was the newest tailor store in the city, and it specialized in men¡¯s bespoke suits. They charged very high prices, but the quality of their products was on par with the best in the country.


    And even though their niche target was the male demographic, they also had their fair share of female customers. In the end, one only needed a good eye and an exquisite taste for luxury to pick out a nice suit.


    Needless to say, they were much sought out in high society, especially among the young masters and misses.


    Qin Man patted the back ofYao Ran¡¯s hand and nodded indulgently.


    ¡°All right. Ranranis the star of today¡¯s outing. Just say where you want to go, and Mom will follow!¡±


    They rounded a corner, passing through various busy shops. It was the weekend, so the milk tea shop was teeming with people.


    The boutique they frequented was bustling as well, with customersing and leaving through its doors, shopping bags in their hands. Some of them were mother-daughter pairs, too.


    One of the buildings had arge screen installed on its rooftop, where they streamed music videos nonstop. Loud, upbeat songs sted into the streets,plimenting the lively atmosphere of the area.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tangwas standing outsideQinn House, staring at the suit disyed in its window. ¡°Let¡¯s get this one,¡± she said to the man standing next to her. ¡°I heard this store is pretty good at its craft.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, I think this one will do. Let¡¯s go inside and have a look around.¡±


    Yao Tang had received a call from him as soon as sses had ended yesterday.


    Cheng Yan had asked her help in picking out a new suit for his business meetings the following month, and offered to treat her to dinner when they were done.


    Seeing nothing wrong with the invitation, she had readily agreed to apany him.

 Chapter 224 - Distinguished Customers

    <h4>Chapter 224: Distinguished Customers</h4>


    The two of them pushed past the door of the store.


    The attendant¡¯s face lit up the moment she caught sight of the handsome pair. ¡°Oh, my! You two make a perfect match! Please follow me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find our designs to your satisfaction.¡±


    Other patrons turned their heads to see what the fuss was all about, only to be mesmerized by the new customers who had walked in. The young man was tall and had clear-cut features, while hispanion had an enviable figure and an alluring face. A cool and elegant aura surrounded them both. The shop attendant was right¡ªthey did make a perfect couple.


    ¡°Are they celebrities?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Celebrities usually wouldn¡¯t traipse around in public like this; the paparazzi would be all over them in a second!¡±


    One of the bystanders, a young chubby girl, spoke in a quiet voice: ¡°They¡¯re right about that, but the girl looks a little familiar. I just can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±


    Her friend rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, you know how it is with attractive people. They all look the same, one way or another.¡±


    The girls huddled closer and watched as Yao TangandCheng Yanstrode through the lobby. The onlookers¡¯ eyes never left the duo until they disappeared into a different room.


    Cheng Yan andYao Tangfollowed the attendant into a sample area, where suits of different styles and material were disyed for the customers to try on.


    Yao Tang swept a nce over the sea of fabric before plucking out a three-set ensemble.


    ¡°What do you think of this?¡± she asked, handing the outfit to Cheng Yan.


    He didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Give me a set of this design,¡± he instructed the attendant.


    ¡°Of course, Sir!¡±


    The attendant quickly pulled out a notebook and scribbled the model of the suit.


    In Qinn House, the clients were free to have a custom-made suit, or they could choose from the ones that were on disy andter have them adjusted to their sizes. Either way, the suits would eventually be tailor-made to the customer¡¯s figure.


    The shop attendant was very excited. It looked like he had struck gold with a customer today. The couple seemed generous, and they had ordered a suit within minutes of arriving.


    The item was no cheap ware, either. It cost tens of thousands of dors, which put hermission around the hundreds. If she managed to sell them a few more suits, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her sry for the next couple of months.


    She led them to another room without hesitation. Here, the suits were all top-of-the-line, made of imported material, and crafted by local artisans.


    ¡°This is the Area F. We keep only the best of our products here. Our patrons who frequent this area are mostly business elites and other distinguished personalities. Please feel free to browse through the shelves.¡±


    Yao Tang needed no further encouragement. She prowled around, with Cheng Yan trailing obediently behind her. Now and then, she would stop to inspect the clothes, and would sometimes reach out to feel the fabrics.


    After making a single round, Yao Tangturned to the shop attendant and pointed. ¡°This one, the dark blue one over there, and that ck one. Please see that they fit him nicely.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Miss. This way, please. Our tailors will take the Young Master¡¯s measurements.¡±


    The shop attendant led them to a wide lounge area. ¡°Please wait here,¡± she said to Yao Tangbefore leadingCheng Yanto a back room.


    Unlike the other stores, Qinn Housewasn¡¯t particrly swamped with customers.Yao Tangsauntered over to an empty seat and plopped down.


    She took out her phone and saw that she had received a message: ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finished making revisions ording to your input. I will send the amended research report to youter. Please look it over when you are free.¡±


    Yao Tang typed azy reply: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she leaned backfortably and started to y her mobile games.


    ¡°You two must be exhausted. Please rest in the lounge while I go fetch you some water. I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡± One of the staff members smiled politely at the customers she had been attending to.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Yao Ranreplied. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s sit and think about which suit to buy.¡±


    Qin Man nodded and pulled her daughter towards the lounge.


    They had spent the better part of the day just looking through suits, and they still hadn¡¯t made up their mind.


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t tell the difference between any of them, so she left the decision toYao Ran.


    They could treat this little expedition as a practice test. After all, she would often need to buy her husband suits once she became the Young Madam of the Cheng family.


    As for Yao Ran, she felt rather satisfied with their outing so far.


    She had already set her sights on three distinct pieces. The prices were steep, but it wasn¡¯t enough to bankrupt them.


    Their efforts would pay off in the end, anyway. All in all, she considered their trip to Qinn Houseto be a sessful venture.


    <h4>Chapter 224: Distinguished Customers</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The two of them pushed past the door of the store.


    The attendant¡¯s face lit up the moment she caught sight of the handsome pair. ¡°Oh, my! You two make a perfect match! Please follow me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find our designs to your satisfaction.¡±


    Other patrons turned their heads to see what the fuss was all about, only to be mesmerized by the new customers who had walked in. The young man was tall and had clear-cut features, while hispanion had an enviable figure and an alluring face. A cool and elegant aura surrounded them both. The shop attendant was right¡ªthey did make a perfect couple.


    ¡°Are they celebrities?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Celebrities usually wouldn¡¯t traipse around in public like this; the paparazzi would be all over them in a second!¡±


    One of the bystanders, a young chubby girl, spoke in a quiet voice: ¡°They¡¯re right about that, but the girl looks a little familiar. I just can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±


    Her friend rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, you know how it is with attractive people. They all look the same, one way or another.¡±


    The girls huddled closer and watched as Yao Tang?and?Cheng Yan?strode through the lobby. The onlookers¡¯ eyes never left the duo until they disappeared into a different room.


    Cheng Yan and?Yao Tang?followed the attendant into a sample area, where suits of different styles and material were disyed for the customers to try on.


    Yao Tang swept a nce over the sea of fabric before plucking out a three-set ensemble.


    ¡°What do you think of this?¡± she asked, handing the outfit to Cheng Yan.


    He didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Give me a set of this design,¡± he instructed the attendant.


    ¡°Of course, Sir!¡±


    The attendant quickly pulled out a notebook and scribbled the model of the suit.


    In Qinn House, the clients were free to have a custom-made suit, or they could choose from the ones that were on disy andter have them adjusted to their sizes. Either way, the suits would eventually be tailor-made to the customer¡¯s figure.


    The shop attendant was very excited. It looked like he had struck gold with a customer today. The couple seemed generous, and they had ordered a suit within minutes of arriving.


    The item was no cheap ware, either. It cost tens of thousands of dors, which put hermission around the hundreds. If she managed to sell them a few more suits, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her sry for the next couple of months.


    She led them to another room without hesitation. Here, the suits were all top-of-the-line, made of imported material, and crafted by local artisans.


    ¡°This is the Area F. We keep only the best of our products here. Our patrons who frequent this area are mostly business elites and other distinguished personalities. Please feel free to browse through the shelves.¡±


    Yao Tang needed no further encouragement. She prowled around, with Cheng Yan trailing obediently behind her. Now and then, she would stop to inspect the clothes, and would sometimes reach out to feel the fabrics.


    After making a single round, Yao Tang?turned to the shop attendant and pointed. ¡°This one, the dark blue one over there, and that ck one. Please see that they fit him nicely.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Miss. This way, please. Our tailors will take the Young Master¡¯s measurements.¡±


    The shop attendant led them to a wide lounge area. ¡°Please wait here,¡± she said to Yao Tang?before leading?Cheng Yan?to a back room.


    Unlike the other stores, Qinn House?wasn¡¯t particrly swamped with customers.?Yao Tang?sauntered over to an empty seat and plopped down.


    She took out her phone and saw that she had received a message: ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finished making revisions ording to your input. I will send the amended research report to youter. Please look it over when you are free.¡±


    Yao Tang typed azy reply: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she leaned backfortably and started to y her mobile games.


    ¡°You two must be exhausted. Please rest in the lounge while I go fetch you some water. I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡± One of the staff members smiled politely at the customers she had been attending to.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Yao Ran?replied. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s sit and think about which suit to buy.¡±


    Qin Man nodded and pulled her daughter towards the lounge.


    They had spent the better part of the day just looking through suits, and they still hadn¡¯t made up their mind.


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t tell the difference between any of them, so she left the decision to?Yao Ran.


    They could treat this little expedition as a practice test. After all, she would often need to buy her husband suits once she became the Young Madam of the Cheng family.


    As for Yao Ran, she felt rather satisfied with their outing so far.


    She had already set her sights on three distinct pieces. The prices were steep, but it wasn¡¯t enough to bankrupt them.


    Their efforts would pay off in the end, anyway. All in all, she considered their trip to Qinn House?to be a sessful venture.

 Chapter 225 - Pesky Flies

    <h4>Chapter 225: Pesky Flies</h4>


    Yao Ran stepped into the lounge and immediately caught sight of Yao Tang. The other girl was reclining on one of the chairs, her eyes fixed on her phone, her hair falling past her shoulders. She looked rather alluring even in a state of idleness.


    But what was Yao Tangdoing in this ce?


    Before Yao Rancould say anything,Qin Manbroke away from her and seated herself next toYao Tang.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re here as well,¡± the womanmented snidely.


    Yao Tang raised a single eyebrow in response before proceeding to ignore the other two.


    Yao Ran hurried over and tugged atQin Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, Mom,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause trouble here.¡±


    Qin Man sighed and nodded, but she couldn¡¯t resist sweeping another disdainful look at her biological daughter.


    Yao Tang was d in a simple red dress that entuated her milkyplexion, coupled with a silver ne that brightened her delicate features. She looked nothing likeQin Man.


    Instead, she looked like a youngdy of noble lineage.


    It was as though she hadn¡¯t been raised in a remote mountain vige.


    Qin Man¡¯s lips curled as she red at the pendant resting against Yao Tang¡¯s corbone. ¡°Do you really think you deserve something like that?¡±


    It was an exquisite piece of jewelry from a luxury brand. The design itself was novel, if not for its uniqueness, then certainly for what it represented.


    Needless to say, its avability in the market was exclusive to the top members of society.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Yao Tangmuttered under her breath.


    These pesky flies¡ªalso known as the Yao family¡ªwere really annoying. They just popped up wherever she went.


    Yao Tang tapped furiously on her phone, and her screen disyed the enemy¡¯s head exploding from the gunshot.


    Her cool nonchnce sent Qin Manover the edge. She disregardedYao Ran¡¯s words andunched a mocking tirade againstYao Tang.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Just because you managed to charm a bunch of old perverts, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to be all high and mighty with me! Listen here. The heir of the Cheng familyhas taken a liking toRanran. Don¡¯t think that you and that pathetic Qin family are going to stand a chance against us in the future!


    Why, the Young Master Cheng has even volunteered to donate a library to No. 1 High School¡ªan entire building¡ªjust to spend some time withRanran!


    Do you think your sugar daddies would do the same for you? How ridiculous! They don¡¯t like you! You¡¯re only good for a passing fancy, nothing more. Just wait and see. Once they get tired of you, they¡¯ll leave you biting their dust, and you¡¯ll deserve every minute of it!¡±


    By the end of her outburst, Qin Manwas breathing heavily from exertion.


    She had a triumphant expression on her face, fully expecting Yao Tang to finally buckle down and show her envy.


    Yao Ran stood back, not particrly upset about her mother¡¯s actions. If anything, she felt proud aboutQin Man¡¯s derations. She did feel a little wary, though. It wasn¡¯t good to be so presumptuous so early in her rtionship withCheng Zhou.


    Nevertheless, she also wanted to see Yao Tanglook miserable and defeated.


    To their dismay, the girl didn¡¯t even nce up at them. She acted as if she didn¡¯t hear Qin Manat all.


    Yao Tang reached for the ss of milk tea beside her and took a sip.


    ¡®Mmm¡­ Mango milk.¡¯


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± Qin Manscreeched, her cheeks flushed with outrage. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ignore me, you¡ª¡±


    Just then, she was cut off by Yao Ran, who pressed her palm against the woman¡¯s mouth. She winked at her mother and pulled her away.


    But Qin Manwasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Just you wait,¡± she snarled atYao Tang. ¡°You¡¯ll eventually see how prosperous we will be.¡±


    With that, she let Yao Ranpull her towards the door. They ran across their attendant, who was visibly surprised to see them leave the lounge.


    ¡°Madam, Miss, do you not want the items you were eyeing earlier?¡±


    ¡°We want the dark blue one that we looked atst,¡± Yao Ranreplied, taking out a piece of paper. ¡°Kindly adjust the suit ording to the size written here, then send it to this address.¡± After concluding their business,Yao Ranquickly pulled her mother out of the shop.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of going against Yao Tang. The problem was that whenever they condemned her in public, someone would always swoop in to her rescue. Worse, it was alwaysYao RanandQin Manwho end up losing face.

 Chapter 226 - Stay Away from Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 226: Stay Away from Yao Tang</h4>


    Yao Ran rubbed Qin Man¡¯s back and talked to her in a coaxing tone.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. Let¡¯s leave her alone for now. Just think of how things will be in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    Yao Tang disintegrated herst opponent, winning another round. She finally put her phone down and arched her back to stretch her stiff muscles.


    Cheng Yan walked out of the fitting room at that exact moment. He froze when he sawYao Tang¡¯snguid posture, and his gaze deepened.


    He quickly strode forward and loomed over her, effectively blocking anyone from seeing her in such a state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡±


    Yao Tang settled back and sipped her milk tea. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°I heard all that racket just now. They said that Cheng Zhouhas taken a liking toYao Ran? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true at all.¡±Cheng Yansounded resolute, though his eyes lingered distractedly onYao Tang¡¯s pretty face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for over a week. Her cheeks seemed to have grown a little plumper, though her skin was still smooth and fair. He had missed her so much, his heart was aching even now.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s thoughts naturally wandered to the subject of his nephew, and a dangerous glint came over his eyes.


    That brat, donating a library, of all things¡­ Could it have been because of Yao Tang?


    His expression darkened at the idea.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Tangasked after noticing his sudden scowl.


    Cheng Yan cleared his throat and smiled. ¡°Nothing, I just remembered a troublesome matter back at thepany. Don¡¯t worry about it. Shall we continue with our shopping?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yao Tangrose from her seat, and they exited the lounge. They spent the next hour picking out more suits under the curious gaze of other, nosy customers.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Cheng Yanstood by the window of his study and brooded. There were no stars in the sky, but the moon was especially bright.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    The other party picked up after a couple of rings. ¡°Sixth Uncle. You¡¯re still awake? It¡¯ste, you should be resting.¡±


    Cheng Zhou sounded surprised. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected to hear fromCheng Yan.


    ¡°This is yourst warning. Don¡¯t go near Yao Tang. Don¡¯t even think about it, do you understand?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s voice was low and carried an undercurrent of danger. It was the same voice he used when he was faced with an adversary.


    Sure enough, Cheng Zhou stiffened on the other end. His fear was soon reced with bewilderment, though.


    ¡®Is Sixth Uncle really serious about this girl?¡¯


    Cheng Yan had never been involved in any scandal with a woman before. Regardless, it was only natural for young folk of their social and financial standing to indulge in the asional debauchery. It was expected, even.


    They weed physical attraction, but that was just about it. Most of them barely experienced love. It was something of a luxury among their lot.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t help that they were powerless to choose their own marriage partners. These things were dictated by the elders, and only served to further the interests of their respective families.


    In retrospect, no one could really me them for fooling around with the opposite sex.


    But did they ever get so involved to care about their flings¡¯ personal lives? Never!


    And so, Cheng Zhouwas understandably perplexed by his uncle¡¯s obvious hostility when it came toYao Tang.


    ¡°Please, Sixth Uncle. You misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean to get close to her at all. My donation to the No. 1 High Schoolhas nothing to do with her. I simply wanted to contribute something to society.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother acting clueless. Given Cheng Yan¡¯s personality,Cheng Zhouknew that it would be better to juste clean once and for all.


    He wasn¡¯t lying, either. His interest in Yao Tany solely in her medical skills. There was no need for him to risk his uncle¡¯s wrath by looking into her any more than he already had.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your little tricks? This is yourst chance. Stay away from Yao Tang, or else¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan let his words hang in the air, but Cheng Zhou felt the weight and power of the unspoken threat.


    ¡°Of course, Sixth Uncle,¡± he hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I admit that I am in the wrong. I promise to drop my investigations on Yao Tangright away, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    At the back of his head, Cheng Zhoumarveled at this astonishing turn of events.Yao Tangtruly was no ordinary person.


    For his Sixth Uncle to go to such great lengths to protect her¡­


    Needless to say, Cheng Zhouwas even more curious now, but he didn¡¯t dare to let it show. He would have to keep his word and instruct his men to stop their inquiries.


    Now, his only option was to go to No. 1 High Schond observeYao Tanghimself. First-hand information was always more reliable, anyway.


    After making up his mind, Cheng Zhounodded and went on to reassureCheng Yanonce more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sixth Uncle. I won¡¯t be looking into her background anymore. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Surely, you still have some affection for your nephew. You won¡¯t shun me in favor of an outsider to the family, will you?¡±

 Chapter 227 - Not an Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 227: Not an Outsider</h4>


    ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider,¡± Cheng Yan cut in.


    Cheng Zhou stuttered to a stop, his eyes growing wide as saucers.


    No way¡­


    Was his uncle truly set on this girl?


    If that was the case, then Cheng Zhoumust really drop his investigations, lest his uncle thought he was a rival in love or something.Cheng Zhouwould be in deep trouble if things came to that.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡±


    Cheng Zhou spew out a few additional promises, then promptly hung up.


    He immediately flipped through his contact list and made a call.


    Thankfully, it was answered after just a few rings.


    The voice on the other end was almost reverent. ¡°Young Master Cheng. Please give us your orders.¡±


    ¡°Stop looking into Yao Tang,¡±Cheng Zhousaid urgently.


    The other man didn¡¯t seem keen on the idea, and he stammered his protest. ¡°But we¡ªYoung Master Cheng, you have no idea¡­ What I mean to say is, we are making significant progress. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of it soon. We just need a little more time.¡±


    ¡°If I tell you to stop, then you should stop. Why are you spouting out all this nonsense?¡±


    Cheng Zhou¡¯s voice had gone uncharacteristically cold, which disconcerted the other man.


    ¡°Of course, of course. I apologize, Young Master Cheng. My team and I will cease the operations right away.¡±


    Cheng Zhou ended the call and heaved a weary sigh. He padded over to the French windows in his room and lit a cigarette.


    Tendrils of smoke wafted around his face and clouded over his unfathomable eyes.


    ¡®Yao Tang¡­¡¯


    What kind of hold did she have over his Sixth Uncle, that he wouldn¡¯t even think twice about threatening his blood rtive?


    ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll have to go to No. 1 High Schond find out for myself.¡¯


    ¡­


    At 11:30 the next morning.


    The Principal¡¯s Office.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee to visit us, Young Master Cheng. You should have informed us beforehand. We would have made proper preparations to receive you.¡±


    Principal Kong had jumped to his feet the moment Cheng Zhou had entered his office. He was eyeing the young man in fear at the moment, quite shaken by his sudden appearance in the school. Cheng Zhou rarely ever came by, after all.


    Could it be that the Cheng familywas somehow satisfied with his performance, and had sent the young master to give him a good beating?


    It was a rather usible scenario.


    No. 1 High School was one of the oldest institutions inCity A, with theMeng familybeing its major shareholder by virtue of their contributions to the school¡¯s initial establishment.Even so, theCheng familywielded an almost equal sway over the school, what with them being the most powerful conglomerate in the vicinity.


    As such, the position of School Director was always held by the current CEO of the Cheng Group.


    In this generation, the person was Cheng Yan.


    The young man had also graduated from No. 1 High School, and had even graced a few of the school¡¯s ceremonies with his presence and an asional speech.


    That being the case, Principal Kongwas naturally acquainted withCheng Zhou, the heir presumptive to the entirety of Cheng Group. Compared to him,Cheng Yanwas only the head of thepany¡¯s branch here inCity A.


    Cheng Zhou was decidedly on a higher rank, at least in terms of power within the family.


    Principal Kong squared his shoulders and steeled himself. He would never dare of offending anyone from theCheng family, but he still held the bulk of responsibility as the highest authority in the school.


    Cheng Zhou sauntered across the room and plopped on the couch as if he had done it a thousand times before.


    ¡°Principal Kong, I sent you an email yesterday expressing my intention to donate a library to your school. I expect you to have started the preliminary arrangements to make it happen.¡± He poured himself a ss of water from the coffee table and took a sip. ¡°You have read it, right?¡±


    ¡°Email?¡± Principal Kongrepeated faintly, his brows furrowed.


    He had seen a new email yesterday, but he had barely nced over the sender¡¯s details. He had been too stunned by the first line of the email, which dered that the school would receive millions to fund the construction of a new library. When his shock had finally worn off, the old man dismissed the email as a prank and forgot about it.


    Was the Young Master Cheng referring to that very same email?


    Principal Kong the acrid taste of regret rise to his tongue. His face contorted into a grimace for a brief second before he managed topose himself.


    ¡°The thing is, Young Master Cheng, I was upied with research yesterday, so I didn¡¯t really have time to check my emails. If it¡¯s all right with you, can we discuss the matter now?¡±


    Principal Kong told himself that he wasn¡¯t lying, not technically. Yes, he had readCheng Zhou¡¯s email, but he had really been very busy as well!


    To his relief, the young man¡¯s smile never wavered.


    Cheng Zhou stood and straightened his suit before taking out a stack of papers from his briefcase. He dropped it on the principal¡¯s desk with a loud thud.


    ¡°This is the project proposal report that my assistant has put together. You can go over it first, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll dly wait for your decision.¡±

 Chapter 228 - Perfect Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 228: Perfect Boyfriend</h4>


    Just then, a knock came on the door, and a school employee poked his head inside. ¡°Principal, the director wants you to attend a meeting.¡±


    Principal Kong frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Go, go. Tell them to hold the meeting by themselves. I¡¯m in the middle of something very important.¡±


    How could he bother with some meeting when a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was right in front of him?


    No one had ever volunteered such a generous donation before. A brand-new library was sure to give the students a renewed motivation to study and learn new things. Not to mention, it would also add to the school¡¯s overall standing in the academe, if only a little.


    This was going to affect No. 1 High Schoolon a grand scale, so he couldn¡¯t afford to take this offer lightly.


    Principal Kong put on his sses and peered at the documents asCheng Zhouhelped himself to the chair across the desk.


    When he got to a certain line, his heart jumped to his throat. ¡°Young Master Cheng!¡± he cried out, staring at the young man. ¡°This proposal is an unconditional donation?¡±


    Unconditional donation! This was truly unprecedented.


    Everyone who had pledged something to the school thus far had always asked for a favor in return. Most of them wanted to get their child admitted into No. 1 High School, while the others demanded that their kids be transferred to the best sses, or given the best resources.


    No one had ever challenged the practice, because why would these rich parents spend so much on a donation if not to meet their own self-interests?


    Principal Kong wanted to leap in joy at the gold mine that hadnded on hisp, but he couldn¡¯t help the sliver of doubt that crept at the back of his mind.


    Unfazed, Cheng Zhounodded and smiled. He looked every bit like an upper-crust elite doling out favors to the less privileged.


    ¡°The construction of the library will be taken care of by the Cheng family, no strings attached. In addition to that, we would also like to set up an award program in the school. The aim is to motivate everyone with their studies, so we intend for the program to be open to all the students, regardless of their year and ss number.¡±


    And then he took out another folder and handed it to Principal Kong.


    ¡°The Cheng familyis also nning to grant schrships to the top students ofNo. 1 High School. We will eventually extend the program to other schools in the city, but yours will be our starting point. Of course, the schrs will have to go through a strict screening. If the national exams are difficult, then you can expect the schrship test to be even more so.¡±


    It was clear that he had already nned everything, down to thest detail.


    He was sure that No. 1 High Schoolwould never let this opportunity pass.


    ¡°All right.¡± Principal Kongbeamed.


    He walked around the desks and returned the files to Cheng Zhouwithout reading through everything. ¡°Do you have any other requests, Young Master Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Zhou appeared to ponder this for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I want toe by and supervise the construction whenever I can. I suppose I need a ce to stay inside the campus.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Principal Kongsaid almost immediately. ¡°I shall open an office for you in the Teachers¡¯ Building. Not only that, but I will also provide you with a private apartment in the school¡¯s family courtyard. You cane and go as you please. What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Zhou nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Those arrangements will do.¡±


    With this, he could pop up at No. 1 High Schoolwithout having to exin himself.


    It would also give him more chances to run into Yao Tangand interact with her.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and have lunch with me, Young Master Cheng?¡± Principal Kongoffered.


    It was the least he could do as a host. Besides, if Cheng Zhouwere to be on the campus often, he might as well start getting used to the food in the school cafeteria.


    Unexpectedly, the young man smiled and was very keen on the idea.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Cheng Zhoureplied eagerly.


    Principal Kong escorted him towards the cafeteria.


    A buzz went around the students as the pair walked through the hallways, the older girls more enthused than most. They stared at Cheng Zhouand assumed that he was another transfer student, only to realize that it was their principal by his side.


    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s a new teacher¡­ He¡¯s so gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a mere teacher. Look at how Principal Kongis overly polite to him. He must be an important guest.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever. I have a new crush! If I had a boyfriend like that, I would be set for life!¡±


    ¡°It would be great if he visited often. Maybe we could even strike a conversation and ask for his number. He doesn¡¯t look that old. He would make a perfect boyfriend, indeed!¡±

 Chapter 229 - Olympiad Math Competition

    <h4>Chapter 229: Olympiad Math Competition</h4>


    ss 20 was inplete chaos as the students gathered around, talking about the new visitor.


    ¡°Did you guys hear? This handsome guy came to school today and had lunch with the principal,¡± one of them whispered.


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t heard of it? Everyone did!¡± the other snapped back. ¡°I wonder what he wants. You think he¡¯s another shareholder of the school?¡±


    Although their voices were soft, Meng Yang could still hear their conversation. He cocked up an eyebrow and tilted his head. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± he asked, much to their surprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Zhang Lin blinked.


    In the past, Meng Yang was the first to know about any gossip going around the school. After all, the Meng Familywas one of thergest shareholders, so they almost always had all the information at their fingertips.


    So, why didn¡¯t he know about this?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Pang, upon seeing the three of them chatting, walked over.


    ¡°The school¡¯s nning to build a new library,¡± one of the girls spoke up. ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about it. Hell, the entire school already knows about it since our school director had published it in the forum.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Qin Jing disyed the message on her phone, and Meng Yangpped in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated our library. It¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯re investing in building a new library now, but...¡±


    At the thought, the man shook his head in regret.


    ¡°But?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t say a word in reply, Qin Jing knocked him on the head. ¡°Hey, answer me!¡±


    Grimacing from the impact, he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Think about it,¡± he protested. ¡°Sure, we have a brand new library, but it¡¯s not like we can enjoy it. When do you think they¡¯ll finish it? In a year¡¯s time? Two years? By that time, we¡¯d already graduated.¡±


    So that was what he had meant.


    As soon as the other students heard of this, they immediately lowered their heads, dejected by the news.


    It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enjoy the new library. Even if it was repaired, they would¡¯ve all graduated by then. After all, in a few months¡¯ time, they¡¯d be out of here and off to college.


    The new library was for the juniors and the sophomores.


    Seeing that everyone was in low spirits, Qin Jing banged her fists onto the table. ¡°But, there is something just for us!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Recently, Meng Yang had been studying with Lin Xin, answering the long questions that were in their test booklet. While they were helpful, the task was as dreadful as it was boring. Now that they had something to do, studying could finally be kicked to the side.


    Everyone also gathered around, waiting to hear what she had to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Olympiad Math Competition,¡± Qin Jing said with a smile. ¡°I heard that thepetition¡¯s so difficult that even our math teachers had such a hard time answering the questions! Also, the prizes are worth a lot. They wouldn¡¯t even reveal the mysterious grand prize!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    What kind of activity was this?


    The Olympiad Competition was the type of contest attended by everyone from ss 1. What did it have to do with their ss at all?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for bringing our hopes up,¡± Meng Yang murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can participate in it anyway.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Jing demanded, reaching out to grab his ear. ¡°You may not believe in yourself, but you should at least believe in Sister Tang! Isn¡¯t thispetition perfect for her?¡±


    After saying this, she nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction, who was too busy listening to music.


    Yao Tang waspletely immersed in her own world that she didn¡¯t even notice anyone staring at her. Her gaze was locked on the foreign book she was holding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Meng Yang blinked in surprise.


    He obviously wasn¡¯t capable enough to participate in thispetition, but Yao Tang was different. She was a genius! Participating in thispetition was probably child¡¯s y for her. If she were to participate, wouldn¡¯t this mean great things for their ss?


    Before he could approach her, he heard a shout from the other side of the ssroom.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang!¡±


    ¡°Is student Yao Tang here?¡±


    A female teacher wearing a light blue dress stood by the doorframe, looking around.


    The surrounding people immediately tapped on Yao Tang¡¯s shoulders. Only then did she finally take off her headphones and nce at the door curiously.


    ¡°Pleasee over,¡± the teacher called.


    Nodding, Yao Tang calmly walked toward the door.

 Chapter 230 - First Place

    <h4>Chapter 230: First ce</h4>


    ¡°Student Yao Tang, Principal Kong has asked to see you in his office. He said that it¡¯s really important.¡±


    The teacher smiled as she ryed the information.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Nodding, Yao Tang headed up the staircase. On the way, she could see a few students ncing and staring in her direction, but none of them dared to approach her.


    ..


    When she reached the principal¡¯s office, Principal Kong immediately waved her over.


    ¡°Ah, just the student I wanted to see, how have you been doing recently?¡± he asked smoothly, smiling at the young woman. ¡°Are you getting along with your ssmates?¡±


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky to know that Yao Tang was a student of No. 1 High School.


    She was definitely the best they got.


    Once the college entrance examination was over, everyone would know of Yao Tang¡¯s greatness and excellence. They would all know her to be the best student of No. 1 High School.


    The more he thought about it, the more his smile depend.


    ¡°It¡¯s going okay.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged, casually sitting on the sofa. She picked up a book on the table and immediately started to flip through it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you some water?¡±


    Principal Kong stood up and poured her a ss.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    There must be something that he wanted, right?


    Otherwise, why would he have called her over? There was a moment of silence before Principal Kong sighed, rolling his eyes. There really was no getting around her bluntness.


    ¡°No. 1 High School will be hosting this year¡¯s mathpetition. All schools will be participating, and from what I¡¯ve heard, the first prize is a huge sum of money. While I¡¯m not allowed to disclose the details, I can tell you that this is apetition worth participating in.¡±


    Principal Kong sighed. ¡°However, as we will be hosting thepetition, it is only expected that we will hold first ce in thepetition. Otherwise, we¡¯d be theughing stock of the city.¡±


    His lips twitched as he rubbed his forehead.


    No. 1 High School was the one who had prepared and sponsored the prices. To see them be taken away by other winners...wouldn¡¯t that be disgraceful to him as the principal?


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Yao Tang seemed to be interested as she crossed her arms over her chest. However, she didn¡¯t say a word as if she was waiting for him to spit it out.


    Closing his eyes, he sighed. ¡°Look, you¡¯re free to name your conditions. I just want you to get No. 1 High School first ce in the Olympiad Math Competition. Is that doable?¡±


    ¡°You got a deal.¡±


    Her lips finally twitched into a smile. ¡°I do have three conditions. Firstly, I need a pass to directly enter and exit the campus. I shouldn¡¯t be restricted by the guards and am free to roam wherever I want.¡±


    Yao Tang had always wanted to have her personal ess card. However, she never really had the chance to meet with Principal Kong, so she couldn¡¯t tell him about it.


    Now that she was able to name her conditions, she naturally made this small request.


    For Principal Kong, that was easy to achieve.


    ¡°Also, in the name of the school, I¡¯d like Lin Xin to receive a schrship. Her family isn¡¯t as financially stable as many other students here, so this will help her greatly. The schrship money can be deducted from the winnings.¡±


    ¡°As for the third... I guess I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Yao Tang grinned.


    Principal Kong nodded reluctantly, knowing that he had no other choice. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Thest thing he needed was for other students to get first ce. Plus, he wasn¡¯t all that confident of the other students in No. 1 High School, even those in ss 1. However, being a witness to Yao Tang¡¯s excellence, he was confident that they¡¯d be able to win this round.


    She was the best contender out there.


    It was also a good thing that her second request was out for the greater good.


    That, he could easily agree with.


    ¡°As long as you get the first ce, you can ask for anything you want.¡± Principal Kong nodded. ¡°Three or ten requests? I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you shouldn¡¯t worry about this anymore.¡±


    Yao Tang finally leaned back against her seat and nodded.

 Chapter 231 - Seizing the Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 231: Seizing the Opportunity</h4>


    Yao Tang had just stepped out of Principal Kong¡¯s office when she ran into a familiar man on the way.


    Cheng Zhou was dressed in a fitted suit. He was adjusting his cuffs, walking slowly toward the principal¡¯s office. However, when he saw Yao Tangstepping out of the room, he quickened his pace.


    His eyes lit up as he neared her.


    Despite her being half a meter away from him, Yao Tang didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Instead, she walked in the other direction as emotionlessly as ever.


    Cheng Zhou didn¡¯t look bothered as he stopped her. ¡°Miss Yao,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°It seems we meet again.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    She shrugged indifferently, not bothering to say anything else.


    ¡°This is my business card,¡± he stated, handing her his business card from his pocket. ¡°If you need anything, feel free to look for me. I have an office right on the fifth floor of the teacher¡¯s building. There¡¯s a sign at the door if you get lost. You¡¯re wee toe in.


    ¡°Got it.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s doing much better now, thanks to you. Please, if you need anything, you¡¯re free to ask.¡±


    There was a certain ambiguity to his words as if he was trying to flirt with her!


    Despite this, Yao Tang still appeared unbothered. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of ttery painted on her features. Instead, she simply nodded once more. ¡°You can thank Cheng Yan.¡±


    Without another word, she walked away.


    This was definitely not how he had expected their conversation would go. In fact, he was expecting that she¡¯d be a bit more excited. However, he didn¡¯t chase after her.


    Instead, he let her go and stepped inside the principal¡¯s office.


    Principal Kong immediately stood in greeting. ¡°Young Master Cheng, you¡¯re here,¡± he greeted, handing him the paper. ¡°I have the set of questions for our Olympiad Math Competitions. Please, feel free to look at the questionnaire.¡±


    ..


    In ss One, everyone was too busy ncing at their notebooks, studying for the exam.


    ¡°Ranran! I heard that Brother Cheng Zhou had gone to No. 1 High School! His office is located on the fifth floor of the third teacher¡¯s building. You have no problem entering the room. Seize the opportunity. Good luck!¡±


    As soon as Yao Ran turned on her phone, Cheng Wei¡¯s message popped on her screen.


    What?


    Cheng Zhou¡¯s here?


    Yao Ran immediately brightened up. Taking out a hand mirror from her desk, she fluffed up her hair and pinched her cheeks. She looked young and beautiful, like a flower that had just bloomed in spring.


    Ignoring her ssmates, Yao Ran grabbed her stack of exercise books and walked to the teacher¡¯s building.


    The third teacher¡¯s building was located on the west wing of the school campus. It was almost always empty, given that it held only a few teachers who specialized both in arts and other extracurricrs.


    Finally reaching the fifth floor, she found Cheng Zhou¡¯s office in the center. She peeked inside to see Cheng Zhou lounging in his seat, flipping through a booklet.


    Upon a closer look, it seemed that they were test papers.


    Distracted, he didn¡¯t notice the young woman peering from outside his office. His hair was slightly messy, with strands falling right between his eyes. His jawline was more defined under the perfect lighting, highlighting his high nose bridge.


    He may be wearing a suit, but he could pass as a student.


    Giddiness surged through her chest as she knocked lightly. ¡°Brother Cheng Zhou?¡± she called out. ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    Her voice sounded like a melody worth ying.


    There was a short pause when he responded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yao Ran pushed the door open and stood under the sunlight. A sweet smile showed on her features as she took a step closer to him.


    ¡°I was actually supposed to get my exercise book when I saw you. Do you mind if I study here instead?¡±


    ¡°Sure, have a seat.¡±


    Cheng Zhou wiped the stool next to him like the gentleman he was and let Yao Ransit beside him. ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Yao,¡± he eximed with a smile. ¡°I actually have something urgent I need to be taken care of. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll just be reviewing here.¡±


    She started copying the test questions, ncing at her from time to time.


    The man, however, didn¡¯t look bothered as he actively ignored her.

 Chapter 232 - Was That the Exam Question?

    <h4>Chapter 232: Was That the Exam Question?</h4>


    Not long after, Cheng Zhou¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the peaceful atmosphere. He immediately picked up.


    ¡°Secretary Liu,¡± he greeted. ¡°Just send the documents from the teacher¡¯s building, would you? What do you mean by ¡®which building¡¯? It¡¯s the one on the west end¡ªnever mind. I¡¯ll go to you instead. Just wait at the school gate.¡±


    Sensing that it was time for her to leave, Yao Ran stood up. ¡°Mr. Cheng,¡± she hesitated. ¡°Why don¡¯t I head back first? You can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°No, help yourself. Besides, it¡¯s much quieter here than in the ssroom. Please, excuse me for a few minutes. I just have to get something first.¡±


    With a nod of his head, he grabbed his suit jacket and walked out of the room.


    Yao Ran took the opportunity to sit down. As soon as she saw Cheng Zhouwalking down the stairs, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the paper that he had been holding. After making sure that he was already gone, she grabbed the test paper.


    At the top, she saw the header.


    It was for the Olympiad Math Competition!


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened. She had heard rumors that No. 1 High School would be holding the Olympiad Math Competition. She had also heard that they would offer a very generous reward. Everyone would know the first ce, so much so, that they¡¯d have a sure shot at any university they please!


    It was a great honor!


    Her breathing was already ragged, she tightened her grip on the questionnaire and took her phone from her pocket. Then, she began to take photos.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Within a few minutes, Yao Ran had already finished taking photos of all the test questions. A small smile brightened up her entire face as she ced the questionnaire back in its original spot. After making sure that Cheng Zhouwouldn¡¯t be able to notice the difference, she packed up her things and hurried down the stairs.


    As she was walking, she bumped into a couple of ssmates of hers. She bowed her head and sped down the corridor.


    Her heart raced in her chest, and her face appeared as flushed as ever.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely get first ce,¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the prize is. Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me.¡±


    As soon as she had returned to her ssroom, she finally sighed in relief. Even then, the tremors in her heart couldn¡¯t be calmed down. Now, all she wanted to do was head back home and study the exam questions as carefully as possible.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I¡¯ve brought some experts for the Olympiad. They¡¯ve all been invited all the way from Beijing.¡±


    Secretary Wang stepped outside of the car, motioning to the three male teachers standing behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±


    As soon as the three old professors arrived, they immediately sat down and studied the questionnaire. Finally, one of them took a deep breath and pointed at the first question he had seen.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I would like to point your attention to the loopholes I¡¯ve spotted.¡±


    The old professor adjusted his sses.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cheng Zhou reviewed the notes they had all written down.


    The original test questions had been written by the three professors, and they all had notes all over them. On thest question, there were a few words that had been circled with a red pen.


    ¡°Yes. The answers can vary, and they must be supplemented. Other than thest question, we have no other concerns.¡±


    The other professors nodded in agreement.


    The old professors were all very excellent mathematicians. They had judged a thousand Olympiad Math Competitions over the years. As such, they were already very experienced when it came to questions like this.


    If the participant wasn¡¯t able to supplement the question, then they would immediately be considered incorrect.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll inform the school.¡± He nodded. ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°No Problem!¡±


    The professors nodded. It was a pleasure to work with the Cheng Family.


    ..


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Cheng Wei sat in the busy coffee shop, sporting a pair of ck sunsses and a wide sunhat to cover her face. She was stirring a cup of coffee as she regarded the person sitting in front of her.


    Luckily, she had been able to find an investigative team in City A.


    She had spent a lot of money to get them to investigate Yao Tang¡¯s movements in and out of No. 1 High School. They were also tasked to take photos of her if they spotted her with any man.

 Chapter 233 - A Man of Few Words

    <h4>Chapter 233: A Man of Few Words</h4>


    ¡°Miss Cheng.¡±


    The man across from him stared at Cheng Wei¡¯s long neck, chuckling when his gaze lowered to her subtle cleavage. ¡°I have just the thing for you.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang has exited the school premises a total of three times this week. Every time, she is with the same man. It appears that the man is quite rich himself, and they spend a lot of time together from shopping to buying milk tea. Justst Friday they were spotted at a tailor shop together.¡±


    ¡°From what I can see, the two of them behave quite intimately. However, it didn¡¯t look like they were boyfriend and girlfriend. These are the pictures I¡¯ve taken.¡±


    The man reached out from his greasy envelope and pulled out a stack of photos from the inside.


    In the photos, Cheng Wei could see Yao Tangand Cheng Yanstrolling down the sidewalk.


    They appeared to be the perfect couple, both as handsome and beautiful as the other. While they weren¡¯t showing much PDA, the tiny actions they disyed were very intimate. For example, there was a photo of Cheng Yan casually giving Yao Tanga scarf and a bottle of milk tea.


    There was also another photo of Yao Tang leaning against his shoulder.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it was obvious that their rtionship was not ordinary.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes glittered.


    It seemed that she was going to get someone else into her team, someone who would hate Yao Tang as much as she did. Her lips inched up into a smirk as she grabbed her phone.


    Click click click!


    She anonymously emailed pictures to someone she had known for quite a long time.


    If her estimates were correct, then Yao Tang was going to be in very big trouble.


    The man opposite her casually reached out to the young woman as if he wanted to take the photos, but instead, his hand grazed across Cheng Wei¡¯s soft palm. His lips twitched, as he resisted the urge to swoon.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cheng Wei screamed, pulling her hand from his hold in an instant.


    The surrounding people nced in her direction. Some couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the sight. Cheng Wei nced at the ground guiltily and left after saying a couple of words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be transferring the money to your ountter. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    A smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as she left. Soon after she was gone, he slowly sniffed his finger, closing his eyes in bliss.


    This was Miss Cheng¡¯s smell?


    ..


    When Yu Shu got the email, she had been eating dinner.


    The melodious sound of the piano echoed across the room as she hummed, slicing herself a piece of foie gras. She picked up the wine beside her and drank, a smile appearing on her lips.


    Ding!


    Upon seeing the notification, she picked up her phone and nced at the email. ¡°Must be a spam message,¡± she murmured, about to delete it when she saw a familiar face.


    Was that Cheng Yan?


    Her fork ttered onto the table, and she immediately wiped her hands with a napkin. Hurriedly picking up her phone, she peered in a bit more to take a closer look.


    It really was Cheng Yan! There was also another girl standing right next to him. This girl...


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    She scrolled down to the next picture. Each of them also had the same girl. There was something about the way that mystery girl looked that made her appear unforgettable, like a muse that had descended from the heavens.


    And from the way they appeared together, they looked like a real couple! Maybe they were a couple?


    No!


    Yu Shu mmed her hands onto the table.


    What about her?


    Yu Shu stood where she was, panting heavily. She stared hatefully at the pictures of the two of them on her phone, clenching her fists.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the sight of them alone. I have to take the initiative.¡±


    With a scowl, she took out her phone and gazed at Cheng Yan¡¯s picture. Gritting her teeth, she immediately dialed a number.


    Beep Beep Beep


    ¡°Hello?¡± Cheng Yan answered.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, when are youing back to Beijing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    The man had always been a man of few words.


    Now, he was simply a man of few words, which made Yu Shu feel even more ufortable. If he were in front of Yao Tang, would he be like this?


    ¡°Then can Ie over to see you?¡±


    Cheng Yan was silent. On the other end of the phone, he still didn¡¯t say anything when the secretary¡¯s voice came through, ¡°CEO Cheng, if you can sign here.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan,¡± she quickly said. ¡°I actually have something else to do it there. I¡¯ll drop by to see you, and I¡¯ll settle it then. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Yu Shu didn¡¯t even wait for his reply when she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 234 - Young Master Cheng?

    <h4>Chapter 234: Young Master Cheng?</h4>


    Yu Shu hung up the phone with a wide smile on her face. Her heart was pounding with excitement. She didn¡¯t waste another minute and immediately booked a ne ticket to City A.


    Once she was there, she would definitely teach that wench, Yao Tang, a lesson and put her in her ce!


    Yu Shu ferociously cut through her steak and popped a piece into her mouth. She chewed it with gusto, imagining that it was the flesh of her mortal enemy.


    A thought struck her then. She picked up her phone again and made a call.


    ¡°Miss Yu, what can I do for you?¡± came the voice from the other end of the line. It was her father¡¯s secretary, an elderly man who had been in employ for so many years.


    ¡°Secretary Wang. Ourpany still has funds for social assistance projects, right? I have a lot of free time on my hands, so I came up with the idea to donate a building to a notable high school in City A. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. I will convey your ns to the Chairman right away. Please wait for my news.¡±


    ¡­


    The very next day, Yu Shuboarded a ne and stepped foot inCity A.


    A car was waiting for her when she arrived, and she was driven straight to No. 1 High School. The Yu family had contactedPrincipal Kongin advance and had arranged for a personal meeting between him andYu Shu.


    Needless to say, the man was overjoyed by the proposal. It seemed like No. 1 High Schoolhad stumbled into a mine of great fortune. To think that two prominent families had decided to make sizable donations¡­ the school¡¯s reputation was bound to soar even higher in the future.


    Contrary to Principal Kong¡¯s eagerness to meet his guest, Yu Shudisyed a general disinterest in him.


    She made quick work of their terms of agreement, and pretty soon, she was stamping the necessary documents with her family business¡¯ seal.


    She marked thest document and handed it back to the principal with a smile. With that out of the way, she didn¡¯t hesitate to make her request.


    ¡°Principal Kong, I would like to have a ce to rest here in your school. After all, we would being by often to check how on the construction and other rted matters.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult request, so the man readily agreed.


    ¡°Sure, sure. That won¡¯t be a problem. As it happens, we¡¯ve also given Young Master Cheng an office on the fifth floor of the third teaching building. We can set you up nearby so that the two of you can discuss your simr interests in the school. Maybe you can get to know each other, too.¡±


    Principal Kong set the folder aside and beamed atYu Shu.


    Yu Shu immediately perked up. ¡®Young Master Cheng?¡¯


    ¡°Is it Young Master Cheng Yan?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°Are you talking about him?¡±


    If it really was Cheng Yan, that meant that she would be able to see him often¡­


    Sadly, her hopes were dashed as Principal Kongshook his head. ¡°Ah, no. I was referring to Young MasterCheng Zhou.¡±


    Yu Shu fell back against her seat, deted. ¡®So it¡¯sCheng Zhou.¡¯


    Although they were acquainted and often saw each other at social events, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. They rarely even spoke aside from the casual pleasantries.


    Even so, she supposed it was better to befriend someone from the Cheng familythan to not have any significant connection with them at all.


    ¡°All right, please set me up in the office next door.¡± Yu Shustood up and grabbed her purse. ¡°I¡¯d like to walk around the campus and observe. Is that okay,Principal Kong?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Yu. You can go anywhere you want inside the campus; no one will dare to stop you. Here, allow me to see you out of my office.¡±


    Principal Kong escorted her all the way down the stairs and parted with her at the entrance of the building.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock¡ªalmost lunchtime. Yu Shulooked around and noted the empty hallways. In the distance, some gardeners were tending to the nt boxes outside the building.


    Now, where should she start looking for Yao Tang?


    Yu Shu pondered this as she wandered about. Soon enough, she realized that everyone must be at the cafeteria for their lunch break. She had a hunch thatYao Tangwould be there, too.


    Yu Shu could just wait her out at the school cafeteria instead of hunting her down. With that thought in mind,Yu Shuheaded to the ce, a spring in her step.


    ¡­


    As expected, Yao Tangwent to the cafeteria for lunch, along withLin XinandQin Jing.


    Meng Yang wanted to go with them, butXiao Pangheld him back, asking him to y a game before they ate together.


    The cafeteria was bustling as usual. Today¡¯s specialty dishes were braised pork ribs and pickled ribs. Lin Xinrushed into the fray and managed to score a spot in front of the queue. Of course, she made sure to reserve spots for her friends in the line.


    Yao Tang dropped her stuff on an empty table andzily walked over to the line withQin Jing.


    ¡°Sister Tang, over here!¡± Lin Xincalled, waving her hand high up in the air. ¡°Come, quickly!¡±


    Their chemistry teacher had given them an extra question just before the bell rang, which caused them to bete.


    ¡°That Old Liangreally took his time with thatst question,¡±Lin Xingrumbled as the other two drew near. ¡°Fortunately, I think we can still get some braised pork ribs. They still have more than three servings left.¡±


    She then proceeded to praise the delicious meals served at the cafeteria, especially today¡¯s specialty menu, while Qin JingandYao Tangindulged her.

 Chapter 235 - Mad Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 235: Mad Dogs</h4>


    Just then, a voice came from behind them, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I knew it. I can tell a country bumpkin when I see one. What, have you guys never eaten these dishes before.¡±


    Qing Jing whirled around and demanded, ¡°Who the heck are you? What makes you think you can say just those nasty things, huh? Your mouth stinks!¡±


    The other students turned to see a girl in a ck, trendy dress and huge sunsses. Her lips were glossy red, and a luxury brand purse was hanging from her shoulder. She was undoubtedly another brat from some rich, snobbish family.


    Yu Shu rolled her eyes atQin Jingand crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°What, am I mistaken? A country bumpkin is a country bumpkin, no matter how hard she tries to fit in the city. Anyway, I¡¯m talking about Yao Tang, so mind your own business.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s eyes widened. She was so mad that she couldn¡¯t find the words to retort with. Instead, she rolled her sleeves up, ready for a brawl. But Yao Tangpulled her back before she could do anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to let everyone know about your disgusting attitude,¡± Yao Tangsaid coldly, her eyes narrowed atYu Shu. ¡°Your filthy mouth is sullying the cafeteria.¡±


    Not to be outdone, Lin Xinalso stepped forward and raised her chin. ¡°That¡¯s right! Did you have manure for breakfast or something? It reeks every time you open your mouth. I almost threw up. Aren¡¯t you concerned you might ruin everyone¡¯s appetite if you keep talking?¡±


    ¡°You total scumbags!¡±


    Yu Shu was trembling with fury. Her face was flushed as she hiked her purse higher on her shoulder, as if she was going to pounce at them in the next second.


    It was at that moment that Yao Ranappeared. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she said in a gentle voice. ¡°Just because you have your friends with you doesn¡¯t mean that you can go around bullying others.¡±


    With that single sentence, she had effectively reversed the truth. Again.


    Qin Jing snorted and red atYao Ran. It was all she could not to walk over and the fake girl¡¯s face. She might even send her flying with a roundhouse kick.


    The nosy students noticed themotion and quickly gathered around to watch the show.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they fighting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It seems like Yao Tangincited her friends to bully someone.¡±


    ¡°Look, look. That girl is obviously pissed off.¡±


    ¡°You do know that Yao Tangis under the school bully¡¯s protection, right? Even if she weren¡¯t, she still managed to beat up a bunch of boys with a stick. You can¡¯t afford to offend her. It just isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    The onlookers exchanged spections, all while shooting disdainful nces at Yao Tangand her friends.


    Lin Xin took a deep breath. Her grip tightened on the lunchbox she had been carrying.


    These people didn¡¯t even know the real story, yet they had the guts to keep spouting their obnoxious presumptions. She hated it.


    As for Yu Shu, she was emboldened by the fact that someone hade up and defended her. She squared her shoulders and nodded atQin Jing.


    ¡°Hey, you. You¡¯re friends with this Yao Tang, right? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve looked into her identity. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She¡¯s just a low-born nobody from the countryside. What¡¯s more, her background is dubious, at best. You¡¯d better stay away from her before she takes advantage of you. Don¡¯t wait until your valuables start to go missing, or worse!¡±


    Lin Xin took another step forward and opened her mouth, butYao Tangforcibly pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± she warned her friend. ¡°A mad dog is mindless; it bites anyone it sees.¡±


    Lin Xin burst outughing then. ¡°You¡¯re right,Sister Tang! We should just ignore this mad dog. Who knows what will happen to us if we get bitten?¡±


    Someone from the crowd snickered, sending Yu Shuinto a fit of rage. ¡°What did you say?¡± she yelled atYao Tang. ¡°Did you just call me a mad dog?¡±


    Qin Jing smirked and nudgedYao Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you hear that,Sister Tang? The mad dog is barking again.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Yao Tangnodded. ¡°But I wonder why the other one isn¡¯t making a sound¡­¡±


    Yao Ran stiffened for a second beforeunching into a tirade herself.Yu Shujoined her, and the two made a ruckus as they hurled insult after insult atYao Tang.


    ¡°How dare you look down on me! Do you even look at yourself?¡±


    ¡°What made you so arrogant, huh? You¡¯re just a pretentious scum with nothing to your name!¡±


    ¡°Those two you call friends must be blind! How unfortunate for them.¡±


    Lin Xin cocked her head to the side. ¡°Sister Tang, why are the mad dogs still barking?¡± she asked, pretending to be confused.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even nce atYu ShuorYao Ran.


    ¡°They are acting up, aren¡¯t they? Must be rabies.¡±


    The two sputtered into silence, utterly humiliated.

 Chapter 236 - Sun Ran

    <h4>Chapter 236: Sun Ran</h4>


    If they opened their mouths again, they would be practically admitting that they were the barking mad dogs Yao Tang was referring to. However, their egos would not allow them to just stand back and ept abuse.


    For a moment, Yao RanandYu Shuwere both at a loss.


    Soon enough, Yao Ran¡¯s eyes lit up as she came up with an idea. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she said in a meek voice. ¡°It¡¯s lunch break. It isn¡¯t good to stir up trouble while everybody is eating. I will apologize on behalf of thisdy, all right? Can we just drop this matter?¡±


    Yu Shu scoffed in disbelief. This student was actually giving those rascals a way out. She rolled her eyes and red atYao Tang. ¡°You should be grateful to this girl. I¡¯m willing to let you off easily just this once for her sake. Consider yourselves lucky that I¡¯m feeling generous today.¡±


    Just like that, Yao Ranhad once again twisted the situation so that her enemies turned out to be the bad guys.


    Lin Xin gritted her teeth. She leaned close toYao Tangand whispered, ¡°ThatYao Ranis really skilled at ying innocent. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t live a day without manipting other people!¡±


    The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s lips slowly curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°I know, it must be something in her genes.¡±


    Qin Jing chortled at that. It was almost their turn at the counter. Unsurprisingly,Yao Rancut in front of them.


    ¡°Let me treat you to a meal,¡± she offered to Yu Shu, pulling her pastYao Tang¡¯s group.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Shunced snidely at the three other girls before announcing her order. ¡°I want ten servings of the braised pork rib. And I will also treat ten other people to one serving each.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much food left as it was. If they really bought twenty meals, the disy window would be empty.


    That meant that Yao Tangand her friends wouldn¡¯t be able to eat a proper meal, much less the specialty dishes.


    ¡°Are you really this shameless?¡± Qin Jingburst out. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for you to cut in line, but it¡¯s another thing entirely to deprive the rest of us of food! Are you even going to finish all of that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have my ways,¡± Yu Shureplied smugly. ¡°Even if I explode from eating too much, I¡¯ll never let you guys have a bite.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± Yao Ransaid from the side.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Shuhuffed. ¡°We¡¯re on the same team, aren¡¯t we? Just follow my lead. Don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t afford it, then I¡¯ll pay for everything myself.¡±


    With that, she turned and purposely called over the students lining up behind Yao Tang. ¡°Hey, guys. We¡¯re treating ten lucky students to lunch. Come over and get your meals.¡±


    Then, with a gloating expression, she nced at Yao Tang¡¯s group and added, ¡°Of course, these three are the exception. They¡¯re not allowed to get any braised pork ribs.¡±


    The look on her face almost sent Lin Xinover the edge.


    Before they could challenge Yu Shu, cheers erupted behind them, and several students rushed forward to im their free food.


    One of them even stopped by to praise Yao Ran.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to treat us to lunch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± another student chimed in. ¡°What a pity that those three losers keep bullying you.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind them. They don¡¯t even have any money or power, but they like going up against those that do. We shouldn¡¯t interact with them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about them? Come on, let¡¯s go enjoy our free meals.¡±


    Lin Xin clenched her fists and craned her neck to look for the teacher on duty at the cafeteria. Just when she had finally spotted her,Yu Shuspoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about ratting us out to a teacher. I¡¯ll have you know that I am here to settle an agreement between my family and your school. We are donating an entire teaching building; do you think any teacher would listen to you and risk losing such an opportunity?¡±


    Her words cut through the air like sharp knives.


    Lin Xin faltered. She already knew the answer to that, of course. No teacher would be so stupid as to gamble with such arge donation over some juvenile scuffle.


    Yu Shu andYao Rangot their food trays and paid their bill. When they were about to walk pastYao Tang,Yu Shupaused. ¡°Too bad,Yao Tang,¡± she taunted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to get a taste of the specialty dishes. Meanwhile, we¡¯ll be over there enjoying our meal.¡±


    But Yao Tangpaid no attention to her. Instead, her cold eyes were fixed onYao Ran.


    Yao Ran¡¯s grip tightened on her tray. She averted her eyes and pretended to be scared. ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Give that to me, Sun Ran,¡±Yao Tangsaid, her words loud and crisp.


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s Sun Ran?¡±


    The other students who were still waiting for their food looked at each other in confusion. For the most part, they all thought that Yao Tanghad misspoken.


    None of them noticed that Yao Ran was trembling. The name struck deep into her heart, and a wave of fear washed over her.


    Sun Ran¡­ Sun Bin¡¯s grandchild¡­

 Chapter 237 - What Do You Count for?

    <h4>Chapter 237: What Do You Count for?</h4>


    Yao Tang had not misspoken at all.


    The problem was that she had intentionally called her that name in front of everyone. Yao Ran¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t even notice that she had already handed her tray toYao Tang.


    When Yu Shusaw this, her face turned green. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you giving it to her?¡±


    After all that trouble, this girl was actually going to yield just like that? What was the point of buying all those dishes if she was going to give her share to Yao Tang, anyway?


    Yu Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡®Is this girl ying a trick on me?¡¯


    Yao Ran snapped back to her senses to findYu Shufrowning at her in displeasure. She pressed her lips together, not daring to challengeYao Tangany further. Otherwise, she would risk having their real identities exposed.


    Yao Ran lowered her head and said nothing.


    This naturally angered Yu Shu.


    Realizing that she was trapped, Yao Ranimmediately teared up. ¡°Stop arguing, all of you,¡± she pleaded, looking weak and pitiful. ¡°Everything is my fault, so please, just stop.¡±


    Another buzz went around the bystanders. They sympathized with Yao Ran, the girl who med herself even though she did nothing wrong.


    Or at least, that was how it appeared to them. They had all witnessed Yao Tangtaking her food tray, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you! It¡¯s their fault, not yours!¡±


    Yu Shu red atYao Tangand her friends, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Yao Ran only shook her head and insisted that she was fine. Her relief was short-lived, though, becauseMeng Yangsuddenly appeared with his posse.


    He had been eating with Xiao Pangon the second floor of the cafeteria when he heard someone talking aboutYao Tang. The student wase from upstairs, and the boys promptly osted him to ask what had happened. They rushed over as soon as they knew what was going on.


    Meng Yang was ill-tempered by nature. They had arrived just in time to catch this strange girl tellingYao Tangthat she wouldn¡¯t be eating any braised pork ribs. He was instantly filled with rage.


    ¡°And what kind of bastard are you?¡± he roared at Yu Shuas soon as he came close. ¡°Which hole did you crawl out from? You dare keepYao Tangfrom eating what she wants? How about I just have the cook fired directly? So you¡¯re brave enough to bully her, huh? Do you think you can handle going against me?¡±


    A hush came over the floor. While everyone knew of Meng Yang¡¯s loyalty toYao Tang, they had never expected to see him defend her so vehemently.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Yu Shucountered defiantly. It took her a second to realize thatMeng Yangwas wearing branded clothes.


    Her tone instantly changed. ¡°I am from the Yu family in the capital city. You seem like an important person. Don¡¯t be fooled by this wench.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Qin Jing rolled her eyes and took a step towards Yu Shu.


    ¡°What Yu family? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of it.¡±


    Yao Ran chose that moment to interfere, her eyes red with unshed tears. ¡°I apologize,Meng Yang. This girl has no idea thatYao Tangis a close friend of yours. I promise, none of this was done on purpose. Please, for my sake, just let it go.¡±


    Then she turned to Yao Tang. ¡°I already gave you my food tray. You shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore, right?¡±


    With this, not only had she put in a good word for Yu Shu, but she had also implied thatYao Tanghad bullied her into giving up her lunch.


    As expected, Yao Ranwon everyone¡¯s favor with her self-righteous act.


    Yu Shu nced at her, pleased.


    Unfortunately for them, Yao Ran¡¯s empty words meant nothing toMeng Yang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°but what do you mean, for your sake? What do you even count for? Did you honestly think I care about you?¡±


    Yao Ran froze on the spot. Her eyes grew wide, and she looked like a deer caught in headlights.


    Meng Yang turned his attention to the food trayYao Tangwas carrying. He was visibly displeased.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to piece two and two together, so he knew where the tray hade from.


    He clicked his tongue and grabbed the tray from her hands. ¡°You¡¯re not eating something that came from that witch, are you?¡± he muttered, sounding like a fussy old aunt.


    His words finally pulled Yao Ranout of her daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said in an aggrieved voice. ¡°Sister Tang can have it if she wants. I don¡¯t mind giving it to her.¡±

 Chapter 238 - Free Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 238: Free Lunch</h4>


    However, Meng Yang didn¡¯t look convinced. Instead, he strolled to the nearest trash can and chucked the contents of the tray down the stic. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be eating this,¡± he chastised. ¡°What if it¡¯s infected or something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s eaten it yet.¡± Yao Tang shrugged. ¡°It would be a waste if she threw it away.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the time you ate something bad a few years ago and you vomited all over me? I¡¯m not saying it¡¯ll happen, but it¡¯s best to avoid stuff like that, right?¡± Meng Yang sighed in frustration, running his fingers up his hair. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll have the chef make some food for you.¡±


    She simply nodded in response.


    As he spoke, the young man turned to Yu Shu and Yao Ranwith a scowl. ¡°Since you¡¯re so generous in offering her your lunch, why don¡¯t you be a little more generous and treat everyone else here?¡±


    Yu Shu was still in a daze as she regarded Meng Yangand his other friends. By the time he had finished talking, the entire dining hall began chanting.


    ¡°Treat us all to lunch! Treat us all to lunch!¡±


    ¡°Come on, guys, it¡¯s free!¡±


    ¡°ss One¡¯s beauty queen is going to treat everyone here.¡±


    As soon as everyone said this, people from different directions swarmed over. One by one, they all shouted their thanks at the duo as they headed toward the window, with tes up in the air.


    They all hadrge smiles in their faces.


    Lin Xin¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this generous, Yao Ran.¡±


    Yao Ran stiffened. ¡°Sister,¡± she quickly said. ¡°We were just kidding. It¡¯s not like thedy did it on purpose. Aren¡¯t you going a little too far by letting Meng Yangdo this to us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yu Shu immediately backed her up. ¡°We were just kidding.¡±


    Meng Yang, who had been standing at the side this entire time, already had enough of their babbling. Rolling his eyes, he pulled Yao Tang and Lin Xindown the corridor, straight to the exit. However, Yao Tangstill managed to turn her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Hope rose in her eyes. However, just as she was about to say something else, Yao Tang smirked. ¡°We were just kidding too. Don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She turned a dark shade of green, unable to say another word.


    As she watched them leave, Yao Ran dug her fingers deeper into her palm. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she murmured with hate bubbling in her chest. Just that bitch waits! As soon as they all finished participating in the Olympiad Math Competition, she¡¯d know what it would feel like to taste defeat.


    Yu Shu stomped her foot and left the premises.


    ..


    ¡°Principal Kong, Yao Tang will be participating in the school¡¯s Olympiad Math Competition, right?¡±


    Yu Shu sat in the principal¡¯s office. Her expression was as calm as day as she stared at the old man sitting in front of her.


    ¡°You know Yao Tang?¡±


    He blinked back in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, I met her at a friend¡¯s house a few months ago.¡± She nodded. ¡°So, you can say that we were quite well-acquainted with each other. I actually just passed by the school to see her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! I¡¯ll arrange for you to enter the premises. You can be one of the watchers there.¡±


    Principal Kong beamed.


    Hearing this, Yu Shu grinned up at him, nodding in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said.


    Ah, this was just an opportunity she couldn¡¯t miss!


    She¡¯d definitely teach that Yao Tang a lesson of justice! There was no way she was going to mess with her and get away with it. She was definitely going to destroy her in thatpetition.


    ..


    Soon, thepetition had arrived.


    It was already half past one in the afternoon, just around half an hour before thepetition started. All the participants started entering the hall, one after the other.


    Only a few people were still lingering outside the venue.


    Xi Yan was still anxiously typing on her phone outside thepetition building. They had half an hour left, and she still saw no sign of Yao Tang.


    Where was she?


    Sweat trickled down her forehead as she looked from left to right. No, there was no way she could allow her to be absent¡ªnot on this very important day.


    If Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t arrive...


    Just the thought of the consequences waiting for them made her shiver. With a gulp, she hurriedly dialed her number once more.

 Chapter 239 - She Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 239: She Has Arrived</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Please wait for a second.¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang answered the call, she immediately speaks, waving her concern away.


    The young woman didn¡¯t even wait to respond when she hung up the phone. After making a rough estimate, she got on her bicycle and prepared to ride to the testing site. Her eyes were narrowed, looking like a woman on a mission.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she heard a voice calling out for her, ¡°Youngdy, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    When the policeman saw how fast she was, his heart skipped a beat. He immediately drove down the road to chase after her. It didn¡¯t take long for him to catch up as he anxiously grabbed onto the handle.


    Yao Tang immediately halted.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve just gone over the speed limit. You¡¯re not allowed to do that.¡±


    Remembering that thedy had made a call earlier, heforted, ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry to head to ss now, then there¡¯s no need. Your safety is far more important than your attendance. I¡¯m sure your teacher will understand.¡±


    Thinking about how anxiously she had driven right past him, he was still worried. ¡°Youngdy, why don¡¯t I go with you? Help you exin things to your teacher?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯m just here to participate in thepetition. It¡¯s around two blocks from here anyway.¡±


    Yao Tang pointed at the building from afar, waving her hand in dismissal.


    Upon hearing her say that, he widened his eyes. ¡°Oh, are you here to participate in the Olympiad Math Competition?¡±


    A few days ago, the police station received a notice that No. 1 High School will be holding its very first Olympiad Math Competition. It was their job to ensure that every student would get there in time while keeping the traffic all in line.


    He motioned to his motorcycle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you there! It¡¯s best we hurry!¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze was indifferent. Seeing his actions, she instead stepped on her bicycle pedal and sped toward No. 1 High School.


    The traffic police only felt a gust of wind when she disappeared without a trace.


    In the No. 1 exam room of the Olympiad mathpetition, everyone was quiet.


    Yao Ran was seated in the second to thest row, her gaze falling onto the seat in front of her.


    They were all seated ording to theirst name. As such, Yao Ran was supposed to be seated behind her. Yet, it seemed that the woman was nowhere to be found.


    Her lips twitched.


    The examiner also seemed like someone she knew back in the restaurant. Her eyes narrowed at the nametag on the woman¡¯s shirt. Yu Shu.


    Yao Tang only had less than a minute to enter the exam room. At this point, it would be impossible for her to enter the room. Yao Ran¡¯s smile widened.


    She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t arrive, especially for such an importantpetition.


    Half a minute had already passed.


    Ten... nine..


    Three... two... one..


    Seeing that thest second had passed, Yao Ran finally sighed in relief. It was over. She hadn¡¯te over.


    However, just then, Yao Tang appeared by the entrance.


    Yao Ran tightened her grip on the pen, digging her fingernails into her palm so much so that her knuckles had turned white. Why the heck was she there?


    However, just as Yao Tang was about to enter the ssroom, someone raised his hand. ¡°Teacher, the entrance deadline had passed by one second. I don¡¯t think she should be entering.¡±


    She smirked.


    She recognized the man¡¯s voice to be a ssmate of hers. It seemed that he had alsoe to participate in the Olympiad Math Competition.


    It was the same boy who imed to have a crush on Yao Ran.


    Yao Ran had always been so annoyed by this boy, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but grin. It¡¯s a good thing that she didn¡¯t explicitly express her disgust toward the boy.


    With this thought in mind, Yao Ran cast a grateful nce at him and followed everyone¡¯s gaze to Yu Shu.


    Upon catching Yao Ran¡¯s look, the boy was instantly filled with power.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s a seriouspetition, we shouldn¡¯t be bending the rules for her. Examinees like her don¡¯t take this exam seriously at all. Why don¡¯t you think she¡¯ste?¡±


    Yu Shu smirked.


    It seemed that she had won this time around.

 Chapter 240 - I Was Not Late

    <h4>Chapter 240: I Was Not Late</h4>


    The other watchers pursed their lips as the scene unfolded in front of them.


    No one could really exin what had happened. Had the young woman really arrived on time? Was she reallyte? However, with all the students gazing at her, they were also cautious to react.


    The students watched closely, and the older people couldn¡¯t help but shuffle ufortably.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she remained unbothered as she walked toward the only empty seat in the room and sat down.


    When Yu Shu saw that she waste, she couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Now that she was one of the exam invigtors, and Yao Tang was nothing but a student, didn¡¯t this mean that she was already a step up from her?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even on time. Do you think you can still take the test?¡± she snapped. ¡°What kind of student has no discipline that she¡¯d bete for the Olympiad Math Competition?¡±


    One of the male teachers couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sight. ¡°She arrived right on time at two o¡¯clock,¡± he slowly said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s allowable.¡±


    The Olympiad Math Competition was an event for elites only. Anyone who would attend such a prestigiouspetition was serious about this examination.


    It would be a shame if she weren¡¯t able topete just because of a few seconds.


    However, Yu Shu was quick to re at the teacher. ¡°The event states that any student who had arrived at the premises even a secondte from two o¡¯clock will be barred from entry,¡± she snapped. ¡°Besides, she obviously doesn¡¯t care much about the exam to have arrived thiste!¡±


    ¡°This student probably thinks she could just waltz in and take what she wants, well, I¡¯m here to tell her that she can¡¯t!¡±


    If Yu Shu can¡¯t redeem herself now, when else could she take her revenge?


    It was time for her to seize the opportunity, and she certainly wasn¡¯t going to let Yao Tang off the hook.


    ¡°Sir, when the student came in, it was already past two o¡¯clock,¡± the boy from ss 1 spoke up. ¡°Are you really going to make an exception just for her? Isn¡¯t that unfair for the rest of us?¡±


    All the students started staring at her unkindly.


    If they let her in, then that would mean that the entirepetition was rigged, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°We regret to inform you that you¡¯ve been barred from entry,¡± Yu Shu stated matter-of-factly. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve exceeded the time stated, and as such, you are not allowed to participate in the Olympiad Math Competition.¡±


    While her tone was filled with regret, her eyes weren¡¯t. Instead, she stared at her viciously like a predator who had finally caught on to her prey.


    ¡°I arrived on time,¡± Yao Tang replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯tte.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯tte?¡± Yu Shu barked out augh, scoffing. ¡°Look at the clock. It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock. What proof do you have that states you weren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Students these days are really willing to lie about anything just to get what they want.¡±


    The other invigtors were already convinced by this matter as they nodded, crossing their arms over their chests. They red at the neer.


    Yao Tang ignored her words and stared at the clock. ¡°The clock is broken,¡± she said casually.


    Hearing this, Yao Ran stifled a scoff.


    Saying that the clock was broken meant that she was questioning the invigtors themselves. Walking through that line of questioning was like stepping over a minefield¡ªsomething that shouldn¡¯t be done.


    ¡°The clock is broken?¡± Yu Shu sputtered in outrage. ¡°Maybe your brain is the one that¡¯s broken! Look, you¡¯rete. You don¡¯t have to me the clock for being fast.¡±


    The students barked out augh.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that the young woman was overestimating herself and that she had the nerve to quarrel with the invigtor. Was she insane?


    However, Yao Tang still didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she reached out for her pen and rolled her eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you wouldn¡¯t mind confirming it here?¡±


    All their phones were switched off, but it was still easy to confirm it. All they needed to do was topare the clock they had to the other examination room next door.


    The male teacher slowly nodded. ¡°Well...¡± He nced at Yu Shu.

 Chapter 241 - Care to Make a Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 241: Care to Make a Bet?</h4>


    However, Yu Shu still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Do you know her enough to believe her?¡± She scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re an invigtor, and it¡¯s your duty not to leave the ssroom. Are you going to disobey that order just because some girl told you to?¡±


    With a roll of her eyes, the older woman went to Yao Tang¡¯s side and pulled her out of her seat.


    Yao Tang smirked.


    She stood up and whirled toward her. ¡°Care to make a bet then?¡±


    Even if her tone was neither firm nor arrogant, it still made Yu Shu stagger back in surprise. It was as if the young woman knew something she didn¡¯t. She could feel all eyes were on her, and she bit the insides of her cheeks.


    Unwilling to be outdone, she red. ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is?¡± she demanded. ¡°A casino? This is apetition. We shouldn¡¯t make any bets.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she fixed her gaze on the clock. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. The bell will ring at 2:02, wouldn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s see if the clock is urate.¡±


    Yao Ran pursed her lips.


    Yu Shu, not wanting to be put to shame, clenched her fists. Thest thing she wanted was to be embarrassed by this country bumpkin. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s make a bet. If the clock is correct, then you¡¯ll be disqualified from the exam. Not only that, but you¡¯ll bebeled as a cheater,¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to participate in anypetition at the school ever again.¡±


    Even the other examinees were surprised.


    The other invigtors couldn¡¯t help but frown. Wasn¡¯t the punishment a little bit too severe? If this incident was recorded as cheating, Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in any futurepetition. Not only that, but it would be a permanent mark on her record!


    This would follow her for the rest of her life.


    It was just too inappropriate. However, they couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. After all, Yao Tang had already agreed.


    The young woman stared at the student who had ndered her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I waste?¡± she demanded. ¡°Do you still remember the exact time I arrived?¡±


    As soon as the boy heard her, he lowered his head.


    Gripping his pen, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°It was two seconds past 2.¡±


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t telling the truth. She had arrived right on time.


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t bother to correct him. The corners of her lips twitched as she stared at him for what


    It was already 2:02, yet there was still no live broadcast?


    Yu Shu froze. She stared at the clock, blinking to make sure that she didn¡¯t miss a single thing. Even then, she still couldn¡¯t hear a thing from the live broadcast. Weren¡¯t they supposed to ring a specific tone at the mark?


    Everyone furrowed his eyebrows.


    Was the clock broken? Yu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the loudspeaker is broken,¡± she slowly said.


    She rolled her eyes at Yao Tang. ¡°Don¡¯t act so smug.¡±


    However, before they could all resume, the announcement sounded, ¡°The exam papers will be distributed now. It is exactly 2:02. Invigtors, please distribute the papers.¡±


    Yu Shu paled. She nced at the clock on the wall, only to see that it was 2:02:31.


    What the hell?


    She was wrong?


    If Yao Tang had asked the invigtor to take a look, then perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. In fact, Yu Shucould¡¯ve easily lied to get away with it.


    But now..


    She was arrogant enough to make a bet, and she lost. Everyone in the hall stared at her with mockery shining in their eyes.

 Chapter 242 - Watched Her Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 242: Watched Her Grow Up</h4>


    Under their gazes, Yu Shu clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°What are you all looking at me for?¡± she snapped at them. ¡°I¡¯ll be handing out the examination papers. Do you want topete or not?¡±


    Everyone instantly lowered their heads.


    Just then, a group of people walked past the ssroom, peering into the windows.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Director Li shouted, pushing the door open. ¡°What are you all doing? Why haven¡¯t you handed out the examination papers yet? Are the examinees still going topete?¡±


    Yu Shu paled in an instant.


    If Principal Kong found out about this, it would be almost impossible for her to go in and out of the school.


    She hurriedly pointed at Yao Tang. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡± She scoffed. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, we would¡¯ve handed out the examination papers long ago. We¡¯ll get right onto it immediately.¡±


    However, as soon as Yu Shu said this, one of the male teachers frowned. ¡°Why are you pointing fingers at her?¡±


    Seeing this, the male teacher immediately told the invigtors everything that had transpired a few seconds ago.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me!¡± Yu Shu¡¯s face flushed dark red, stomping her foot. She pointed at the boy from ss one. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that student, I wouldn¡¯t have insisted in this debacle. This isn¡¯t my fault at all.¡±


    As soon as the pair finished speaking, Director Li turned to the middle-aged man standing next to him. ¡°What do you think we should do, Sir?¡±


    In his heart, he had wanted to scold the invigtor, but at this point, he wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do.


    The person standing beside him was none other than the President of the Math Association. Now that he was finally able to reach out to him, he wasn¡¯t sure how to react.


    Fortunately, the middle-aged man simply nced at Yu Shu and the young man before turning away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said simply.


    As soon as he said this, Director Li sighed in relief and followed him right out the door.


    However, just one nce in his direction and the boy trembled.


    He was the President of the Math Association¡ªthe same organization that he had always wanted to join!


    However, now that he had been caught, the president wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Was the president still willing to ept him into the organization?


    Thinking of this, the young student shivered, distracted by the President¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t even look at the test papers that were being handed out to every single student in the hall.


    ..


    On the other side of the hallway, Director Li led the President of the Mathematics Association toward the teacher¡¯s building.


    The President had a smile on his face, but there was something so chilling about his look that made Director Li Shiver.


    He had really screwed things up big time.


    ¡°That female invigtor¡ªis she a representative from your school?¡±


    Director Li scratched his head. Even he wasn¡¯t sure of it.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s simply a temporary invigtor provided by the school. After all, we need all hands on deck, Sir.¡± One of the female teachers nodded in reply.


    Director Li nced up at the old man. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± he asked. ¡°If you want to see her, Sir, I can ask her to find you after thepetition ends.¡±


    He still had an easy going smile on his face.


    The President of the Mathematics Association didn¡¯t respond as well as he had hoped. Instead, he scowled. ¡°That woman had almost prevented the student I¡¯ve watched grow up from taking the exam.¡±


    What?


    ¡°President,¡± he quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all our fault for not managing the examination as properly as we had hoped. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll speak to her right away.¡±


    The female student he had said to have cared for ever since she was young.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that the young woman was also like his child?


    At the thought, Director Li paled even further. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

 Chapter 243 - Return to City A

    <h4>Chapter 243: Return to City A</h4>


    Noon, on a highway in Beijing.


    The sun was scorching as the cars sped by.


    Cheng Yan propped his head on his palm. He had a weary expression as he looked at the shing scenery outside.


    He was holding his phone with his other hand, his fingers clenching and unclenching every so often.


    Qin Hao was sleeping soundly next to him, his arms wrapped around a pillow.


    The thrumming sound of the engine was suddenly interrupted by the piercing wails of a siren, causing Qin Hao to jerk awake.


    He rubbed his eyes and squinted at his side of the window.


    ¡°Brother Cheng,¡± he groaned. ¡°Are we not there yet?¡±


    Once his vision cleared, he realized that they weren¡¯t taking the way back home. ¡°Brother Cheng! Where are we going?¡±


    They had both been busy working through the previous night untilte into the morning. All Qin Hao wanted now was to throw himself in bed and have a good, long rest.


    ¡°The airport,¡± Cheng Yananswered curtly.


    ¡°What are we going to the airport for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re flying to City A.¡±


    Qin Hao blinked twice, his brows knotting in confusion. ¡°What in the world are we going to do in City A? We¡¯ve finished our business there, haven¡¯t we? There¡¯s no reason for us to fly back so soon.¡±


    There were alwayspany matters to take care of here in Beijing. Already, they had had to do twice the amount of work they had originally anticipated. It would only be a waste of time to go to City Aon a whim like this.


    More importantly, QIn Hao wanted more time to kick back and rx in Beijing.


    Unfortunately, he was powerless to go against his boss.


    ¡°Thetest batch of goods we ordered is arriving soon, right?¡± Cheng Yanasked.


    Qin Hao¡¯s face scrunched up again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already assign that matter to Wang Dong? Do we really need to keep an extra eye on those items?¡±


    Cheng Yan paused, and the temperature inside the car dropped slightly. He nced sideways at Qin Hao. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to discuss this with you in great detail if you want.¡±


    Qin Hao immediately sat up straight and frantically shook his head. ¡°No, no, not at all. As I was saying, Brother Cheng, it would indeed be much better for you to personally supervise the goods. They are important, after all. I was just¡ªoh, what about the ne tickets? Never mind, I¡¯ll book them right now.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin,¡± the chauffeur called out from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already booked the tickets. You will be on the next outgoing flight.¡±


    A few hourster, they finallynded at City A.


    Unsurprisingly, Qin Hao slept through the flight. He emerged in a better state than he had been in Beijing, but he was still exhausted.


    A car had been arranged for their arrival, and no sooner had they settled inside than Qin Hao¡¯s stomach began to growl.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, shall we go grab a meal first?¡± He was starving after sleeping for the better part of the afternoon.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cheng Yansaid offhandedly.


    He opened his phone and clicked on his chat box with Yao Tang. He read the message she had sent earlier, and a faint hint of pleasure glimmered in his eyes. His lips were curling at the corners without his notice.


    ¡°Old Liu, let¡¯s head to No. 1 High Schond wait at the entrance.¡±


    The driver nodded and started the car. Before long, they were cruising out of the airport towards Yao Tang¡¯s school.


    Qin Hao heaved a long sigh. He couldn¡¯t even muster a smile anymore, not even to save his life.


    Hadn¡¯t they just agreed that they would get something to eat?


    Why were they changing directions all of a sudden?


    What were they supposed to do now?


    Cheng Yan could feel his friend¡¯s usatory gaze, so he obligedQin Hao with a brief exnation: ¡°Let¡¯s pick upYao Tangand eat together.¡±


    The other man appeared to be mollified by this. Everything finally made sense.


    But then something else urred to him. ¡°Wait, is Yao Tangready to go, or is sheing outter? She isn¡¯t busy, is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s currently participating in apetition.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Qin Hao nodded. ¡°And what time did thispetition start?¡±


    ¡°Around two o¡¯clock, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cheng, it¡¯s only ten minutes past two! Thesepetitions usuallyst two hours, at least!¡±


    By now, Qin Hao was close to crying. He slumped back in his seat like a petnt child.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t care, though. He only raised an eyebrow and said in a firm andmanding voice, ¡°Then we will wait.¡±


    Qin Hao pursed his lips to keep from bursting into tears. He could only hope that Yao Tangwould finish with herpetition soon.


    He was so hungry that it felt as if his stomach had caved in. Well, if he would have to hold out on eating, he might as well make reservations in advance to get rid of other hurdles thaty between him and his meal.


    With renewed vigor, Qin Hao took out his phone and browsed through his restaurant options.

 Chapter 244 - Cheat Sheet

    <h4>Chapter 244: Cheat Sheet</h4>


    Inside the first examination hall.


    The moment the tests began, Yu Shudeliberately walked over toYao Tangto monitor the girl¡¯s every move, and perhaps even intimidate her in the process.


    If she found any clues, then there would be no need to take the exam again.


    Yu Shu stalked aroundYao Tang¡¯s seat like a hawk circling its prey, but thetter remained nonplussed. In fact, as soon asYao Tangreceived the test papers, she read over the questions and started writing.


    She breezed through the test as though it had been made for a kindergarten ss.


    Yu Shu smirked when she noticed this. ¡®What a dumbass. I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t know the answer to any of the questions.¡¯


    After all, there was no way someone like Yao Tangcould solve each item so fast. She was probably just guessing.


    Just then, Yu Shunoticed a slight bulge in one ofYao Tang¡¯s pockets. ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Something that looked suspiciously like the corner of a folded piece of paper was peeking over the hem.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ a cheat sheet?¡¯


    Yu Shu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Without hesitation, she leaned over and rapped loudly on Yao Tang¡¯s desk. She wanted to drag this girl out of the examination hall as soon as possible. ¡°StudentYao Tang. What do you have inside your pocket? Show it to me, will you? I want to check what it is.¡±


    The other examinees frowned. Teachers and invigtors were expected to keep their silence while the students answered the tests.


    Otherwise, the distraction was bound to affect everyone¡¯s performance.


    Yao Tang raised her head, the corners of her lips curling up. Itsted for a second, then she went back to answering her test paper.


    Yu Shu flushed in a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    She retaliated by knocking on Yao Tang¡¯s desk a few times more. ¡°Student! I have reason to believe that you are cheating. Kindly cooperate with your invigtors and stand up! We must search your person for anything suspicious!¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t find anything?¡± Yao Tangcountered calmly.


    She leaned back against her seat and twirled her pen in her fingers.


    There was no problem in letting herself be searched, but it would certainly waste her time.


    Yao Tang never did like putting herself at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If I tell you to stand up, then you should stand up. The invigtor¡¯s words are absolute!¡± Yu Shupointed a finger atYao Tang, her voice ringing loudly around the room.


    Yao Tang snickered under her breath and got to her feet. Every minute she spent resisting would be another minute lost.


    ¡°All right, but if you don¡¯t find anything on me, you must apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Yu Shuretorted confidently. She was sure she hadn¡¯t made a mistake, especially givenYao Tang¡¯s speed in answering the questions.


    On the other side of the examination hall, the two other teachers looked on with disapproval, though there wasn¡¯t much they could do about the matter.


    Yao Tang raised her arms and allowedYu Shuto pat her down. When it came to her pockets,Yu Shutook out a small pouch and tossed it on the table.


    Only then did she realize that what she had suspected to be a cheat sheet was simply a packet of tissues. Aside from the pouch, Yao Tanghad nothing else on her.


    She immediately understood that Yao Tangwasn¡¯t cheating.


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest and raised an eyebrow atYu Shu. ¡°Now, apologize.¡±


    But the other girl was still staring at the packet of tissues like it was some cursed artifact. When Yu Shufinally snapped back to her senses, she shook her head and rolled her eyes. She refused to apologize.


    The male teacher strode over then, a dark scowl on his face.


    ¡°This matter needs to be settled as soon as possible. Hurry and apologize. You are disrupting the other test-takers. Apologize before the patrolling teachers return and ask about the trouble you started.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yu Shuhuffed without even looking atYao Tang.


    Then, before anyone else could say anything, she turned on her heel and stomped back to the podium.


    Her footsteps were loud and forceful, which only served to create further disturbance.


    Yao Tang paid her no mind. She set her pouch aside and resumed her test.


    Halfway through the exams, a boy raised his hand. He had given up on answering some of the questions and decided to leave them nk, and wanted to hand in his paper early.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the invigtors did not allow it. ¡°This is a test of knowledge. No one is allowed to submit their answers in advance. Once the allotted time is over, we can all go over the tests together.¡±


    A round of disappointed groans and sighs echoed in the hall.


    Shortly after that, Yao Tangfinished the entire test paper. She reviewed her answers once, turned her answer sheet face down, then settled on her desk for a nap.


    One by one, the other examinees who had run out of answers followed suit.


    Seemingly unable to help herself, Yu Shuchose that moment to harassYao Tangyet again. She walked over, this time no longer caring to hide her hostility. ¡°Yao Tang, you arrogant scum! You don¡¯t even know anything, yet you still had the guts to participate in the Math Olympiad. What a joke!¡±

 Chapter 245 - Troublesome Invigilator

    <h4>Chapter 245: Troublesome Invigtor</h4>


    Yao Tang paid her no mind and continued to sleep.


    Yu Shu seethed. Without thinking twice, she leaned over and knocked violently onYao Tang¡¯s desk.


    Many of the examinees were still in the middle of answering their test papers, and they all turned to Yu Shuwith simr looks of anger and frustration. Even so, no one dared to call her out on her behavior.


    She was an invigtor, after all. They had no choice but to tolerate her, or she might make things difficult for them throughout the remainder of the exam.


    The noise finally woke Yao Tang. She looked up and stared directly atYu Shu, who faltered and unconsciously stepped back.


    She felt a chill race down her spine, as if her entire body was suddenly submerged in an icy bath. What a formidable aura!


    Not to be outdone, Yu Shumustered all the courage and gaveYao Tangher fiercest re. ¡°What are you putting up an act for, huh? How dare you sleep during an exam? Do you think you¡¯re an A-student or something? How absurd.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being a nuisance,¡± Yao Tangsaid softly before turning to the other teachers assigned to the room.


    ¡°Excuse me, but this invigtor has bothered me time and time again. If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to file aint to the school administration and have her investigated. She seems to be deliberately targeting me, but her actions are jeopardizing everyone else¡¯s exams altogether.¡±


    Her words rang loud and clear throughout the examination hall.


    Once she finished speaking, the others chimed in with theirints.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m still halfway through my papers, but this teacher just keeps yelling and yelling. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, what kind of invigtor does that? Did she volunteer for duty just to disrupt the exams?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I believe she is here with ill intentions, so I would like to formally request an investigation on her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please take her away to the administrative office so that we can all get back to our tests. Causing such a ruckus¡­ Is she willing to take responsibility for my losses if I failed these exams?¡±


    They were all looking at Yu Shuwith thinly-veiled animosity, as though they were going to pounce on her and beat her up at any second.


    This exam was indeed a big deal to most of these students, as some of them had pinned their futures on a favorable result.


    And so, they considered it a great misfortune, indeed, to have an invigtor like Yu Shu.


    Yu Shu¡¯s eyes darted from side to side, her expression morphing from arrogance to one of grievance. She had barely said a few words, so why were they ganging up on her like these?


    ¡®These damn examinees have gone crazy! They don¡¯t even have basic manners. If this happened at the capital, I would have had Yao Tangdragged outside already!¡¯


    The thing was, Yu Shu never had to take a single exam all her life. She had always paid her way into the most prestigious schools.


    She had absolutely no idea why these people cared so much about their scores.


    ¡­


    Qin Hao had lost count of the times his stomach had growled.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, why isn¡¯t Yao Taning out yet? I¡¯m so hungry, I could die!¡±


    He was slumped inside the car, rubbing his belly like a starving vagrant. One of the worstbinations for a city boy such as himself was hunger and exhaustion. Qin Hao doubted he couldst another hour of this torment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Cheng Yansaid, his eyes fixed on the school gates.


    ¡°The exam should be over soon. I¡¯m guessing the students aren¡¯t allowed to hand in their papers early. I didn¡¯t see a single examineee out since we got here.¡±


    He nced down at his watch, then gingerly exited the car and walked to the gates. He was holding the cup of milk tea he had bought for Yao Tangat a nearby shop.


    Qin Hao sighed as he watched the other man go. He would have just ordered takeout, but s, he wanted a proper, decent meal after a long day¡¯s work.


    A crowd of parents was gathered at the entrance of No. 1 High School. They were all peering through the bars eagerly, holding umbres and bags of snacks as they waited for their children toe out.


    Cheng Yan stayed a little to the side to avoid themotion. Before long, he caught sight of a familiar figure and began to stride towards her.


    Noticing this, Qin Hao craned his neck outside the car window to get a better view. Sure enough,Yao Tangwas sauntering through the gates as she fiddled with her pen in one hand.


    Sunlight fell on her delicate face, lending her an almost ethereal glow. She was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t look like a real person at first nce.


    A long shadow darkened her path, followed by the faint scent of tobo.


    Yao Tang looked up to findCheng Yanstanding before her, his head cocked to the side, a smile ying on his lips.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but a wave of nausea washed over her in the next instant. Her knees buckled, and she fell to the ground before she could catch herself.


    Cheng Yan was unable to act on time. With a forbidding expression, he pickedYao Tangin his arms and carried her back to his car.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± An rmed voice suddenly called after him. ¡°What is your rtionship with Yao Tang?¡±


    It was Xi Yan, and she was running afterCheng Yan, her face etched with worry.

 Chapter 246 - Her Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 246: Her Guardian</h4>


    Xi Yan had been hanging around at the entrance, too, waiting for Yao Tang.


    In the end, she had decided to stay in the car until the examinees were let out.


    To her horror and surprise, Yao Tangfainted the moment she came out of the campus, Worse, she was picked up by a strange man and taken away.


    Xi Yan wasted no time and chased after them.


    She was staring Cheng Yandown now, wary and alert. She had the vague sense that they had met before; she just couldn¡¯t remember where.


    What she knew for sure, however, was that this man was no one to trifle with.


    When he met her gaze, she felt the urge to avert her eyes, and her body instinctively stiffened.


    Thankfully, Qin Hao walked over and stepped between them. ¡°Teacher Xi,¡± he greeted amicably. ¡°Oh, have you forgotten who w are? We were present during the incident withYang Ronst time. This man is currently here asYao Tang¡¯s guardian. Please rest assured¡ªwe are not bad people.¡±


    He turned to Cheng Yanthen. ¡°IsYao Tanghypoglycemic by any chance? Take her back to the car.¡±


    Xi Yan finally pieced things together after hearing Qin Hao¡¯s exnation.


    She recognized the strange man to be the one who had attended a previous teacher¡¯s meeting on Yao Tang¡¯s behalf. She had no reason to be rmed, after all.


    ¡°Ah, so you are Yao Tang¡¯s guardian. Thank you for looking after her, but I don¡¯t thinkYao Tangis in a condition to be carried around. Let¡¯s just bring her to my car, shall we? I have a stash of candy in my glovepartment.¡±


    As she spoke, Xi Yanmade to takeYao TangfromCheng Yan¡¯s arms, but the man deftly dodged her attempt.


    The teacher froze in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s suddenly lit up with a warm smile, as if he hadn¡¯t acted aggressively just now.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong. It¡¯s just that the family wants me to bring Yao Tanghome. They are waiting for her as we speak. I have candy in my car, too, so we won¡¯t be bothering you anymore,Teacher Xi. We need to bringYao Tanghome as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, I will have her call you once she is rested.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we have candy and some snacks as well,¡± Qin Hao added cheerfully. ¡°A dinner is also waiting for us at the family residence.¡±


    A voice at the back of her head was telling Xi Yanthat something was not right here, but just as before, she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Moreover, she feltpelled to give in under the pointed gaze of bothCheng Yanand Qin Hao.


    ¡°All right, then please take care of Yao Tang. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    With a brief nod, Cheng Yanturned around and carriedYao Tangto his car. He deposited her into the backseat and followed, mming the door shut behind him.


    Qin Hao hurried after them and went on to retrieve his personal bag of candies, but he was beaten to the punch. Cheng Yanhad already unwrapped a bar of chocte and was gently pushing a piece throughYao Tang¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, I have the candy here, do you still need it?¡±


    ¡°No, chocte is better.¡± Cheng YancradledYao Tang¡¯s head in hisrge palm carefully. Not once did his eyes wavered from her face.


    Qin Hao was about toment on the remarkable scene the painted, but he stopped short as Yao Tanggained consciousness.


    The first thing Yao Tangsaw upon opening her eyes was the smooth line of a man¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Cheng Yanasked in a hushed voice.


    He raised his other hand to block the beam of afternoon sun that filtered through the window and fell on her face.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Tangsquirmed and tried to sit up.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat properly during lunch again, did you?¡± Cheng Yansaid, his tone turning wry this time. He retrieved his hand from the back of her head and handed her the milk tea.


    ¡°I forgot,¡± Yao Tanganswered guiltily. She plunged the straw into the drink and took a sip, making a point of avoiding his gaze.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t seem bothered, though. He grabbed one of the throw pillows in the car and ced it behind her so that she could lean backfortably. Then, he took another one and put it on herp.


    ¡°Lie back and rest. We¡¯re going straight to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yao Tangmumbled.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to protest. Even now, she was still a little dizzy.


    Qin Hao turned around from the passenger seat. ¡°Here, Yao Tang. I have some mints. Would you like some?¡±


    She nced at the tiny box he offered and shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    When she looked up at him, he noticed the dark circles under Qin Hao¡¯s eyes. The poor man must be sleep-deprived.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Cheng Yanbarked at the driver.


    The engine came to life, and they were soon speeding away from the school.


    Xi Yan watched the sleek car pull into the highway. It finally hit her then¡ªthose two men looked too young to be a high school student¡¯s guardians.


    They might look sessful and aplished, but they certainly weren¡¯t Yao Tang¡¯s elders. They were probably just a few years older than her.


    Xi Yan spiraled into a panic. She had let those men take her student away! If anything bad happened toYao Tang, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself.

 Chapter 247 - An Ordinary Girl

    <h4>Chapter 247: An Ordinary Girl</h4>


    Xi Yan immediately called Yao Tang. It didn¡¯t take long for her call to be connected. ¡°Hello?¡± A soft voice echoed from the other end of the line, and the teacher sighed in relief.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m getting better now,¡± Yao Tang responded. She sounded much better, despite her voice still being a bit raspy at the end.


    Xi Yan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Drink lots of water, okay?¡±


    ..


    The three of them decided to go to the Mountainside Views where Cheng Yan had specifically called for a private dining room for them. The waiter, upon realizing who he was, immediately got everything ready.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw that there were already dishes on the table. Everything was served from the spicy chicken to the ginseng soup he had ordered.


    Yao Tang¡¯s stomach rumbled in hunger.


    Even Qin Hao¡¯s mouth water from the sight. His gaze shifted from left to right, unsure as to where he should start. ¡°This is good,¡± he murmured, licking his lips.


    Cheng Yan ced a piece of abalone into Yao Tang¡¯s bowl. ¡°You should eat one to replenish your blood.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Instead of following his orders, she ced it aside and reached out for the spicy chicken.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Yan affectionately poked his chopsticks at the back of her head, making her retract her hand. Furrowing her eyebrows, she gazed up at him. ¡°And why?¡±


    ¡°You should eat the abalone first, then the spicy chicken,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It isn¡¯t healthy for you to eat something spicy first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes. She stretched out her hand and was about to pick up the chicken when Cheng Yanhad called it to be taken away. He waved his hand at the waiter.


    ¡°Please take it back first.¡±


    As soon as the waiter did so, Cheng Yan sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°How about this? We can eat the spicy chickenter. Let¡¯s eat the abalone first, to cleanse your stomach, okay?¡±


    Qin Hao who had been sitting at the table with them, could only helplessly stare at the te being taken away. Everyone said that the spicy chicken here was good, and now, he couldn¡¯t even try it even if he wanted to. His stomach grumbled with unshed tears.


    Damn it!


    It was fine if Brother Cheng didn¡¯t want Yao Tang to eat the chicken, but why did he have to bar him from the privilege too?


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡°Fine,¡± she bit back, shooting a disdainful look at the abalone.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like she could do anything about it. After all, they were in a stalemate. She had no other choice but to follow him.


    Cheng Yan scowled.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, you know,¡± he stated. ¡°Do you want to faint again?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond as she stared at him calmly.


    The atmosphere around them felt like it had dropped a couple of degrees.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like to eat some abalone. Besides, there are other ways to replenish your blood and increase your sugar intake. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine...¡±


    Qin Hao was about to finish when he felt Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze on him. Stiffening, he lowered his head, not bothering to say a word.


    There was really no point in talking to either of them.


    Cheng Yan simply crossed his arms over his chest and nced at Yao Tangfrom time to time. The young woman stared at the abalone, taking a deep breath.


    With onest sigh, she finally sumbed to his desires and stuffed the abalone into her mouth.


    Qin Hao had to stop himself from snickering.


    He had always known Yao Tang to be this unusually cold woman. After all, she was a woman of very few words, and she was infamous for her sharp words and harsh gaze.


    However, upon witnessing the scene in front of him, he found himself facing a different side of her¡ªone that was more...childish and stubborn. Not only was she picky with her food, but it was also hard to get her to eat the things that were actually healthy for her.


    She looked like a kid who had just been forced by her parent.


    As soon as Yao Tang finally swallowed, Cheng Yan¡¯s features softened.


    Pouring a ss of milk, he handed it over to her. ¡°Drink it,¡± he said softly. ¡°It will wash the taste from your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, taking big gulps from the ss.


    Yao Tang made a face as she did so, really hating the taste of abalones.

 Chapter 248 - I’ve Seen You Before

    <h4>Chapter 248: I¡¯ve Seen You Before</h4>


    Cheng Yan stared at Yao Tangbefore sighing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t skip any of your meals, okay?¡± he sternly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t faint, then I wouldn¡¯t have to force you to eat the abalones.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She still appeared indifferent to his coaxing.


    Seeing her like this, he finally waved the waiter over. ¡°Do you mind returning the spicy chicken te?¡±


    The waiter returned the te, and Cheng Yan motioned toward it. ¡°You can only have one, okay?¡± he warned. ¡°It¡¯s still bad for your stomach, so you can¡¯t overeat. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t care less. Fixating her gaze on the chicken, her eyes lit up as she took one piece¡ªjust as she had promised. As soon as she did so, Cheng Yan immediately waved the waiter over. ¡°You may take the dish away again,¡± he said.


    He didn¡¯t even notice Qin Hao who was just about to pick a piece of chicken. Before he could, the waiter had already grabbed the te and taken it away.


    His jaw dropped in disbelief.


    What the hell?


    Despite his grievances, Qin Hao could only stare at the te being taken away. His frown deepened. Seriously, why did he even join them for the meal?


    As soon as the three had finished eating, Cheng Yan took Yao Tangback to the car. Before he followed them, Qin Hao turned to the waiter. ¡°About that spicy chicken,¡± he slowly said. ¡°Think you can pack it for me?¡±


    ..


    The results of the Olympiad Math Competition wouldn¡¯t be avable for three days. Yao Ran spent the day sitting in her room, twirling the pen between her fingers.


    There were rumors that the first ce would be awarded by Cheng Zhou himself.


    If that was the case, then she had to dress up well!


    That way, she¡¯d be able to attract his attention. Maybe then he¡¯d finally make his move!


    As long as everything had followed in ordance with her n, the first-ce prize would be hers. After all, she had the answer key. How could she not seed?


    Maybe then, Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant about her achievements!


    Ding!


    Before she could think any further, Yao Ran¡¯s phone vibrated on her desk. She pursed her lips. Normally, she¡¯d silence her phone during her study period.


    However, when she peered at it, she saw Cheng Wei¡¯s name. She immediately answered.


    ¡°Weiwei, long time no see. How have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Ranran, I have someone who I want you to meet,¡± Cheng Wei¡¯s voice sounded immediately from the other end of the line. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yu Family hade all the way from Beijing. The Cheng and Yu Family always had very close ties. In fact, my grandmother had even arranged for Sister Yu to be my Sixth Uncle¡¯s wife!¡±


    Cheng Wei took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment to meet Yu Shu, and I was wondering if you¡¯d like toe. After all, it¡¯s only fair that the three of us get to know more about each other. What do you think?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. If she got to know the daughter of the Yu Family, then wouldn¡¯t that be a step closer to her goal?


    She¡¯d have more friends by the time she entered the Cheng Family!


    After all, she¡¯d need some allies if ever she were to marry Cheng Zhou. As Yu Shu was arranged to marry the sixth uncle of the Cheng Family, then she wouldn¡¯t be a threat to her standing at all!


    ¡°Of course. We should meet tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    The next day, Yao Ran dressed up as beautifully as possible and waited at the coffee shop that Cheng Weihad sent her.


    At the other side of the city, Yu Shu was staring at Cheng Weiwith her arms crossed. They were headed straight to the venue Cheng Weihad arranged.


    ¡°Sister Yu Shu, don¡¯t you hate Yao Tang as much as I do? It¡¯s why I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with Yao Ran, her ¡°younger sister¡±. And don¡¯t you worry, it seems she hates her even more than the two of usbined. I¡¯ve already confirmed this with my team.¡±


    Cheng Wei smirked, immediately telling her the truth that she had unfolded.


    Upon hearing this, Yu Shu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Yao Tang would live such a hard life,¡± she said mockingly. ¡°Her biological parents had made a mistake, and now, she suffers the price. That family¡¯s a joke!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why we¡¯d team up with Yao Ran. With someone from the inside, she¡¯s absolutely no match for the three of us!¡±


    The pair cackled as they finally arrived at the cafe.


    Yao Ran had been waiting for around twenty minutes when she saw Cheng Weiand another woman stepping inside. The other woman was wearing a pair of sunsses that covered half her face.


    However, as soon as Yu Shu saw the young woman seated by the window, she took off her sunsses.


    ¡°Yao Ran...¡± A slow smile spread across her lips. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen you before. Aren¡¯t you the girl from the cafeteria?¡±

 Chapter 249 - Where’s My Obedient Granddaughter?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Where¡¯s My Obedient Granddaughter?</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s You!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened in recognition.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same girl they had met in the cafeteria? Meng Yang had cheated both of them to spend a few thousand yuan on everyone¡¯s lunches.


    Yu Shu¡¯s smile widened.


    It seemed that Cheng Wei was right and this girl really did hate Yao Tang. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have extended a hand thest time they met.


    The three of them shared looks as they all sat down. ¡°Waiter, do you mind bringing me three cups of cappinos?¡± Cheng Wei smirked. ¡°It seems that we have much to discuss.¡±


    ..


    Many discussions had taken ce that day, and when they finally said their goodbyes, they separated and wished each other good luck.


    Later in the day, Yao Ran, Yao Yuan, and Qin Man found themselves standing in the airport waiting area. They were huddled together, excitedly peering into the hallway.


    The ne from Shanghai had finallynded, and before long, they finally saw a familiar olddy in her sixties. She was being supported by an assistant.


    Yao Yuan hurriedly stepped forward and supported her other arm. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back!¡± he said in surprise. ¡°I thought you had a great time in Shanghai!¡±


    The olddy was Yao Yuan¡¯s biological mother. However, when the old woman divorced her husband, she moved straight to Shanghai and lived out her best life.


    She had stayed there for more than ten years. It only recently did they receive an update on her return to City A. Why she did it¡ªno one knew.


    ¡°why? You don¡¯t want me toe back?¡± The olddy snorted.


    ¡°Of course, I like you to live here! I¡¯m just afraid that your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take the flight. How have you been doing recently?¡±


    Yao Yuan quickly exined.


    ¡°Think I couldn¡¯t take it? As if you know how I feel!¡± The olddy rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I already know how you feel.¡±


    Just then, Yao Ran took a step forward, smiling at her grandmother.


    The Yao Matriarch took one look at Yao Ran and turned away with a nomittal ¡°hm¡±. However, upon seeing only the nk space, she scowled.


    ¡°Now, where¡¯s my good granddaughter? Why didn¡¯t shee over?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, their expressions changed.


    Yao Ran trembled. Her chest squeezed, and she found that she couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like her throat was being closed off, and she shivered.


    Her grandmother wouldn¡¯t even look at her. It was obvious that she was searching for someone else¡ªher biological daughter Yao Tang.


    She was merely just an inconvenience.


    ¡°You must be joking, right?¡± Qin Man interrupted with a strained smile. ¡°Your obedient granddaughter is standing right in front of you. In fact, Ranranhad told me how much she had wanted you to stay with us for the time being. Right, Ranran?¡±


    Yao Ran bit her lips. ¡°Yes,¡± she said brightly, trying to hide the tremble in her words. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you, Grandma.¡±


    However, the olddy didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Instead, she mmed the crutch in her hands onto the ground, surprising everyone in her surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about my biological daughter,¡± she emphasized. ¡°Yao Tang, not this Ranran you were speaking of. I don¡¯t even know her!¡±


    It was like a knife being pierced straight into Yao Ran¡¯s heart.


    The Yao matriarch hadn¡¯t always liked her as much in the past, but it was only today did she turn against her. She wouldn¡¯t even grant her mercy!


    Yao Ran stood where she was, feeling as if she was being stabbed repeatedly. At this point, all she wanted to do was to return to her room and hide from this horrible woman.


    Yao Yaun and Qin Man shared embarrassed looks, unsure of what to do.


    No one expected that the Yao Matriarch would be looking for Yao Tang. She didn¡¯t even want to look in Yao Ran¡¯s direction. Wasn¡¯t this a bit much?


    Seeing Yao Ran¡¯s hurt expression, Qin Man could feel her chest squeezing in pain. The smile on her face was long gone as she clenched her fists. ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you being a bit too harsh?¡± she snapped. ¡°Ranranhade all this way to pick you up, and you treat her like this?¡±

 Chapter 250 - Wayward Son, Spineless Father

    <h4>Chapter 250: Wayward Son, Spineless Father</h4>


    ¡°You have no idea how stubborn and heartless that Yao Tang is. She managed to cause so much trouble just a few days aftering to the city! She is nothing like our sweet Ranran.¡±


    ¡°Heartless, you say?¡± The olddy frowned. ¡°Speak for yourself! Here you are, doting on someone else¡¯s daughter without a care for your own! I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you just wake up one day and forget who your real daughter is entirely.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Qin Manshined, though she couldn¡¯t meet the old woman¡¯s eyes out of guilt. ¡°We¡¯re telling you, thatYao Tangdoesn¡¯t want to live with us, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Besides, we¡¯ve raisedRanranas our own for over ten years. How can you expect our affections to change so suddenly.¡±


    Qin Man sniffed and raised her chin. ¡°In any case,Ranranis the only daughter of my heart. She is sensible and filial to her parents. She was the one who asked us toe and pick you up, and she adores her dear old ¡®Grandma¡¯ so much. Do you really not care for her at all?¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to hide the reproach in her voice, hinting that the olddy was somehow in the wrong for detesting a fake grandchild.


    At that point, the old woman didn¡¯t want to speak to Qin Manany longer, anyway, so she turned toYao Yuan. ¡°Where is my real granddaughter?¡±


    He shifted ufortably. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk about this once we¡¯re home, okay? You must be tired from your flight.¡±


    The olddy understood what her son was trying to say, and her shoulders slumped. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t lose herposure in front of other people, especially while discussing a family matter.


    She had no choice but to grit her teeth and rein in her foul mood, if only for her son¡¯s sake.


    She wasted no time when they got home, however. The olddy ambled into the living room and leaned on her walking stick.


    ¡°Well? Can you tell me everything now? I will be honest with you, I only came to see my real, biological granddaughter. I won¡¯t waste my breath ming you for past mistakes, but now that the girl has been found, you cannot let her suffer any more grievances. You have no right.¡±


    Hearing this, Yao Ranteared up and clung toQin Man, who stroked her hair in a gesture offort.


    The olddy had an intimidating presence and an equally formidable temper. Even Yao Yuandidn¡¯t dare to go against his mother. As it was, he could only look at her helplessly.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± he said slowly, trying to find the right words. ¡°This Yao Tang, well¡­ That is, she is at Second Brother¡¯s. We¡ªah, it is what she wants. We couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so¡­ She currently stays with Second Brother¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the olddy burst out. ¡°You let your brother take care of your own daughter?¡±


    Her face was a mask of outraged disbelief. She pointed an angry finger at Yao Yuanand said, ¡°And you call yourself a father? I can¡¯t believe I have someone so irresponsible for a son!¡±


    Yao Yuan winced, recognizing how close he was to being disowned.


    ¡°But, we¡¯re only following Yao Tang¡¯s wishes,¡± he reasoned out, muttering his words. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like being here, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± His mother snapped, shocked at his words.


    For as long as she could remember, her son had always been an obedient and upstanding person. And while they hadn¡¯t seen each other in so many years, she had never imagined that he would turn wayward.


    It looked like he had be spineless, too!


    Yao Yuan pressed his lips together and hung his head. Of course,Yao Tangwas not in his brother¡¯s home, but the lie was infinitely better than the truth.


    If his mother found out that Yao Tanghad moved out on her own, it would only infuriate her further, and there was no doubt in his mind that she would put the me on them.


    An awkward silence fell in the room.


    The housekeeper, who had been standing with the butler by the foyer all this time, couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged on behalf of her masters.


    That brat, Yao Tang, was a true rascal who was always up to good. In what world could she possibly be better than the Young MissYao Ran?


    Having looked after the girl all these years, the housekeeper felt as though Yao Ranwas her child, too. The stubborn Old Madam just didn¡¯t understand how things really were.


    A small sob came from Yao Ran. Her face was buried inQin Man¡¯s shoulder as she cried silently.


    The butler chose that moment to step forward.


    ¡°If I may, Old Madam, the Young Miss Yao Ran participated in the recent Math Olympiad Competition. The results were supposed to be out at seven this evening.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t we check and see her results for the time being?¡±

 Chapter 251 - Math Olympiad Results

    <h4>Chapter 251: Math Olympiad Results</h4>


    Yao Ran perked up, her heart skipping a beat. She wiped her tears and looked meaningfully at Yao Yuan.


    Beside her, Qin Manseemed to jerk back to her senses as well.


    They had known about the release of the Olympiad¡¯s results, but the family had to go and pick up the Old Madam around the scheduled time.


    Thankfully, the olddy appeared to be somewhat mollified at the knowledge that Yao Ranhad participated in such a notablepetition. For the first time that night, she looked straight at the girl. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s face broke out into a smile. She felt as though the tables had finally turned in their favor. She nudged Yao Ran, urging her to take out her phone and check her scores.


    Then she went on to gush about how outstanding her adopted daughter was, and how rare an opportunity it was topete at the Math Olympiad.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, my Yao Tangis just as brilliant,¡± the olddy retorted. ¡°Perhaps even more so, since she has thrived on her own all this time. It¡¯s not as if she received any support from her biological parents.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s stomach dropped. She had nothing to say to that.


    Another awkward silence ensued, as nobody else dared to speak.


    Yao Yuan gave his wife a sideways nce, an unspoken plea not to annoy his mother any more than they already had.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy to coax the Old Madam to pay them a visit, to begin with. They would do well not to provoke her and forever be on her bad side.


    Getting the hint, Qin Manoffered the olddy an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sureYao Tangdid well, Mom. But she simply isn¡¯t onRanran¡¯s level. You cannotpare the two.¡±


    In the end, however, she couldn¡¯t keep her biases to herself as she added, ¡°I mean, Ranranwas raised surrounded by an abundance of books and other learning resources. She is naturally superior to a country girl who only knows manualbor. Hard work alone cannot give you excellent grades.¡±


    Qin Man was so self-absorbed that she failed to notice how the Old Madam¡¯s expression grew fiercer with every word she spoke.


    The olddy¡¯s grip tightened on the head of her walking stick, and she was ring at Qin Manas though she wanted to beat the younger woman up with it.


    By this time, Yao Ranhad already verified her test results.


    She stared at her screen, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Manasked when she noticed the pause. She went over and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What is it,Ranran? How did you do? Come on, tell your Grandma.¡±


    Even as she said this, she leaned over and peered at Yao Ran¡¯s phone.


    The Math Olympiad Competition had a total of 100 points. Those who reached the 80-point mark were generally considered to be very good math students.


    And then there were those who scored above 90, and they were touted as the truly gifted in the field of Mathematics.


    ¡°I¡­ I got 95 points,¡± Yao Ransaid under her breath, her eyes still fixed on the numbers on her screen, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    Yao Yuan pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Look at this kid! She got 95 out of 100. 95 points! How amazing is that, Mom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, our Young Miss is really amazing,¡± the housekeeper chimed in from the side.


    ¡°Your rank,¡± Qin maneximed, only to be disappointed as she added, ¡°is second. I see.¡±


    She frowned. All at once, she forgot about Yao Ran¡¯s 95-point score, and how impressive she had initially thought it was. She hadn¡¯t expectedYao Ranto only rank second.


    Yao Ran hadn¡¯t expected it, either. She had a cheat sheet, with all the answers to the test, so howe she was five points short of the total score? Had the teacher made a mistake, by any chance?


    Noticing her daughter¡¯s bitter smile, Qin Mansmoothed her expression and put on a proud front. ¡°How wonderful,Ranran! Your score is more than enough! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll eventually win the first prize! Just imagine what an honor it would be when you bring home the medal for your family!¡±


    Qin Man smirked to herself. Thosest two bits were purposely said for her mother-inw¡¯s ears.


    No matter how much the old bat liked Yao Tang, she would have no choice but to face reality sooner orter. That bumpkin was no match for their preciousRanran.


    How could she, when she never had ess to a proper education? She couldn¡¯t even hope to catch up to Yao Ran, let alone best her.


    Qin Man shed a satisfied grin at the Old Madam. ¡°See, Mom?Ranranhas done well for our family¡¯s honor. Only the top three students will be awarded medals, and I¡¯m confident thatRanranwill be one of them.¡±

 Chapter 252 - Perfect Score

    <h4>Chapter 252: Perfect Score</h4>


    To her dismay, the Old Madam only snorted derisively and turned away. ¡°What is there to be proud of? You haven¡¯t even checked Tangtang¡¯s scores yet. Didn¡¯t she take part in the samepetition?¡±


    Yao Ran stiffened where she stood.


    She was the one facing the Old Madam at that moment, yet all thetter ever talked about was Yao Tangthis,Yao Tangthat.


    No matter how well she did, she could neverpare to Yao Tangin her grandmother¡¯s eyes.


    Was it because Yao Tanghad the same blood running in her veins, and notYao Ran?


    Yao Ran thought it to be a ridiculous mindset.


    Qin Man grimaced at the Old Madam¡¯sments. Since the matter had been brought up, she begrudgingly toldYao Ranto checkYao Tang¡¯s results, too.


    ¡°Go on and search for her score. Grandma wants to see how well her granddaughter did.¡±


    She nodded encouragingly at Yao Ran. This might be the push that the olddy needed. Once they established the stark difference between the two girls, she might finally realize thatYao RanandYao Tangwere worlds apart.


    ¡°All right,¡± Yao Ransaid in a quiet voice.


    She was still a little disconcerted after finding out that she had only ranked second, but it wasn¡¯t enough topletely rattle her. There was still a chance that the first cer had been given a wrong score.


    With the way the Olympiad was structured, the students were not allowed to check each other¡¯s results. They devised a system that required a student¡¯s name and admission ticket number in order to open their personal file.


    Fortunately, Yao Ranhad managed to memorizeYao Tang¡¯s details when the admission tickets were distributed.


    She tapped on the home page and entered Yao Tang¡¯s name and ticket number.


    Then she tapped on the search button.


    When the page redirected, Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Refusing to believe the numbers on her screen, she closed her eyes and shook her head. But when she looked at her phone again, the numbers were still the same.


    100 points! How was that even possible?


    It was a very difficult test, and if Yao Ranhadn¡¯t gotten her hands on a cheat sheet in advance, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to score even 80 points.


    And yet, Yao Tangsomehow got a full score.


    There must be some mistake. Maybe the website was glitching. Maybe she just needed to refresh the page. With that thought, Yao Ranlogged out, refreshed the page, then logged in again.


    To her horror, Yao Tang¡¯s score was still the same.


    Yao Ran¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone. The color slowly drained from her face, and her breathing grew heavy.


    ¡°Ranran, what¡¯s wrong? Quick, say something to Mommy.¡±


    Qin Man rubbedYao Ran¡¯s back and crooned to her as if she were coaxing a toddler.


    ¡°Now, Ranran, don¡¯t worry aboutYao Tangor her reputation. Since your grandmother wants to know her results, just tell her and don¡¯t think about anything else¡­¡± She drifted off as her eyes wandered toYao Ran¡¯s phone.


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes bulged out of their sockets, and her nostrils red. She snatched the phone from Yao Ran¡¯s hands before she could help herself, then brought it to her face for a closer inspection.


    She wasn¡¯t mistaken! It indeed said 100 points!


    Qin Man didn¡¯t want to believe it. She rubbed her eyesically and looked at the screen again. When the number still didn¡¯t change, she could only drop her jaw in shock.


    How in the world could Yao Tanghave gotten a full score?


    ¡®Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    At this point, the Old Madam had already caught onto the mother and daughter¡¯s weird behavior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± she demanded. ¡°Both of you are acting like you just had a stroke. Hurry and tell us already, how many points did Yao Tangget?¡±


    Yao Yuan nodded in agreement as he looked at his wife.


    Qin Man raised her head then, her face filled with confusion. ¡°Yao Tang¡­ She¡­ She¡ªShe scored 100 points. The perfect score. That means that she ranked first.¡±

 Chapter 253 - The Results

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Results</h4>


    As soon as the Yao Matriarch had heard of this, she immediately barked out augh. A smile graced her lips, and her eyes glittered.


    ¡°As expected of my true granddaughter!¡±


    ..


    No. 1 High School¡¯s Olympiad Award was made on the first day after the school holidays. Despite being a Monday, everyone was pumped to return to school and open up the school website.


    The official website of No. 1 High School announced the names of all the students who had won the awards. It was also posted on the school¡¯s bulletin board.


    At the top of the bulletin board was Yao Tang¡¯s name. Beside her name were the words ¡°full marks¡±. Under the score was the phrase, ¡°First Prize Winner of City A¡¯s Math Olympiad!¡±


    The news spread like wildfire throughout the entire school. Everyone was discussing it, and photos of Yao Tang¡¯s picture spread across their social media.


    No one expected that she¡¯d be able to get first ce in the entire City A. Not only did she manage to outsmart the experts, but she even got a full score!


    A full score!


    This was the first time anyone had scored full marks on a Math Olympiad in so many years. Yet, Yao Tang was able to challenge the remarks against her and prove all of them wrong.


    She was nothing but a transfer student, yet she was able to trump them all.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such a prestigious mathpetition would highlight Yao Tang¡¯s ability even more?


    No one could believe it.


    Everyone knew that the Math Olympiad is made up of a variety of factors. Not only does it test the ability of the participant to think on their feet, but also pushes them back to the basics. Those who do not know the fundamentals like the back of their hand wouldn¡¯t be able to seed, much less get a perfect score.


    Only a genius would be able to get high marks.


    Students in ss One had gone through so much training in their first and second years of high school. Their parents had also hired the best tutors to amodate their needs. All of them had an idea as to what coulde out in the test.


    Yao Tang was different. She was a neer.


    She didn¡¯t receive any formal training or familiarized herself with any of the old questions. In fact, she didn¡¯t even have the best teachers on her side.


    This was just something the students from ss One weren¡¯t able to ept.


    How could a neer best all of them?


    Was Yao Tang really that much of a genius?


    Could it be that she was better than all of thembined?


    ..


    That morning, Yao Tang finally walked into the school campus. She appeared unbothered. However, she couldn¡¯t help but notice other people staring at her strangely, looking as if she had just grown two heads.


    What was going on?


    They were not staring at her in hatred, but rather curiosity and...admiration?


    What was happening to them?


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t bother to ask as she walked in the direction of her ssroom. As soon as she stepped inside the room, loud popping noises exploded all around her as colorful ribbons fell from the ceiling.


    ¡°Sister Tang, congrattions!¡±


    Qin Jing jumped from her seat and pulled her into a hug.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you congratting me?¡±


    ¡°The results are finally out!¡± one of the students chimed in. ¡°Not only did you get first ce, but you also got a full score!¡±


    Everyone jumped in excitement.


    However, Yao Tang still felt confused by it all. She cocked an eyebrow at her friends as if they were simply talking about the weather. ¡°So the results are out,¡± she stated.


    Even her ssmates were stunned, unable to say a word.


    The results are out?


    That was all she had to say?


    Did Yao Tang really not care about the result?


    Everyone blinked in surprise and disbelief.

 Chapter 254 - She Must Have Cheated!

    <h4>Chapter 254: She Must Have Cheated!</h4>


    ¡°The results came outst night, and the school just posted the notice on the bulletin board this morning! We thought...¡±


    Qin Jing furrowed her eyebrows. At the sight of her friend¡¯s nonchnt expression, she quickly said, ¡°Did you know that you got the highest score in the Olympiad? Not only that, but you got a perfect score! A perfect score!¡±


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Why did it feel like Qin Jing was celebrating too quickly? It¡¯s like she was the one who had won. She snickered at the thought.


    ¡°Sister Tang, are you even listening to me? No one had gotten a perfect score in years! You¡¯re the only one who managed to do so in the past ten years! Shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating?¡±


    Qin Jing was the most energetic of them all. She grabbed Yao Tangby the arm and shook her violently. Her cheeks were flushed red, and she looked like she just won the lottery.


    It¡¯s as if she was the one who had won the price.


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Yao Tang smiled. ¡°I heard it.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Qin Jingined, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she argued. ¡°I¡¯m excited, see?¡±


    Meng Yang, who was standing right beside her, burst intoughter. He clutched his stomach, rolling his eyes. ¡°Why would Sister Tang be excited by a perfect score?¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°In fact, I think she¡¯d be even more surprised if she didn¡¯t get the perfect score, right?¡±


    At that moment, he glowed at her, cing his arm around Qin Jing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you had some questions about your homework?¡± Yao Tang changed the topic, cocking her eyebrow up at him.


    ¡°Right, I almost forgot about that!¡± Meng Yang hurriedly opened his school bag and took out his exercise book. ¡°Here they are.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Qin Jing waved her hand. ¡°I also have a few questions.¡±


    Lin Xin also couldn¡¯t help but rub the back of her neck in embarrassment. ¡°I also have a few questions for you, Sister Tang,¡± she murmured.


    For the first time, Yao Tang looked as if she was in a very good mood. Her eyes glinted at everyone around her. ¡°How about you organized your questions and then ask them one by one?¡±


    However, just as she was about to return to her seat, she noticed that the other students were also ncing at her.


    They also wanted her to help them.


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s all take turns.¡±


    ..


    Yao Ran passed by the bulletin board on her way to her ssroom. Yao Tang¡¯s name was disyed at the very top of the board, catching everyone¡¯s eye.


    She shrugged at the sight, pretending to be fine. Even then, she couldn¡¯t stop her hands from trembling, especially under the piteous gazes of everyone around her.


    ss 1 was particrly lively as every student discussed their outrage over the results.


    However, as soon as Yao Ran stepped inside, everyone fell quiet. The entire ss stared at her, sighing in disappointment. Who would¡¯ve expected that their ss belle would be beaten by that gangster?


    Yao Ran smiled back at them, but even they could see her lips quivering.


    A few students observed her bloodshot eyes and twitching fingers. Their hearts ached, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± one of the male studentsforted, mming his hands onto the table. ¡°There must¡¯ve been a problem with the exam. You¡¯re the one who deserves to win!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Yao Tang had cheated. That, or she got the questions in advance. Otherwise, how could she have gotten such a high score?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for our Ranran to lose to her!¡±

 Chapter 255 - Her Biological Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 255: Her Biological Grandmother</h4>


    ¡°Ranran is beautiful and kind. She¡¯s so much better than that country bumpkin Yao Tang. That girl only knows how to fight. Even if she gets first ce, I still don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ranran is still the best.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be sad. That Yao Tang is nothingpared to you. What¡¯s the use of getting high marks anyway? After graduating, she¡¯ll simply head back to the countryside. You, however, will be the new head of the Yao Family.¡±


    Yao Ran gave a watery smile at her ssmates and bowed her head.


    ¡°Thank you for all your support. I¡¯ll definitely continue to work even harder in the future.¡±


    ..


    On that day, everyone from ss 20 appeared to be very serious in their studies.


    They all had their heads buried in the books as their eyes scanned from question to question. All of them made some good use of the time they were given, only taking short breaks in between.


    There was a test in the afternoon. That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t wasting any time.


    After all, unlike all the previous tests, they were looking forward to this one. Not only have they prepared for this, but they wanted to see how far their hard work had gotten them.


    During the test, Yao Tang didn¡¯t hand in her test paper early. In fact, she passed at the same time as the rest of them, following each of them out of the ss.


    However, as soon as she was finished and had walked out of the building, someone blocked her path.


    She raised her eyebrow at the neer.


    It was the Butler of the Yao Family, someone whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a while. His eyes were narrowed, and his mouth was shaped in a thin line. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t happy with this new arrangement.


    ¡°Miss Yao Tang, Master, Madame, and Old Madame Yao are in the car, right by the school gate. They wanted to talk to you regarding the matters of the Yao Family.¡±


    ¡°Old Madame Yao?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suppressing the displeasure in his heart, he nodded. ¡°Master Yao¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Interesting. Yao Tang followed the butler out of the schoolyard and the gate, to where she saw a sleek ck car parked by the sidewalk. Suddenly, the car door opened and Yao Yuangot out. Behind him was an olddy.


    The olddy smiled kindly and waved at her.


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, but Yao Tang couldn¡¯t appear bothered.


    ¡°Come, dear, why don¡¯t we talk?¡± The old matriarch motioned to the car, her eyes glittering with delight upon seeing her biological granddaughter.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Yao Tang stood in front of her, waiting for her response.


    Before long, Old Madame Yao clutched the young woman¡¯s face, bringing it closer to hers. Her eyes were bloodshot as different memories soared through her mind. Her face twisted in sadness and relief.


    ¡°Yao Tang...you¡¯ve grown up so fast...¡±


    The old woman¡¯s palm was warm against hers.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t move away, staring into her wide eyes.


    ¡°This is your biological grandmother,¡± Yao Yuan quickly filled her in. ¡°She had left when Grandpa remarried.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The olddy couldn¡¯t be bothered by thement as she grabbed the jade bracelet from her wrist. Within a few seconds, she strapped it around Yao Tang¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is the bracelet I was supposed to give you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°It seems I can finally pass it down.¡±


    Yao Ran had just arrived, only to be stopped in her tracks when she saw the scene transpiring right in front of her. That bracelet...her grandmother had treasured it so much. And now, she was handing it off to Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran¡¯s face was shrouded with rage and mockery, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she stood beside her grandmother with a dark look in her eyes.


    ¡°They really look alike,¡± the olddy murmured, clutching her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s face changed almost immediately at her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk in the car, Mom?¡±


    ncing back at Yao Tang, he exined, ¡°She was thinking about your grandfather. You got your looks from him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a sigh and a smile, the Yao matriarch pulled Yao Tang into the car.

 Chapter 256 - Not a Family

    <h4>Chapter 256: Not a Family</h4>


    The Yao Family drove a ck limousine today, so there was plenty of room for everyone. Qin Manwas seated in the middle seat.


    As soon as she turned and saw Yao Tang entering the car, she immediately looked away. A sour expression was painted across her face.


    She was expecting Yao Tangto address her, but when she didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t swallow her anger anymore. ¡°You really are rude!¡± she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to address me?¡±


    Snorting, the Yao Matriarch rolled her eyes and pulled Yao Tang aside. ¡°Ignore her,¡± she stated. ¡°Take a seat right next to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of thempletely ignored Qin Man, obviously having no intention of talking to her.


    Her face immediately flushed red from the anger as her fingers dug into the leather. What the heck was going on? However, she couldn¡¯t do much except cross her arms over her chest and turn away.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now.¡± Yao Tang nced out the window. ¡°I have to head back to the dormitory. I still have school tomorrow.¡±


    Old Madame Yao blinked in surprise. ¡°What dormitory are you talking about? Your father told me you¡¯ve been living at your second uncle¡¯s house all this time, saying you liked it better there.¡±


    Dormitory?


    How could a school dormitory be better than her bedroom? Wasn¡¯t living in the dormitory just ufortable for someone of her standing?


    Old Madame Yao scowled.


    Qin Man was clearly showing her favorites!


    ¡°Grandma, you may have remembered wrongly.¡± Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I was registered as the child under my second uncle¡¯s family, and as such...technically, live there. Yao Ran, ording to the registration, is the true daughter of Qin Manand Yao Yuan.¡±


    As soon as she said those words, the old woman almost had a heart attack. She clutched her chest, as her face turned even darker.


    Yao Yuan and Qin Manstiffened.


    Ever since his mother had returned, Yao Yuan made no mention of the recent adjustments. What she didn¡¯t know then was that in the public¡¯s eye, Yao Tangwas nothing but a cousin to Yao Ran.


    They didn¡¯t want to tell her this, given the mess that could ur. However, now they had no other choice.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Mom,¡± Yao Yuan said quickly. ¡°Yao Tanghas been studying this entire day. She¡¯s probably exhausted. Why shouldn¡¯t she go back first?¡±


    He also shot her a warning nce. ¡°There are just some things you shouldn¡¯t be joking about, Yao Tang. Your grandmother is old. She can¡¯t handle lies like these.¡±


    ¡°Lies?¡± Yao Tang scoffed. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Telling the truth?¡± Yao Yuan mmed his hand onto the car door. ¡°How dare you make your grandmother angry? Are you trying to shock her to death? You have no right to talk to her like this!¡±


    Upon seeing her look so unconcerned, Yao Yuan¡¯s face blew up into a dark shade of red. This girl had no right to expose them like this!


    However, Old Madame Yao already understood the meaning of Yao Tang¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t have to be a genius to know of her current situation. Her hands clenched.


    ¡°How long were you nning of hiding this from me?¡± the olddy finally snapped. ¡°Do you still n on lying to me? What the hell did you do to my granddaughter? How dare you treat her like this?¡±


    Thinking of what Yao Tang had just said, the olddy clenched her fists. Her gaze toward Yao Yuangrew even colder by the second, and Yao Yuancould only look down in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I still have some homework I need to do.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at her.


    With a helpless sigh, she agreed. ¡°Fine, go back and rest well. I¡¯ll see you soon some other day.¡±


    With a wave, she nced at the other two people sitting in the car.


    ¡°Are we going to talk about what that young girl just said?¡±


    Yao Yuan hesitated. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Yao Tangwould have this many connections...If we had...we wouldn¡¯t have done what we did!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Yao YuanRegrets It

    <h4>Chapter 257: Yao YuanRegrets It</h4>


    How was Yao Yuan supposed to know that Yao Tangwould be able to acquire a Tian Run MallMembership Card? Not only that, but she even got a perfect score in the Math Olympiad. All her achievements... started to make him regret his decision.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if he could do anything else.


    Shaking her head in disappointment, Old Madame Yao gritted her teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not she¡¯s powerful. What she is or what she could¡¯ve been depends on her and her only, and not on whether or not you should mend ties with her. She¡¯s your biological daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Yao Yuan bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Just as Qin Man was about to say something, she caught sight of Yao Ranstanding in the street. There was an unreadable expression painted across her face. Could she have heard what they were saying?


    Her heart ached at the sight, and she immediately invited her into the car. With a frown, Qin Man nced at her mother-inw. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You have no idea how many timesYao Tanghas disrespected us. If you saw what she had done, you¡¯d agree on how we had handled things.¡±


    With a sigh, she gripped her seat. ¡°For now, we have to take his conversation for another day. Ranran still has to go to her review school. We can¡¯t let Yao Tangdy our daughter again. Hasn¡¯t she already done enough?¡±


    This time, Qin Man raised her voice. Didn¡¯t the olddy understand that Yao Ranwas far more important than that country bumpkin?


    ¡°Your daughter? Are you blind?¡±


    The olddy fixated her eyes on Qin Man, and the sad expression on her face had vanished. Recing it was a dark and twisted look in her eyes¡ªone that would make anyone shiver and run straight for the hills.


    The younger woman¡¯s heart thumped in anxiety. She couldn¡¯t dare find it in herself to refute¡ªher eyebrows furrowed over at the sight.


    As soon as Yao Ran saw this, she hurriedly tugged her mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t me my Mom,¡± she said softly. ¡°She¡¯s just anxious, that¡¯s all. I could simply walk to my review school. There¡¯s really no need to trouble the entire family.¡±


    Old Madame Yao couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her. ¡°As long as you know who you are, it will be fine.¡±


    After that, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t speak. A thought crossed her mind.


    At first, she had assumed that her mother didn¡¯t like Yao Tang because her results weren¡¯t as good as hers. Not only that, but the woman had absolutely no grace, being born straight from the countryside.


    However, Yao Tang continually ranked first. Not only that, but she got full marks at the recentpetition.


    She had absolutely everything in her hands, yet Qin Man still wouldn¡¯t recognize her as her daughter.


    Instead, Qin Man simply told her to study hard and surpass Yao Tangthe next time around.


    Why was she doing this?


    ..


    Yao Tang had just left the school gate when she saw Meng Yangand Qin Jing walking toward her with school bags strapped on their backs. They immediately waved at her in greeting withrge smiles on their faces.


    As Lin Xin was on duty today, she wasn¡¯t able to join them.


    ¡°Just because exams are over doesn¡¯t mean we should rx.¡± Meng Yang grinned, nodding at her. ¡°Are you busy? Why don¡¯t we head back to my ce and study together? Qin Jing, what do you think?¡±


    Qin Jing nodded. ¡°Yes, I still have a couple of questions I still haven¡¯t figured out yet.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yao Tang walked to a parking spot and knocked on one of the car¡¯s doors. Suddenly, to their surprise, Cheng Yanstepped out of the car with a smile. He ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Have you eaten well? How are you doing?¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s jaw dropped. When did his Sister Tang be this obedient? If people like Xiao Pangwould touch her on the head, she¡¯d probably cut his hand off! But this...


    Cheng Yan was really a god!


    Yao Tang tried to avoid him, but in the end, it was to no avail. Cheng Yancontained to ruffle her hair affectionately.

 Chapter 258 - The Last Third-Wheel Standing

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Last Third-Wheel Standing</h4>


    Yao Tang pursed her lips. Normally, she¡¯d snap at the man who¡¯d dare touch her, but as soon as she met Cheng Yan¡¯s sweet and warm gaze, she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Your hair¡¯s a little messy from the wind.¡± He smiled, cing an arm around her shoulder. ¡°Let meb it for you?¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cheng Yan ignored her and stoke the ends of her hair. As he was doing so, he smiled. ¡°Your hair tie fell on me thest time. Look, why don¡¯t you continue the lecture back at my ce?¡±


    Yao Tang slowly nodded.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring two of my friends along.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheng Yan continued tob her hair indifferently.


    Meng Yang could only watch in a daze, too surprised to register what was happening.


    As for Qin Jing, she immediately stepped up and greeted Cheng Yan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take my seat,¡± she said casually, taking the front seat. She then smirked at Meng Yang.


    She finally got to the seat right on time.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Meng Yang couldn¡¯t say another word, feeling as if he wanted to faint. Now that the front seat was gone, he had no other choice but to sit next to Sister Tangand Brother Cheng! That was thest thing he wanted.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car?¡± Yao Tang cocked an eyebrow.


    Meeting Cheng Yan¡¯s casual look, Meng Yang couldn¡¯t help but stagger back. His face was sheet white.


    ¡°I actually remembered I had something else to do,¡± he said quickly. ¡°You guys can go ahead and send me an address. I¡¯ll drive over there myself.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Meng Yang took off.


    ¡°But...¡± Qin Jing¡¯s jaw dropped.


    She was thest third-wheel standing?


    Qin Jing stared at the two of them. At this point, she wanted to say her goodbyes, but even as she sat in her car, she knew that she couldn¡¯t. Her buttocks felt like it was burning.


    The two of them quickly got in the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remove the hair tie first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If I hurt you, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Jing looked around to see Cheng Yanremoving the rubber band from the ends of Yao Tang¡¯s hair from the rearview mirror.


    ¡°The hair tie... it belongs to Sister Tang?¡±


    Yao Tang fell silent.


    Only then did Qin Jing realize how stupid that question was.


    There was silence when Cheng Yan look up. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yao Tang looked extremely good with her hair up, exposing her creamy neck and high cheekbones. His smile widened even further. It was a silent ride from then.


    As soon as they arrived at the residence, Yao Tang invited Qin Jinginside and sat on the sofa. ¡°What questions do you have?¡±


    The young woman nced over to see that the rubber band had been reced by a wooden hairpin. There were a few stray strands falling to her shoulders, further emphasizing her beautiful face.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but swoon.


    She wished she was as beautiful as Yao Tang. There was just beauty that could only be seen once in a lifetime, and it seemed that she had finally seen it.


    ¡°Qin Jing?¡± Yao Tang waved her hand, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Right, I wanted to ask you this question.¡±


    Qin Jing pointed at one of the questions she had circled in her booklet, showing it to Yao Tang. As soon as she did, she stared at her friend in awe.


    Yao Tang was truly something else.


    She was just far too good-looking that she was intimidating! With a smile, Qin Jing turned her focus back to her booklet.


    As they were going through the questions, Meng Yang came in.


    It just so happened that he also had the same question.


    Yao Tang had exined the question again to Meng Yang, along with the solutions she had shown Qin Jing. However, just as she had finished up, her phone started to ring.


    She nced down to see it was Yu Jing. Standing up abruptly, she nced at them. ¡°Wait, something came up.¡±


    ¡°You can digest these questions first.¡± She motioned to the booklet. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask meter. I just have to take this call first.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Expectations of Class 20

    <h4>Chapter 259: Expectations of ss 20</h4>


    He stood and began pacing on the balcony.


    ¡°Well, Master, it¡¯s like this. Someone had a fracture, and they are now asking for thetest drug that our institute developed.¡± Yu Jingpaused before adding, ¡°Should we give it to them or not?¡±


    The distress in his voice was unmistakable. If it had been anything else, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered Yao Tangwith it. But he could never be too sure about something when it came to the drug.


    After all, it was Yao Tangwho had developed the substance.


    After some thought, Yu Jingadded, ¡°The patient¡¯s injury is actually beyond treatment. I have no idea about the specifics, but they eventually turned to me for help.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at the streets below. The sounds and lights of the heavy traffic filled the night. ¡°Have you thoroughly tested the drug in terms of safety and effectiveness?¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s wrinkled brows furrowed. ¡°Safety¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, the drug had yet to undergo the necessary measures to ensure that it was safe for public consumption. How could he even consider administering it to someone preemptively?


    Horrified at himself, the old man decided to drop the matter altogether. ¡°I apologize, Master. I won¡¯t be taking up any more of your time. Please have a nice evening.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Yao Tanganswered calmly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Jingimmediately ended the call.


    ¡­


    The next day, ss 20.


    A deafening silence filled the room. Nobody uttered a single word.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were gearing up for a strenuous study session. Rather, they were bracing themselves to receive their marks.


    As per No. 1 High School¡¯s policies, the results were usually handed out the day after the examinations.


    Understandably enough, the students felt restless and easy. This was going to be a defining moment for ss 20, after all.


    The other sses were just unsettled, though they weren¡¯t exactly worried about their own performances.


    In the days leading to the exams, they had all seen the efforts that the students from ss 20 poured into studying. They had even felt the change in the atmosphere as they walked past their ssroom.


    This received mixed reactions, from both teachers and students alike.


    Most of them were unfavorable, as they presumed that the people from ss 20 were merely putting on an act and pretending that they actually cared about their grades.


    And even if they did care, it wouldn¡¯t do much, anyway. It wasn¡¯t as if they could simply sprint to the top during their third year when they had spent thest two years neglecting their studies.


    The first result toe out was from the Mathematics test.


    Xi Yan walked into the room carrying the answer sheets.


    The students watched her with wide, wary eyes. They were looking forward to their results for the most part, despite the general uncertainty of it all.


    Xi Yan stopped in front of the teacher¡¯s podium. The students held their breath. Then suddenly, her face broke into a big smile.


    ¡°Good news, everyone. Your grades have improved in the Math test. I am so proud of you. Your hard work has definitely paid off.¡± Xi Yancouldn¡¯t help but tear up as she said this, and she even choked on a sob toward the end.


    She had lost count of all the times she had wanted to give up on ss 20 because they were so difficult to manage. She had even considered quitting her job and transferring to another school just to get away from the little devils.


    Yet each time she had tried to resign, she would always hesitate at thest minute.


    Now, with the results in her hand, she was overwhelmed with humility and gratitude that she had been afforded the chance to watch these kids grow and develop.


    Their young faces lit up with excitement, and a collective sigh of relief went around the room, followed by cheers.


    Xi Yan beamed and rapped at the podium to get them to settle down. When she finally got their attention, she ryed the details of their current situation.


    First, she made a point ofmending Yao Tang, who had gotten full marks yet again.


    When Xi Yan announced this, the ss wasn¡¯t as surprised as they had been the first time she had imparted simr news.


    If anything, they had been expecting Yao Tangto be the top student once more.


    What did shock them, however, was that Meng Yang¡ªwho usually rankedst¡ªhad, in fact, passed the Mathematics test. He was the dark horse that rose victorious in the night.


    But then they recalled how he had been sticking to Yao Tangfor group studies and homework activities, and their initial awe mellowed down significantly.


    Meng Yang marched up to the front of the ss to receive his test paper, his grin stretched from ear to ear.


    Qin Jing had also done considerably well this time around. She nced at the 141-point mark on her test paper and sneaked a nce atYao Tang. In the next second, she whipped out a box of choctes from her bag and stuffed it intoYao Tang¡¯s deskpartment.


    At this point, Lin Xinhad also received her test paper. Sadly, she only got 86 points. She stared at the numbers and felt like crying.


    Noticing her expression, Yao Tangleaned over and peered atLin Xin¡¯s paper. ¡°Hmm. Looks like I need to give you more tests to practice on.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Don’t Be Mad

    <h4>Chapter 260: Don¡¯t Be Mad</h4>


    Lin Xin couldn¡¯t findfort in Yao Tang¡¯s words at all, but she still managed to keep her tears at bay.


    One-third of the ss passed the Mathematics test, with their scores ranging from 80 to 90 points.


    More than that, though, there were two others who were able to score full marks aside from Yao Tang.


    This was an impressive development in the history of the ss, perhaps even in the entire school.


    Even those who hadn¡¯t made the passing score still showed a considerable improvement in their performance.


    Only a handful of students turned silent and dejected when they received their test papers. Among them were Lu Ming, Yan Yu, and some of their friends.


    Once the test evaluation was done, Xi Yancalled them over and led them out of the ssroom.


    Yan Yu set his test paper on his desk, face-down, before trudging outside. The others followed suit.


    ¡°Did you guys find the exam very difficult?¡± Xi Yanasked with a worried frown. ¡°Or is it something else?¡±


    The students only lowered their heads and shifted ufortably on their feet.


    ¡°Nothing like that,¡± one of them mumbled after a moment of awkward silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to reprimand you or anything,¡± Xi Yansighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that, your test results are a far cry from your usual scores. You guys always do well in ss, so how did it turn out like this?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s score was 34, while Yan Yu¡¯s was 27. The rest scored just around 10 points or so.


    When Xi Yanhad first seen their test papers, she had almost thought that they were just guessing the answers to the identification section, while they barely made any effort to solve the big problem that was worth several points.


    It was appalling, especially given the results of the ss majority.


    Xi Yan wanted to get to the bottom of it, but the stubborn bunch refused to say anything and couldn¡¯t even meet her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the other sses were not as happy with their results as ss 20 was.


    Throughout the evaluation, their teachers would often point out certain problems and berate the students for answering them incorrectly when they were supposed to be simple questions. And, more often than not, ss 20 would be brought up forparison.


    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourselves. Just look at ss 20! Their initial foundation wascking, but they worked hard in order to catch up with the rest of your grade. Now, it looks like they¡¯re even better than most of you!¡±


    ¡°You let your pride get the best of you and grew toocent. Learn from the example of ss 20 and strive for diligence and humility from now on.¡±


    ¡°These are the easiest problems in the test! You shouldn¡¯t have lost these points! How many times did you solve the exact same exercises in ss, huh? Howe you still didn¡¯t get the correct answers?¡±


    Needless to say, these students felt aggrieved and humiliated.


    At some point, one of them sneaked out his phone, having grown tired of the endless rebuke. He opened the school forum and saw the top post from thest hour. It read:


    ¡°Seeing as how we have significantly improvedpared to the lot of you, your form teachers are probably talking your ears off, right? How is it? Are you feeling wronged, by any chance? Are you thinking that you don¡¯t deserve this treatment?¡±


    Several line breaks followed, and then the three words:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    The next few lines were just a single dot, and the post had to be copsed to amodate all the characters. Curious, the student clicked the Expand button, and then he read:


    ¡°There will be more days like this ahead. You¡¯d better get used to the suffering!¡±


    As if the words themselves weren¡¯t arrogant enough, Meng Yanghad also chosen to publish the post under his full name. Why bother with anonymity when he could taunt his enemies better this way?


    Just as he expected, everyone who read his post was infuriated, especially those who had openly mocked ss 20 in the past.


    Even those who weren¡¯t particrly distressed by the teachers¡¯ scolding found themselves feeling insulted by Meng Yang¡¯s remarks.


    The matter spread quickly, and the students wasted no time venting their anger and retaliating in thement section.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think you have the right to show off after just one test? Your results must be lousy, anyway, I doubt you even scored 100 points!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bragging about some small, weekly exam? Don¡¯t make meugh! ss 20 will always be the trash ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, I¡¯m willing to bet that the majority of ss 20 will still end up at the bottom of the school rankings. ce your bets, everyone!¡±


    In their frustration, the students didn¡¯t notice that they were attacking ss 20 as a whole when it was only Meng Yangwho had goaded them.


    They filled thement section with hate speech and mockery.


    Soon, however, the English test results were released, and these keyboard warriors earned yet another p to the face.

 Chapter 261 - Still Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 261: Still Yao Tang</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    To everyone¡¯s utter dismay, they were served with the same familiar sermons regarding their English test results.


    ¡°Learn from ss 20! Just look at their scores!¡±


    Even the teachers themselves had to admit that ss 20 had exceeded their expectations. After all, more than 85% of their ss had passed the exam.


    As such, no one could really me them for feeling so disappointed with the other sses.


    ¡°What, did you find the questions that difficult?¡±


    ¡°Practically everyone in ss 20 passed this test, and more than a dozen scored higher than 120 points. Meanwhile, there are five of you here who didn¡¯t even make the passing score! Do you realize how embarrassing this is?¡±


    ¡°You are currently at a critical stage of your education. If none of you are willing to study hard this early, then you¡¯d best forget about getting into college. You should try and do what the students from ss 20 are doing.¡±


    The students could only listen in bewilderment. Most of them could barely process what they were hearing.


    85% of the trash ss had passed? And some of them had even scored more than 120 points? Just what was going on? How was this possible?


    Perhaps the English exam was too easy. That should exin the scores from ss 20¡­


    But as the papers were distributed one by one, they quickly realized that the test was not easy at all.


    ss 20 had truly improved, and tremendously so. In fact, the other ssesgged by an astoundingly wide margin.


    At this point, it became clear that ss 20 was among the top in terms of the ss average.


    The students hung their heads, dejected at this cruel twist of fate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± one of the morepassionate English teachers said. ¡°It isn¡¯t entirely your fault. The progress of ss 20 can be attributed to the fact that they conduct their lessons in English.


    I know you think that the students from ss 20 are all scumbags based on their poor grades, but that isn¡¯t the case at all. They are actually very eloquent and well-spoken.


    Their English teacher is a foreigner, so they agreed early on to have their lectures purely in English. She also informed me that her students have strongmunication skills, and can converse in fluent English without difficulty.¡±


    And, as luck would have it, this foreign English teacher had been assigned to ss 20 since their first year of high school.


    The students now looked more shocked than ever.


    Although it was expected for English teachers to use thenguage during their sses, the reality is that it was used sparingly. Everyone still reverted to Mandarin for the most part.


    It was even more inconceivable for them tomunicate fluently in English, whether with their teachers or other people outside the school.


    In recent years, the school had arranged for a weekly remedial ss in English, and appointed the foreign teacher to take charge of it.


    The aim of this extra ss was to develop the student¡¯smunication skills by engaging them in casual conversation.


    Sadly, the project wasn¡¯t as fruitful as the school administration was expecting. No one had ever been able to speak fluently with the teacher, even though she always initiated the conversation and would always feed them cues.


    Eventually, students stoppeding to the remedial ss.


    Now they learn that the students from ss 20 could fluently converse in English?


    They began to see the trash ss in a new light.


    Maybe the kind teacher was right. Maybe that bunch weren¡¯t as stupid as everyone had initially thought them to be.


    Unbeknownst to them, while the oral skills of ss 20 were impressive, their written English was simply horrible.


    It was all thanks to Yao Tangthat they were able to polish it in time for the exams.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± a student called out, raising her hand. ¡°What is the highest score for the English test?¡±


    Their teacher put down the chalk and answered calmly, ¡°150 points. Full score. Still Yao Tang.¡±


    And just like that, everyone was stunned all over again.

 Chapter 262 - Chinese Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chinese Test Results</h4>


    In the previous years, the top notcher for the English exam always came from ss 1, and it was usually a student achiever who represented the school in Englishpetitions around the province.


    Even so, these top students rarely got full marks like Yao Tang.


    No one could have imagined that a new student¡ªa country girl, no less¡ªwould dominate the academics within a few months of her transfer.


    What¡¯s more, whenever Yao Tangaced a test, there was a distinct gap between her performance and that of the other students in her grade.


    The student who had raised the question immediately put his hand down, wanting to p himself for asking the obvious.


    It was like an invitation to their teacher to rub their failure into their faces more than he already had.


    As soon as the period ended, the students in this particr ss went on their phones and vented their sentiments onto the school forum.


    Surely, they couldn¡¯t be the only ones who felt bad about the results, right?


    But in doing so, they had to exin the situation of ss 20 regarding their English lessons, which caused another uproar among the student body.


    It didn¡¯t take long for thement section to be bombarded with zealous replies.


    Some of them had their English ss in the afternoon, and finding out about the news preemptively only served to double their dismay and frustrations.


    ss 20 was supposed to be the trash ss, and yet almost all of them had passed the English test with flying colors.


    It was ridiculous and simply uneptable!


    The haters cursed to themselves. Early on, they had proudly predicted to anyone who cared to listen that ss 20 wouldnd in the bottom 50 of their grade.


    No one expected the opposite to happen. Not only had they done well in Math, but they crushed the English test as well.


    If they also seed in the Chinese tests¡­ No, even if they just scored adequately, they might be able to pull the entire ss 20 from the bottom rankings.


    Preposterous!


    As for ss 20, they were still basking in the triumph of their Mathematics test. Their English ss was in the afternoon, and they wouldn¡¯t have had a clue about their scores if the subject hadn¡¯t blown up on the school forum.


    The word spread like wildfire, and the mood in the ssroom became even more festive. The studentsughed among themselves, praising each other for a job well done.


    It was then that Teacher Liu, their Chinese teacher, walked into ss with a wide smile on his face.


    The students instantly settled down at their desks.


    ¡°ss representative,e over and get your test papers. Hand them out and let¡¯s go over the items one by one.¡±


    As the ss representative shuffled to her feet, a timid voice rang out in the room.


    ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t we supposed to have Physics ss next?¡±


    Right on cue, their Physics teacher appeared at the door. He hesitated when he caught sight of another faculty member inside.


    Teacher Liu turned and shot him a meaningful look.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the Physics teacher eximed, pping his forehead. ¡°I must be getting old, my memory is all fuzzy. My ss is in the afternoon. Carry on, Teacher Liu.¡±


    With a parting smile to the ss, he turned on his heel and trotted away.


    ¡°Now,¡± Teacher Liusaid, still in high spirits. ¡°Hurry and distribute the papers while I call out everyone¡¯s scores.¡±


    As he called out the numbers, the students gradually realized that they had vastly improved in this subject, too.


    Lin Xin, in particr, had scored 125 points¡ªthe second-highest score in the ss.


    Of course, the top spot still belonged to Yao Tang, who had purposely botched a single item on the test, leaving her with 147 points in total.


    Teacher Liu beamed at them, his eyes twinkling with pride.


    Meanwhile, just down the hall, the students of ss 19 were bent over their desks as they suffered the wrath of yet another teacher.


    They never had to worry about something like this before, since ss 20 was always sure to rankst in their grade.


    But this was no longer the case. Now, ss 19 and ss 20 were sitting on the same ss average, making them tied for the bottom spot. In fact, it would only take ss 20 another point or two to fully surpass ss 19.


    Their Math scores might not be a match to that of the top ss, but their English and Chinese scores were certainly on par with ss 1, if not better.


    It was only natural, then, that the form teacher of ss 19 was blowing a fuse over his students¡¯ performance. Luckily, there were still a handful of students in ss 20 who did badly in the exams. Otherwise, ss 19 would be cedst in the whole grade.


    ¡°I want you to take a look at your test papers. Take a long, hard look and reflect on yourselves!¡±

 Chapter 263 - The Missing Five

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Missing Five</h4>


    ¡°You came to No. 1 High School to study, not to have fun and mess around! You¡¯ve let your parents down this time. You¡¯d better fix your performance, or you can forget about getting a good college education. Just look at the students from ss 20. Unlike you lot, only a few of them have prominent backgrounds to speak of, yet they somehow bested you all the same. Tell me, why aren¡¯t you trying harder with your studies, huh?¡±


    The form teacher of ss 19 gave his students a stern gaze, hoping that it would convey the urgency of their situation and inadvertently persuade them to correct theircent attitude.


    As things stood, ss 20 was on a roll, and it didn¡¯t seem like they were stopping any time soon. It wouldn¡¯t do good for ss 19 to fall behind in the forting days.


    ¡­


    Meng Yang was sauntering back into their ssroom after having his lunch. He had just stepped inside when he noticed the strange atmosphere.


    It was quiet, but not in the usual, serene way.


    His ssmates should be studying by now, but he found that only a handful of them were sitting at their desks.


    The others were at the back of the ssroom, crowding around a couple of their ssmates.


    In the middle stood Lu MingandYan Yu.


    They stood fast in the face of their ssmates¡¯ furious and using res.


    ¡°You guys need to tell us why you did it, and you have to tell us today!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming, you know that we gave the exams our all. The whole ss put in a lot of effort to give Teacher Xithe recognition she deserves, but what did you do? How can you betray your ssmates like this?¡±


    ¡°The two of you have always done well in ss, right? You even top the rankings now and then, so howe you botched the recent exams? Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Meng Yang narrowed his eyes at themotion. He rapped against the nearest desk to call everybody¡¯s attention. ¡°What are you doing? Lunch break is over, why aren¡¯t you on your desk doing test exercises?¡±


    His ssmates turned to him, their faces still filled with anger.


    ¡°Brother Yang, do you know why our ss¡¯ average score failed to surpass that of ss 19, despite our high scores?¡±


    ¡°Well, what else could it be?¡± Meng Yangsaid offhandedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do very well, and that¡¯s that. Sorry for pulling the average down, I¡¯ll work harder in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry. WithSister Tangaround, we¡¯ll definitely make it next time.¡±


    To his surprise, however, his words didn¡¯t have the desired effect. His ssmates still looked mad. Even those who were generally amiable and nice now sported scowls.


    They shifted their eyes back to the two people they had been questioning.


    Meng Yang began to understand that there was something he had missed about the situation. ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± he asked impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s with all the tension and the death res? Just tell me what is going on!¡±


    One of the girls fetched a piece of paper from her desk and scurried over to hand it to Meng Yang.


    ¡°Here, Brother Yang, take a look at this report. See, at the bottom are Lu MingandYan Yu. They had the worst scores in the exams, which pulled down our ss average by a lot.¡±


    At the reiteration of their sins, the res directed at the two boys grew more fierce.


    Meng Yang stared at the report for a moment, feeling confused. ¡°Maybe they just found the exams difficult¡­¡±


    But then he caught sight of their scores. The gap between the boys¡¯ scores and that of their ssmates was appalling. Meng Yang¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously.


    ¡°I made some calctions this morning,¡± another student chimed in. ¡°And I came up with estimates. Without a doubt, everyone¡¯s scores have improvedpared to thest exams. Even those who barely passed the tests still showed progress. Our ss average should have gone up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we already came to a conclusion that our ss average is higher than ss 19¡¯s. But average scores that were posted didn¡¯t match ourputations.¡±


    They had done the math themselves. Their total average should be about ten points higher than ss 19¡¯s, but they ended up with the same average for some reason.


    It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Eventually, someone decided to check the report card for the entire ss. That was when they found out that five people were missing from the list. The thing was, all five had participated in the exam, so why were they marked absent?


    The ss group chat naturally exploded because of the anomaly, and they had already made ns to file aint to the faculty once sses were over.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t simply write off the scores of five other students. They were confident that their results would have a significant impact on the ss average.


    These missing scores were likely the reason why they ended up in a tie with ss 19 when they should have ranked higher.


    And then, by some fateful encounter, another ssmate had managed to obtain a copy of the report cards of all the sses in their grade.

 Chapter 264 - Dropping Out

    <h4>Chapter 264: Dropping Out</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°The first one was iplete. This is the report card for our ss.¡±


    Meng Yang¡¯s face contorted with anger, and the veins on his neck bulged as he mmed the report on a nearby desk.


    Then he turned to re at Lu MingandYan Yu, as well as the others whose names had been missing from the first report card.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Were you feeling unwell on the day of the exam or something?¡±


    But the five people only hung their heads and said nothing.


    A beat of silence followed.


    The air in the room grew heavy.


    When Meng Yangcouldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, he strode over and stood in front ofLu MingandYan Yu. ¡°I always thought you guys were amazing. So this is all you¡¯re capable of! I really overestimated you.¡±


    Lu Ming started at that, and he took a step forward.


    Just when everyone thought he was finally going to exin himself, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Move aside! I need to use the bathroom!¡±


    This only infuriated his ssmates even more.


    In the next second, Meng Yangnted his fist onLu Ming¡¯s face. Thetter reeled from the impact and had to take a few steps back.


    The ss immediately sprung into action, and someone hurriedly pulled Meng Yangaway to keep him fromnding another punch.


    ¡°No, Brother Yang! Stop hitting him!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Brother Lu is a good person. I¡¯m sure this is all just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s cool down and discuss this calmly, all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there must be a perfectly good reason why things turned out like this.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Lu Ming. Just tell us already. What happened, exactly? Why did you guys do poorly in the exams?¡±


    To their credit, most of the students defended Lu Mingand coaxed him and his friends to exin themselves. They didn¡¯t want the exam results to put a dent in their friendship, so they were hoping that the boys would speak up and exin themselves.


    After all, they were all good friends with Lu MingandYan Yubefore this incident.


    The one thing they were mad about was the fact that they had been working hard to do well in the exams, but these other five just wasted their efforts. At the very least, they deserved to hear an exnation.


    But Lu MingandYan Yurefused to give them anything.


    To some of their ssmates, though, the persisting silence meant that their friendship didn¡¯t ount for anything to the other five.


    This, in turn, served topound their feelings of being wronged.


    Lu Ming straightened and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He red atMeng Yang, but still said nothing.Yan Yukept his mouth shut as well.


    ¡°Yan Yu,¡± someone tried again. ¡°Did you maybe have a stomachache on the day of the exam?¡±


    Once someone had said it, the others joined in to echo the suggestion.


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me! I think I saw them clutching their bellies that day. They even rushed to the toilet at thest minute. It really must have been a stomachache.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I remember that, too!¡±


    Hearing this, Meng Yang¡¯s rage slowly subsided. ¡°So that was it, then? Why didn¡¯t you just say so in the first ce? Anyway, this is just a weekly exam. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it.¡±


    He had barely finished speaking when Yan Yushed him a disdainful smirk. ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all,¡± he said in a cold voice. ¡°We were all in good health that day.¡±


    His words flipped the mood in the room all over again. Everyone was at a loss. They could only stare at the five boys in a mix of confusion and disgust.


    Yan Yu andLu Mingexchanged a look. They stepped towardMeng Yang, with the other three following suit behind them.


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was filled with scorn, but when he spoke, his voice was calm and steady. ¡°Tell Teacher Xithat the five of us are dropping out of school.¡±


    Another pregnant silence fell over them.


    Before anyone else could recover from the shock of their announcement, the five boys had already pushed past the crowd and marched out of the ssroom.


    A couple of students tried to stop them and call them back, but Meng Yangkicked a chair and sent it spinning in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Let them go! Stop caring about those punks and let them do whatever they want!¡±

 Chapter 265 - Points!

    <h4>Chapter 265: Points!</h4>


    Watching the four of them leave, one of them looked around, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°What are we going to do now? Should we tell Teacher Xi that they¡¯ll be withdrawing from their sses?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Meng Yang snorted, rolling his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t they have mouths? Why can¡¯t they just tell her themselves?¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Right, that was the better alternative.


    Qin Jing, who had been standing at the side this entire time, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Please. He wanted them to tell her themselves? Wasn¡¯t he also the one who wanted them toe back as well?


    He was just pretending to be tough.


    As soon as Yao Tang entered the ssroom, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the atmosphere had taken a downturn. She frowned, gazing at everyone¡¯s nk faces.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The air was silent and cold, and no one said a word in response.


    Lin Xin was the first person to step forward, holding onto Yao Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she hesitated. ¡°Yan Yu and the other three have decided to quit school. They said that they¡¯ll be withdrawing their enrollment. We don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Quit school?¡±


    Yao Tang thought about it and suddenly remembered passing four people walking out of the school building. She pursed her lips.


    They didn¡¯t look anything out of the ordinary, so she didn¡¯t take their walking out seriously.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t able to do well in this exam, lowering the average score of the ss,¡± one of them hesitated. ¡°They didn¡¯t say much, but they did say that they wanted to withdraw from the ss immediately.¡±


    ¡°What were their scores?¡±


    She cocked up an eyebrow.


    Lin Xin hesitated, ¡°Ten points.¡±


    As soon as she said that, she nced in Meng Yang¡¯s direction. Thetter turned his head and pretended not to hear her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ten points per subject. Adding them up, it¡¯s just...¡± Lin Xin sighed.


    She nervously nced at Yao Tang, who still remained motionless despite everything.


    ¡°Sister Tang, why don¡¯t you look at their papers? You know how they are. Their grades are usually pretty good, but...¡±


    The result of this week¡¯s exam was ten points!


    Yao Tang took one nce at the papers and nodded. ¡°ss will start soon,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Xin rxed in her seat.


    When the other students heard her words, they also heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Yao Tang was on their side, everything would go well for them.


    Just then, her phone started to vibrate.


    Yao Tang nced at her screen to see that someone had emailed her.


    It said:


    [Hello, we have received your resume, and we¡¯d love to have you as a new addition to thepany. We¡¯ll happily pay you 300 RMB per day. Work in theforts of your home. Call me here at 29726, and we¡¯ll be happy to assist you in processing your application.]


    Yao Tang expressionlessly clicked on the contact.


    Just then, she received another message.


    [All you have to do is register your name on the website, and you¡¯ll receive 200-500 yuan per day! We only ept a few more applicants! Apply now while you still can!]


    Yao Tang frowned.


    Just then, both emails had been scanned by her special interface. Suddenly, a box appeared on her screen which showed the IP address of these scammers. Smirking, Yao Tang collected all the information they had and typed out a report.


    This was just too easy.


    They were two notorious scam groups, one amounting to five hundred thousand yuan, and the other, eight hundred thousand yuan.


    Sorting the data into different categories, shepressed the folder and emailed it to the police station.

 Chapter 266 - The Tennis Court

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Tennis Court</h4>


    As soon as she had sent the email, Yao Tang rxed in her seat.


    It was as if the world was at peace again.


    However, while the ssroom was silent, the police station was far from peaceful. In fact, as soon as their notification popped up, they were inplete chaos.


    Before she had managed to reel in their information, the police station had already set its sights on these criminals. The only problem was that they had ack of evidence.


    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t have the chance to obtain a warrant of arrest.


    However, now that someone had uploaded the evidence they need to obtain the said warrant, the policemen were all celebrating. They high-fived each other as they read through theplete information they had just received.


    It seemed that the scammers were already right under their thumb.


    Grabbing their equipment, they sent out their task force to arrest these scammers.


    ...


    The next morning, both sses one and twenty had a physical education ss together at the student gymnasium.


    After warming them, the sports teacher allowed everyone to choose whatever sport they¡¯d like to practice.


    Yao Ran led a group of girls from ss One to the tennis court they had in the gymnasium. All of them were singing praises for her technique, pping their hands together.


    ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re so great at tennis! You should teach!¡±


    A smile grew on her lips. While she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herself, she didn¡¯t show it in her expression. Instead, she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Please, you¡¯re the best tennis yer around here,¡± she said. ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re being too modest. Hey, can you teach me to serve?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yao Ran smiled.


    Just as Yao Ran turned on her friend, she spotted Yao Tangwalking toward the tennis court as well. Beside her were Lin Xinand Qin Jing, all of who were very much ecstatic to be with her.


    shes of her grandmother¡¯s proud smile appeared in her mind, and she clenched her racket close to her chest. Her grip was so tight that her fingertips had turned white.


    Why?


    Why did Yao Tang have to snatch away her grandmother? Why did that old hag see in her?


    Seeing the change in Yao Ran¡¯s appearance, the other girls frowned. ¡°Ranran, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You look a little ufortable. Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Even then, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from Yao Tang.


    They came across each other by the entrance.


    As soon as they saw Yao Tang and her group, the girls in ss One appeared disdainful. They crowded over Yao Ran as if they were protecting a small duckling.


    No wonder Ranran looked like she did a few seconds ago. Who wouldn¡¯t be if they came across their bully?


    If it were them, they¡¯d probably quake in their boots.


    Qin Jing sneered.


    Avoiding their gazes, Yao Ran lowered her head. ¡°You guys should go first.¡±


    However, as soon as they heard Yao Ran¡¯s muted look, they couldn¡¯t help but stand up for her. One of the girls crossed her arms over her chest and spoke out at the arriving group.


    ¡°What do you guys want now? You think that just because you can fight, we¡¯d all happily back down for you? Haven¡¯t you done enough already?¡±


    Another girl nodded in agreement. ¡°Ranran, you are so forgiving. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being bullied by these people. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore. We got your back.¡±


    Qin Jing scoffed. ¡°Step aside.¡±


    ¡°And why should we step aside? You think you have special privileges? We also wanted to use the tennis court. You¡¯re the ones who should step aside.¡±


    The girls scowled.


    Qin Jing and Yao Tangmay want to use the court, but that didn¡¯t mean they should back down that easily.


    Plus, Qin Jung just wasn¡¯t likable!


    ¡°It¡¯s firste, first serve!¡± Qin Jing snarled, mming her ball onto the ground.


    Instantly, a few girls from ss One staggered back.

 Chapter 267 - Let’s Compete!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Let¡¯s Compete!</h4>


    ¡°Who says you were the one who got here first?¡± The girl from ss One snapped back. ¡°We just arrived here at the same time.¡±


    ¡°But the tennis court was donated by a ssmate of ours from ss 20. What do you think about that?¡± Yao Tang raised her eyebrow, staring all of them down. ¡°Should we not be allowed to use it?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone felt a bit queasy. Their voices caught up in their throat as they shared looks, shuffling on their feet.


    Yao Ran flushed in embarrassment.


    However, she wasn¡¯t going to back down that easily. ¡°Qin Jing, you want to use this court. We also want to use it,¡± she stated, walking toward them. ¡°Although this court has been donated by your ssmate, it didn¡¯t state that only students of ss 20 are allowed to use it, right?¡±


    ¡°The court can naturally be used by everyone.¡± Qin Jing shrugged.


    ¡°Well, we also want to use the court. Why should we give it up?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student of No. 1 High School?¡± Yao Tang finally spoke up, rolling her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a rule that rtives of those who have donated the property have priority to use or at least hand over said priority to whomever they deem fit?¡±


    ¡°Fine, you may have priority, but why can¡¯t we use it together?¡± Yao Ran took a deep breath, feeling her own chest about tobust. ¡°Why can¡¯t we practice together?¡±


    Just then, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°How about we have a match? Whoever wins can stay and y.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who donated. Why should wepete with you?¡± Qin Jing barked out augh.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°But,¡± she interrupted with a smile, ncing at her racket. ¡°We can do that too.¡±


    Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    From what she had heard, Qin Jing¡¯s previous high school didn¡¯t have a tennis court. That meant that she didn¡¯t have the chance to practice on her own. Yao Tang was nothing but a country bumpkin. She didn¡¯t know how to y tennis!


    So how could she be this confident?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, it can¡¯t be just the two of us. Why not make it a double match?¡±Yao Ran stated. ¡°Let Yao Tang join us.¡±


    She smirked.


    Even if Yao Tang were to learn tennis during her stay here, she wouldn¡¯t be that good.


    Hearing this sentence, Lin Xin nced worriedly at Yao Tang. Qin Jingalso widened her eyes, looking at her friend. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she said lowly. ¡°Do you know how to y tennis?¡±


    Yao Tang looked up from her phone. ¡°I should know how to.¡±


    ¡°Should?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®should¡¯?¡±


    Seeing Qin Jing¡¯s face change, Yao Ran grew even more confident with her suggestion. She suppressed a gasp, blinking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I forgot that Yao Tangdidn¡¯t know how to y!¡±


    Students from ss One immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to y tennis, and you want topete with us?¡±


    ¡°We should¡¯ve just let them have it. I mean, it¡¯s probably Yao Tang¡¯s first time seeing a tennis court. Do tennis courts even exist in the countryside?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y, why fight for the court?¡± The other scoffed. ¡°The court will be wasted for people like you.¡±


    Everyone from ss One gazed at Yao Tang inplete disbelief. Why would a girl who hadn¡¯t even touched or seen a tennis ball want to y? Could she not be any more selfish?


    The ss disparity between Yao Tang and the other students of ss 20 was huge. Not only didn¡¯t they believe she had ever yed, but they also assumed that she didn¡¯t have the time to learn.


    As soon as Qin Jing heard their mocking words, she scowled. ¡°Please, as if you guys are experts. Do you think that just because you¡¯re richer, that means that you¡¯re better than her? How ridiculous!¡±


    Qin Jing narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you want topete, then do it with me. Why are you ganging up on her?¡±


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re just scared you¡¯d lose with that country bumpkin on your team.¡± The girl from Yao Ran¡¯s end scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose!¡± Lin Xin was so angry that she was just about to step forward when Yao Tangpulled her back.


    Blocking her friend, Yao Tang raised her head calmly. ¡°Let¡¯spete.¡±

 Chapter 268 - Sister TangIs Her Idol!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Sister TangIs Her Idol!</h4>


    Just as Yao Ran had finished speaking, Yao Tangfinally made up her mind.


    Qin Jing hurriedly nced at her friend, pursing her lips in concern. ¡°Sister Tang, if you don¡¯t know how to y, then we can just walk away,¡± she murmured. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I have a few tricks up my sleeves,¡± she responded. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hearing Yao Tang¡¯s words, Qin Jing, who had originally been worried, now felt more confident. She gazed at her friend¡¯s calm expression and smiled.


    Yao Tang was her idol!


    If she said she could do it, then that meant she could do it!


    ¡°You want to y doubles, right?¡± Qin Jing smirked. ¡°What are your terms?¡±


    Seeing that they had finally agreed to the terms of thepetition, Yao Ran wasughing inside her heart. It seemed that everything was falling in her favor.


    She¡¯d definitely surpass her and pull her down from the pedestal everyone had built for her.


    These people loved and adored Yao Tang?


    Then let them all see how far she¡¯d fall. Now, they¡¯d all recognize Yao Ran to be the true campus belle of No. 1 High School. Only she could be the best at her craft.


    That girl was nothing more than just a country bumpkin!


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just bet on the use of the tennis court,¡± she added. ¡°We know how the traditions go. There must be another incentive added on the line.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°When the students of No. 1 High School ce a bet, they usually hinge it on something mary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! After all, we should salvage our reputation even after we lose.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your prize?¡±


    The other girl behind Yao Ran scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t even think Yao Tanghas the money. Please, do you think she has pocketsrge enough to fill ours?¡±


    It was a tradition for the students of No.1 High School to bet on a prize. Most of the time, it was through mary gifts that range from hundreds of thousands to a million!


    More people woulde and watch if the price was attractive enough.


    That was why Yao Ran called for it.


    She wanted everyone to see her defeat Yao Tang!


    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Qin Jing stared straight into her opponent¡¯s eyes.


    She was the only heiress of the Qin Family, so she was confident enough to handle whatever price was thrown at her. Tilting her head, she waited.


    ¡°Each side will take out 600,000,¡± Yao Ran quickly said, her eyes sparkling. ¡°What do you say to that?¡±


    ¡°600,000?¡± Qin Jing raised her eyebrows. ¡°You want to bet for 600,000?¡±


    She turned to her friend. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s high enough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even high to begin with.¡± Yao Tang shrugged.


    The amount was nothing in their eyes. Not only were they rich enough to pay millions of the same amount, but they were also not pulling back any shots. Yao Ran, who had suggested this amount, couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she had been pped in the face.


    ¡°How about we get a bigger amount?¡±


    ¡°Six million?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Qin Jing nodded. ¡°What do you think, Yao Ran? It¡¯s just six million right? Can you afford it?¡±


    Yao Ran flushed.


    Six million?!


    This was too much! She could¡¯ve easily taken it out of her savings if it had been three million. But six million...she¡¯d need to sell a few of her expensive bags to make up for the bnce.


    The Yao Family was very conservative when it came to handling their cash. While they would easily give Yao Ranher allowance, they wouldn¡¯t allow such arge amount to be transferred to her all at once.


    Upon seeing her stunned look, the students of ss One felt even more discouraged.


    Yao Ran was the first one who had suggested the amount.


    Now that she was being offered then times of that amount, she was hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Qin Jing sneered. ¡°Should we reduce it by half?¡±


    Her mocking words echoed across the gymnasium.

 Chapter 269 - Xu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 269: Xu Xuan</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯llpete with you!¡±


    Yao Ran finally raised her head after some time and nodded.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll bet for six million.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even a few of them shared some looks, wondering if they had just heard them right. They couldn¡¯t say a word.


    They all knew that Qin Jing was wealthy, but they didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d have six million at her disposal! And Yao Ranhad also agreed to her request too


    They had never seen such arge bet being put into y.


    There were a few girls who shot Qin Jing an envious re. If only they were as rich as her. Perhaps, they could have all the bags in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Yao Ran nodded as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait for my partner toe over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to choose one of your other friends?¡±


    Qin Jing nodded at the girls standing behind her, all students of ss One. They were the ones who had been vigorously defending her this entire time.


    ¡°No, I have a ssmate who likes to y tennis. I was thinking of calling her over. That¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    Thest sentence, while phrased as a question, left no room for refusal.


    Seeing this, the other woman could only shrug in reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    As Yao Ran was calling her friend, the news had spread across the entire gymnasium. Everyone was gasping in surprise at the mention of the price. Six million! Who would be that much?


    Everyone rushed from different directions and arrived at the Tennis Court. They were all looking forward to what waited for them inside. Even the students of ss 20 were holding a banner, cheering for the pair.


    ¡°You got this!¡± Everyone cheered.


    As for those who hadn¡¯t been able to attend asked their friends to broadcast the match so they could secretly watch it on their phones.


    There were also posts of the legendary match.


    There were pictures all over the school¡¯s social media ount!


    Six million! No. 1 High School was filled with many noble families. Their families could all afford arge sum of money, but for students who were still in high school, it would be difficult to pull that amount out of their pockets.


    Nobody had ever seen thatrge of an amount before!


    Everyone walked into the tennis court, with both sides finding their seats. The crowd stood in different positions to observe the match, with a few people peering through from the back.


    However, just as everyone was hyped about the contest, a girl in sportswear stepped into the court.


    The first thing that caught their attention was her muscled arms and legs. She was holding a racket in her hand as she pulled her tennis hat down her forehead. Her smile was as bright as the sun.


    Walking toward Yao Ran, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t wait to long.¡±


    Everyone gasped in surprise, their eyes filling in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually her!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°Damn, Qin Jing and Yao Tangare in trouble. No matter how good they are, they can¡¯t be as good as them!¡±


    ¡°This Yao Ran really is shameless. How could she not say who her partner was? If Qin Jingknew, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed topete with her. It¡¯s a sure loss for their team, definitely!¡±


    The students who had heard them couldn¡¯t help but furrow their eyebrows. ¡°Why? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± they whispered. ¡°She¡¯s Xu Xuan¨Cour tennis goddess! I heard she already has a guaranteed spot in every university she had applied to, with a full schrship! She used to participate in many nationalpetitions. She is a level higher than us!¡±

 Chapter 270 - Lucky!

    <h4>Chapter 270: Lucky!</h4>


    ¡°Yeah, it would be easy for her to defeat them.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang and Qin Jingwill lose without a doubt!¡±


    ¡°If it were a one-on-one game, Qin Jing could¡¯ve won against Yao Ran, but with a newbie on her side...and Xu Xuanon Yao Ran¡¯s...it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯d win.¡±


    Everyone narrowed their eyes at the tennis court.


    At this point, in their eyes, it looked like Qin Jing had already lost the bet.


    ¡°Qin Jing is really unlucky. It¡¯ll be andslide victory for Xu Xuan.¡±


    ¡°I guess we just have to wait and see.¡±


    Even Lin Xin couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious in her heart. However, there was nothing else she could do. She could only murmur in fear as she stared at the court.


    Someone had invited a gym teacher to act as a referee. On his whistle, thepetition finally began.


    Yao Ran, who had been standing at the side this entire time, frowned. ¡°Qin Jing, why don¡¯t you just admit defeat? Xu Xuan is great at tennis. If you don¡¯t admit defeat, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be andslide loss.¡±


    Xu Xuan was one of the people that Yao Ranhad unintentionally helped. She didn¡¯t expect that her friend would be the best tennis yer in No. 1 High School. ¡°As long as you need my help, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Yao Ran had felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to collect the favor from Xu Xuan. That was until today. A smirk slipped into her lips.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve already agreed, haven¡¯t I?¡± Qin Jing snickered. ¡°Why not just y before I increase the price even more?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she threw the ball up in the air.


    Qin Jing served the ball first.


    Yao Ran was very much prepared, returning the ball.


    However, the way she had aimed it was enough to make everyone sweat.


    She was aiming the tennis ball at Yao Tang. The angle and speed she had aimed at were also veryplicated. It was obvious that she was using Yao Tang¡¯s inexperience to her advantage.


    After all, one point would immediately grant them a breakthrough to that six million yuan bet!


    Just when everyone had thought that the point was given on their end, Yao Tang raised her racket and hit it back.


    WACK!


    The way she had hit it spun the ball even faster, heading to the other side.


    However, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t even be bothered by what was happening.


    From how she had served the ball, she definitely earned them a point. Even if Yao Tang had been able to hit it back, it would take great strength and precision to reach the other side.


    It was a lose-lose situation. Yao Ran smirked, feeling even more proud in her heart. The corners of her lips twitched into a smile as she nced at the scoreboard.


    1:0!


    The rules of the game were simple¡ªthey needed 4 points to win the game.


    Now that she had won a point, they had a very good chance of winning.


    Thinking of this, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t feel prouder in her heart. She nced at the other side from the corner of her eye. This would be an easy win.


    Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but overhear the crowd.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can she get a point?¡±


    ¡°The ball crossed the line! Damn, she¡¯s really lucky.¡±


    ¡°I guess luck beats talent.¡±


    Hearing the excited discussion, Yao Ran felt incredibly happy in her heart. However, after thinking about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. How was she lucky?


    Just then, her face twisted in disbelief.


    Could it be that Yao Tang was the one who had scored the point?


    How was this possible?


    Yao Ran nced at the scoreboard, only to see that it was still 1:0.


    But...

 Chapter 271 - Another Point Lost

    <h4>Chapter 271: Another Point Lost</h4>


    But that one point belonged to Yao Tang¡¯s team, not theirs!


    Yao Ran felt her mind go nk as she stared at the scoreboard. How could it havee to this?


    After being stunned for a couple of seconds, she frowned and nced at the referee. ¡°Wait, do you mind checking the scores again?¡± she asked the referee. ¡°I think Yao Tang¡¯s ball had crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The gym teacher scoffed. ¡°That I¡¯m not capable at my job?¡±


    How was she going to believe that it did?


    Although Yao Ran didn¡¯t look at the ball falling to the ground, she remembered the way she had hit the ball. Observing its speed and direction, that ball had definitely exceeded the line.


    Yet, the referee said it didn¡¯t.


    However, just as she was about to say something in response, she heard Xu Xuan¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Ranran, that ball didn¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    ¡°It hit the line exactly.¡±


    As soon as Yao Ran heard this, she gazed at Yao Tangwho was standing opposite to her. Her fingernails dug into her palm as she gazed at the ball. No, that was impossible.


    Yet, Yao Tang didn¡¯t look fearful of the results. In fact, she didn¡¯t look anything but dismissive, even as she had dered her partner for the match. What was she nning?


    ¡°Xuan Xuan, since you saw the ball, why weren¡¯t you able to block it?¡± Unable to help herself, she snapped at her friend. ¡°Instead, you let itnd on the ground just like that.¡±


    Xu Xuan lowered her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Sorry, it was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Yao Ran took a deep breath. She still needed Xu Xuan. Thest thing she wanted was to offend her and sink themselves deeper into a pit.


    ¡°Look, just be careful next time, okay? We can¡¯t afford to lose points for the next round.¡±


    Her friend nodded, not saying another word.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, was speechless.


    She liked tennis. Ever since she had transferred to No. 1 High School, she had asked around about the school¡¯s tennis varsity. It was how she had known about Xu Xuan.


    Not only was she the No. 1 yer, but she was also quite a child prodigy then.


    It was why she adored Xu Xuan a lot. How could someone manage to be that beautiful and talented at the same time? There was even a time when Qin Jinghad considered joining the team. She wouldn¡¯t even dare think of pointing a finger at the star tennis yer.


    Not only was Yao Ran careless, but she even pushed the me on her!


    And Xu Xuan admitted it?


    Qin Jing scoffed in disappointment. ¡°Are you still going to continue ying?¡± she yelled. ¡°If you don¡¯t y, then you can leave now.¡±


    Yao Ran exhaled. ¡°We¡¯ll still y. We were just careless.¡±


    Yao Tang just got lucky.


    Everyone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but think the same thing as they stared at the young dismissive woman on the other side of the court.


    They all knew that Yao Ran was a great tennis yer. She made sure to calcte everything down to the very serve. To counter that spinning ball, one should have arge amount of skill and talent.


    The risk of hitting that ball was far too great. In fact, many would¡¯ve called it a lose-lose situation.


    After all, if they were too strong, the ball would cross over the line. If they were too weak, the ball will ultimately hit the and then fall onto the ground.


    It was just far too risky.


    Yao Tang was only an ordinary student. Compared to someone like Xu Xuan, she was nothing but a dot on the map. Yet she was daring enough to hit the ball and win.


    It was why everyone thought that luck has something to do with this.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for a repeat.


    Yao Ran, once again, aimed the ball in Yao Tang¡¯s direction and used another trick shot. However, thetter countered the spinning ball with a loud smack.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t let her guard down this time around.


    Instead, she hit the spinning ball.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to overestimate her strength. The spinning little force directly mmed against the, and her eyes widened in shock.


    The ball hit the ground, and she paled even further.


    How could this be?


    Yao Ran took a deep breath, blinking repeatedly. However, the ball was just where she had seen it. It was right in front of her. How could she have lost again?

 Chapter 272 - It’s Not Luck!

    <h4>Chapter 272: It¡¯s Not Luck!</h4>


    How was that possible?


    How could Yao Ran make such a low-level mistake? How could she allow that ball to touch the? She shouldn¡¯t have...


    Everyone erupted into a deep discussion, ncing at Yao Ran from time to time.


    However, there was one voice that echoed the loudest out of everyone¡¯s, and that voice belonged to Meng Yang.


    He was whistling and pping for his two best friends. ¡°Damn, did Yao Ran just lose a point for her team?¡± He scoffed mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s so unprofessional. Do you even know how to y tennis?¡±


    Xiao Pang joined in on the fun. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that her standards would be so poor?¡±


    ¡°I thought she was supposed to be great at tennis!¡±


    ¡°How can she call herself great when she¡¯s already losing at her own game?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, someone cried out in shock. Now that all eyes were on the student, he hesitated before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange about that ball? The way Yao Ran had used all her strength¡ªno matter what she does, it was bound to hit the. Do you think Yao Tangdid it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°On purpose?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone widened their eyes.


    ¡°Could it be that this was Yao Tang¡¯s n all along?¡±


    The student who had shared his thoughts gazed hesitantly at the court, unable to answer his own question.


    From a logical perspective, it shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    If Yao Tang was able to deflect the ball with such calction and uracy, she could definitely be a professional tennis yer. However, he had never heard of her being good at tennis.


    However, why did it feel like she really was ying based on her skill?


    After all, a deliberate hit would exin why they were winning.


    Then again, he found himself consumed by his own rationality and shook his other thoughts away. There was no way this was possible. There must be another exnation.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a possibility that Yao Tang has a habit of being more aggressive in the court. It just so happens that she ys a bit more harshly than the other yers, and it just so happens that Yao Ranmissed.¡± The boy shrugged. ¡°Everything could just be a coincidence.¡±


    The crowd immediately started to nod in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I think Yao Tang was being more aggressive with their hits, and she doesn¡¯t know where to hit the ball!¡±


    ¡°A hillbilly like Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t know a thing about tennis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The entirety of the match must be a coincidence. The thought of it being so was very reasonable. There was no way that Yao Tang was a hidden tennis expert, right?


    There was no way that every movement was so carefully thought out by her.


    They would rather believe that the game was simply a matter of luck, rather than a matter of calction. They turned back to the game, and the male student was left to his thoughts.


    Meng Yang, who had been standing at the side this entire time, rolled his eyes.


    A matter of luck?


    Sister Tang certainly wasn¡¯t the type to rush into apetition without a second thought. Her intelligence and strength were simply far too extraordinary that none of them would believe her.


    However, while the others were discussing the oue of thepetition, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in her heart. Not only wasn¡¯t she able to score this point, but she had lost the team two points!


    With all eyes staring her down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    There were a few people who stated that if Yao Ran hadn¡¯t rushed over as she did, they might¡¯ve won. She was the one who had cost them the win.


    She breathed heavily, clenching her fists.


    ¡°Xuan, you should pay attention. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    She frowned at Xu Xuan.


    Wasn¡¯t Xuan a member of the tennis team? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be good at these things? Yet, it seemed as if she was useless!


    If Xu Xuan was better...


    Then they shouldn¡¯t have lost, right?


    But Yao Ran had deliberately aimed the ball in Yao Tang¡¯s direction to assure them a win. She had assumed that her technique was poor.


    Yet, every time, she threw the ball at her, she countered it perfectly.


    Xu Xuan frowned. This was not her fault. If she had to me someone, then she should me herself. After all, Xu Xuanwas in charge of the rear end of the court and was unable to block the tennis balls at her end given Yao Ran¡¯s attempt to receive the ball.

 Chapter 273 - A Landslide Victory

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Landslide Victory</h4>


    However, in the face of Yao Ran¡¯sint, Xu Xuan didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, she lowered her head and endured her words.


    Rolling her eyes, Qin Jing scowled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Just because you weren¡¯t able to pay to block the ball, you push the me on someone else?¡±


    As soon as she saw Xu Xuan bowing her head, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit disappointed in her idol. Wasn¡¯t Xu Xuansupposed to be a sportswoman?


    Why did it look like she was nothing but a doormat?


    Not only was she wronged, but she simply decided to do nothing and bow her head. If Qin Jing was in her position, she would¡¯ve just thrown the racket up in the air and left her.


    God, who was in their right mind to help Yao Ran y this game anyway? It was just unrewarding.


    Perhaps, thepetition was the eye-opener she needed. Qin Jing had always viewed Xu Xuanas this unrelenting goddess. Yet, it seemed, she was just a dormant people would readily walk over.


    Upon hearing Qin Jing¡¯s sarcasm, she flushed in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m simply reminding my teammate,¡± she snapped. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ming her for anything.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Qin Jing picked up the ball and got ready to serve.


    This time, Qin Jing served the ball directly in Yao Ran¡¯s direction. Just like Yao Tang¡¯s skill, her strength and speed were unparalleled as the ball shot through the air.


    At the sight, Yao Ran could feel her arm weaken, unable to react.


    When she nced at the ball again, she saw it heading straight to her face.


    Yao Ran subconsciously raised her other hand to shield her face, unable to care about the ball at all. The cheers grew even louder, begging her to move, but it was almost as if her feet were glued to the ground.


    Fortunately, Xu Xuan reacted quickly and intercepted the ball.


    The ball was immediately countered by Qin Jing, and it was sent toward Yao Ran¡¯s direction once again. Itpletely messed up the school belle¡¯s rhythm as she tried to dodge. Her movements weren¡¯t as graceful as they had been anymore as she failed to hit the ball once again, only to be saved by her teammate.


    She felt all eyes were on her, and she suppressed the urge to shudder.


    It was one hit after the other, and Yao Ran was growing even more nervous. Every single one of her hits had to be saved by Xu Xuan, or else it would¡¯ve fallen in their court again.


    However, her powers were limited¡ªbeing the one behind Yao Ran. And it had taken around a few minutes when she failed to hit the ball.


    Damn!


    Their score went up from 2 to 3!


    Qin Jing had taken advantage of the victory to hit the ball once again, directly winning the first round! It was andslide victory.


    This time, Xu Xuan didn¡¯t throw the ball in Yao Tang¡¯s direction, but rather, at Qin Jing. There was something inside her saying that there was a reason the former wasn¡¯t ying unless absolutely required of her.


    Outside the court, however, the crowd was sighing in disappointment.


    Everyone had assumed that with Xu Xuan on Yao Ran¡¯s side, she¡¯d easily win the round. Not only that, but Qin Jinghad also paired up with a person who didn¡¯t y very well.


    Yet, the results had shown andslide victory!


    They didn¡¯t expect Xu Xuan and Yao Ranwould be defeated so easily. It was a sight they could only dream of seeing.


    Given that almost all the balls had been countered by Qin Jing, everyone also assumed that Yao Tang was nothing but a bystander.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yao Tang¡¯s this lucky!¡±


    ¡°I thought Xu Xuan was a great tennis yer, but it turns out, she isn¡¯t even as good as Qin Jing. And she isn¡¯t a professional!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching. Maybe Xu Xuan would be able to reveal her true strengthter on. Yao Ranshould stop being a hindrance.¡±


    After one round, they returned to their seats to rest.


    While they were resting, Yao Ran called Xu Xuanto the side. She scowled, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to y tennis?¡± she demanded. ¡°We can¡¯t lose by andslide!¡±


    She sighed in frustration, running her fingers down her hair. ¡°Ugh, this is so annoying.¡±


    Xu Xuan lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 274 - Weak Point

    <h4>Chapter 274: Weak Point</h4>


    When Yao Ran heard this, she couldn¡¯t get a hold of her emotions anymore. ¡°I¡¯m. not ming you or anything, but if you¡¯d just look at the scoreboard¡ªwe are points behind!¡± she snapped. ¡°Tell me, do you know Yao Tang? Are you her friend or something?¡±


    Maybe Xu Xuan was going easy on the country bumpkin. That¡¯s why they were losing.


    ¡°No,¡± she exined. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you hitting the ball in her direction? She has absolutely no experience. She¡¯s weaker than the three of usbined,¡± Yao Ran insisted. ¡°Why not go for the weak link for once?¡±


    Losing allposure, she stared at Xu Xuan with a fiery ze in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t care any less about how she looked


    When Xu Xuan heard her mention Yao Tang¡¯s name, her eyes shed with uneasiness. Hesitating, she said, ¡°I feel like Yao Tangis not as simple as you may have presumed. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t provoke her. She only counters, and never serves. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t redirect the ball to her again.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°It¡¯s just a gut feeling.¡±


    A gut feeling? That¡¯s it? Yao Ran scoffed. ¡°If it¡¯s because of the two points we lost a few minutes ago, then it¡¯s simply a coincidence,¡± she stated. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you weren¡¯t able to block her attack. that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t score.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not like you want to lose, right? We¡¯re going against two ordinary students. If you lose, you¡¯ll just shame the entire school.¡±


    Yao Ran made a dissatisfied noise after that before turning away. ¡°I¡¯ll serve this time around.¡±


    Xu Xuan still felt that something wasn¡¯t right in her heart. She was a professional yer. As such, she was able to read people and their abilities before entering the match. Yao Tangreally wasn¡¯t as simple as they all thought she was, but even then, no one wanted to listen to her.


    Yao Ran simply shook her head.


    How could a country girl know about tennis anyway? It¡¯s not like she ever yed there.


    It was impossible!


    Very soon, the second round of thepetition started.


    Yao Ran directly hit the ball in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. It was another trick shot that she was very much trained to do.


    Her speed was fast, and the ball spun to the other side of the court.


    Yao Tang was simply a rookie tennis yer. She wouldn¡¯t know how to send the ball in another direction. In fact, Yao Ranwas sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it herself.


    She¡¯d only injure herself in the process.


    Everyone gasped.


    This trick shot really was a lose-lose situation.


    A few people from the crowd broke into a cold sweat. Most of them were from ss 20 and they stared at their ssmate with concern. Would she be able to catch this one?


    Yao Tang nced up in the air and narrowed her eyes at the spinning ball.


    Without another word, she jumped high up in the air and swung her racket.


    The ball flew to the other end.


    No one saw how Yao Tang had managed to do it. Her movements were just so fast that the next thing they saw was the ball hitting right on Yao Ran¡¯s feet. Everyone gaped, bursting into ps.


    That was amazing!


    Meng Yang whistled. ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Immediately, the crowd burst into an animated discussion.


    ¡°How did she manage to do it?¡± Others would peer from the side, trying to calcte what had just happened in their mind. Only a professional yer would¡¯ve been able to manage to block the shot.


    Qin Jing and Xu Xuandidn¡¯t even have the chance to catch the ball. Heck, they didn¡¯t even have the time to follow it.


    It was truly amazing.


    Could Yao Tang still be so lucky?


    However, as they observed Yao Tang¡¯s elegant form and clean counters, they couldn¡¯t help but think differently. She just didn¡¯t look like the person who had just yed tennis.


    In fact, her level was that of Xu Xuan¡¯s.


    Everyone gazed at Yao Tang in a different light, their eyes filled with admiration and excitement. It seemed that thepetition was just getting started.

 Chapter 275 - Counterattacks!

    <h4>Chapter 275: Counterattacks!</h4>


    Yao Ran gazed at the ball on the ground, looking as if she had just dreamed of this entire situation. However, no matter how many times she blinked, the ball was still there, unmoving.


    She had always assumed that her opponent was Qin Jing and that Yao Tangwas simply a hindrance to her.


    Yet she was able to counter her attack so cleanly!


    How?


    No, she couldn¡¯t think like this. Time didn¡¯t allow her to think. Picking the ball from the ground, Yao Ran clenched her racket and shot the ball up in the air.


    She made sure to use all her strength this time.


    The speed was immeasurable aspared to the other balls she had served.


    However, history repeated itself once again.


    Even if Xu Xuan had done her part in paying close attention to Yao Tang¡¯s movements, even she wasn¡¯t able to intercept the ball as she had promised.


    It was another counter-attack!


    The ball fell not far from Yao Ran¡¯s feet.


    The audience sucked in a breath of cold air, and their eyes dulled. They couldn¡¯t believe that the same scene had transpired once again.


    In the first serve, they could assume that the ball hadn¡¯t been countered because Xu Xuan was far away from it.


    However, this time, they could see the tennis yer trying her best.


    Yet, even she couldn¡¯t intercept the ball. Instead, she allowed the other team to gain another point. Everyone gasped, ncing at each other.


    Could it be that Xu Xuan was unable to counter Yao Tang¡¯s strike?


    If they had heard it from others, they would¡¯ve burst intoughter. The thought itself was impossible. Xu Xuan was the top yer in No. 1 High School. She had all the schrships lined up for her.


    She even participated in many professional tennispetitions.


    How could a professional yer be unable to intercept the ball from an ordinary high school student like Yao Tang?


    Was this a joke?


    However, the facts were ying right in front of their eyes. At this point, they couldn¡¯t find any other excuse for Xu Xuan to avoid the ball.


    Among the excited audience, someonemented that Xu Xuan wasn¡¯t able to block the attack from Yao Tangon the forum.


    What followed were a series of insults.


    ¡°Ha, you must be joking right?¡±


    ¡°Are you this brainless fan who doesn¡¯t know how to think for herself? Don¡¯t you know who Xu Xuan is? She¡¯s a top-level professional tennis yer.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny to lie to us?¡±


    There were many morements below the post.


    Although this post was unbelievable, it somehow attracted more and more people to watch the match themselves. Soon enough, the topic trended all over their social media sites.


    The person who had posted it brought his attention back to thepetition.


    Seeing as there were people who didn¡¯t believe what they just saw, there were other users who had picked up their phones and prepared to send their videos.


    They had all caught the video from different angles¨Cone where the ball was caught by Yao Tang, and the other where Yao Ran¡¯s breathing was ragged.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± she yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Do you only know how to strike the ball like this?¡±


    Qin Jing smirked in amusement. ¡°I¡¯ve already defeated you with this one move,¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you think you can really win against us?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Furious, Yao Ran picked up the ball and sent it toward Qin Jing.


    Qin Jing had already noticed her movement. She was ready to receive the ball and directly sent it back.


    Yao Ran wanted to counter it, but she didn¡¯t really have the speed to do so. Her face darkened just when the ball was about to reach the ground.


    Luckily, Xu Xuan was able to intercept the ball and send it back to the other side, saving their team some face. However, Yao Ranstill didn¡¯t feel so good about what had happened.


    Qin Jing and Xu Xuancontinued to move, hitting the ball back and forth.


    Seeing an opportunity for her to strike, Xu Xuan seized the opportunity and spun a trick shot at her.


    But just as the ball was about tond on the field, Yao Tang moved.


    She directly caught the ball and used a trickshot herself to shoot it to the opposite field.


    It was amazing!


    All the tennis yers who had watched the match couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

 Chapter 276 - The Sadness in Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Sadness in Her Heart</h4>


    Yao Ran felt a little bit dizzy as she tried to catch her breath.


    From Qin Jing¡¯s quick serves and Yao Tang¡¯s harsh counters, it was likely that she¡¯d lose this match against them. Her eyes narrowed at her opponents, both of who looked as if they couldn¡¯t care less about the results.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if she had lost.


    However, they betted on six million yuan! Six million!


    Just thinking about losing made her feel out of breath.


    After serving the ball again, Yao Ran steeled her heart and directly aimed the ball at Qin Jing¡¯s face. She made use of all her strength this time around.


    This was the n.


    If Qin Jing was injured, then they¡¯d have to suspend the match. Nobody would have to hand over the six million yuan.


    If the game was suspended, after all, there wasn¡¯t any need for the bet to continue.


    However, to her surprise, the ball didn¡¯t even have the chance to hit Qin Jing. Instead, Yao Tang had already run over to intercept it.


    With a wave of her hand, she mmed the ball right back.


    The ball headed straight for Yao Ran!


    While Yao Tang was popr for her trick shots earlier, there was something even more sinister and powerful about this ball. It was faster, and it was obvious that she, too, had used all her strength.


    Yao Ran had wanted to dodge the ball, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t afford another point. Thest thing she needed was to hand another point to the opposing team.


    As she raised her racket toward it, she aimed to counter it.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for the force of the ball to be so severe.


    Yao Ran flinched as the ball shed against her racket. The force was enough to numb her entire arm. Shaking, she let go of her racket almost immediately.


    The racket ttered onto the ground.


    Everyone in the audience cried out in surprise. ¡°How could this be?¡± one of them screamed as they nced back and forth from Yao Tang to Yao Ran.


    The strength even surpassed Xu Xuan¡¯s!


    ¡°Do you mind speeding this up?¡± Yao Tang nced as she twirled the racket in her hand. ¡°You still have to serve.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Yao Ran¡¯s face turned green as she sputtered to reply.


    There was contempt behind Yao Tang¡¯s words. It was clear that she had done that deliberately¡ªhit the ball toward her so she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it.


    In anger, Yao Ran grabbed her racket and hit the ball again.


    However, Yao Tang naturally defeated it.


    Again, they won in the second round.


    After another minute and a half, the match began again.


    This time, Yao Tang was given the chance to serve. However, she wasn¡¯t giving Yao Ranor Xu Xuana chance to fight back. She sent the ball out as hard as she could.


    Every single time, the ball would head straight to the ground. No one had the chance to counter.


    Yao Tang won again in the third round!


    The fourth round began. This time Xu Xuan served, instead of Yao Ran. Even then, the results of the match didn¡¯t change at all. They still lost.


    However, they did realize Yao Tang was more focused in this round, aspared to thest.


    Yao Ran felt her entire body weaken. Six million yuan. She had just lost six million yuan. There was no energy in her eyes as she stared at the tennis court, avoiding the sympathetic gazes of her ssmates.


    How the hell was she going to pay that off? Did she have to sell her designer bags and shoes?


    Thinking of this, she felt even sadder.


    ¡°Put the bet on my ount.¡±


    ¡°We should go.¡± Yao Tang nced at her friend. ¡°Teacher Xiwill be in the ssroom at any minute now. If we don¡¯t head back now, we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Nodding, Qin Jing followed her.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to y tennis so well. You really surprised me. Heck, you¡¯re probably even better than my teacher.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I got third ce in the World¡¯s Championship.¡±


    With a shrug, she walked away.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, she turned around to see that Yao Tang was already walking away. She raced down the corridor to catch up with her. ¡°Sister Tang, wait for me! Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Yao Tang sat in the ssroom.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that the entire match had been posted on the school forum. Under that post were thousands ofments from different students.

 Chapter 277 - Backhand Trick!

    <h4>Chapter 277: Backhand Trick!</h4>


    ¡°Did you see that? In the video, Yao Tang did some backhand trick and the ball fell right onto the ground!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I think she¡¯s better than all the professional stars we see on TV.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s smart, she¡¯s beautiful, and she¡¯s athletic too! What doesn¡¯t she know how to do?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the school belle, for sure. Yao Ran can¡¯t evenpare to her!¡±


    However, for some reason, more and more people started noticing how the recordings would get stuck every once in a while. They frowned, clicking the video again.


    Yet no matter what they do, the video still wouldn¡¯t y.


    The students of No. 1 High School were obviously very confused by the turnout. At first, they had assumed that thework wasn¡¯t good, but after asking around, they realize that everyone was seeing the same thing they were!


    Every time it would reach a specific spot, the video would freeze and the screen would turn ck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The phone probably isn¡¯t working.¡±


    ¡°But, why is the screen suddenly ck?¡±


    ¡°All of you have to wait for a while. I have the video right on my phone. There, you can see Yao Tang¡¯s beautiful face.¡±


    Soon, after someone had posted the video, the video got stuck once more. In fact,ter on, the video could no longer be yed much to everyone¡¯s disappointment.


    But why?


    Could it be that the posters were ying a prank on them? They said that it was a high-definition video, but in reality, it wouldn¡¯t even y!


    Someone else had uploaded the video below.


    However, it ended the same way. The video would get stuck and the screen would turn nk.


    After a few more searches, someone found something inmon with all the other videos.


    The only time the video would turn nk was when they were about to reveal Yao Tang¡¯s face. It was to ensure that her face wouldn¡¯t appear.


    Yet, even if they couldn¡¯t see her ce, everyone could still recognize her great tennis skills through her quick and effortless movements.


    Even then, why won¡¯t it show her face?


    After browsing through all the posts, they did see one video that wasn¡¯t blocked.


    It was because the video only captured Yao Tang¡¯s back and nothing else. It was obvious that the cameraman was on the other side of the court.


    The video didn¡¯t reveal Yao Tang¡¯s face once.


    Interesting. Could Yao Tang have something to do with this?


    Despite the curiosity, no one decided to push it.


    After all, the guess was far too absurd, and they had no proof of verifying such a im.


    Instead, they all started to discuss Yao Tang¡¯s sess.


    The youth tennis tournament was happening in City A. Many tennis enthusiasts and young tennis yers were actively preparing for this.


    Zhang Dong was a tennis enthusiast from No. 1 High School.


    He had liked tennis ever since he was young. It was why he naturally paid attention to all talks of tennis on the forum today.


    At first, he couldn¡¯t care less about the matches happening in his school. What he cared about was thergepetitions ying right now on his streaming device.


    That was why he didn¡¯t n to watch thepetition transpiring in the gym.


    However, when he saw one post stating ¡°Xu Xuan ys Tennis¡± with ¡°Bet 6,000,000¡±, he just had to click on it.


    He might as well watch it to rx.


    After all, Xu Xuan was a professional sports student. Against ordinary students, no matter who they are, she¡¯d naturally win, right? Watching the video was just another way to learn from his idol.

 Chapter 278 - A God-Like Player

    <h4>Chapter 278: A God-Like yer</h4>


    When Zhang Dong saw that there were many praising Yao Tang for her talent, he bit back augh. From what he knew about the neer, she didn¡¯t have any formal training. Even if she knew how to y, she couldn¡¯t be as good as the professional yer herself!


    However, when Zhang Dong witnessed Yao Tangy, his jaw dropped. He hurriedly reyed the video, his eyes following the neer.


    After watching just one video, he started looking for other angles. While there were pauses and stops, he still found all the videos very interesting. His eyes widened even further.


    Finally, he stopped at the video of Yao Tang ying from behind.


    He could tell from the way Yao Tang was countering the hit that she intended for no one to catch it. There was a certain calcting edge in Yao Tang¡¯s technique, something that he rarely saw from other professional yers.


    Every move was calcted and clean.


    Even her timing was urate.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Her technique was godly!


    Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Xu Xuandisyed her fantastic technique, but it was nothingpared to Yao Tang¡¯s talent. Even if Xu Xuan were reced with another experienced tennis yer, she¡¯d still be no match for thetter.


    Thements really weren¡¯t wrong! Yao Tang was amazing!


    No wonder they had an overwhelming victory.


    They were iparable to her.


    Yao Tang was like the queen of tennis. Her moves were extremely perfect. In fact, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the way she moved around the court. Truly, she was one of a kind.


    His heart thumped.


    Quickly downloading the video, he yed it over and over again. He studied all of her techniques as well as gathered all that he could from her movements. Every minute, he seemed to have learned something new.


    Wow!


    There was no way to describe how great she was.


    A smile appeared on his lips, and his eyes glittered in wonder. He had seen many tennis matches over thest few days due to the championship. He had followed many yers in the past months.


    However, none of the videos managed to stir up these strange feelings in his heart. Somehow, tennis had be uninteresting and boringpared to Yao Tang¡¯s techniques.


    With a resolute nod, Zhang Dong uploaded two videos of Yao tangon social media, followed by a caption that stated:


    ¡°She¡¯s really good at tennis. What do you think?¡±


    He then turned off his phone.


    With a sigh, Zhang Dong snapped back to reality and nced at the homework sitting on his desk. He grabbed his pen and started answering. Even then, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at his phone from time to time.


    At this point, he was far too distracted from homework! He quickly answered everything and turned back to his phone.


    However, as soon as he turned it on, his phone started ringing. Notifications started popping up on his screen like crazy, and his eyes widened. What was going on?


    Opening the app, he saw that the video he had posted caused a hugemotion. Many tennis fans had seen the video, and they began sharing it all over the city.


    Within a few hours, it was trending in the whole country!


    Yet, there were more peoplementing insults rather thanpliments. Many of them believed that the video was staged or made up. None of them wanted to believe him.


    They think that the video was edited.


    There were other people who had argued against them, but they had no proof either.


    Finally, someone had managed to ask an expert to see whether or not the video was involved in a forgery. However, it seemed that they were also proven wrong.


    While there had been processing done, there was no editing or forgery.


    Later, one of therger bloggers who had witnessed the discussion came forward and introduced his own theory. He believed that thepetition was only an exhibition match and that their tricks were simply an act!

 Chapter 279 - The Trending Post

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Trending Post</h4>


    In time, there were more people who agreed with the blogger.


    It seemed that his post didn¡¯t garner any positive response. In fact, it had just attracted more people to specte as to whether or not it was real in the first ce.


    Zhang Dong¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the statistics of his post.


    There were hundreds ofments under his posts, and his video now had 50 million views!


    After seeing theirments, he immediately posted another paragraph, exining the situation to all the tennis enthusiasts.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. The reason I shared this video was that I believed it to be a very good match. I hoped to discuss it with all of you, but I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be specting the reliability of this video instead.¡±


    ¡°Wanting to clear things out, I have taken this video from a student of my school. It was apetitive match between two pairs of students. There are no fake shots. Please stop guessing. Thank you, everyone, for your understanding.¡±


    He had thought that his exnation would be enough.


    However, it seemed that the people had even grown more agitated.


    ¡°How is it possible? If you¡¯re telling the truth and the level of skill she has is extremely high, how could she still be in school? Could it be edited by your school¡¯s students?¡±


    ¡°People nowadays don¡¯t know how to lie. Fine, since it¡¯s from your school, how would you exin it?¡±


    ¡°Although they were wearing uniforms, they don¡¯t have to be students, right?¡±


    ¡°The guy just wants to trend. That¡¯s why he posted this fake video!¡±


    ¡°Someone must have staged this video at school, expecting to be famous. How could a school tolerate a staged video like this? It¡¯s high time we investigate this school.¡±


    Zhang Dong felt like he was frozen in time. His heart thumped anxiously in his chest as his hands trembled, clutching his phone. He chewed on his bottom lip.


    ¡°The video really is real! Why would I lie to you? You can watch it all you want.¡±


    ¡°Look, there were many videos taken by our ssmates. You can watch them all you want.¡±


    ¡°Our school is known for being upright and honest. It is not what you think.¡±


    Zhang Dong tried to exin his case to everyone around him, expecting that the rumors woulde to an end. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d continue to specte even more.


    ¡°Please, do you really think we¡¯re fools? Why are there nks in the other videos?¡±


    ¡°Do all of your ssmates¡¯ phones have bad inte?¡±


    Even if there were a few people who believed him, they were still drowned out by the majority¡¯s disapproval.


    They just didn¡¯t know the truth!


    There was a blogger who was a known expert in technology. He had stated that the video wasn¡¯t fake, but even then, hundreds of people rushed to respond to him, ridiculing his beliefs.


    The situation had really gotten out of hand.


    Zhang Dong could feel sweat trickling down his neck. ¡°Look,¡± he typed down. ¡°All of these videos were shot on the spot. There is nothing fake about these videos.¡±


    Yet, the ridicule continued.


    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re really that desperate to earn, huh? They¡¯re really bad liars.¡±


    ¡°This must be a set-up. I mean, they couldn¡¯t even show their faces. Are they afraid of being recognized?¡±


    ¡°I see that someone was wearing a school uniform. I wonder where she¡¯s from. Could someone investigate for us?¡±

 Chapter 280 - The Strange Boy

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Strange Boy</h4>


    ¡°These high school students have too much free time on their hands. Maybe that¡¯s why they decided to join forces with some scammers. I¡¯ll submit this report to the local education bureau. Maybe then, they¡¯d be taught to take the truth seriously!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s also report this to teachers. They¡¯re obviously not taking their school work seriously.¡±


    ¡°If I were their parents, I¡¯d be so angry.¡±


    All of theirments were filled with mockery.


    Every single onemented on their objections, and Zhang Dong grew even more nervous by the second. Now that the matter had gone viral, he didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    Just his luck, someone from City A recognized the school uniform andmented below,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that uniform from No. 1 High School?¡±


    ¡°City A¡¯s No. 1 High School? What kind of irresponsible school is that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the top high school in the province is actually an irresponsible school? Are you crazy?¡±


    With these two sentences, everyone already knew where this high school was located. Not only that, but they even dare ridicule it with the other alumni.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the students from No. 1 High School be studying? I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re always participating in all thesepetitions.¡±


    ¡°High schools should encourage their students to y sports and not just focus on the academe. It¡¯s natural to learn other things to grow further into their respective fields.¡±


    ¡°I see, but I feel that this may not be No. 1 High School. My daughter is studying there currently, and while the students are required to wear their uniforms, they shouldn¡¯t be wearing them while ying a sport. Perhaps they are just posing for a photo.¡±


    As soon as Zhang Dong saw the additionalments, he felt like he wanted to cry. No matter what he would say, no one would believe him.


    What should he do?


    ..


    After Yao Tang had packed her things, she stood right by the door and waited for her other friends, Qin Jingand Lin Xin.


    Lin Xin tried calling Lu Mingand the others, but they just wouldn¡¯t pick up.


    The others tried messaging them, but they still wouldn¡¯t reply. It¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t exist!


    Lin Xin wanted to follow Yao Tang, Qin Jing, and the others to his house. After all, she was worried that something must¡¯ve happened.


    Yao Tang stood by the doorway when she felt a shadow appear right behind her. She pursed her lips. From the corner of her eye, she saw a boy standing at the corner of the corridor, sneaking nces at her.


    Whenever she looked over, the boy finally turned to the other direction.


    In the end, giving in to her strict gaze, he finally walked over.


    He looked quite refined in his school uniform.


    However, there was something about his shy gaze that made him look guilty. Whenever she tried to catch his eye, he¡¯d simply turn away.


    What was going on with him?


    Not taking it to heart, Yao Tang simply adjusted her earphones and gazed at the scenery ahead of her. The setting sun showed the colors yellow, orange, and red, illuminating her soft features.


    As soon as Lin Xin finally packed her bags, she stepped out of the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Sister Tang. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a nod, the three of them walked out.


    The three of them walked toward the stairway. Lin Xin didn¡¯t really notice the boy at all. In fact, it was only when they were about to step down did she hear someone speak from behind them.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang...hello...¡±


    Yao Tang turned, raising her eyebrows at the stuttering boy and gesturing him to speak.


    ¡°I...I came over...¡±


    That boy was none other than Zhang Dong. He had been walking aimlessly around the ssroom for the entire ss. Finally, when the ss ended, he mustered up the courage to apologize to Yao Tang.


    He wanted to exin the situation and apologize for what he¡¯d done. After all, it was his fault that Yao Tang was being criticized online.

 Chapter 281 - Delete the Post

    <h4>Chapter 281: Delete the Post</h4>


    However, when he saw Yao Tang and felt her mysterious yet unspeakable temperament, it was like all the words had bubbled up in his throat.


    She gazed at him faintly.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to say?¡± Lin Xin asked kindly, smiling encouragingly at the student. ¡°Sister Tangis an extremely nice person. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    She had assumed that the boy was here to confess to Yao Tang. That¡¯s why he looked all shy and nervous.


    However, no matter how kind herpanions were, Zhang Dong still felt extremely guilty over what had happened. His heart throbbed in his chest, and he took a deep breath.


    He just didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it was his choice to post the video online. In fact, he was the one being ridiculed by other people, and it had nothing to do with her!


    But even then, her name may be dragged into this. That¡¯s why he wanted to beg for forgiveness.


    Zhang Dong opened his mouth. He was about to say something, but he couldn¡¯t squeeze out the words. Flushed red, he took another deep breath.


    Yao Tang frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Xin shook her head regretfully and caught up with her friend. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to confess, after all. A pity for the young man.


    Seeing that they were about to walk away, Zhang Dong hurriedly blocked them and bowed his head. ¡°Student Yao Tang,¡± he butted in. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yao Tang froze.


    Even Lin Xin and Qin Jingappeared surprised. They had assumed that the boy was stammering because he was about to confess, but they didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d apologize.


    ¡°What happened? Why do you want to apologize to Yao Tang?¡±


    Qin Jing crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing...¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, Zhang Dong immediately talked about what had transpired from his posted video to thements online.


    He talked until he was out of breath.


    Only when he was finished did he feel more rxed. However, he did appear rejected. He closed his eyes, preparing for his ultimate downfall.


    He knew of Yao Tang¡¯s reputation. If she wanted to beat him up and swear at him, then he couldn¡¯t care less. After all, he had already dragged her name into this.


    Instead, he was met with a resounding silence.


    What¡¯s going on? Zhang Dong raised his head to look at the young woman in front of him. However, he realized that she didn¡¯t look outraged at all, but rather, pensive.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She tilted her head.


    ¡°Look, you can hit or scold me all you want. It¡¯s my fault anyway.¡± He sighed, closing his eyes. ¡°But No. 1 High School¡¯s reputation has gone down the drain, and you¡¯ve been dragged down along it.¡±


    ¡°I just...don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Zhang Dong felt his eyes water as the lump in his throat became evenrger. Fortunately, his head was lowered so that the three girls couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Just delete all the relevant details.¡±


    ¡°If we delete the post now, then it will only confirm their spections. It will be disadvantageous for all of us,¡± he exined. ¡°We¡¯ll only escte these matters further.¡±


    This was just so frustrating.


    With a sigh, Zhang Dong lowered his head.


    If he had not considered these implications, Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be troubled by these rumors. It was his fault that she¡¯d get dragged into this.


    It was his fault.


    Lin Xin and Qin Jing, who were standing by her side this entire time, felt that the matter was serious. They immediately took out their phones and searched for the rted posts he was talking about.

 Chapter 282 - Praising Her from the Bottom of Their Heart

    <h4>Chapter 282: Praising Her from the Bottom of Their Heart</h4>


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look like she could care any less. Instead, she shrugged and waved Zhang Dongoff. ¡°Just delete it,¡± she said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you still want this to continue?¡± She raised her eyebrows at the young man, to which he responded with the continuous shaking of his head.


    ¡°No, no, of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then this is enough.¡± With that, Yao Tang turned her head and walked down the stairs. Her other friends soon followed, leaving him confused and nk.


    He stood there with his jaw dropped and his eyes wide. There was just something about the exchange that he just couldn¡¯t recover from. What was happening?


    He didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang to be like this. In all honesty, while he hadn¡¯t interacted with her before, he did hear stories of the scary student from his ssmates.


    Some said that she was arrogant. Others said that she was violent.


    There were also a selected few who thought that she was merely pretending to be aloof to fit in. It was obvious that almost everyone hated her. After all, they thought that she was nothing more than a country bumpkin who thinks too highly of herself.


    However, the public opinion continued to change as Yao Tang got full marks in her exam.


    Their opinion of her had improved since.


    When her music video had been released, more students became aware of her talent and ability. As such, there were more students who had be even more amazed by her ability to stay aloof, a trait they continuously insulted her for.


    Yao Tang¡¯s name began to gain traction across the student body.


    When she had gotten first ce in the Youth Olympics and received a perfect score, students in her batch started to admire her even more. In fact, they even shut off any rumors about the woman in sole respect for her ability.


    However, Zhang Dong had nevere into contact with her, not even once. While he had heard rumors of the ice queen, he certainly didn¡¯t think them enough to form his own opinion of the student.


    At this moment, however, he finally realized that Yao Tang wasn¡¯t the type to care about what other people think of her.


    She was indifferent both to herself and to those around her.


    There really was nothing else to describe her. Seeing Yao Tang disappearing down the staircase, he held the railing and poked his head out of the small gap.


    ¡°Yao Tang, I just want to say that you¡¯re amazing at tennis,¡± he shouted out. ¡°I admire you very much, and I¡¯m your No.1 fan!¡±


    His heart pounded in his chest.


    Blood rushed up to his face, and he felt warm all over. He looked like a blubbering little boy who had just admitted to his crush, but he couldn¡¯t care any less.


    He had already made up his mind.


    He would definitely follow her advice and settle this matter properly. Given as he was the one who had caused this matter, it was only expected that he was the one to end it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded softly before continuing her stroll.


    Zhang Dong continued to watch her retreating figure, feeling as if something had awakened in his mind. It seemed that Yao Tangwasn¡¯t as cold-blooded and heartless as many had thought.


    ..


    In an office building in City A, Cheng Yan was seated in his office. In front of him was the CEO of a smallerpany located in the north.


    ¡°President Cheng, please take a look at this contract first. I¡¯ll go make us some tea.¡±


    With a bow of his head, he quickly left the room.


    At this time, someone had messaged Qin Hao, who was sitting right beside the old man. ncing at his phone, he couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sudden news.


    He quickly rushed to Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, while I was dealing with thepany¡¯s homepage, I received a message from my social media ount. It¡¯s from No. 1 High School. I saw that it was Yao Tang¡¯s school, so I decided to take a look.¡±


    There was a short pause when he hesitated. ¡°I believe Miss Yao is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Let me see it.¡±


    Upon grabbing the phone, Cheng Yan scanned thements beneath the post. Seeing that they were all bashing the school and the students, he quickly opened the video to see what it was all about. He could tell that the student was Yao Tang, even from her back alone.


    The more he read through thements, the darker his face became. Some of thesements held no merits, while others were just bluntly bashing the young woman.


    Cheng Yan pushed Qin Hao¡¯s phone to the side and looked into his own phone. He quickly dialed Principal Kong¡¯s number and held it to his ear.


    Ring....Ring...


    The man still had not picked up the phone, but Cheng Yan didn¡¯t hang up. Instead, he leaned back against his seat and continued to call, his finger rhythmically tapping on the table.


    Qin Hao sighed, shaking his head.


    It seemed that someone¡¯s going to be in big trouble.

 Chapter 283 - It Was Laughable

    <h4>Chapter 283: It Was Laughable</h4>


    Even after waiting for a while, the call still didn¡¯t go through.


    Just when Qin Hao thought that Cheng Yan¡¯s patience was running thin, Principal Kong finally answered the phone. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Principal Kong? It¡¯s me, Cheng Yan.¡±


    As soon as the old man had heard who it was, a cold feeling shot down his spine.


    How could he not be afraid of Cheng Yan? The man was the president of the strongestpany in City A. Not only that, but he was the head director of the school and could easily kick him out if he had so wanted to.


    Principal Kong immediately thought back to why he could¡¯ve called, but seeing as nothing came to his mind, he decided to ask, ¡°Director Cheng, it¡¯s nice to speak with you at this hour. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is something that I need you to deal with,¡±


    he replied coolly.


    As soon as these words had reached Principal Kong¡¯s ears, he froze. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he tried to rack his brain as to what could he have done wrong.


    But he still didn¡¯t know what this call was about.


    ¡°Principal Kong, have you been paying attention to our No. 1 High School¡¯s social media ounts recently?¡±


    ¡°Social media ounts?¡±


    Principal Kong was stunned. He was too busy that he hadn¡¯t been able to read any of the online news regarding the No. 1 High School.


    He slowly took out his phone and searched for news regarding No. 1 High School.


    ¡°It seems that No. 1 High School¡¯s outstanding student was uploaded to the Inte after ying tennis, and now, she¡¯s being ridiculed by the inte. Isn¡¯t that quite infuriating?¡±


    Outstanding student of No. 1 High School? ying tennis?


    These words put together were enough to turn his brain into mush. Something just wasn¡¯t right about all of this.


    What was going on?


    Although Principal Kong wasining in his heart, he still obediently searched for thetest news of No. 1 High School. As soon as he did, he saw plenty of posts appearing, all having simr headlines.


    He clicked the most recent one.


    Browsing the threat, he gritted his teeth.


    The stadium obviously belonged to No. 1 High School.


    However, how dare they speak badly of their school? Why would they publish fake information in order to gain traffic? Who did these people think they were?


    Why would this be fake news?


    Sneering, Headmaster Kong opened the video only to see that the star of the video was none other than Yao Tang. He snorted, shaking his head.


    The woman had gained so many achievements in one year alone. Why would she be faking this in order to gain traffic? He mmed his phone onto the table.


    This was ridiculous!


    Seeing this, Headmaster Kong immediately posted his own rification under the thread.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the current principal of No. 1 High School. In light of this video, I can say that this video has not been faked for the sake of views and poprity. This match is simply an exchange of both wits and talent, not edited in any form. Please don¡¯t use this post as an opportunity to nder our school.¡±


    As he was typing out his address, he heard a voiceing from the other end of the phone. ¡°Principal Kong?¡±


    ¡°Director Cheng, you don¡¯t have to worry about this any further,¡± he quickly responded. ¡°Give our school a certain amount of time, and we¡¯d have everything handled. We won¡¯t let these people nder our school any longer. I¡¯ll be sure to give you an update as soon as this blows over.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After Cheng Yan hung up the phone, Principal Kongcouldn¡¯t help but think about the event that had just transpired. Does Director Cheng have a personal rtionship with Yao Tang?


    He remembered him showing up at the parent-teacher conference thest time.


    Were they rtives?


    On the other side of City A, Cheng Yan hung up the phone and turned to his friend. ¡°I want this matter dealt with,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qin Hao immediately walked out of his office to call thepany¡¯s public rtions team.

 Chapter 284 - I’m Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 284: I¡¯m Jealous</h4>


    After Principal Kong had delivered his message, he saw that hisment had shot up to the top trending list in all of the school¡¯s socialworks. Everyizen who had been able to read the post caught sight of the principal¡¯smentary.


    Immediately, they were all convinced.


    ¡°The Principal of the school? Why would the Principal of the school defend such a lowly student? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Great, the trolls actually wanted to impersonate the principal of No. 1 High School. Don¡¯t you think they should be held legally responsible for their actions? This is too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the principal. I¡¯m also the mayor. Are we done pretending now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably just trying to get some more attention¡ªtrying to divert us from the issue. We shouldn¡¯t bother with them. Instead, let¡¯s keep this post trending. Let¡¯s see what the real No. 1 High School can say about this!¡±


    Hundreds of messages started flooding in.


    Principal Kong¡¯s post had also gained even more traction as more and more students clicked on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a principal woulde and manage such a small matter. If you really are the principal, then I¡¯ll head over to the entrance of No. 1 High School myself and kneel in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the one whomented about kneeling, you better fulfill your promise. Look at his homepage. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s the principal of No. 1 High School. He¡¯s friends with all the professors!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°Shit! It really is the real principal!¡±


    ¡°He even listed his personal business card, as well as his other titles and certifications. It says here that he¡¯s a Special Professor of Law and the President of the Psychology Association. Damn, this principal is amazing!¡±


    ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t misread the homepage.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that may be the principal¡¯s ount. But, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a possibility that the official number has been stolen by those hackers? I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d actually post something like this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    Principal Kong was reading through thement section when he saw thest twoments pop out. Snorting coldly, he rolled his eyes. Why were these people spreading even more rumors? Had he not rified it enough?


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon,¡± he submitted a reply to thements section before dialing a number.


    ¡°Principal Kong,¡± a voice sounded from the other line. ¡°This is Chen Xiao. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working on the school¡¯s website, right? I need you to do something for me...¡±


    Soon, many students from No. 1 High School nced at Zhang Dong¡¯s post, wanting to see what the fuss was all about. Thements section, within the next few minutes, started flooding in.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The school website posted a rification!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, someone actually used Principal Kong of being hacked?¡±


    Thements section now had an influx of No. 1 High School students who were all stunned by the sudden attention.


    What was going on?


    One student who had finally made sense of everything posted his ownmentary.


    ¡°Some people believed that the principal¡¯s ount wasn¡¯t a real person, so the principal joined forces with the school¡¯s official website to post their statement. Now that it was posted, everyone should believe it, right? The Principal¡¯s ount is indeed being used by a real person.¡±


    The people who had been moring about the principal¡¯s ount being hacked started to delete their posts one after the other. They were too embarrassed to even peek at the screen.


    How were they supposed to know that they were indeed chatting a real person?


    This was embarrassing!


    Really embarrassing!


    But it was fine. As soon as the storm passed, no one would remember what they had posted online and what other embarrassing words they had said. They gulped, patting themselves in the chest.


    After confirming that the ount was indeed being used by a real person, theizens couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Who would¡¯ve thought that the principal felt this concerned about his students?


    ¡°Just because someone had misunderstood a student from No. 1 High School, the principal automatically hops in to criticize them? Where could we find such a principal?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m jealous. I wish I had a principal like that.¡±


    ¡°Same here!¡±

 Chapter 285 - Full Marks!

    <h4>Chapter 285: Full Marks!</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get into No. 1 High School. That would¡¯ve been my principal.¡±


    ¡°Were we talking about the girl ying tennis in that video just now? It¡¯s perfectly normal for the principal to protect her. She¡¯s an extremely outstanding student.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. This girl is amazing! Do you think she¡¯s only good at tennis? You¡¯re making a big mistake. She¡¯s practically the pride of the school.¡±


    ¡°If you want the principal¡¯s protection, then you have to get full marks in every single one of your exams. Everyone¡¯s wee to give it a try. Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯d do.¡±


    Thest fewments were sent out by ssmates of Yao Tang while they were surfing the inte.


    They didn¡¯t really mean anything by it. They just wanted to show that the principal¡¯s preference was only due to their ssmate¡¯s very unique abilities. No one should be jealous about it if they couldn¡¯t reach such a feat.


    Only she could truly do it.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s also the god of learning?¡±


    ¡°Damn, she has everything! The looks, the intelligence, the body¡ªyou think she¡¯s god¡¯s daughter? I don¡¯t think I can catch up with her in my entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°All of you are focusing on the wrong thing! This girl had posted it online to gain attention. It¡¯s obvious that everything is fake. Even if the principal defends her, there¡¯s no changing this fact.¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke? I¡¯m from No. 1 High School. I was there that day, watching the game end. You have to bear the legal responsibility for ndering someone!¡±


    ¡°Please, ndering who? Why do you keep covering up her lie?¡±


    ¡°Only the principal came out, and you all started to believe him? A fake will always be fake. Think about the technologies we¡¯ve developed. Do you really think a high school student is capable of something like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake, why don¡¯t you just watch the video a couple more times? There¡¯s no possibility that the video was staged. If you think it is, then I should ask you to head over to the eye doctor.¡±


    When everyone saw thisment, they all returned to their seats to watch the video. Initially, they had assumed that the video was entirely fake. However, after looking closely, they realized that the video was quite coherent¡ªno matter what angle they turned. It was obvious that the video wasn¡¯t staged at all.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange? The video moves fine, but at certain points, you can see it stops moving. There were also the opinions of online figures...¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Captain Obvious, you¡¯ve found it!¡±


    ¡°Found what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that from the way the video is pausing, it¡¯s to not reveal the yer¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dong hurriedly searched for his post, ready to help Yao Tangin rifying things. However, he didn¡¯t expect to find that the people¡¯s opinions had started to change.


    Even the principal had involved himself in this matter!


    The principal left a message under his post stating his close rtionship with the student. This was something that no one had ever imagined would happen to them.


    ¡°Brother Dong, what¡¯s happening? Who shall we fight first?¡±


    The group of boys gathered all around him with their phones high up in the air. From their determined looks and pursed lips, they all looked like they were heading off the battle.


    Although most of the students present had a misunderstanding of Yao Tang, they knew that their school¡¯s reputation was at stake. Not only that, they wouldn¡¯t let just about anyone nder their batchmate.


    Plus, their family backgrounds gave them enough privilege to not be worried about pushback.


    However, Zhang Dong was still staring at his phone,pletely in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to rify anything,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°What? We already said we would help you, didn¡¯t we? Do you think we can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯t afraid of them!¡±

 Chapter 286 - Tennis

    <h4>Chapter 286: Tennis</h4>


    ¡°Brother Dong, we really are willing to help you out. All we need is an order, and we¡¯ll carry it out¡ªevery single one of us is here to assist.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not that!¡± Zhang Dong shook his head in disbelief. His eyes were practically shining as soon as he read Principal Kong¡¯s full statement. ¡°It¡¯s Principal Kong. He had already rified for us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The students blinked unsure what to believe.


    Zhang Dong handed the phone to them. Seeing Principal Kong¡¯s interaction with theizens, they finally believed their friend¡¯s words. They gaped in disbelief. What the hell?


    He was really telling the truth!


    The person who had defended Yao Tang was really the principal of their No. 1 High School. It was the real deal!


    Staring at Zhang Dong¡¯s ount, they also realized that a few of the school¡¯s students had posted their own rification. In fact, they were the only ones who hade inte.


    Just then, a tweet shot up to their notification list, surprising them all. The tweet stated that a ¡°famous tennis coach reveals the tennis fraud in No. 1 High School¡±. They snorted in disgust.


    ¡°Why do people keep spreading rumors?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the storm have already subsided by now? Hasn¡¯t our principale forward already?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this tennis coach is very famous. He became a coach after he retired as a national athlete. He had earned tens of millions of fans all over the world. He¡¯s extremely good!¡±


    Dong Zhang clicked on the coach¡¯s profile and saw that the person was none other than Peng Wang. He was the one who had posted the content. He was an enthusiast, just like him, the difference was that he had an extremelyrge follower base.


    ¡°This must be fake! Have you guys seen Peng Wang¡¯s post? He¡¯s a professional, unlike us amateurs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Principal must only bementing on this because he was protecting his good student. He¡¯s just out there protecting the school¡¯s reputation instead of letting the student take ountability for her actions.¡±


    ¡°I ask that the student be immediately expelled! Those who had produced this video should also be suspended.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get Peng Wang¡¯s video trending. We should expose this student for who she really is.¡±


    It seemed that thement section had turned upside down once again.


    The coach who had posted the video was one of the most famous tennis enthusiasts on the tform. Not only did he have fans, but he also had a lot of influence in the tennis sphere.


    It was no wonder that the people readily believed him.


    Everyone immediately wanted to see what Peng Wang had thought of the recent events.


    ¡°I am 95% sure that this video is simply for inte exposure. I¡¯ll exin why.¡±


    On the next tweet, he wrote, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how professional athletes have struggled to hit that ball at the certain angle, right? Do you really think this could be done by a beginner student?¡±


    ¡°I had a small guess, so I asked the technical department to help with my theory. In the end, I got the result I needed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the video was processed and synthesized. The sound of her hitting the ball had only been an added effect, and the actual hit has been elerated during the edits. The yers¡ªthey were merely actors.¡±


    ¡°I can understand why the Principal of No. 1 High School would be protecting its students, but what I condone is the act of students dirtying the tennis profession.¡±


    ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re only making a mockery out of tennis!¡±


    His long thread of tweets immediately began to trend. Soon enough, the number of views exceeded 300,000!


    Inside Beijing¡¯s luxurious apartment, a shirtless man sat in his couch with a phone on his hand.


    On his other hand was steamed chicken feet. He was staring at the screen of his phone with a smile on his face.


    That man was none other than Wang Peng.

 Chapter 287 - A Righteous Man

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Righteous Man</h4>


    ¡°I knew it. How could a high school student y this well?¡±


    ¡°As a professional athlete myself, I agree with thements written above. This is obviously just another way to garner more public attention for the school. If anyone can y like this, just like that, then what good are we professional yers for?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we have Coach Wang to teach us. Otherwise, we¡¯d be fooled by this fake video. Even the principal of No. 1 High School came out to lie to protect his student. This just makes me so furious!¡±


    ¡°Coach Wang, you really are detailed about these things. It¡¯s no wonder my kid wants me to hire you as his coach. Name your price! I¡¯d be happy to pay a distinguished coach such as yourself.¡±


    The number ofments on his phone increased bit by bit. There were even a few who had privately messaged him, asking him for his rates. Even the top athletes who Wang Peng hadn¡¯t connected with started liking his posts!


    His post shot up on the top trending list within minutes!


    Wang Peng threw away the chicken feet in his hand and nced at his phone. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he immediately dialed his executive assistance.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m already on the trending list! Hurry up and boost my post even more. We must seize this opportunity to get more people to know about me¡ªCoach Wang, the best coach in the house!¡±


    ¡°Make sure to promote me in those training camps too. I¡¯m sure there will be more and more people looking to hire me to train their kids. I can already smell the cash from a mile away.¡±


    Wang Peng smirked, barking out augh.


    In the past few years, he had just simply been a retired veteran athlete. While he had experience, he wasn¡¯t as innovative as those young tennis coaches, and he certainly wasn¡¯t as wildly experienced as the older coaches. He found himself, unfortunately, stuck in the mediocrity of it all.


    His students were growing fewer and fewer by the year!


    At this point, the money he was getting from teaching wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain his actual lifestyle. And thest thing he wanted was to slip into poverty.


    Finally, while he was in the bathroom, he stumbled upon a certain video. There was so much potential in presenting hismentary on the video. It was an opportunity to bring him to stardom!


    The skill of the yer, from what he had observed, was extraordinary! However, for some weird reason, he noticed that the video kept getting stuck in the middle. It just didn¡¯t make any sense.


    As being stuck was one of the characteristics of a fake video, he immediately let the people know what he thought of this scene.


    Being a retired tennis yer, he had the ability and the reputation to get people to believe in him.


    As the righteous person who had exposed the fakeness of the video, he gained positive traction from his followers. Now, more people knew of his professional level, and he knew for a fact that he was getting profits from this!


    Especially after he had bought himself some inte trolls to boost his post.


    Just like that, his post immediately exploded. More and more people started leavingments under his posts, and more people started to follow him. His ount was practically exploding with private messages, begging him to be their son¡¯s personal coach.


    Everything was in ordance with his n.


    His lips curled up into a smile. His eyes were filled with greed and pride. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten this without the help of the principal of No. 1 High School. If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to make himself relevant again.


    It was amazing!


    Now, even his name had be even more popr amongst the Tennis Circle as well.


    Soon, enough, his executive assistant called,


    ¡°Brother Peng, we¡¯re already at third ce in the top trending searches. We¡¯ll be able to push it to the top trending search list! Now that you¡¯ve be famous all over the country, you can easily pull me up with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. In just a few months, we¡¯ll get a house in no time!¡±

 Chapter 288 - The Association Made Its Move

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Association Made Its Move</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich in no time!¡± Assistant Ma pped in excitement. However, when he started reading the details of his boss¡¯s post, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.


    ¡°Brother Peng, you stated that you found a professional expert, but you didn¡¯t. If someone finds out¡ª¡±


    ¡°How could anyone find out? You worry too much, man.¡± Wang Peng snorted, rolling his eyes. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say it and I won¡¯t say it, how could anybody know?¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued. ¡°Those people on the inte are idiots. They¡¯d believe everything we throw at them. Why would they dig any deeper? It¡¯s also impossible that a high school student could manage to do all of that.¡±


    Without another word, he hung up and turned to look at his phone, enjoying the notifications.


    Sitting in an empty ssroom, on the other side of the city, were Zhang Dong and his friends. They stared at Wang Peng¡¯s post in disbelief.


    Did they really expect the principal would put his name out in the line?


    Theseizens really didn¡¯t know anything!


    Principal Kong had made it extremely clear that it hadn¡¯t been staged. However, the moment this lousy coach stated his opinion, everyone started to believe him.


    What should they do now?


    If the principal¡¯s words were regarded as useless for them, then how could ordinary students like them reverse the situation?


    The boys shared worried looks with one another, unsure of the situation at hand.


    ¡°Brother Dong, who exactly is this Wang Peng? Why is he talking nonsense in public?¡± He frowned. ¡°He has quite a few fans.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m...¡±


    Zhang Dong sighed.


    The surrounding students turned around. All of them stared at Zhang Dong, wanting to know who Wang Peng was. He actually dared to lie in public, and he had all these people backing him up!


    Most of them loved to y basketball. If they were talking about the star basketball yers or coaches, they would know them like the back of their hand. However, when it came to the tennis coach, they were confused by all the names and terminologies.


    Zhang Dong knew, but he just didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡°Wang Pengused to be a professional tennis yer,¡± he slowly said. ¡°He retired and became a coachter on. He even acted as a referee in a few games. However, he¡¯s much better known on the inte, gaining a certain fanbase.¡±


    ¡°However, there are rumors that he¡¯s easily bribed. In fact, he made the most money acting as a referee, but there was no evidence of this.¡± He frowned. ¡°I think he has some bad intentions with his post.¡±


    After saying this, a tanned boy shot his fist up in the air. ¡°Then, let¡¯s fuck him up!¡±


    ¡°Right! That damn liar!¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve received money.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just another trash we have to deal with.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± one of the guys hesitated. ¡°What can we do?¡±


    Zhang Dong shook his head. ¡°If only the National Sports Association would rify things for us. They¡¯re the only ones who can clear the air.¡±


    ¡°The National Sports Association?¡±


    ¡°Then how can we contact them?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect that Principal Kong¡¯s post would be regarded so casually. Student Yao Tang has suffered enough rumors. She didn¡¯t deserve to be ndered by these people.¡±


    Just as everyone was talking, one of the boys raised his phone excitedly. ¡°Wait! Look at your phones,¡± he yelled out. ¡°The National Sports Association posted a statement. They wanted to rify the matter regarding Yao Tang!¡±

 Chapter 289 - Introduce Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 289: Introduce Yao Tang</h4>


    Hearing his ssmate¡¯s words, Zhang Dong waved his hand, not bothering to take it seriously. Instead, he trained his gaze on his phone. A frown formed on his face as he clenched his phone even tighter.


    How could the National Sports Association speak out against Wang Peng?


    It must¡¯ve been a fake ount.


    The National Sports Association was one of thergest organizations in the world. While Wang Pengwas lying on the record, this matter wasn¡¯t as serious enough to invite the attention of the big leagues.


    Plus, Wang Peng was also a member of the organization. There was no way they¡¯d go against him.


    Zhang Dong took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He had always wished that he would be able to join such a talented sports association. Only then would he be able to take a break.


    ¡°Brother Dong, it really is the Sports Association!¡±


    The young man screamed from his right as he struggled to shake Zhang Dong¡¯s shoulder. Even then, thetter didn¡¯t give much of a reaction.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rely on this false hope.¡± He lowered his head. ¡°We¡¯ll find another way, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    There was no use to lie to him. The National Sports Association was an extremelyrge organization. Even if he wanted to message them and force them to rify things, they wouldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really on their homepage!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if the page is verified, the association¡¯s website could still be hacked. We¡¯re in City A¡ªleagues away from the association. They wouldn¡¯t bother themselves with small issues like these.¡±


    However, before he could continue, the young man pushed the phone in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Brother Dong, even theizens are agreeing with the post. Now that the association has spoken, it¡¯s like the winds have started to shift.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Dong suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed his friend¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    Taking the phone, he scanned over thements section before clicking the link. As soon as he saw where it had taken him, his entire body trembled. It took him a while to regain his breathing when he realized what this meant.


    It really was the homepage of the National Sports Association!


    The website also verified thements. Zhang Dong swiped down the bottom to see what they had stated.


    It read:


    [We are inviting the young students shown in the video to join the Tennis Department of the Association. We will surely be waiting for you.]


    He felt like he wanted to faint.


    This was his dream!


    Hundreds of athletes had dreamt of joining the Sports Association. Not only were they crazily good at what they do, but they were also very experienced in their craft. However, the Association was very selective, only choosing the best of the best from the batch.


    And to see them personally invite Yao Tang to join the organization...


    While Zhang Dong wasn¡¯t the one invited to join such a prestigious organization, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel excited for his batch mate. A smile crept into his features as he struggled to keep calm.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    He returned his friend¡¯s phone and opened his own. Under his post, he saw plenty ofmentators struggling to guess the reason as to why the Sports Association had spoken out.


    Not one of them had said anything about the video being staged.


    It seemed that the matter has finally been settled.


    ..


    After contacting the Sports Association, Cheng Yan took out the official document and read it carefully, ncing at Qin Hao from time to time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell her about this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Qin Hao bowed his head, making a gesture of zipping his mouth.


    Ring!


    ¡°Hello?¡± Cheng Yan grabbed his phone, his gaze still on the document.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, it¡¯s good to speak to you again,¡± the president of the sports association said. ¡°That girl in the video...is she a rtive of yours? Or how is she connected to you? Do you mind doing us a favor of introducing her to us? She has so much potential in the tennis field, definitely.¡±

 Chapter 290 - A Lying Coach

    <h4>Chapter 290: A Lying Coach</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    At that very moment, the President of the Sports Association was lounging in his courtyard with his phone pressed against his ear. A small smile yed on his lips as he mentioned the young woman in the video.


    He had watched the video just now, and he was very impressed by the girl¡¯s explosive strength and calctive technique.


    At first, he thought he was only acting on this as a favor to Cheng Yan. However, after watching the video, he really wanted to take this girl under the association¡¯s wing.


    She has so much potential. With her ability, they¡¯d be the best organization around the world!


    It would be a shame if she continued to waste her skills in small tennis games like these.


    ¡°I¡¯m connected with her,¡± Cheng Yan answered vaguely much to his disappointment.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like he had a choice on this matter! He wouldn¡¯t dare steal Yao Tang from Young Master Cheng¡¯s life! Nothing was worth angering this man!


    ¡°Then if you get in touch with her, you should tell her that the National Sports Association would love to wee her into our wing. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Without another word, he ended the call.


    Cheng Yan shook his head, staring out at the window. Who would¡¯ve thought that the woman he had taken a fancy to would be this powerful? She even got the expert begging to guide her?


    While he already knew how powerful she was, he still couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    Just then, a thought crossed his mind. He nced at Qin Hao. ¡°There¡¯s a coach who had ndered her, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Qin Hao gulped, trembling at his sharp voice. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He sneered in response. Gazing at the window, he continued to tap on his table. ¡°It would be a bad idea to keep such a coach, don¡¯t you think? Having those values, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to teach his students well.¡±


    Qin Hao lowered his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    Ah, Coach Wang¡ªif only you hadn¡¯t gone against Yao Tang. Maybe your tennis career would still be alive.


    It would be a luxury if he¡¯d be able to even y tennis again.


    However, he had to pay a price for his lies.


    ..


    In an apartment in Kyoto, everything was in full st.


    Peng Wang was seated in front of hisputer desk, staring at all the notifications popping up on his wall. Arge smile settled on his face as he read over them one by one.


    Now, he¡¯d probably earn enough money to buy himself a vi.


    Just as he was about to read anotherment, his phone started to ring. ¡°Brother Peng,¡± Assistant Ma¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°We have a television station here who¡¯s interested in interviewing you¡±


    ¡°There were also a few other people on the inte who wanted to hire you as their personal coach. I¡¯ve also emailed you some contracts regarding the recent advertisement deals.¡±


    All of these were a good thing.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. We¡¯re finally getting what we deserve!¡±


    Wang Peng burst intoughter, pounding his chest.


    ¡°Maybe you can finally give me a raise?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Wang Peng grinned. ¡°Write another article in a bit. Make it about tennis¡ªhow it isn¡¯t a sport to be used as a diversion tool. Let¡¯s criticize that video again and get more viewersing.¡±


    After his post, he was starting to gain even more followers. As they say, he¡¯d have to strike when the iron was hot.


    He needed more!


    Perhaps, he could regain his name as a world-famous tennis coach and even run his own tennis school. The possibilities were endless! At the thought, he grinned even wider.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    As soon as Assistant Ma hung up the phone, he began writing his article. When he was done, he forwarded it to Wang Pengfor review.

 Chapter 291 - Delete the Post!

    <h4>Chapter 291: Delete the Post!</h4>


    ¡°The article of yours isn¡¯t enough!¡± Wang Peng frowned as he read over the soft copy. ¡°You concentrate far too much on tennis being this righteous sport when we should be concentrating on the yers in the video. We should shoot them down! Rewrite the article now.¡±


    He shook his head in disdain.


    This was an extremely special opportunity for him to turn the tables. If he didn¡¯t seize it now, how could he get the vi of his dreams?


    If he didn¡¯t disparage the yers in the video, how would theizens continue to stand by him?


    ¡°The thing is...we don¡¯t exactly have evidence of this now. If the video happens to be true, we wouldn¡¯t have anything to fall back on.¡± Assistant Ma frowned, troubled by the sudden order. ¡°We might need to be cautious about this.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about the truth of the matter?¡± Wang Peng snorted. ¡°As a professional coach, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to decide whether or not this is true? Do you really think that these tricks in the video are actually being yed by a high school student? Are you crazy?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t hear anything from his assistant, the old man rolled his eyes. ¡°Look if you wouldn¡¯t write it, I¡¯ll find someone else who can. Don¡¯t even think about the raise you just requested.¡±


    Hearing this, Assistant Ma buried the worries deep in his heart and quickly agreed. After all, losing his job wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    He immediately rewrote the manuscript and sent it over for a second review.


    When Wang Peng saw the manuscript, he added a few of his own phrases and posted the manuscript for everyone to see.


    The truth, after all, was merely a matter for debate.


    What was more important was for him to continue to ride the wave of theseizens¡¯ difort. He needed more exposure to turn his dream into life. Only then would he be happy.


    All of these rumormongers don¡¯t care about the truth, after all. They only cared about the exposure they get on the topic. What he needed to do was to continually side with theizens.


    Even if he had no evidence, his identity as a professional coach was enough to get everyone to believe him.


    If he said that the video was fake, then it was fake!


    Thinking of all the sess he had achieved today, the corners of his lips inched up into arge smile.


    It¡¯s time to invite a few of his buddies out to drink!


    However, just as he was about to make a call, Assistant Ma¡¯s name popped up on his screen. With a roll of his eyes, he swiped to decline.


    Yet, he called once more!


    Wang Peng banged his fists onto the table as he red at his phone screen. What the hell was his problem? ¡°Haven¡¯t I already scolded this guy enough?¡± he murmured angrily.


    With a sigh, he picked up his call.


    ¡°Yo, you better have serious business you want to talk about, otherwise, you¡¯re dead to me!¡±


    Wang Peng had expected Assistant Mato apologize. What he didn¡¯t expect was for him to hear his trembling voice. ¡°Brother Peng, you have to delete the post,¡± he said shakingly. ¡°You have to!¡±


    Assistant Ma was panicking now, regretting that he didn¡¯t insist on his case.


    He didn¡¯t have Wang Peng¡¯s password, so it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to delete the post himself.


    The inte had already changed sides! If they were anyter, they were done for!

 Chapter 292 - Be Bold and Stand Out

    <h4>Chapter 292: Be Bold and Stand Out</h4>


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with you? I told you, I¡¯m counting on this stuff to gain poprity. How am I supposed to make aeback if I deleted the post? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Are you out of your mind or something?¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s face was twisted in pure displeasure. He inwardly cursed the assistant. The fool must be a coward to try to back down now.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Little Ma, because your big brother is about to teach you a valuable lesson. If you want to be famous in this cutthroat world, you need to be bold and do things that others wouldn¡¯t even dare to do. You can¡¯t expect to gain traction by jumping into some bandwagon. You need to make yourself stand out from the rest, and make people remember you for being different. In our line of work¡ª¡±


    Wang Peng was interrupted whenAssistant Masuddenly burst into sobs. ¡°Brother Peng,¡± he wailed. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Brother Peng! Just go online and take a look at your website. There¡¯s a hugemotion on your homepage, andizens are flooding thement section of your post. Please, please, just go online and check!


    If this matter isn¡¯t handled properly, there¡¯s a good chance that your entire career will be ruined. The only way to remedy the situation at this point is for you to delete the post and issue a sincere apology to the public. Hurry, Brother Peng! You have to act before it gets any worse!¡±


    Wang Peng felt a heavy sense of dread in the pit of his stomach.


    Had he miscalcted?


    What uproar on the Inte? Why were they targeting his post? What on earth was happening?


    With his heart beating wildly inside his chest, Wang Penghurriedly opened the browser on his phone and went to his website.


    Sure enough, the post had indeed blown up.


    The viewer count alone had reached an all-time high in the history of his homepage¡¯s existence. Wang Pengexcitedly clicked to expand thement section, only to realize that the general sentiment of theizens was not quite what he had been expecting.


    ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t believe that I used to think you were a professional coach dominating the field. How absurd! Thanks to the National Sports Association, I finally see you for the despicable person that you are!¡±


    ¡°And you call yourself a professional tennis yer? You can¡¯t even tell whether you¡¯re ying a real game or a fake one! Your years of experience have totally gone to waste. You should be ashamed of yourself and just leave the world of sports once and for all!¡±


    ¡°To think that you were all self-righteous when you talked down to theizens. You even imed to have authenticated the video! I should have known you were lying. You¡¯re a lying prick, and you should be forbidden to teach other people anything!¡±


    ¡°I literally threw up reading about this man¡¯s disgusting deeds. He doesn¡¯t deserve a spot on the top trending searches online.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are, I just came across the news about you while I was surfing the Inte. But I can honestly say that I hate you, dude. Do you even realize that you basically ruined another person¡¯s life? What are you going to do if they ended up getting attacked by your supporters, huh? It was truly a blessing that the National Sports Associationgave a statement before things got out of hand.¡±


    ¡°You must have a very wild imagination since you¡¯re so fond of making things up! From now on, I will report every post you publish online. Let¡¯s see how you like a taste of your own medicine. Enjoy getting doxxed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certainly brave for pulling this ridiculous stunt. You probably thought the National Sports Associationwouldn¡¯t do anything about it, didn¡¯t you? Well, I hope you get hit by a car when you go out.¡±


    Thements were filled with curses and hatred toward Wang Peng.


    Worse, they kept increasing at an rming rate. There were already tens of thousands of them by the time he had logged in.


    Wang Peng¡¯s eyes were wide with panic. His fingers were trembling as he scrolled down his screen. His heart was thundering inside his chest, and he felt as if it might burst out at any moment.


    The National Sports Association¡­ These people kept bringing up theNational Sports Association!


    He was a member of the organization, too, which meant that he was well aware of the strict regtions that they implemented. Simrly, they liked to keep out of messy issues, as they were considered to be beneath everything that the organization stood for.


    So howe they had gotten involved this time? Why would they break their own tradition for some unknown guy on a random video?


    Wang Peng frantically navigated through the Inte to search for the post in question, praying that the thing about theNational Sports Associationwas somehow false.


    And so, he was horrified to see the verified icon ring back at him when he finally found the original post. Without a doubt, it had been published by the one and only National Sports Association.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Wang Pengwailed, feeling his knees give out under him.

 Chapter 293 - Finished

    <h4>Chapter 293: Finished</h4>


    He was done! Finished! Kaput.


    It was useless for him to say anything now.


    His fate was sealed the moment the National Sports Associationstepped in.


    Wang Peng¡¯s phone kept chiming with notifications, as if to underline the fact that his much-desired sess was rapidly slipping out of his reach.


    ¡°Brother! Hello? Brother Peng, are you still there?¡±


    Wang Peng grunted in response, promptingAssistant Mato continue. ¡°Take my advice. Delete that post and apologize right away. If you let this go on for a moment longer, your credibility will be ruined for good! Your career is at stake here.¡±


    Wang Peng hurriedly clicked back to his homepage and opened the posts he had published yesterday.


    He was one tap away from deleting them when his thumb froze.


    Deleting his controversial posts would be as good as admitting that he had lied, wouldn¡¯t it?


    This could actually be a good opportunity for him, if he managed to y his cards right. He still had room to turn the tables in his favor.


    Since the National Sports Associated had refuted him, anyway, he might as well face the music. But instead of owning up to the whole truth, he could just say that he had been mistaken.


    If he yed out the victim card, he just might gain back his supporters¡¯ sympathy.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the posts up,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Everyone believes the statement issued by theNational Sports Association. If we suddenly delete the posts in the aftermath, we would only be adding fuel to the fire they lit under us. We should just take this head-on and move forward.¡±


    ......


    He considered his options and quickly came up with a n.


    ¡°Go and find a video expert, someone who specializes in verification. We need to get a certificate of authenticity. Or better yet, let¡¯s just have one forged. In any case, I am never deleting those posts!¡±


    Wang Peng was confident that people would believe him again once he presented a legitimate certificate to back up his ims.


    If things got any worse than they already were, he could just shift the me to the so-called expert who had issued him the certificate. That way, he¡¯d be able to escape the brunt of public persecution.


    Besides, he had only echoed what others had already been talking about.


    Why should he be the only one to take the fall?


    Wang Peng felt that he had found a light at the end of the tunnel, and his heartbeat slowed to a steady pace. He would survive this unscathed.


    What was more, the traffic on his homepage was abating.


    By this time tomorrow, theizens would probably forget about the posts already. Why would they bother with him, anyway, when there were tons of gossip fodder going around every hour?


    He was still basking in his sense of victory when his phone rang again. It was still Assistant Ma.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Wang Pengbarked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy doing what I ordered you to? Why are you calling me again?¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Peng, I¡­¡± Assistant Masounded miserable, his voice low and tight. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no need for that anymore¡­¡±


    This angered Wang Peng. ¡°What the hell do you mean, there¡¯s no need? Just tell me if you don¡¯t want to do it! You should have just said so earlier, I¡¯m more than happy to terminate you on the spot! You¡¯re fired!¡±


    Assistant Ma continued speaking in the same glum tone. ¡°Brother Peng, you have been expelled from theNational Sports Association. The higher-ups say that they do not tolerate people with despicable morals in their organization.¡±


    Wang Peng went cold.


    A muscle on his face twitched as he tried to process what he had just heard.


    This was a massive and truly unprecedented blow.


    He had always taken pride in being a part of the National Sports Association. He had even used his membership as leverage in order to be a coach.


    Now that he was expelled, all his hard work in thest few decades no longer meant anything. It had all gone to smoke.


    What would his peers think of him once word of this got out? He might not even be able to keep his job as a coach anymore.


    What was he going to do now?

 Chapter 294 - Offended the Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 294: Offended the Big Boss</h4>


    Wang Peng was rooted to the ground in a daze.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s also an issue with the program,¡± Assistant Ma¡¯s voice came again. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to shoot any more episodes. The sponsors have also called to cancel all advertisements. You won¡¯t be able to participate in any activities in the future.¡±


    Assistant Ma seemed to have reserved the deadliest blow forst when he added, ¡°President Liufrom the club called as well. He asked me to tell you that you no longer have toe to work tomorrow. He said you¡¯ve offended the big boss ofCity Aand he¡­ We can¡¯t protect you anymore.¡±


    Wang Peng finally crumpled to the ground. His eyes stared lifelessly at the distance, and his face was devoid of color.


    Hey on the cold ground with the same words repeating inside his head: ¡®I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    Yao Tang andLin Xinwere on their way toLu Ming¡¯s house.Qin Jinghad separated from them earlier, saying that she had things to take care of at home.


    The two were so focused on their mission that they hadn¡¯t bothered checking their phones, and were therefore clueless about the uproar online.


    The girls went up to one of the massive houses and spoke to the security guard stationed at the door. ¡°Hello, Mister. Is this the house of a boy named Lu Ming?¡±


    The burly man scowled at them. ¡°Well, who knows? If you know him, then why don¡¯t you contact him directly?¡±


    Lin Xin took a step forward, her tone turning urgent. ¡°Uncle Security Guard, we are his ssmates. We really need to see him!¡±


    ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re telling the truth? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ssmates or whatever, my job is to stand guard and keep out nosy intruders like you!¡±


    The man was practically made of stonerge and looming, and certainly unyielding.


    ......


    ¡°But we really are ssmates! We don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Lin Xinhurriedly took out her Student ID and brandished it at the security guard. ¡°It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t get in touch withhim. Please let us in. Or at the very least, please help us pass a message toLu Ming!¡±


    The man peered at the card. It clearly stated: Lin Xin, ss 20,No. 1 High School, with a photo of her in the upper left corner. Even so, he didn¡¯t budge.


    He only deepened his scowl and waved them away.


    Yao Tang tookLin Xin¡¯s arm and tugged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said in a calm voice. ¡°Since he isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s not bother the household and look somewhere else.¡±


    Lin Xin wanted to protest at first, but she eventually relented and let herself be taken back to the car parked just a few feet away.


    Before they got in the vehicle, however, Yao Tanglooked back and took onest nce at the house.


    Once they were gone, the security guard took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Young Master, the girls have already left. I spoke to them just as you instructed, and they didn¡¯t insist any further.¡±


    Lu Ming was upstairs, standing in front of a bookshelf in a dark, cold room. ¡°All right. Carry on.¡±


    He hung up the phone, his expression nk.


    Right on cue, there came a knocking at the door.


    Before he could even say a word, his guest let herself in.


    A woman sauntered into the room with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Barging into someone else¡¯s room uninvited is against the family¡¯s rules of etiquette,¡± Lu Mingsaid coldly. ¡°Is it not, Cousin-in-Law?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at the woman. They were obviously on unfriendly terms, but she was unfazed.


    She only chuckled as she sidled up next to him and pulled out a book from the shelf, flipping through its pages. ¡°You must be mistaken, Little Ming. You know, that, right? This is my home. Why would I need anyone¡¯s permission to go anywhere I like. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m an outsider, right?¡±


    She covered her mouth with her fingers and let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t mean to say that you are the outsider, of course. Don¡¯t take myments to heart. We are family, after all.¡±


    Lu Ming ignored her snarky words. ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    The woman giggled again and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re leaving City Afor the capital, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 295 - Didn’t Want to See Them

    <h4>Chapter 295: Didn¡¯t Want to See Them</h4>


    Lu Mingughed sardonically.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. We are a family living under one roof. Anyway, I just wanted to see you before you leave. Do you n to return to the Yan family once you¡¯re in Beijing?¡±


    The main Yan family resided in the capital. Needless to say, they were far wealthier and more powerfulpared to the Yan family in City A.


    Lu Ming was originally the eldest young master of the main Yan family. Unfortunately, he had been abandoned not too long ago.


    He walked over to the window and looked outside, sounding as indifferent as ever when he said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I do after I leave this ce. You should stop asking pointless questions. Is that all you came here for?¡±


    He had heard the ridicule in the woman¡¯s tone, had seen the disdain in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help the wave of self-mockery that followed. Lu Ming might indeed be the young master of the Yan family, but no one valued him. The title meant nothing.


    Even so, none of this had anything to do with this wretched woman.


    To her credit, she didn¡¯t take offense to his remark and merely returned the book she had taken. She straightened her dress and said, ¡°Well then, Little Ming, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Do get some rest.¡±


    Lu Ming didn¡¯t reply. He kept his gaze on the darkening sky until he heard the door close.


    As for the woman, she hurried downstairs and sneaked into the bathroom, where she turned on the tap to muffle the sound of her voice. Then, she made a call.


    ¡°Hello, Second Young Master Yan. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming is all packed up and ready to go. I saw his luggage with my own eyes. I have a feeling that he¡¯s going to Beijing. You may have to make arrangements in advance.¡±


    ......


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning, either. Something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, haha! Don¡¯t worry about him being a threat to you. That fool is worse than trash right now. I took a look at the results of his examsst week, and he barely scored ten points in every subject. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his total score didn¡¯t even reach a hundred points. It¡¯s so tragic, it¡¯sughable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. I¡¯ll help you find out everything you need to know. Okay, if anythinges up, I¡¯ll let you know right away.¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Xin and Yao Tang sat in silence inside the car.


    No matter how hard she tried, Lin Xincouldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Sister Tang, why did you stop me from interrogating that security guard? With a little persuasion, he might have let us in, or given us some information. That man knows something, I just know it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize it yet?¡± Yao Tangcountered softly.


    Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Realize what?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming was in that house. He just didn¡¯t want to see us.¡±


    Lin Xin gasped before lowering her head dejectedly. Her distress was fleeting, though, as determination shed in her eyes. ¡°Sister Tang, shall we ask around the neighborhood? Maybe they can give us a clue about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and quickly shifted her clouded gaze outside the window.


    A whileter, the two girls were at Yan Yu¡¯s doorstep again, and again, they were told that he wasn¡¯t home. Of course, by now, they knew that it was just an excuse.Yan Yudidn¡¯t want to see them, either.


    This soured Lin Xin¡¯s mood, and her expression turned sullen.


    ¡°Do you think they hate us, Sister Tang? Why won¡¯t they even hear us out? We did nothing to provoke or hurt them. Do they really not want to be our ssmates anymore?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Yao Tangsaid pensively.


    The other girl huffed and stamped her feet. ¡°Sister Tang! This isn¡¯t the time to agree with me. Instead, you should assure me that they still want to be friends with us!¡±


    Yao Tang stifled a smile. ¡°Maybe¡­ I mean, maybe they¡¯re all busy at the moment.¡±


    They eventually trudged back to the car and asked the driver to take them back to school.


    Just as they were about to enter the gates, they spotted Qin Jing¡¯s family car. The window of the backseat instantly rolled down to revealQin Jing, who was waving at them in earnest.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, too?¡± Lin Xineximed as she skipped over.


    Qin Jing opened her mouth to reply, but someone else beat her to it. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,Sister Tang. I ran into them, and Brother Qin Rui invited us all to a meal.¡±


    Meng Yang emerged from the other side of the car and beamed at them.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 296 - Familiar Names

    <h4>Chapter 296: Familiar Names</h4>


    Qin Jing had gone back home to deal with a family matter, andter made ns with his brother.


    When they were out in the streets, they happened to see Meng Yanglumbering around.


    They eventually agreed to have dinner together, and Meng Yangsuggested that they wait forYao TangandLin Xinat school.


    Not much was said as the group headed to their usual ce.


    They sat together at one table and enjoyed their meal.


    They had already met Qin RuiduringQin Jing¡¯s birthday, so the atmosphere was pleasant and amicable.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Meng Yangto blurt out the question that he had been dying to ask.


    ¡°Did you meet up with Yan Yuand the others?¡±


    Lin Xin ducked her head and put her chopsticks down.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. I have no idea what¡¯s going on, they all told us that our ssmates weren¡¯t home. We had no choice but to return empty-handed.¡±


    Qin Rui, who had been eating idly and listening to their chitchat, immediately perked up at the mention of Yan Yu¡¯s name.


    It sounded familiar to him somehow, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where he had heard it before.


    He brushed off the thought shortly after. All that mattered was that his sister and Yao Tangwere healthy and happy. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.


    ......


    Qin Rui picked up his ss of water and took a sip just asMeng Yangasked, ¡°Then you didn¡¯t get to seeLu Ming, either?¡±


    Lu Ming?


    Qin Rui paused this time. Could they possibly be talking about the sameLu Mingthat he knew?


    First, there was Yan Yu, and nowLu Ming.Qin Ruifrowned as the snippets of the past shed in his mind.


    His eyes darkened. The incident from before was no simple matter.


    Surely, these kids were speaking of someone else. It couldn¡¯t be the same person¡­ Could it?


    Qin Rui began paying closer attention to the conversation.


    ¡°No, when we arrived at Lu Ming¡¯s house, we were kept out by a mean, old security guard. We tried to tell him thatLu Mingis a ssmate, but he just sent us away. I even showed him my Student ID! I¡¯m getting so frustrated just thinking about it.¡±


    Lin Xin¡¯s cheeks puffed up and turned red as she pouted.


    All she wanted was for her and her friends to take the college entrance exams together and get into excellent universities. Was it really too much to ask?


    To think that Lu Mingdidn¡¯t even want to see them!


    Meng Yang slumped in his seat and sighed. He couldn¡¯t help ming himself for how things had turned out. Perhaps if he hadn¡¯t been so harsh to them¡­


    Silence fell over them as they each wrestled with their own thoughts.


    After some hesitation, Qin Ruidecided to speak up. ¡°This ssmate of yours, is he from the Lu family in Beijing?¡±


    He vaguely recalled that one of those unfortunate teenagers had moved to City A. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the kid was supposed to be a member of the Lu family.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xinnodded. ¡°Brother Qin, do you know our ssmate,Lu Ming?¡±


    Qin Jing turned to her brother as well, her eyes bright with curiosity.


    Qin Rui pondered for a moment, still reluctant to divulge anything. ¡°Well, I¡­ I probably do. Why are you guys looking for him, anyway?¡±


    ¡°He failed the exams.¡± This time, it was Yao Tangwho spoke.


    She was looking at Qin Ruimeaningfully, sensing that he was holding something back.


    Her hunch was further confirmed when she noticed the faint hint of realization pass over Qin Rui¡¯s gaze.


    But he only nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    He withdrew from the conversation after that, and the students continued to discuss other possible ways to contact Lu Mingin the others.


    Sadly, they couldn¡¯te up with a solution.


    Still, the stubborn teenagers refused to give up. They had been together for almost three years! They couldn¡¯t just let the boys leave the school without doing anything.


    Once they were done eating, Qin RuidroveMeng YangandLin Xinback home.


    Then he swung by their house and asked Qin Jingto go upstairs, leaving him andYao Tangalone in the car.


    As soon as Qin Jingdisappeared through the door,Yao Tangturned to him.


    She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 297 - Do Not Interfere

    <h4>Chapter 297: Do Not Interfere</h4>


    Qin Rui heaved a long sigh. ¡°Nothing, really. I just wanted to say that it would be better for you to stay away from Lu Ming and the others.¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± Yao Tangasked, ignoring his advice.


    Qin Rui pursed his lips and gave the matter some thought. ¡°I guess you could say thatLu Mingis a rtive on our mother¡¯s side. If you want to be technical, you could say that he¡¯s a distant cousin of mine.¡±


    And an illegitimate child.


    He didn¡¯t say this out loud, though.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face remained neutral, aside from the spark of interest in her eyes. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°This Lu Mingand that other kid from the Yan family¡­ I heard that they used to be promising figures back in the capital. They all had extraordinary abilities. However, three years ago, they were involved in an incident at their school, which caused them to be fools.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, their memories deteriorated, along with other cognitive functions. They could barely concentrate on anything they did. Their families hired the best doctors in the province, but no amount of medication or treatment could bring them back to their former selves. When it became clear that there was no hope for recovery, they all just¡­ disappeared without a trace. I eventually came to know that one of them, Lu Ming, had transferred toCity A.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yao Tanglooked out the window, her voice quiet. ¡°How many of them are there?¡±


    This was thest thing Qin Ruiexpected her to ask. He was just giving her a brief background of the boys; he hadn¡¯t imagined that she would be interested.


    Not only had she asked a follow-up question, but she had also given him the impression that it was of the utmost importance.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Yao Tangturned to look him in the eye.


    ......


    ¡°All right,¡± he sighed, resigning to his fate. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°The incident became a sensation at the time. Everyonemented the fact that so many geniuses had turned into fools overnight.


    ¡°It happened when their ss took a camping trip. These boys just disappeared, and when they were finally found, they were lying unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°They had two teachers chaperoning them on the trip, along with a survival coach. I believe there were twenty people all in all. By some terrible twist of fate, one of the teachers and a student lost their lives in the same incident.


    ¡°As for the boys, they had no memory of what happened.


    ¡°It would have been left at that, but the parentster realized that something was wrong with the boys. They just¡­ became useless. They couldn¡¯t retain simple lessons, let alone take the advanced sses that they used to breeze through.


    ¡°The families grew desperate and enlisted medical experts all around the country and even abroad, but none of them could figure out the case. The only thing they knew for certain was that the boys had suffered severe damage to their brains.


    ¡°The strangest thing of all, and perhaps the most frustrating, is that there were no clues on the site of the incident, so they couldn¡¯t really start a proper investigation. In the end, the case was dismissed as an ident. It was hushed up, and everyone was forbidden to speak of it.¡±


    Qin Rui was sporting a scornful look on his face by the time he finished talking.


    He had always thought that those parents hadn¡¯t done enough for their children. Those poor boys had their futures shattered in the blink of an eye, but instead of turning the world upside down for a solution, their families had hidden them away like some dark, shameful secret.


    ¡°The boys were eventually sent away from the capital and continued their studies elsewhere.¡±


    Qin Rui gaveYao Tanga knowing look, as an older brother would to an errant younger sibling. ¡°I know you want to help them, but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do. Even if there is a cure out there, the families had already ordered for the affair to be swept under the rug. You would do well not to interfere.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you that I can cure them?¡± Yao Tangasked.


    Her words dropped heavily between them. She still looked as aloof as ever, but the confidence in her voice was unmistakable.

 Chapter 298 - Specialized GPS

    <h4>Chapter 298: Specialized GPS</h4>


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qin Rui was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you give me Lu Ming¡¯s location?¡±Yao Tanginterrupted before he could ask anything else. She nced at the time on her phone.


    For a moment, Qin Ruicould only blink at her, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Yes, the n has devised a tracking system exclusive to the members of the family. Let me log into it.¡±


    Three years ago, all the big families in the capital came together and created a specialized GPS to prevent the mysterious incident from happening again.


    Qin Rui¡¯s fingers danced on his phone as he essed the system. He found Lu Ming¡¯s location pretty quickly. Oddly enough, he was in a public bath.


    Although he was only going by a vague impression of the boy, Qin Ruididn¡¯t thinkLu Mingwould be in such a ce. He was understandably baffled.


    Upon further inspection, he found that another user of the system had checked Lu Ming¡¯s location twenty minutes ago.


    But then he realized something else¡­ Lu Mingwas just an insignificant drifter to his own family, so who would want to know his whereabouts?


    What was going on?


    Frowning, Qin Ruizoomed in on the map and sawLu Ming¡¯s dot shing rapidly on the screen.


    This indicated danger.


    He turned to Yao Tangand said, ¡°I guess it will take some time before we can meet up with him. ording to the system, he¡¯s currently in a bind. Not to worry, though. I¡¯m sure someone has already gone to rescue him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yao Tangasked. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do anything?¡±


    ......


    Qin Rui shook his head emphatically. ¡°Someone else looked into his location a few minutes ago. It¡¯s probably the family security. They often use the system for protection services.¡±


    When he saw that she wasn¡¯t convinced, he added, ¡°Trust me. This tiny dot will stop blinking in five minutes or so.¡±


    He had great confidence in the system, as well as his family¡¯s securitywork.


    However, the dot was still blinking long after the five-minute mark. At this point, it finally dawned on Qin RuithatLu Mingwas in serious trouble. His nonchnt air immediately dissipated.


    That other person who had also checked the boy¡¯s location probably had evil intentions.


    Now, it was up to him to go and rescue Lu Ming.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± Qin Ruisaid toYao Tang. ¡°Lu Mingis in danger. He may be a distant cousin, but we¡¯re still rted. I have to go and help him.¡±


    He silently thanked her for bringing up Lu Ming¡¯s location.


    Otherwise, that cousin of his just might die, and no one would know until it was toote.


    Qin Rui proceeded to call the guards of the Lu family in City A. The line kept ringing, but no one picked up. He made two more attempts to contact them, to no avail.


    Seeing that he was spiraling into a panic, Yao Tangced a steady hand on his wrist to calm him. ¡°Here, let me drive. Send meLu Ming¡¯s address.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± With a frantic nod, Qin Ruiunbuckled his seatbelt, and they transferred seats.


    Yao Tang took to the steering wheel naturally. She stepped on the elerator, and before long, they were speeding into the night.


    ¡­


    Di Tianle Bathing Center, a top-ss public bath for the elite.


    In one of the steaming rooms of the establishment, a pudgy man d in a bathroom sat front and center, nked by two blonde beauties on either side.


    Other people were there, too, some of them immersed in loud conversations and boisterousughter, while others busied themselves with a game of cards.


    The atmosphere was lively, in a rather unsettling and obscene way.


    A waiter stood to one side, unfazed in the face of such reckless revelry.


    In a far corner, a boyy on the cold tile floor just beside the massive bathing pool.


    He was all battered and bruised, his blood oozing out from the gashes in his arms. He was barefoot, with his trousers torn and bloodied.


    One of his eyes was almost swollen shut, and he struggled to breathe in small,bored pants.

 Chapter 299 - Bloodthirsty Brother

    <h4>Chapter 299: Bloodthirsty Brother</h4>


    The man in the bathrobe snickered as he admired Lu Ming¡¯s pathetic state. He lifted his wine ss and took a bite of the fruit that one of the blondes fed him.


    With a sinister grin, the man raised his hand. His henchman immediately grabbed Lu Mingby the hair and forced him to look up.


    The man chortled. ¡°Oh, Lu Ming,Lu Ming. You should be d that I, your second brother, came to see you as soon as I got off the ne. Count yourself lucky that your second brother cares about you so much. Now, how are you going to return this favor?¡±


    Lu Ming lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    The man¡ªLu Qing¡ªsneered in disdain. He currently held an enviable status in society, and had even taken over some of the family¡¯s business. How dare this worthless dog act so impudently in front of him?


    He was just a fool who amounted to nothing. He could die there and then, and nobody would care.


    In the past, this illegitimate mongrel had shamelessly unted their father¡¯s approval and used it to oppose Lu Qingat every turn. And all because he was touted as a young genius!


    Well, now he was even worse than trash.


    He was just as good as mud under Lu Qing¡¯s feet¡ªnot even a pebble in his path, just a useless pile of grime and manure.


    Lu Qing wasn¡¯t about to let the boy go any time soon. He hade up with all sorts of torture tricks, after all. It would be a waste not to try them out.


    With that thought, the perverted man guffawed happily. He was absolutely enjoying this.


    ¡°Come on, Lu Ming. I don¡¯t want people to say that I never gave you a chance to earn my favor. If you get over here and lick my feet clean, I might consider letting you off. And if you do it really well, I might even promise not to mess with you again in the future. What do you think?¡±


    His subordinates burst intoughter at his words.


    ......


    Lu Ming kept his head down, but he did open his mouth and mumbled something unintelligible.


    Lu Qing cocked his head to the side and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm? Say that again! How do you expect us to hear you when you¡¯re muttering like some damned mosquito?¡±


    ¡°Come here, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Lu Mingsaid in a feeble voice.


    Lu Qingughed again. He sauntered over and crouched next to the boy¡¯s prone body. And then he heardLu Mingspeak¡ª


    ¡°No matter how hard you try to look different, you can never hide the fact that you¡¯re trash. That¡¯s what you like to call me, but we both know that you¡¯re so much worse than I¡¯ll ever be!¡± He ended his quiet deration by spitting on Lu Qing¡¯s face.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in shocked outrage. He wiped the spit from his cheek and roared, ¡°Men! Bring me my tools! I shall have fun with this bastard today.¡±


    His subordinates moved to follow his orders, their expressions twisted in a mix of fear and disgust.


    Lu Qing was notoriously known in the capital for his love of women. What most people didn¡¯t know, was that he loved torturing them even more. He had a bloodthirsty streak that made even the burliest thug quake.


    Of his methods, he had a particr favorite, and that was to pull his victim¡¯s teeth one by one with a pair of pliers.


    Soon, a bag was brought to Lu Qing. He signaled to his men, and they pinnedLu Mingto the floor as their sadistic master got to work.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he retrieved the pliers from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth, along with a single tooth.


    Blood gushed through the boy¡¯s lips, making the spectators shiver in fright.


    Lu Qing stepped on one ofLu Ming¡¯s hands before drawing closer and patting his cheek. ¡°You¡¯d better beg now, mutt, or you won¡¯t have any teeth left in your filthy mouth.¡±


    As he said this, he trampled on Lu Ming¡¯s hand until it was badly mutted.


    Though pale and gasping for breath, Lu Mingstill didn¡¯t yield.


    ¡°Are you going to beg or not?¡± Lu Qingbellowed.


    Their father had doted so much on this boy, without sparing a nce for Lu Qing. Now, he was finally getting retribution for all the humiliation he had experienced.


    He would break every single bone in this bastard¡¯s body, consequences be damned!


    Lu Qing picked up his pliers again and swung the tool back and forth in front ofLu Ming.


    ¡°Do you see this, brother mine? I will use this to rip your teeth one by one until there¡¯s nothing left but blood.¡±

 Chapter 300 - Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 300: Intruder</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Lu Qing paused. He stared at the silent and unmoving boy for a while before adding, ¡°You must be looking forward to gurgling your own blood, huh?¡±


    ¡°Go on then!¡± Lu Mingtaunted, surprising everyone in the room.


    His eyes were filled with hatred as he red at Lu Qing. ¡°Go ahead and do it if you dare!¡±


    It was an obvious provocation, one that Lu Qingwas happy to oblige. ¡°All right, then. Since you don¡¯t seem to fear death, I¡¯ll give you a few thrills before I send you off to the afterlife!¡±


    He straightened and motioned at his men. ¡°You there! Hold his legs down and make sure he doesn¡¯t budge. If he moves even an inch, you¡¯ll be the next ones to taste my pliers!¡±


    A collective fear went around those present, and his henchmen diligently pinned Lu Mingin ce and held his head still.


    Lu Qing grinned and inserted his pliers into the boy¡¯s mouth a second time. He mped on a mr and braced himself, intending to break it in one go.


    The door suddenly burst open, mming against the wall with a deafening bang.


    Lu Qing whirled around, displeasure written all over his face.


    ¡°Who dares to disturb the Young Master Lu?¡± he roared. ¡°Do you want to get fired from your piss-poor job?¡±


    But his fury immediately evaporated when he caught sight of the intruder. His jaw fell, and his pupils dted. He could feel his mouth watering as his desires came to life.


    Yao Tang stood before him, undaunted by the obvious lust burning in his eyes.


    Lu Qing discarded his pliers and cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Sister,¡± he crooned. ¡°I was just ying a little game with this dog. You came here looking for me, right? Come, my beauty. You came at a very opportune moment. You must have known that I was in a bad mood and wanted tofort me.¡±


    ......


    He licked his lips and grinned. This girl was really gorgeous, with smooth, baster skin and delicate features. He would take great pleasure in having his way with her.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I never thought there would be such a pretty little thing in City A. It wasn¡¯t a wasteing here, after all. I will grant you the chance to spend the night with me. Consider it an honor.¡±


    Lu Qing reached out a hand towardYao Tangand beckoned her over. ¡°Come, now. Come to this Second Young Master. Let me see what you¡¯re hiding under those clothes, eh? Let me dote on you all night long!¡±


    His cronies winced and shuffled ufortably at his tant invitation, but Lu Qin only had eyes for Yao Tang.


    ¡°Are you the one who did this to him?¡± she suddenly asked.


    Lu Qing smiled slowly. He presumed that the pretty miss was afraid, and for some reason, this excited him even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Little Sister. I only did it because he was such a disobedient fool. But you¡­ this Big Brother has taken a liking to you. Just do as I say, and you won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    With that, he made to kick Lu Ming aside, as if thetter was nothing more than a sack of potatoes that blocked his way.


    The next few seconds shed in a blur, then all of a sudden, he was screaming.


    ¡°Ah! Stop! It hurts!¡±


    Just before his toes touched looming, something smashed into his foot. A searing pain shot up his leg.


    It was almost like he had been stabbed by a steel pipe.


    When he looked down, however, he only saw a small, smooth pebble barely the size of a finger rolling away from his foot.


    How could have that puny, damn thing caused him so much pain?


    ¡°Who the hell is trying to ambush me, huh? Come out and show yourself! How dare you attack me from the shadows!¡±


    A vein bulged at Lu Qing¡¯s throat as he turned this way and that, hollering for his enemy.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a single pebble had made him lose face in front of his beautiful prey. It was unforgivable! He made up his mind to find the culprit and punish him to hell and back.


    Lu Qing looked around wildly and continued to yell, but he never saw anyone.


    All the windows were closed, and the door had also shut behind the girl after she entered. No one could have managed to sneak inside without his people noticing, and besides, there was nowhere to hide inside this massive room.


    Just before he could put the pieces together, a voice rang out from the other side of the room, rendering him speechless in shock.


    ¡°It was me!¡±

 Chapter 301 - I’ll Take Good Care of You

    <h4>Chapter 301: I¡¯ll Take Good Care of You</h4>


    Following the source, it seemed that he had a beauty standing right in front of him.


    Even her cold expression wasn¡¯t able to discourage him from turning his gaze. Her bright eyes and glistening lips were the first ones to pull him in. The corners of his lips twitched. How could the woman throwing the rock at his feet be this beautiful?


    Her beauty caught him off-guard for almost a second, then the throbbing feeling returned.


    The rock she had hit him with felt like steel. How could a girl like her throw such arge thing? He would¡¯ve thought he was facing a man from the strength of her throw.


    How could this beauty have such power?


    ¡°Little girl, are you looking to catch my attention? Because if you are, it¡¯s working.¡±


    A smile slid into his lips as he sniffed the air. ¡°Ah, you smell so good.¡±


    cing his arms on his back, he walked toward her, assuming the posture of that of a young master. He regarded Yao Tang with a small smile.


    ¡°Since you look quite sensible, perhaps I can keep you forter.¡±


    He slowly reached out to grab her shoulder.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for him to be thrown to the side. Yao Tang¡¯s feet immediately connected with his stomach, and he stumbled onto the ground.


    It felt as if his entire vertebrae had copsed in pain, and he couldn¡¯t help but wince. His hands trembled as he rested on the pavement, unable to stand up.


    What the hell was that?


    ......


    The hooligans at the side had been staring at the scene with their jaws dropped. At first, they all had secretive smiles on their faces. After all, they didn¡¯t expect her to be much of a threat.


    Moreover, plenty of women would jump at the opportunity to beplimented by Young Master Lu. His family was very privileged. Everyone would want a piece of the treasure.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for her to attack him!


    Hearing Lu Qing¡¯s terrified scream, Lu Ming opened his eyes.


    When he narrowed his eyes at the girl in the crowd, he felt like his breathing had stopped.


    Yao Tang!


    What was she doing here?


    He wanted to call Yao Tang and tell her to leave this ce as soon as possible. However, he was afraid that if Lu Qingfound out about the extent of their rtionship, he¡¯d hurt her even more.


    If she wanted to leave then, it would be even harder.


    Raising his blood-stained face, he tried to narrow his eyes at Yao Tang, to signal her to leave the vicinity. After all, this wasn¡¯t the ce she should be. He clenched his fists.


    He had a long-standing rivalry with Lu Qing. Now that he had finally arrived at his turf, Lu Ming had no chance of escaping. The best he could do was make sure that Yao Tangdidn¡¯t get hurt.


    Despite this, the woman simply nodded in his direction, noting that she understood. Even then, she made no move to leave.


    He gritted his teeth in panic.


    Eventually, Yao Tangzily stepped and walked over to Lu Ming, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She tilted her head fearlessly.


    ¡°Go Away! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Lu Ming bowed his head, ncing over at Lu Qing, who was already being assisted up.


    Lu Qing¡¯s face was flushed with anger. His fingers dug so deep into his palms that they were already starting to bleed. Waves of pain scorched his back as a reminder of his humiliation.


    Seeing the beauty help Lu Ming up, he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    Lu Qing snorted. ¡°Little beauty, how about I¡¯ll give you another chance? If youe over to me right now, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    After all, a rose is not without its thorns.


    If she¡¯d decide to stop rebelling against him, then he might have the heart to spare her life. After all, he was quite entertained and amused by her presence. He smirked, waiting for her answer.


    If she had chosen otherwise...


    Then no one would me him if he decided to kill her.


    Lu Ming shook his head at Yao Tang.


    ¡°If you want to live,e here, baby.¡± Lu Qing ignored the pain in his back and gazed at her up and down. ¡°Daddy will take good care of you.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    Instead, she sneered and looked away.

 Chapter 302 - Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Kill Them!</h4>


    Angered by herck of responsiveness, Lu Qing waved his hand to alert his men. ¡°Pull Lu Mingaside and beat him to death,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you protect him then.¡±


    As soon as the men heard this, they immediately ran toward Yao Tang and Lu Ming. Their eyes were fierce and their hands were clenched. ¡°Watch out, girlie, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll do against us,¡± they snarled.


    Lu Ming, upon seeing the situation, gritted his teeth.


    He struggled to push Yao Tang to the side, staring them down. ¡°They¡¯re alling for me,¡± he murmured. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stand beside me. Besides, he might hold a grudge against youter. I¡¯ll try to look for an openingter. As for you, you should go!¡±


    ¡°An opening?¡± She hesitated, gazing at the injuries marring his body.


    Lu Ming nodded, panting.


    He had already used up all his strength during the fight. Even talking was strenuous for him, and his body had really taken a punch this time around. Despite this, he still appeared strong and unmoving.


    ¡°An opening,¡± he murmured, his gaze settling on Lu Qing. Immediately, he pushed Yao Tang aside andunched himself at the men running toward him. His eyes zed in arrogance and violence.


    They had initially thought that Lu Ming was going to die. With his weakening state, they had assumed that he wouldn¡¯t put much of a fight. That¡¯s why they were surprised that his punches and kicks still hold a certain amount of force to knock them out of their game.


    What was even more surprising was how Lu Ming had spotted a gap in the crowd and found a way to jump right behind Lu Qing, grabbing the man unexpectedly.


    ¡°Run!¡± he yelled at Yao Tang. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    Lu Qing froze.


    ......


    Before he could even react, Lu Ming had already grabbed him in a chokehold. He struggled to breathe, mming his hands on the man¡¯s arms, but it was to no avail.


    It seemed that he still had a semnce of strength left in him.


    At the thought, Lu Qing gritted his teeth.


    No matter what, Lu Ming must die today.


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger as he clenched his hands around his seat. ¡°Lu Ming,¡± he threatened. ¡°If you kill me now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive. Not only that, but that chick over there is going down with you. If you can¡¯t think of yourself, then think of her. Do you really want her death to be your fault?¡±


    Lu Ming tightened his hold around his neck. ¡°Let her go first,¡± hemanded. ¡°And then you¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°I am a man of my word.¡±


    With onest nod, Lu Qin signaled his subordinates to step back.


    Lu Ming stared in Yao Tang¡¯s direction and was about to tell her to leave as soon as possible. However, as soon as his grip had loosened, Lu Qingseized the opportunity and flipped him around.


    The chair crashed down from the impact as the man pinned him to the ground. A small smile slipped into his lips.


    ¡°Catch her now! And kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    All the hooligans split into two groups. One group had rushed toward Yao Tang, while the other group surrounded Lu Ming, with knives and batons in their hands.


    Lu Ming gritted his teeth.


    It seemed that they both didn¡¯t have the chance to run away.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He closed his eyes, not wanting to witness his friend¡¯s death.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was to hear screams¡ªnot from Yao Tang, but from the men surrounding her! They were all screaming for help, but why? What was happening?


    Only upon opening his eyes did he see Yao Tang soaring through the crowd. She kicked and smacked every single one of them, dodging any of their hits. One by one, they started falling.


    Wham!


    Yao Tang kicked away a man rushing toward her when her phone rang in her pocket.


    Groaning in frustration, she nced at her vibrating phone. She didn¡¯t expect it to ring at this moment. With a roll of her eyes, she knocked another man to the ground and walked up to Lu Ming.


    Helping him up, she prepared to carry him out.

 Chapter 303 - Miracle Pill

    <h4>Chapter 303: Miracle Pill</h4>


    However, before they could make it toward the exit, they were surrounded once again. This time, there were more than the ones she had knocked down. All of them were ring at her in disdain.


    ¡°There are just too many people,¡± Lu Ming whispered urgently. ¡°We may not be able to run away together, but you can!¡±


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for another voice toe from the entrance.


    ¡°Cousin Lu, why don¡¯t you stay at¡ª¡± Just as they were in the middle of running away, Qin Rui stepped inside. He had a smile on his face, prepared for his greeting, only for his words to die in his throat.


    Upon seeing the states Yao Tangand Lu Ming, he clenched his fists.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    However, as soon as he saw the other men lying on the ground, he had to suppress himself from smiling. It seemed that Yao Tang was already taking care of this issue herself.


    He had actually gone with Yao Tang while she was driving. However, due to her very speedy driving skills, he ended up vomiting as soon as he had gotten out of the car. It had actually taken him some time to recover before entering their home.


    Lu Qing¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw Qin Rui stepping in.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve just been caught in a very embarrassing situation.¡± Lu Qing chuckled politely, stepping over the fallen bodies. ¡°I¡¯m just currently dealing with a few private matters of mine. How about you allow me to deal with this, and then I¡¯ll get back to you, cousin?¡±


    In another ce,


    Qin Hao had just walked into a private room, wiping his forehead with a towel. ncing at the man behind him, he grinned.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, when this matter is done, can I at least request a leave of absence? I¡¯m so exhausted to the point where I feel like I¡¯m going blind!¡± he murmured. ¡°You know, I saw a girl walk into the private room next door, and I could¡¯ve sworn she looked exactly like Yao Tang! You meet up with her for so many times, I¡¯m starting to see her everywhere.¡±


    ......


    Sitting on the sofa was none other than Cheng Yan. He was holding a cigarette close to his lips as he nced at the side, flicking the ashes onto the tray. ¡°You want to take a break?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Hao said adamantly.


    ¡°Sure...¡± He shrugged. ¡°You can take a break in ten years.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Qin Hao was stunned, turning gloomy right after.


    ..


    At the other end of the private room, Lu Qing was still talking to Qin Rui.


    Taking this time to her advantage, Yao Tang pulled out a pill from her pocket and fed it to Lu Ming.


    His body had already gone limp from the amount of force crushing him. It was really all thanks to Yao Tang¡¯s tremendous strength that he was still able to stand up.


    However, when the warm pill slipped down his throat, he immediately felt a hot current rushing through his system.


    The throbbing pain in his back ultimately disappeared within a few seconds. It felt as if he was a teenager again, stronger and healthier. His eyes widened in surprise.


    While he had been treated like trash by the Lu Family, he was able to obtain many resources, being a genius himself. He knew everything from the newest inventions in medical technology to humanity¡¯s greatest advancements.


    He knew many things that even the ordinary people didn¡¯t know about.


    There was one pill¡ªa miracle pill, as it was called¡ªthat he was knowledgeable of that could restore one¡¯s strength within seconds. It could also repair injuries, whether they be minor or major. From what he had heard, the pill was sold for at least seven figures.


    Yet, Yao Tang had fed one to him?


    It was impossible for someone to have obtained it without any financial standing. Could Yao Tang really be a poor girl from a rural vige?


    Did she not know the value of this pill?


    Despite his confused expression, Yao Tang still didn¡¯t show any worry as she stared at the two people by the doorway. She didn¡¯t seem to mind him at all despite his tant look.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    Just then, Yao Tang¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Seeing this, she pressed the mute button.


    Qin Rui nced in Lu Ming¡¯s direction and immediately changed the discussion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Third Brother Lu? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    With a frown, Qin Rui walked forward and took the weight from Yao Tang¡¯s shoulders.


    The hooligans made no move to stop him.


    Even Lu Qing couldn¡¯t me them. After all, anyone who would dare stop Qin Ruiin his path would be stupid?


    ¡°Should I be concerned about this?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 304: Family Matters</h4>


    Qin Rui raised his eyebrows mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is all a misunderstanding, right? You would let him go?¡± he questioned directly, unmoving.


    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t change his mind, Lu Qing finally lost his patience.


    ¡°Should I say it again then, cousin?¡±


    Nodding in Lu Ming¡¯s direction, he spat out, ¡°Lu Ming is already a cripple. Our family had already given up on him three years ago. Who knows when they¡¯d finally chase him out of the family? I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace for the Lu family if a cripple were to stay here? As a rtive of the Lu Family, certainly, the Qin Family doesn¡¯t want to lose face, right?¡±


    Lu Qing stared at him, waiting for his reply.


    Qin Rui was the young master of the Qin Family. Given his very influential position, it would be smart not to offend him. If he could get him to willingly change sides, that might be a better alternative.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Qin Rui to shrug and turn the other way. ¡°I still believe what you did was wrong. Lu Mingis still a part of the Lu Family and the Qin Family. Should the elders be not part of this decision?¡± he questioned. ¡°Why exactly does it need to be decided by someone like you? Being a genius, the glory he had brought to the family isn¡¯t something so easily achieved by someone like you, right?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Lu Qing snorted coldly as the proud expression he wore shattered.


    He didn¡¯t expect the young master of the Qin Family to speak up for someone like Lu Ming. He clenched his fists. It seemed that he had stepped into another political minefield.


    Who was this bastard, anyway?


    ¡°So, the young master of the Qin Family believes he can decide on our family matters?¡±


    ......


    Lu Qing gazed at the man as if he were looking at a newfound enemy.


    Qin Rui chose to ignore the hostility as he shoved his hands down his pocket. ¡°What family matters? What interference?¡± he continued. ¡°Are we not of the same family?¡±


    Although he had been in City A for many years as a disciple of the Qin Family, he was also considered quite quick with his words.


    ¡°In that case...¡± Lu Qing paused staring straight into Qin Rui¡¯s hands. ¡°If you want to take him away, then go right ahead. However, I should remind you, that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to walk down that pathway.¡±


    He then moved aside and made a gesture to his cousin. However, even he couldn¡¯t hide the deep chill in his eyes.


    As he had already tried beating Lu Ming for thest hour, he was already quite weak himself. There wasn¡¯t any point in continuing this fight any longer and dragging Qin Ruiinto this.


    Once he had another opportunity, he would make sure Lu Ming would die¡ªslowly and painfully.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± Qin Rui shed the man onest smile, before walking toward the entrance.


    However, a voice stopped them on their tracks.


    ¡°The two of you can leave, but this woman has to stay and y with me. If ever I do have a good time, I might have the good conscience of allowing her to go back.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s cold gaze swept over Yao Tang.


    Despite being stubborn herself, the woman was beautiful. Moreover, she seemed to be friends with Lu Ming. If he decided to keep her, the man would definitely return into his clutches.


    Either way, his decision would give face to Qin Rui as well.


    ¡°How dare you touch her!¡±


    Lu Ming roared loudly. Qin Rui, who was also standing beside him, scowled.


    He had already done him a favor once. Qin Rui couldn¡¯t possibly intervene to save this woman, right?


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Lu Qing waved his hands, and the surrounding gangsters surrounded Yao Tang. ¡°Cousin Qin, if there¡¯s nothing else you want to say,¡± he started. ¡°Then I suggest you leave.¡±


    He started swaggering his way toward Yao Tang.


    ¡°Are you really going to keep my friend?¡± Qin Rui¡¯s lips were now set in a thin line.


    At that moment, someone in the dark pulled out a weapon.


    Lu Qing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already allowed to let the two of you go. Is that not enough?¡± he questioned. ¡°This woman has already offended me several times. Do I not have the right to discipline her?¡±

 Chapter 305 - Very Skilled

    <h4>Chapter 305: Very Skilled</h4>


    There were other people in the dark.


    Qin Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. The bodyguards he had followed rules in order to protect their own people, meaning family members. That meant Qin Rui was the only one who was important. Everyone else wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t in danger, the men won¡¯t make a move.


    He clenched his fists.


    Lu Qing had only pointed his finger at Yao Tangand even decided to let Lu Minggo. In the guards¡¯ rules, they couldn¡¯t really care less what would happen to the young woman.


    ¡°You want me toe with you?¡± Yao Tang finally spoke up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d know tonight just how powerful I am.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    Without another word, she swept her leg toward Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing was surprised from the sudden act. He didn¡¯t think that the girl would even attack him, even after being surrounded by all these people. He tried to dodge, but it was toote.


    Bang!


    He stumbled back from the sudden force.


    That bitch!


    ......


    Clenching his fists, he jumped right into the action.


    However, as they engaged in a spar, Lu Qing soon realized that he wasn¡¯t a match for Yao Tang.


    At first, he had assumed that the girl had simply taken advantage of him being caught off-guard byunching a sneak attack.


    He didn¡¯t expect that every move performed by the woman felt like she had done this a million times before. Her moves were quick, and her jabs were rough. It was as if she had been fighting for an extremely long time.


    Without even meaning to do it, Lu Qing found himself staggering backward.


    How could this woman disrespect him on his turf? With a wave of his hand, the hooligans behind him started to run forward to grab the woman and stop her from moving around.


    However, the woman¡¯s movements were quick. No one was able to touch her, even.


    Lu Qing smirked. He had always liked a challenge.


    Qin Rui and Lu Mingspent the next few minutes nervously watching the battle.


    If only he could¡¯ve informed his family of this earlier. The secret guards he had with him now were useless due to their duty of only protecting those from the family. However, his other bodyguards may have been of better use. He clenched his fists.


    He wouldn¡¯t know what to tell his family if she got injured.


    Especially Qin Jing!


    With that thought in his mind, Qin Rui saw another person rushing toward Yao Tangwith a bottle of wine in his hand. He had it raised high up in the air, aiming to strike her in the head.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t really care any less about formalities. Qin Rui rushed toward Yao Tang¡¯s back to protect her. If he had to use his own life to lure out those secret guards, he would. Yao Tangshouldn¡¯t get hurt for his sake.


    Seeing Qin Rui pounced over at the fight, the secret guards immediately acted against him. One of them jumped to the ground and knocked him at the back of his head, sending him unconscious.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything more.


    But if that bottle of wine were to hit Yao Tang, it would defeat her almost immediately.


    Lu Qing smiled smugly. He knew that the Qin Family¡¯s secret guards wouldn¡¯t directly interfere with this matter. It was why he had only chosen to attack Yao Tang. It seemed that everything was going ording to n.


    However, just as he was about to borate, the man¡¯s scream echoed across the room.


    Lu Qing felt a gust of wind blow him over. When he opened his eyes, he saw a man appear in a sh. The man pushed back the surrounding people while holding Yao Tangin his arms.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Despite feeling surprised, Lu Qing immediately recovered, snarling, ¡°What do you want? Are you looking to interfere in our affairs as well?¡±

 Chapter 306 - The Cheng Family

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Cheng Family</h4>


    Who the hell was this man?


    However, there was something about this man that exuded a dangerous presence. He certainly wasn¡¯t the type to be trifled with. But, even then, no one knew who he was?


    Everyone stared at the quick-moving shadow, trying to analyze his aristocratic features. While he looked handsome, there was something about his cool gaze that got them all shivering.


    How could he have such a presence by just standing there?


    Despite his terrifying presence, Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered. Instead, he lowered his head and gazed at the young woman. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yao Tang took a step back, shaking her head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out wandering alone, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Just then, Qin Hao could be seen blundering down the entrance. He gazed around the room and gaped. ¡°Yao Tang, so you really are here!¡± he eximed. ¡°And here I wondered why brother Cheng ran out that quickly.¡±


    They had just been discussing business matters regarding a client of theirs when Cheng Yan immediately rushed out of the room. Only then did he realize that he had another purpose in mind.


    He, then, regarded his surroundings with a frown. What was happening?


    Lu Qing, who had been standing at the same spot this entire time, saw that he was being ignored by the other men. He clenched his fists. who were they to look down on him?


    ......


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then you shouldn¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson!¡±


    Cheng Yan raised his head to meet Lu Qing¡¯s gaze. The corners of his lips inched up into a small smile. ¡°The Lu Family creates even more nuisances than they can count.¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself!¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s lips curled in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who your family is. I bet,pared to the Lu Family, you¡¯re nothing but a bunch of asshats picking our crumbs.¡±


    While the man in front of him looked extraordinary, he couldn¡¯t seem to recognize his face. If he really were from a prestigious family, then he should¡¯ve recognized him from all the public events. Perhaps, he was just a rich young fellow from the province.


    The man couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    Even if he were going to y pretend, Lu Qing wasn¡¯t the type to fall for his ys.


    Lu Qing waved his hand at the hooligans next to him, indicating that they could go over.


    After watching the entire incident, Qin Hao secretly broke out in a sweat for the young master of the Lu Family. He was extremely bold to have challenged the man.


    The Cheng Family¡ªthe number one family in the world¡ªwas picking the scraps left by the Lu Family?


    Was he crazy?


    One word from the Cheng Family, and the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be able to see the light of the day. No one would even dare ask otherwise.


    Damn...he may be from a prominent family, but the least he could¡¯ve had was a brain! Qin Hao shook his head with a frown.


    ¡°Guards, go after them.¡±


    After saying this, Cheng Family walked out of the private room with Yao Tang, not even bothering to turn his head.


    Lu Qing was about to get his men to chase him out when a strong figure rushed in from the window, stopping everyone from their tracks.


    Echoes of their screams shook the entire room.


    Seeing his men fall one by one, Lu Qing realized that he had truly did encounter a dead end.


    When one of therge men punched him, Lu Qing caught sight of the badge on his chest. Fear shot down his spine as he gasped. No...It can¡¯t be...


    Could this be....


    As their screams echoed across the room, everyone had taken it as an opportunity to get away. The Qin Family¡¯s Secret Guard had already taken Qin Rui away, with Lu Mingfollowing right behind him.


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, brought Yao Tang to the parking lot. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go alone in these types of situations,¡± he warned. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can go back and deal with that first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m free now.¡±


    Qin Hao, who had been following closely behind them, suppressed a groan. It¡¯s fine? It wasn¡¯t fine!


    They hadn¡¯t even finished discussing their business matters!

 Chapter 307 - Too Good to Be True

    <h4>Chapter 307: Too Good to Be True</h4>


    Just as their discussion had started, Brother Cheng must¡¯ve heard Yao Tang¡¯s name and rushed out of the room. The executives all shared a look, wondering what might have happened.


    Qin Hao suppressed a groan. He should¡¯ve asked for a leave ten years ago, maybe then he¡¯d be free from this mess.


    Every time he encountered Yao Tang, it seemed as if more problems were being propped up on his te. Thest thing he wanted was to pile it up even more.


    With a sigh, he was just about to get into the car when Cheng Yan turned down the window.


    ¡°Go and negotiate with the other men,¡± he called out. ¡°Finish the paperwork and have them submitted to me.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Qin Hao was about to say something else when the window had already closed. It was toote to respond as Cheng Yan had already driven away. He gaped at the retreating vehicle.


    What the fuck was he going to do now?


    Cheng Yan sent Yao Tangback to her apartment, before finally leaving.


    Not long after she had returned to her room, a knock came on her door.


    As soon as Yao Tang opened the door, she saw Qin Ruiand Lu Mingstanding side-by-side. Their anxious gazesnded on her. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Qin Ruiwas the first one to speak. ¡°Are you okay? I just woke up, and the guards have already me away before I can speak with you. Lu Qing¡ªhe didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±¡°¡±


    The bodyguards had already knocked him unconscious when he was trying to protect her. When he woke up, he was surprised to see he was in the car, and as such was adamant about finding Yao Tang.


    When Lu Ming had already told him everything that happened, they drove all the way here.


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With a shrug, she opened the door for them toe in.


    Lu Ming limped inside. After taking such a beating, he shouldn¡¯t be able to walk in the first ce. However, after taking the pills Yao Tanghad given him, he was able to start walking again.


    He slowly sat on the stool.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    Lu Ming slowly nodded. ¡°Thanks to the pills you¡¯ve given me, I¡¯m feeling much better now. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t stand for too long, but it¡¯s still better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Yao Tang ced her fingers on his wrist, and he inhaled sharply. A tingle of warmth shot through his skin, and he nced up at Qin Rui.


    On the way here, he had told him that Yao Tang was confident about curing his illness. Now that he saw what she was capable of from the pill alone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful despite his situation.


    Could he really be cured?


    After all, the woman had already proven she was a miracle worker with the pill he ate. Not only did it improve his physical strength, but also increased his endurance.


    If Yao Tang really was the expert, perhaps there was a possibility that his illness could be cured.


    Lu Ming¡¯s heart pounded with anticipation. When he thought about how he could potentially recover, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like jumping from his seat.


    Very soon, she released her hold on him.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Do you really think I can be cured?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ignoring his bandaged wounds, Lu Ming staggered from his seat. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°You¡¯re really sure that I can be cured?¡±


    He hoped to god that this was true.


    If he couldn¡¯t get better, then he¡¯d be continually looked down upon by many of his family members. His fingernails dug deeper into his palm.


    He¡¯d ept any improvement regarding his state. It was fine if he wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    ¡°The round of treatment will take fifteen days.¡± Yao Tang indicated that he seat up properly before taking a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯ll need three rounds for this to work.¡±


    Darkness clouded his vision and he gazed down at his feat.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Ever since the incident, his family had searched far and wide for famous doctors to treat and, hopefully, cure him. However, this search was fruitless.


    The doctors had stated that he had no hope of recovering. Others didn¡¯t even know how tobel this illness of his.


    Yet Yao Tang had said that she could cure him in one and a half months? Wasn¡¯t this too good to be true?

 Chapter 308 - The Black Pill

    <h4>Chapter 308: The ck Pill</h4>


    ¡°Yao Tang, you¡¯re a good ssmate of mine, and I know that when we left, the ss was adamant about getting us back. But you¡¯ve seen my grades. I can¡¯t drag down the entire ss.¡±


    Lu Ming took a deep breath. ¡°If you¡¯re using the excuse of curing me to get me to leaveter, then I¡¯ll still have to leave.¡±


    If their ss average wasn¡¯t good enough, it would be like a p to Teacher Xi¡¯s face.


    If they were just going to drag everyone down, why bother staying?


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Yao Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Crossing her arms over her chest, she tilted her head. ¡°I can really cure you in three rounds.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    He had no other choice but to agree.


    It wasn¡¯t like he had any other choice. Besides, he couldn¡¯t really get any worse from where he was right now. He might as well give her a chance.


    With a deep breath, he rxed in his seat.


    ¡°Follow my movements.¡± Yao Tang motioned for him toe over before tilting his head. ¡°In the ssroom, you¡¯ve recovered more of your cognitive abilities, right? Or am I mistaken?¡±


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°You know of this?¡±


    How did she know?


    Other than Yan Yu and a couple of other men, he told no one else of this.


    How did she find out?


    Had she gotten the information from someone else? But that was impossible!


    He frowned. In reality, his cognitive ability had improved when Yao Tang transferred to No. 1 High School. During the city-wide joint examination, he really felt like he was bing better.


    Could it be...


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Wait, never mind. Don¡¯t answer that.¡±


    He had already lowered his expectations after everything that had happened, not wanting to be left disappointed once more.


    After all, while he had grown used to disappointment, he certainly don¡¯t want to lower his morale once more.


    Qin Rui gazed at the wounds on Lu Ming¡¯s body before shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his cousin, for everything that he had to go through. Whether or not he¡¯d be able to recover from his mental state...


    He still wouldn¡¯t be able to physically recover in such a short period of time.


    It was obvious that the man didn¡¯t believe Yao Tang¡¯s words, but there was nothing else he could aplish. He must only hope for the best.


    However, after hearing about Yao Tang¡¯s certainty, even Qin Rui believed that there truly was hope that they could hold onto.


    ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    In their response, Yao Tang turned around and grabbed a ceramic bottle from the other end of the table.


    Turning the bottle to the side, a ck pill fell on his hand.


    Lu Ming gasped. This pill...


    However, before he could make anyments about the pill, Yao Tang crushed it in her hand. Immediately, the pill crumbled into powder before disappearing all around them. It was as if the pill had dissolved into thin air.


    Qin Rui and Lu Minggaped at the sight.


    A few secondster, he nced up anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is enough to cure me?¡±


    It disappeared just like that?


    What kind of treatment was this?


    When Yao Tang heard this, she tilted her head and read one of the articles she had on hand. As soon as she did, she looked up at him. ¡°Do you mind repeating what I just said?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Yao Tang, what are you¡ª¡±


    Before Qin Rui could interrupt, Lu Mingobediently repeated the words as if he was just reading the article in front of him.


    His memory!


    ¡°You¡¯ll do fine.¡±


    Qin Rui¡¯s jaw dropped. Fine? It was fine? Did she just heal Lu Ming¡¯s brain injury?

 Chapter 309 - Taking the Pills

    <h4>Chapter 309: Taking the Pills</h4>


    Was the test performed for Lu Ming¡¯s memory? Seeing as he had passed the test, did that mean that his brain injury had recovered?


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t say another word aside from crushing the ck pill.


    During the past three years, there were famous doctors and professors around the world who had studied Lu Ming¡¯s case. Even then, they couldn¡¯t find any problems with it.


    Yet, she had cured him in just a couple of seconds?


    Even Lu Ming was surprised.


    Everything blurred all around him, and he took a deep breath.


    It was as if someone had opened the door for him, overwhelming him with a series of colors and shapes. He could only gape in surprise, allowing himself to be swallowed whole by it.


    He really felt different from before.


    Wow!


    No wonder he had been able to get good grades by answering the questions in the ssroom and get extremely poor grades when Yao Tang wasn¡¯t around.


    It turned out she¡¯d been using these pills all this time?


    It wasn¡¯t because his brain injury was being cured spontaneously, but because Yao Tanghad something to do with it. He sped his hands together.


    Tears came to his eyes.


    ......


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± he stuttered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who cured me? You¡¯re the one behind all of this?¡±


    ¡°The development you¡¯re receiving is only temporary, but I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it¡¯s temporary! Hell, I don¡¯t even care if it happens for only a second. This is...this is amazing!¡±


    He had long since been prepared for disappointment for the rest of his life. After all, as his doctors had stated, there was one in a million chance he could still recover.


    Yet, Yao Tang¡¯s pills had given him hope.


    ¡°If you want to be curedpletely, you¡¯ll have to take another pill.¡± she slowly said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to make another one.¡±


    Cured?


    Lu Ming felt like his entire body was about to explode in excitement. His hands were shaking in his sides as he grinned up at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re really saying I can recover?¡±


    ¡°If you want to recover, then you have to listen to me. You must undergo the treatment nt I¡¯ve set up, while also undergoing some rehabilitation training for your mental state.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°As long as you¡¯ll listen to me, recovery wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Just then, a thought came to his mind.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t know I had a brain injury back then, right? So why were you crushing these pills in the ssroom?¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows.


    Yao Tang smiledzily. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed how sleepy you guys are from all the studying, so I was using the pills to energize and motivate you to concentrate.¡±


    From the start, she had always wanted to help her ssmate seed. By using the pills, she¡¯d be upping their morale.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Lu Ming to benefit in another way.


    ¡°You did all that for us?¡±


    Lu Ming had to hold back his tears.


    She really did care for all of them! There were so many rumors about Yao Tang¡¯s cold and emotionless state, but in reality, she had a heart of gold¡ªalways prepared to help.


    She was a goddess in her own right.


    Lu Ming had seen many geniuses over his lifetime, but he had never seen someone like Yao Tang. She could¡¯ve sold this at any time she wanted. She could¡¯ve easily charged her ssmates for the pill, but instead, she had done it secretly to avoid getting attention.


    If she sold this on the market... He shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°I swear, you¡¯ll recover. Now, head back.¡±


    Yao Tang shooed them away with a smile.


    As soon as Lu Ming heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. It seemed that he had finally found someone else to rely on, someone who could give him hope.


    Yao Tang could help him. He was sure of it

 Chapter 310 - Preparing a Gift

    <h4>Chapter 310: Preparing a Gift</h4>


    The next day, Yao Tang had just finished sses when she received a call from her grandmother.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± her grandmother¡¯s doting voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°Uncle Yao¡¯s family ising over from the countryside. They¡¯re waiting for you at the school gate and would love to invite you over for dinner. Do you have the time to eat with us?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± With a faint agreement, she got up to pack her things. As she was doing so, Lin Xin walked over to her with a grin.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she started. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat some sweet and sour pork ribs at the cafeteria before heading off the study. Just the thought of that math homework is giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°You guys go on ahead.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be eating here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure. See youter!¡± With a wave of her hand, she and Qin Jing headed down the corridor.


    The other young woman walked to the school gate, where she saw a tall man standing at the side. Upon seeing her, he stretched out his hand and waved hello.


    ¡°You must be Yao Tang, right?¡± The man adjusted his sses, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m Yao Yan, your cousin. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯ll lead you to the car.¡±


    They walked over to the car parked a few feet away from the school gate. He slowly opened the door for her, where she was met with a gentle and sweet woman.


    The woman pulled her into a hug before introducing herself,


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m your second aunt. I have a small gift for you. It¡¯s nothing much, but I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    In the boxes she had prepared, there were small dolls, pairs of earrings, and a bunch of shiny nes. In the other box, she had prepared small cakes just for her.


    These were all the things that girls normally liked.


    And from the quality of the boxes and the objects, it was obvious that her aunt had spent a lot of effort in preparing her a gift. Yao Tang slowly smiled.


    Her Uncle Yao Rong, who had been sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, turned around. ¡°Little Tang, I picked out half of these gifts for you,¡± he said. ¡°The artificial flowers I had them pack up would look beautiful on your desk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even done talking to her yet.¡± Jiang Wan shot him a re. ¡°By the way, Yao Tang, I was thinking¡ªinstead of the artificial flowers, we can put the doll there, instead? It would look pretty cute, right?¡±


    Yao Yan, who had been sitting right next to his cousin, shook his head.


    They were so excited that they were practically overwhelming her with these questions.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t pay much attention to their chatter. However, from what she had observed, she didn¡¯t see any bad intentionsing from this family, unlike her supposed biological parents.


    So, she let them be.


    Yao Rong stopped the car at the parking lot of Tianlun Hotel. After making sure that everyone was ready to go, they headed out and prepared to attend the Yao¡¯s family banquet.


    Despite it being called a family banquet, it was really just Yao Rong¡¯s family and Yao Yuan¡¯s .


    Originally, Yao Rong wanted to eat in a ce with a much warmer environment. However, Yao Yuan didn¡¯t agree. Qin Maneven suggested that they eat in somece more expensive. At that point, they were forced to agree to meet here instead.


    At that time, they all took their seats.


    Qin Man¡¯s family arrived muchter.


    Seeing that Yao Rong¡¯s family had already taken their seats, Qin Man suppressed the urge to snort. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve arrived quite early, Yao Rong,¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°Has the food been a motivational source?¡±


    Why else would country bumpkins be this early?


    Yao Yan frowned. He was about to respond to his parents when Jiang Wanheld his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry we¡¯rete.¡± Old Madam Yao smiled sheepishly as she swatted away Qin Man¡¯s hand. ¡°We are alreadyte, yet the three of you have the nerve to insult them. Ha! You really are shameless.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s face turned bright red with anger, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    After all, the old woman was still Yao Yuan¡¯s biological mother. She had no choice but to obey.


    Once they had all greeted each other, they asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, there isn¡¯t much of this food in the countryside,¡± Qin Man said, the corners of her lips rising up into a smile. ¡°You have to eat a bit moreter, okay? If we can¡¯t finish it, then you can just pack it up.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Seafood Allergy

    <h4>Chapter 311: Seafood Allergy</h4>


    After saying that, Qin Man picked up the spoon and scooped a bowl of soup for Yao Yan.


    ¡°Little Yan, try the soup,¡± she encouraged. ¡°The soup¡¯s exclusive to guests at Tianlun Hotel, and it¡¯s extremely delicious.¡±


    When Old Madam Yao had gone out, she instructed her to take good care of these country bumpkins. The smile on her face widened.


    She might as well put on a good show, right?


    As long as she was polite, it would all be fine.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    Yao Yan nced at the crab leg sitting in his bowl when he frowned.


    Upon seeing his strange expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief.


    Could the country bumpkin not recognize the crab leg?


    ¡°Yao Yan, the thing in the pot you see is crab leg. Perhaps you¡¯ve never seen it before, but it¡¯s really delicious. Why don¡¯t you try one?¡±


    However, Yao Yan made no move to pick it up. Instead, he continued to eat, much to Qin Man¡¯s frustration. The smile on her face fellpletely.


    ¡°Yao Yan, don¡¯t you like the dishes that your elders have chosen for you? This crab leg is rich in nutrients. If you don¡¯t believe me, then why don¡¯t you ask your cousin, Ranran?¡±


    She motioned to her daughter.


    ......


    Yao Ran had always been very obedient, and from the training, she had undergone, she was obviously the best among the younger generation.


    Yao Yan might have never eaten such an expensive dish before. Perhaps, that was why he was so hesitant. It was a good thing that her daughter Ranran was able to each such dishes any day of the week.


    However, as soon as Qin Man¡¯s gaze slid to Yao Tang, her expression darkenedpletely.


    That girl didn¡¯t really know any manners!


    From the minute she had entered the private room, she hadn¡¯t said a word to either of them¡ªnot even a greeting.


    It was a good thing they didn¡¯t allow her back home.


    A smile appeared on Yao Ran¡¯s face upon being called. ¡°The seafood pot is made of 30 kinds of seafood. A few of them include caviar, deep-sea crabs, abalone, and even the famous Gold Coast Prawns,¡± she said as if she was reciting from a book. ¡°It¡¯s prepared for at least five days before it¡¯s served.¡±


    However, before Yao Yan had finished talking, he waved a waiter over.


    ¡°Do you mind changing the bowl to a new one?¡± he asked kindly.


    Qin Man gaped at the sight. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood,¡± he interrupted. ¡°But thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Old Madam Yao snorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re his Aunt, and you¡¯ve been eating together every year. How could you not know that Yao Yanis allergic to seafood?¡± she snapped. ¡°If he had simply obeyed you, would you take responsibility if something were to go wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Qin Man opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Yao Yan was allergic to seafood ever since he was young, but it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d remember it!


    Besides, he was years younger than her. Who¡¯d take his dietary restrictions to heart?


    ¡°He should¡¯ve at least told me the second he stepped inside the hotel,¡± Qin Man protested. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault for serving the bowl to my nephew.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t even eat seafood?


    Ha!


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wanshared a look.


    The two families had eaten together a few times before, and it was always this same scenario. Every time, Qin Man would pretend to be generous, and every time, they had to tell her the same thing.

 Chapter 312 - Golden Sand Coast Prawns

    <h4>Chapter 312: Golden Sand Coast Prawns</h4>


    But Qin Man just couldn¡¯t remember this major detail!


    Even now, she continued to insist that she didn¡¯t know. Honestly, at this point, this was no longer a question as to whether she knew it or not. It¡¯s more of whether or not she wanted to remember.


    It¡¯s as if she didn¡¯t care at all!


    Old Madam Yao nced at her disinterestedly, toozy to gossip with her. As such, she turned her loving attention to Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran noticed this and frowned.


    Even from the start of the family banquet, the old woman had already insisted on sitting next to Yao Tang. Now, she was simply watching her eat. She must wish that she and Yao Tang would leave together instead.


    How biased!


    Yao Ran gazed at her hands.


    Trying to recover her smile, she took a deep breath. ¡°Sister, you must not have eaten this type of hotpot before, right? Why don¡¯t you take this bowl instead?¡± she suggested.


    When she said this, Yao Yan¡¯s family frowned.


    ¡°Sister Yao Ran, you must really know a lot about this seafood bowl?¡± Yao Yan bit back augh.


    However, Yao Ran didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in his words. Instead, she lowered her head and shook both her hands up in the air. ¡°No, no,¡± she murmured.


    Even then, she still appeared quite arrogant.


    ......


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask where these golden coast prawnse from?¡±


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    As the name suggested, the prawns obviously came from the Gold Coast! How could he not understand this?


    This was hrious!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gold Coast a ce in Australia? It¡¯s rich in prawns as such...¡± Qin Man suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°Aiya, you should really pay more attention to your child¡¯s education.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know where the Golden Coast is! I say, boy if you don¡¯t know anything, you shouldn¡¯t be so blunt about it. If outsiders were to hear about this, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find a good family to settle in.¡±


    Qin Man chuckled.


    How could these parents abandon his education like this?


    Yao Yuan, who was sitting beside his wife, also nodded solemnly. ¡°You can¡¯t raise your children right if you don¡¯t offer them the best quality education possible,¡± he started. ¡°You should really discipline your son.¡±


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wansimply shared a look, not saying another word.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about the Golden Coast Prawns.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But I do know about the Golden Sand Coast. From what I know about the ce, there are plenty of prawns there, all with healthy nutritional value.¡±


    As soon as he said it, Yao Ran widened her eyes.


    ¡°Look at you, kid. You don¡¯t even know where the Gold Coast is?¡± Qin Man snorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°Could it be someone had lied to you? Misinformed you? God, you shouldn¡¯t be talking about this to anyone other than the Yao Family, else people would think wrongly of you.¡±


    Her words were dripping in sarcasm.


    Yao Ran¡¯s face, however, was shing white and red as a series of emotions raced through her heart. Her hands clenched tightly on herp, not wanting to listen any longer.


    She pulled on Qin Man¡¯s sleeve, hinting that she should stop talking.


    However, Qin Man didn¡¯t even pay attention to her at all. Instead, she turned to Yao Rong. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not as privileged as others, but you should really invest in his education!¡±

 Chapter 313 - Really Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 313: Really Embarrassing</h4>


    Yao Ran listened to Yao Yan¡¯s exnation with her head bowed. She stared at the ground, unmoving and emotionless.


    Yao Yan, who was sitting right beside her, smirked. He knew for a fact that the woman had already noticed her faults. Yet, it seemed that Qin Man still didn¡¯t know a thing.


    The young woman clenched her fists even tighter. There was something about their stares that unnerved her like they were judging her.


    Not wanting to hold it in any longer, she nced up at her mother. ¡°Mom!¡± she interrupted. ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s the Golden Sand Coast, not the Gold Coast.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Qin Man stopped talking. Her face shed in disbelief.


    What?


    She had been bested by this country boy?


    Was she joking?


    Yao Yan had actually corrected her. Qin Maninitially assumed that the parents didn¡¯t educate him very well, but it seemed that the tables were turned.


    Did that mean that she was the one who hadn¡¯t been educating her daughter well?


    That¡¯s preposterous!


    Qin Man¡¯s jaw dropped. How could this have happened? To her of all people! Her face turned bright green from sheet white, making Yao Yan even more amused.


    Jiang Wan sped Yao Yan¡¯s shoulder with support. A slow smirk slipped into her lips.


    ......


    Not bad. It seemed that her son is very much prepared to protect his sister.


    Actually, Jiang Wan and Yao Rong had another purpose foring over today. They nced at Yao Tang¡¯s bowed figure. They actually intended to bring Yao Tanghome, for real this time.


    Yao Yuan¡¯s family had been shameless in rejecting the young woman from entering their household, and thest thing they needed was for their niece to live ufortably when they could do something about it.


    Even if she was living in the school¡¯s dormitory now, she still had to head home at one point.


    It was why they discussed it for thest week, andter agreed with the made decision.


    If Yao Tang agreed, she¡¯d be able to stay at Yao Rong¡¯s house and live with his family. Besides, she was already registered as a resident in his household. This adjustment would only formalize things.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Yao Ran tugged her mom¡¯s sleeve, paling at their words. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Seeing that her words didn¡¯t do any good, she quickly turned to the other guests. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault that I got the two mixed up. My Mom had trusted me so much that she fought to defend my thoughts, that¡¯s all,¡± she quickly said. ¡°Please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Man softened just a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s no worries. It¡¯s just one mistake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± The two women stared at each other as they immediately went to another conversation¡ªone that involved the other dishes.


    However, after a few seconds had passed, Yao Ran finally remembered something.


    ¡°Sis,¡± she called out. ¡°I almost forgot to pour you a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yao Tang, you should try some.¡± Qin Man smiled.


    Yao Tang probably hadn¡¯t tried this, given her poor background. It was a way to show off while sounding nice. Her smile widened. Anything to get the spotlight off of them.


    Being the host, it was her job to make sure that all her guests werefortable and well-taken care of. The thought somehow made her feel a sense of superiority when addressing them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you with a bowl?¡± Smiling, she picked up a small porcin bowl ced on the side. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.


    As soon as Yao Ran heard her, she quickly ced the bowl back onto the table and lowered her head.


    Qin Man mmed her hand onto the table. ¡°Your sister had already poured it for you, yet you rejected it just like that? Who the heck are you to ignore her good heart?¡± she bit back. ¡°You¡¯ve never even eaten seafood before. How would you know if you¡¯re allergic? This is just embarrassing!¡±


    The word ¡°embarrassing¡± echoed across the entire hall, making the other guests turn to their table.


    Yao Tang picked up a teacup and took a sip. She didn¡¯t say or react to anything that the older woman had said.


    Jiang Wan smiled slightly as she waved her hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t misunderstand, Yao Tang. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that she¡¯s allergic to seafood as her cousin¡¯s the same.¡±

 Chapter 314 - My Child

    <h4>Chapter 314: My Child</h4>


    Cousin. Yao Ran didn¡¯t need to be a genius to know what her aunt had meant. Yao Tangwas, after all, still the biological child of the Yao Family. It was only reasonable that they have a few simrities in terms of their allergies.


    An ufortable feeling stirred in her stomach. Everyone at this table was connected by blood. At least, except for the wives. She was the only outsider here.


    That was what her aunt had meant.


    Old Madam Yao¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Qin Man. Their daughter obviously didn¡¯t know anything, yet she still had the nerve to speak out?


    Even Qin Man couldn¡¯t maintain her arrogant expression. Her shifty eyes and twitching lips had already said it all. Old Madam Yao scoffed.


    ¡°Yao Tang hade from the countryside, so she obviously doesn¡¯t know the first thing about eating seafood.¡± Qin Manshrugged. ¡°Even if she is, how would she know?¡±


    She was nothing but a poor country bumpkin?


    Was she just copying her cousin?


    Besides, Yao Tang probably just didn¡¯t want to drink the soup Yao Ranhad offered. That¡¯s why she had made up a total lie.


    From the minute she had stepped into their lives, she was jealous of Yao Ran and wanted nothing to do with her. Just then, a thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°Yao Tang, are you lying to us?¡± she demanded. ¡°You live in the countryside, how could you have tasted such delicacies. Could it be that you¡¯re just using this as an excuse to embarrass your sister?¡±


    Her voice was growing louder by the second.


    It almost felt like Qin Man was facing her biggest enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Old Madam Yao mmed her hands onto the table and red at her coldly. cing the chopsticks on the side of her te, she gritted her teeth.


    Everyone turned to look, surprised that the old woman had carried such strength.


    Bang!


    ¡°What point are you trying to make here?¡± she demanded. ¡°If you have nothing good to say, then eat! If you don¡¯t want to eat, then you can scram. You¡¯re not wanted here.¡±


    Every word was like a knife through the heart.


    Upon seeing how the olddy was criticizing her, Qin Man clenched her jaw. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± she demanded. ¡°What did I do to get you to scold me in front of so many people? I¡¯m the one who gave birth to that brat, didn¡¯t I? Shouldn¡¯t I have a say as to how she¡¯s raised?¡±


    Old Madam Yao pursed her lips.


    No matter what she¡¯d do, she could see that Qin Man would never ept Yao Tangas her daughter. She¡¯d just keep looking down on her at every chance she gets.


    And her disappointing son, Yao Yuan, didn¡¯t even bother to correct her. He just looked like he wanted things to be over and done with.


    She had initially nned for Yao Tang to return to her biological parents and hopefully mend the bridge. It was a way to get things to the way things were.


    However, it seemed that there was no hope for this family!


    This was awful!


    With a shake of her head, the old woman could only sigh in disbelief. She had initially assumed that things would get better, that the two parties would soon understand each other¡¯s faults.


    Yet, now, it was impossible.


    Upon making up her mind, Old Madam Yao shrugged. ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s obviously Yao Rong¡¯s daughter, not yours,¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯re merely her first aunt. What do you mean about being her biological mother?¡±


    A sh of joy soared through Yao Ran¡¯s heart.


    Did that mean that Yao Tang would have no chance of returning home?


    Qin Man felt something very wrong stirring in this room. Furrowing her eyebrows together, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you saying?¡± she demanded.


    Jiang Wan, on the other hand, could onlyugh mockingly. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my child,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I have a daughter and a son, and you have absolutely no right of criticizing her.¡±


    Yao Rong also nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 315 - The Switch

    <h4>Chapter 315: The Switch</h4>


    Old Madam Yao had actually spoken to Yao Rong¡¯s family about this matter. After hearing all about Yao Tang¡¯s situation, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the young woman.


    How could Yao Yuan and his wife leave such a girl to fend for herself?


    That night, they had finally decided to take in Yao Tang as their official daughter, if ever she were to agree. After all, from what they had seen, she was a brilliant youngdy. It¡¯s just a shame that she had no other family to lean on.


    Besides, Yao Tang was already registered under their name. Now that Old Madam Yaohad made her decision, they would simply formalize said procedures.


    Qin Man now wouldn¡¯t use the ¡°mother¡± card to bully Yao Tang.


    Upon hearing Jiang Wan¡¯s words, she nodded proudly. ¡°Now that Wanwan has both a son and a daughter, she¡¯d be able to live a happy life.¡±


    It was obvious that the three had already ganged up on the couple.


    ¡°So, it seems that the two of you are working together!¡± Unable to take this anymore, Qin Man stood abruptly, clenching her hands into fists. ¡°You just want to take the opportunity to openly make her a member of the Yao Family, right?¡±


    Her tone was as sharp as ever.


    Despite this, Jiang Wan and Yao Rongcouldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled over her line of questioning. They felt that her sentence was a bit strange, but they just couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    Upon seeing her mother¡¯s broken look, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but think of something else.


    However, before she could say another word, Old Madam Yao reached over to pat Yao Tang¡¯s head. Her fingers brushed down her hair affectionately.


    ¡°Yao Yuan, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve found the right Yao Tang this time around, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t get anything wrong.¡± Yao Yuan slowly nodded. ¡°Yao Tanghad simply been exchanged with Yao Ranwhat the time of her birth. Luckily, we were able to track Ranran¡¯s biological parents down and figured out where they live.¡±


    ¡°We also did a paternity test. There¡¯s no way we got this wrong.¡±


    After he had finished speaking, Old Madam Yao shot her daughter-inw a re. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, you little shrew,¡± she reprimanded. ¡°Because of your carelessness, you had the nerve to allow my granddaughter to be taken for so many years. And now that she¡¯s back, you wanted nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°When I gave her the option of joining Yao Rong¡¯s family, you wanted to disapprove of that too. What exactly do you want to do here? You want your child to be loyal only to you when you treat her like she¡¯s nothing but trash? Are you stupid?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    As soon as Qin Man had heard her mother-inw¡¯s words, she froze.


    ¡°I¡ªno, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t like Yao Tang, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something wasn¡¯t right.


    Yao Yan, who had been standing by her side this entire time, couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Auntie, do you mind if I ask how they were switched at birth? How could you have been in the same hospital?¡±


    From what they were aware, Yao Ran¡¯s parents weren¡¯t as privileged.


    They lived in the mountains, and they couldn¡¯t afford round-the-clock medical care, so how could they be in the same ward?


    Even if Yao Ran¡¯s parents were rich, it would be too much of a coincidence for them to give birth right next to Qin Man¡¯s room.


    After all, from what they know of Qin Man, she¡¯d definitely choose a VIP Room.


    He didn¡¯t know the details of the switch between the two women. However, after hearing the whole story, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wanshared a look, also having the same questions.


    Yao Tang was the only one who had been drinking tea this entire time. She stared at her phone as if typing things down.


    It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t in the city when Qin Man had given birth,¡± Yao Yuanreplied seriously. ¡°When she had gone intobor, we stopped by the vige near Yao Ran¡¯s home. She gave birth in their small clinic. Coincidentally, Yao Ran¡¯s biological mother had also given birth at the same time.¡±


    After exining, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Uncle,¡± Yao Yan denied. ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret my question for suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 316 - More Important

    <h4>Chapter 316: More Important</h4>


    Memories of the past shed in Old Madam¡¯s mind. A helpless sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I am at fault as well. At the time, I insisted on going to a nearby pagoda to offer incense. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I had only stayed.¡±


    She reached out and rubbed Yao Tang¡¯s back in aforting gesture.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranwas stewing in her seat. She had effectively be an outsider to this family. No one thought to extend her some consideration, despite the multiple times they had brought up her name in the conversation.


    Every word that was spoken felt like anotheryer of her ideal life was being stripped off of her, revealing her despicable origins.


    ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom,¡± Yao Ransaid, her voice tight, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°I still have band practice to attend. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Qin Man instantly perked up, and her expression eased somewhat.


    ¡°All right, all right. Go prepare your purse and we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Old Madam Yao only nced at them and said nothing.Yao Ranwasn¡¯t the star of this gathering anyway, and it might be better for everyone ifQin Manwasn¡¯t around, either.


    She watched them gather their things and hike up their bags on their shoulders.


    Just before walking out of the room, however, Qin Manturned to her husband and said, ¡°Yao Yuan,Ranranwill be going out with her friends next week. She¡¯ll have to bring her instructor gifts, too. Give her some pocket money to cover everything.¡±


    Yao Yuan nodded and gave the matter some thought before adding, ¡°Then I¡¯ll transfer one million yuanter. Make sure you get the instructor something nice.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Qin Mangrinned in satisfaction.


    Yao Ran, who was already at the door, turned and shot Yao Tanga smug smirk. ¡®Who cares that she¡¯s the biological child? I¡¯m still my parents¡¯ favorite, the only daughter they dote on.¡¯


    ......


    But her silent gloating was cut short as Old Madam Yaocleared her throat and gestured atYao Yuan.


    Her son nodded and immediately whipped out a check from his wallet. ¡°Here, Yao Tang. This is our allowance. Study hard, okay? If you need more money, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    It was Old Madam Yao¡¯s turn to sit back and smile in approval.


    Yao Ran promptly froze in ce, feeling cold all over.


    No sooner had she thought that she was the only one to receive special treatment than she was proven wrong.


    She was utterly embarrassed, if only to herself.


    Yao Ran came to her senses just in time to seeQin Manstride over and snatch the check out ofYao Tang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yao Yuanfrowned.


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± his wife screeched, clearly outraged. ¡°What the hell are you giving her money for? And a million at that! It¡¯s not as if we grow cash on trees, and our Ranran will need a sizable fund for when she goes to university. Shouldn¡¯t you save up our money for Ranran¡¯s future, instead of randomly giving it away to someone else?¡±


    She looked at Yao Yuanlike he had gone insane.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve really seen everything!¡± Old Madam Yaothundered. ¡°You don¡¯t even think twice about giving that fake daughter of yours a million yuan for some trivial rubbish, yet you begrudge your own flesh and blood for her living expenses? It is your duty as her mother! Do you even have a conscience? I know you¡¯re biased, but I never thought you would go as far as to shirk your responsibilities!¡±


    Perhaps it was because of her position as the matriarch, but the olddy no longer bothered with the family¡¯s finances. As such, she had no knowledge of theings and goings of money in Yao Yuan¡¯s family.


    What she did know, though, was that Yao Ranwas given a monthly allowance amounting to several hundred thousand yuan.


    The girl would then use this pocket money to buy luxury clothes and bags on a regr basis. Even her shoes were custom-made.


    She also owned piles of jewelry that she rarely used twice, which were worth more than one million in total.


    So why couldn¡¯t they provide Yao Tangwith the barest necessities?


    Old Madam Yao red atQin Man. She was livid! She began to question herself why she had agreed for her son to marry this imbecile of a woman. Had she put a stop to the union, they might not have had to endure misfortune in the years that followed.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that Yao Tangwas registered underYao Rong¡¯s house,¡¯ the olddy mused. GivenQin Man¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what her poor granddaughter would suffer inYao Yuan¡¯s household.


    Qin Man was visibly upset at this point. The way she saw it, the old woman was willfully meddling with other people¡¯s business.


    The money belonged to her family; she could spend it however she wanted. And when it came down to it, Ranranwas definitely more important than that country bumpkin!

 Chapter 317 - Music Association Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 317: Music Association Assessment</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mom. Our Ranran is under the tutge of a great music master. She has a bright future ahead of her. Why, at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before she gets admitted into the Music Association!¡±


    Qin Man paused to giveYao Tanga disdainful nce.


    ¡°On the other hand, if we give this money to Yao Tang, she would only spend it eating and drinking outside. She¡¯s used to being poor, anyway, so what¡¯s the point in providing her an allowance? For all we know, it mightnd her in even bigger troubles than before!¡±


    In her mind, giving cash to the likes of Yao Tangwas as good as burning it before her very eyes.


    That bumpkin was nothing like Ranran, who knew how to manage her personal finances and could therefore be trusted with sizable pocket money.


    Old Madam Yao¡¯s expression grew even more ferocious. She strode over to Qin Man, grabbed the check, and stuffed it inYao Tang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Here, Yao Tang. Use some of this money to buy some pretty stationery and other school supplies. Don¡¯t worry, your uncle is going to give you more money. After all, thisughable amount is far from enough!¡±


    With that, she cast a warning re at Yao Yuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    He took one look at his mother¡¯s face and immediately took out a gold card from his wallet. ¡°Take this, Yao Tang. This card has a bnce of three million. Use it to cover whatever you may need. Once you¡¯ve exhausted the ount,e to me, and we can talk about your allowance.¡±


    Qin Man felt her cheeks burn as she stared at her husband in indignation.


    The man had truly lost his mind! Why would he offer so much to that rascal, Yao Tang?


    A check for one million was already so much more than she deserved, yet he went on and gave her an additional three million. This was getting ridiculous!


    Even their darling Ranranhad to give them a good reason to warrant such a hefty allowance.


    Deep down, Qin Manknew thatYao Yuanwas simply acting under pressure fromOld Madam Yao, but this was just too much! She couldn¡¯t let this go on any further.


    ¡°Mom, listen to me first and reconsider. Ranranput in a lot of effort for a shot to qualify for the Music Association, so it¡¯s only natural that she spends a lot of money to better her chances. But what aboutYao Tang? What could she possibly need money for? To eat junk food and drink with her thug friends? I¡¯m telling you, we would all be better off if the funds went toRanran. We can spareYao Tangsome moneyter when she finally gets her matters sorted.¡±


    ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± Old Madam Yaobarked. ¡°So what ifRanranneeds to bribe her way into the Music Association or whatever? OurYao Tangneeds to learn how to y musical instruments, too! She also needs to make connections and give her teachers and elders gifts.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s horror and surprise, Qin Manlet out a derisive cackle at her mother-inw¡¯s words before sneering at her biological daughter.


    ¡®This filthy girl grew up in the mountains with nothing to her name. She should consider herself that she now has a warm bed and can eat her fill. She even managed to attend No. 1 High Schooldespite her awful background! Now, she even dares to learn music likeRanran? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯


    ¡°Did you just say that Yao Tang wants to learn how to y musical instruments, Mom? What, do you think she¡¯s some prodigy or something? It takes innate talent to thrive in the arts, and even with the right skills, it¡¯s never easy to learn any craft.


    ¡°She can¡¯tpare to our Ranran, who will be participating in the Music Association Assessmentter. Even though only a few talents pass each season,Ranranis currently studying under a renowned expert, so this will be a piece of cake for her.


    ¡°Why would you even speak of Yao Tangas if they are in the same league? She would need more than four million if she hopes to catch up toRanran.


    ¡°Come on, Mom. You know you¡¯re old and quite out of touch with the current times. You should listen for a change and let us handle the more important matters.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Wan bristled in her seat and could no longer hold back.


    ¡°Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re crossing the line. If our Tangtangwants to learn, then we would be more than happy to hire a teacher and nurture her interests, regardless of whether she has the talent or not. And I assure you, we won¡¯t have to resort to buying gifts or using connections for her to develop and seed.¡±


    What she meant, of course, was that they had no need for Yao Yuan¡¯s money at all.


    Qin Man smirked atJiang Wan, amused by thetter¡¯s derations. She put her hands on her hips and said in a haughty voice, ¡°My dear Sister-in-Law, you sound so confident just now. Do you even have an idea how much money and energy it takes to be a music pupil? Go ahead, ask around and see if you can hire a music teacher for anything less than a few hundred thousand yuan!¡±

 Chapter 318 - The Concertmaster

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Concertmaster</h4>


    She scoffed and nodded at the card in Yao Tang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°For all I know, as soon as you cash out that money, you¡¯re just going to use it to renovate your dpidated old house, buy some furniture, and find Yao Yana marriage match. It will be gone in the blink of an eye! Well? Am I wrong?¡±


    Qin Man rolled her eyes atYang Rongand his wife, convinced that she had seen through their opportunistic facade.


    Jiang Wan exchanged a look with her husband before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Sister-in-Law. We¡¯re getting by quite all right.¡±


    As for Yao Yuan, he was staring at his wife incredulously, a myriad of emotions flickering in his eyes.


    Old Madam Yao, on the other hand, was turning red with fury. Her chest heaved up and down as she tried to catch her breath. There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to express herself.


    She felt betrayed. She had never known that her eldest daughter-inw had such a vile character. If she had, she would never have let that woman into her family!


    Just then, Yao Tangreached out and squeezed the olddy¡¯s hand.


    The gesture wasforting, and Old Madam Yaoinstantly calmed down. Her rage cooled as well, if only a little.


    She turned to her eldest son. ¡°So this is how you¡¯ve been seeing your brother and his family all this time?¡±


    Yao Yuan shotQin Mana re and sighed. ¡°Of course not, Mom. Look, ifYao Tangwants to learn how to y a musical instrument, then she is free to do so. However, I think she should put it on hold until the college entrance exams are over.¡±


    He shifted his gaze to Yao Tang. ¡°This is a crucial stage in your life. Don¡¯t waste your time and effort on anything else, and just focus on your studies for now. Do your best to get into a good college.¡± He took out a second card. ¡°Here, use the money in this one to buy some clothes and other nice things for yourself. Take it aspensation for all that your parents owe you.¡±


    Jiang Wan frowned again. There was no need for others to finance them; her family could afford to raise the two teenagers!


    ......


    She made to return the second card to Yao Yuan, butOld Madam Yaowas quick to sp it againstYao Tang¡¯s hand.


    Qin Man watched it all happen before her eyes, her upper lip twitching in outrage. She red at everyone and practically snarled, ¡°Ranranand I will be taking our leave. Do enjoy your food and each other¡¯spany!¡±


    What a despicable affair!


    They had lost their mind, all of them! Especially that old hag. She just kept going on and on about whatever she liked, and didn¡¯t even praise Ranranfor being such an outstanding student and an exemry daughter.


    They would only be wasting their time by pinning their expectations on that good-for-nothing Yao Tang.


    So what if her test results were better than Ranran¡¯s? She couldn¡¯tpare to their precious daughter in other aspects, anyway.


    One day, that olddy woulde to know just how wrong she was, and she would definitely regret her choices!


    Qin Man tookYao Ran¡¯s hand and was about to usher the girl out of the room when a bunch of fashionable young men poked their heads through the door.


    ¡°Are you here, Leader Yao?¡± one of them called out in earnest.


    Yao Ran stopped in her tracks, surprised to find the genius boys from theMusic Association. She had only seen them from afar and never had the chance to approach them before.


    Then their words slowly sank in.


    ¡®Leader Yao? Who is he referring to?¡¯


    Qin Man immediately presumed that they wereYao Ran¡¯s friends. She smiled at them and said, ¡°Hello. Did youe forRanran? You are her friends, right?¡±


    But they only nced at Yao Rancuriously, as if they had no idea who she was.


    ¡°No, we are addressing Yao Tang,¡± a boy replied as he spotted her sitting at the table just a few feet away. ¡°We are good friends with her. In fact, she is the concertmaster of our ensemble.¡±


    Tension filled the room as everyone froze in shock.


    Yao Tang finally got up from her seat and walked toward the door to speak with the boys.


    Apparently, they were also dining in the restaurant, and just happened to catch a glimpse of Yao Tangearlier. They hesitated at first, but they were d that it really turned out to be her.


    Qin Man stood rooted to the spot, her face ashen. She was struggling to wrap her head around the title ¡°concertmaster¡±.


    What did those rascals mean?


    Did Yao Tangreally hold such an important position?


    Yao Tang and the boys exchanged goodbyes shortly after, and she came back into the room, shutting the door behind her.Qin Manfollowed her back to the table, her nostrils ring.


    ¡°Concertmaster?¡± she shrieked before turning to Yao Yuan.


    She opened her mouth to say something else, but was unexpectedly cut off by her husband.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do now?¡± Yao Yuanroared.

 Chapter 319 - Unnecessary Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 319: Unnecessary Lessons</h4>


    His yell jolted Qin Man back to her senses, and she cooled down a bit. Even her eyes, which looked wild and crazy just a few seconds ago, also turned calm.


    Although her heart was still hammering inside her chest, she did manage to appearposed.


    Yao Yuan gave her a warning re before addressing the room with an apologetic smile. ¡°Please excuse her behavior. She¡¯s been under a lot of stresstely, and she finds it hard to control her emotions sometimes.¡±


    Jiang Wan smiled faintly while her husband offered a polite bow. Still, she foundQin Man¡¯s reaction toYao Tangbeing a concertmaster a tad too dramatic.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s regretting the way she¡¯s been treating her daughter all this time?¡¯ Jiang Wanmused. ¡®Just becauseYao Tangturned out to be a concertmaster?¡¯


    Yao Ran was deep in thought as well.


    She couldn¡¯t help the fear that gripped her the moment she heard the boys¡¯ chatter, thinking that Qin Manmight change her attitude towardYao Tang.


    Despite the direction of her thoughts, she was just as taken aback by her mother¡¯s sudden outburst as everyone else.


    Yao Ran¡¯s mind was racing. She hung her head and considered the possibilities.


    Just as the atmosphere was bing awkward, Qin Mancleared her throat and askedYao Tangin a much calmer voice, ¡°So you¡¯re a concertmaster?¡±


    Old Madam Yao narrowed her eyes and braced herself for another heated exchange should her daughter-inw cross the line again.


    But Qin Manignored her and fixed her eyes onYao Tang.


    Her gaze had an urgency to it, as if she wouldn¡¯t find relief until Yao Tangherself confirmed the matter.


    ......


    The corner of Yao Tang¡¯s lips lifted ever so slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And when did you be a musician, exactly?¡± Qin Mandemanded, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Perhaps you learned a bit of music theory in that sad, backwater hometown of yours and foolishly thought you could handle the big leagues, huh? I doubt anyone from the industry even knows who you are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Qin Man!¡± Old Madam Yaointerrupted her before she could finish. She shot theQin Mana menacing look, as though she would beat the younger woman in the next second.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re taking Yao Ranto her music lessons? You¡¯ve stalled long enough. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Yao Ran grabbed the chance for an escape. She walked over toQin Manand tugged at her arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    But Qin Manshook off her hand and red at her impatiently. ¡°Why are you acting up? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m still in the middle of something?¡±


    Yao Ran could only stare at her mother in a daze, unable to process what the woman had just done. This was the mother who had doted on her for almost two decades.


    And yet she had flung Yao Ran¡¯s hand away and snapped at her like she was nothing more than a nuisance.


    Yao Ran couldn¡¯t maintain her smile anymore. She had initially wanted to do her mother a favor and salvage some of their dignity by taking her out of there, butQin Manonly hadYao Tangin her sights.


    It was almost as if she had turned into a different person entirely, a person that Yao Randidn¡¯t know.


    Yao Ran felt the room grow smaller around her, and the tips of her fingers turned cold.


    Everyone in attendance was rted to Yao Tang, with her being the exception. She was an outsider, and she knew it. She didn¡¯t belong here.


    But Yao Ranrefused to bow out. She lifted her chin and mustered a tight smile, even as her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t fit to be a concertmaster,¡± Qin mancontinued, oblivious to her favorite¡¯s anguish. ¡°You¡¯d do well to start from the basics and learn how to master an instrument first.¡±


    She paused and thought for a moment before adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try the violin? Ranranhad an excellent violin teacher. I¡¯ll make arrangements so that you can start your lessons with him.¡±


    Yao Ran spiraled into a panic after hearing that, and her breathing grewbored.


    ¡®How can this be?¡¯


    Qin Man had always fussed over her¡ªonly her.


    Now, she was expected to share her former instructors with Yao Tang?


    ¡®I am the beloved daughter of the Yao family! I should be the only one they pay attention to!¡¯


    Yao Tang spoke then, her tone light and casual. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± Qin Manhuffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the violin, so that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

 Chapter 320 - For Your Own Good

    <h4>Chapter 320: For Your Own Good</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°I think the violin would be a good start. Once you¡¯ve mastered it, you can perform to arge audience. I¡¯m telling you, the recognition would be massive. Who knows, it might even help to moderate your temperament.¡±


    Qin Man sniffed and lookedYao Tangup and down with unbridled judgment in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m open to getting you better teachers, too, if you do well in your beginner¡¯s lessons.¡±


    Beside her, Yao Ranwas trembling with rage. She was clenching her fists so hard that her nails bit into her palms.


    It was all she could do not to sneer at her mother.


    ¡®Find Yao Tanga better teacher? What for? Why even bother?¡¯


    Even if Yao Tangshowed promise in music, there should be no need forQin Manto meddle with her lessons. After all, she had already disowned the girl. She had gone as far as to say thatYao Tangnow belonged toYao Rong¡¯s household, and right toYao Tang¡¯s face, too.


    What¡¯s more, Qin Manhad repeatedly imed that she would only acknowledgeYao Ranas her daughter.


    Why was she suddenly so eager to support Yao Tang¡¯s bid to be a musical genius?


    Yao Ran considered her options and finally came up with a n. She raised her head and shed her signature gentle smile.


    ¡°Mom, if it¡¯s all right, I can be Sister¡¯s first teacher. Shecks a foundation in music, so she needs to familiarize herself with the violin first. I¡¯m afraid that she would get intimidated if you get her a master for her teacher right off the bat.¡±


    Qin Man looked atYao Ranand nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I believe that would work. Go on, Yao Tang. Pick a time. You maye to our music room once a week to practice. I¡¯ll hire a decent teacher for you once you get the hang of it. The sooner you learn, the better.Ranranhas to focus on her studies and the orchestra. You should be grateful for her offer.¡±


    She finished her tirade with her usual arrogant expressions.


    ¡°I already said no,¡± Yao Tangsaid, her voice ringing loud and clear, her eyes never leavingQin Man¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get violin lessons. I don¡¯t want you to hire a teacher for me. And I most certainly do not want to step foot in your house.¡±


    She was blunt and unyielding with her rejection.


    Something ugly shed in Yao Ran¡¯s eyes, but she said nothing.


    Qin Man, on the other hand, was about tounch another bout of verbal abuse. ¡°Mind your attitude, Yao Tang! I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to acquire some skills you can use in the future. You¡¯d do well not to waste it. What makes you act so pretentious when you have nothing to show for yourself?¡±


    But Yao Tangwas undeterred by the woman¡¯s mockery. Her lips curled at the corners as she toldQin Manin a calm, sweet voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs. Nor do you have the right to do so.¡±


    ¡°You brat! I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    Yao Yuan, who had been silent this entire time, blinked at Yao Tang in astonishment. The girl leaned back against her seat in anguid manner, as if she hadn¡¯t just provoked her mother to hell and back. He felt as though he was looking at a different person.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yao Tang, life in an orchestra won¡¯t be easy. The waters are too deep, and people are alwayspeting with each other. It isn¡¯t something you should dabble with at your tender age. Instead, you should put all your energy into your studies. The most important thing right now is that you get into a good university. You can do everything elseter.¡±


    Jiang Wan¡¯s brows furrowed at that. ¡°Since Tangtangis interested in joining the orchestra, then she should go ahead and join the orchestra. Why are you insisting that she learn the violin when she already said she doesn¡¯t want to?¡±


    Unfortunately, Old Madam Yaowasn¡¯t onYao Tang¡¯s side this time. She gave her daughter an apologetic look. ¡°Tangtang, if you dislike the violin that much, then you can choose another instrument. I¡¯m afraid your parents are right. The orchestra¡­ It¡­ It isn¡¯t suited for someone as young as you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that, Mom?¡± Jiang Wanasked, visibly confused. ¡°We haven¡¯t even seenTangtangperform yet. How do you know that she isn¡¯t suited for the orchestra?


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about being suited or not, anyway? As long as the desire to learn is there, it¡¯s only a matter of developing one¡¯s skills. Besides, Tangtangalready has an ensemble and friends who depend on her. Do you expect her to just quit and leave them all behind?¡±


    In response to Jiang Wan¡¯s perfectly reasonable argument,Qin Manlet out a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Has her own ensemble, you say? Ha! Yeah, right! For all we know, they¡¯re just a bunch of ambitious kids who like to call themselves that. I think the term ¡®amateur band¡¯ would be more apt for these rascals.¡±


    She smirked at Yao Tang, her every word dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Leader Yao? Don¡¯t make meugh! Though, I suppose I can¡¯t really stop you if you want to show off that badly. You can perform to an audience if you want, but once the crowd boos you, don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯re from the Yao family!¡±

 Chapter 321 - Perform Where?

    <h4>Chapter 321: Perform Where?</h4>


    Jiang Wan almost rose from her seat, ready for a fight. ¡®How can this woman be Yao Tang¡¯s mother?¡¯


    But Qin Manignored her and continued to sneer atYao Tang. ¡°Well,Yao Tang? Do you have anything to say for yourself? You don¡¯t even have the resources to y to a decent audience, do you? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, since you¡¯re better suited for side street performance, anyway.¡±


    A sense of foreboding washed over Yao Ranas soon as she heardQin Man¡¯s words.


    She reached out and tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve in another attempt to lead her out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom. My rehearsal is about to start. We should go now, or I¡¯ll really bete.¡±


    Qin Man flung her hand yet again, her frustration palpable in the air. She didn¡¯t know why her lovely, obedient daughter was suddenly acting spoiled and shortsighted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave first, then? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not done here yet? The driver is waiting downstairs, so you can go and head to your rehearsal without me.¡±


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth, but she had no choice. ¡°All right, Mom. Please excuse me.¡± With a grim expression, she turned in the direction of the door.


    Her steps were heavy as she trudged out of the room without a backward nce.


    Qin Man took no notice, since her attention was still onYao Tang. ¡°Now, you listen to me. Just how greedy can you be, huh? You¡¯re barely out of your teens, yet you think you¡¯re capable of participating in an orchestra? You even aspire to be a concertmaster?¡±


    Yao Tang nodded, unfazed. ¡°We actually have a performance scheduled in the near future.¡±


    Qin Man scoffed, thinking that the girl was bluffing. The arrogant brat probably thought she could save face by a few flimsy lies.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t as though orchestras held a performance at leisure.


    More importantly, it would take a reputable band of musicians to garner a noteworthy audience.


    ......


    ¡°Look at you, still lying through your teeth!¡± Qin Mancried. ¡°You¡¯re just an eighteen-year-old nobody from the countryside. You can dream all you want, but there¡¯s no way you would ever be able to perform in an orchestra! Or perhaps you simply think too highly of yourself. Do you think you¡¯re more talented than ourRanran, huh?¡±


    Ranran had to undergo the assessment in order to be on the stage and had to work hard to even qualify for the said selection.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things,¡± Yao Tangsaid dryly, unaffected by Qin Man¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°All right, fine! If you¡¯re really performing with those young men from earlier, then I shall attend and see it for myself!¡± Qin Manannounced.


    Jiang Wan reached over and pattedYao Tang¡¯s hand. She was about tofort her when the girl said, ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Wan pursed her lips and sighed.


    Yao Tang was quite wise for her age, drawing a clear line between herself and her enemies. Moreover, she knew enough to see through her adversaries¡¯ tricks and refuse them even a single inch.


    What Jiang Wan liked about her the most, though, was how straightforward Yao Tang was. She didn¡¯t like wasting anyone¡¯s time, and she always stood by her word.


    Qin Man pointed a shaking finger atYao Tang, her face twisting into a wretched expression. ¡°Look, look, look! She was lying all along, wasn¡¯t she? That¡¯s as good as an admission! You¡¯re afraid of being found out, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me to go to this imaginary performance of yours. You should be ashamed of yourself!¡±


    Old Madam Yao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and mmed her fist against the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough!Qin Man, what are you still doing here? If you¡¯re not here to eat, then leave! Stop making a ruckus in this family gathering.¡±


    Qin Man snorted and rolled her eyes, but she tookfort in her belief that she had exposedYao Tangas a liar in front of everyone.


    Satisfied that her daughter-inw had somewhat calmed down, the olddy turned to Yao Tang. ¡°Tangtang, give it some thought, all right? We can go with any instrument you like. Just forget about the orchestra.¡±


    Yao Tang smiled at her grandmother. Her next words were spoken slowly. ¡°I only meant that our orchestra will be performing in theMusic Association¡¯s annual assessment, so¡­¡± she paused and gaveQin Mana pointed nce. ¡°You can¡¯t see me perform, even if you want to.¡±


    Another pregnant silence fell in the room.


    For the second time in less than an hour, they were all gaping at Yao Tangin shock.


    What was it that she¡¯d just said?


    Qin Man went cold all over.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, but everyone else¡¯s reaction told her that she hadn¡¯t misheard anything.


    Her thoughts began to race.


    ¡®Yao Tang¡­ She¡­ She is performing in the Music Association¡¯s annual event? How is that even possible. She¡¯s just a nobody from the mountains! How did she even manage to get affiliated with theMusic Association, let alone asked to perform at such an important affair?¡¯

 Chapter 322 - Music Protegy in the Family

    <h4>Chapter 322: Music Protegy in the Family</h4>


    Yao Yan was blinking rapidly at his cousin as he tried to process this new information.


    Yao Rong was the first to break the silence. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    They might not be well-versed in the world of music, but they were quite familiar with the Music Association.


    It was the Music Association, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    It was the institution that stood at the pinnacle of the industry, a ce where all music geniuses and aspiring talents dream of attending.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tangwasn¡¯t just participating in their annual event, but she would be performing as the concertmaster, to boot!


    Wasn¡¯t it just too good to be true?


    Jiang Wan pinched her cheek to see if she was dreaming.


    She didn¡¯t think Yao Tangwould lie; she held the girl in such high regard that she never even consider the idea.Jiang Wancould tell thatYao Tangpossessed a good character, and would never make things up for the sake of her ego.


    This was also why she had made up her mind early on to always be on her adopted daughter¡¯s side.


    Regardless of her sentiments, she still wasn¡¯t expecting Yao Tangto make it this far. She had only hoped that the girl would be able to pursue her aspirations freely.


    Jiang Wan was even determined to shell out her personal funds to supportYao TangdespiteQin Man¡¯s scornful remarks. The way she saw it,Yao Tangonly needed a shot at her dreams, and maybe everyone would recognize her potential.


    But now¡­ Yao Tangwas actually performing at theMusic Association¡¯s annual assessment event.


    ......


    Jiang Wan struggled to rein in her excitement.


    ¡®Oh, my goodness! It¡¯s the Music Association! The one ce every music student wants to go to! I can¡¯t believeYao Tangwould be participating in their event!¡¯


    Across the table, Yao Yuansnapped back to his senses and started. In doing so, he identally knocked his teacup to the floor, where it shattered into pieces.


    The sudden sound of porcin breaking made everyone turn to look at Yao Yuan.


    ¡°Careful, Big Brother,¡± Yao Rongsaid. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    But Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes were onYao Tang. He looked the girl over as various emotions crossed his face.


    He felt like he was seeing his biological daughter for the first time.


    It took him a while to finally look away. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he sighed. ¡°It was an ident, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t bother cleaning it up. Let¡¯s have the waiter take care of it.¡±


    After saying that, Yao Rongpaid no more attention to his brother.


    Beside him, Jiang Wan continued to stare at Yao Tang as though she were a precious treasure that had fallen into herp. It was all she could do not to embrace the girl.


    Because, as it so happened, Jiang Wanwas an avid music fan.


    She had also tried learning to y a musical instrument when she was younger and had wanted to form her own band. Unfortunately, shecked the talent for it, and eventually had to give up.


    Perhaps she could live her dreams vicariously through Yao Tang, and turn a bitter part of her youth into a fond memory.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Jiang Wansaid, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Are you really performing for theMusic Association? You¡¯re going to be the concertmaster, right? Will this be your first time?¡±


    Yao Tang nodded.


    Jiang Wan pressed her lips together to stop herself from squealing. If her mother-inw weren¡¯t present, she would have rushed out the door and announced to everyone in the restaurant that her daughter was the concertmaster for theMusic Association¡¯s annual assessment.


    She had already been regarding Yao Tangas her own child before this, but she had never been prouder of their rtionship than she was now.


    The next thing she knew, Jiang Wanwas already making ns to nurture her little concertmaster¡¯s talents. She would hire the best instructors and buyYao Tangwhatever instrument she may need.


    She happily leaned back against her seat when her gaze inadvertentlynded on Qin Man.Jiang Wantook delight in the terrible expression the other woman was sporting.


    She cleared her throat loudly and, imitating Qin Man¡¯s haughty tone, said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, Sister-in-Law. TheMusic Associationdoesn¡¯t allow entry to outsiders, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t invite you to witness ourTangtang¡¯s performance. Oh, well! That¡¯s just how it is. What can we do? This child is simply too talented.


    ¡°As for your offer to give her music lessons, I think we can let her decide the matter on her own. She can learn to y whatever she likes. And if she wants to continue being the concertmaster, then she can do that, too. We must support her in whatever way we can. Not every family is so lucky to have a music prodigy in their household, don¡¯t you think so, Sister-in-Law?¡±


    Qin Man was bing lightheaded. Her thoughts were as jumbled as her emotions. She barely heardJiang Wan¡¯s sarcastic barbs.


    All she could do was stare at Yao Tangand gnash her teeth together. ¡®How is this possible?

 Chapter 323 - Invitation Card as Proof

    <h4>Chapter 323:<i> Invitation Card as Proof</i></h4>


    <i>?</i>


    She couldn¡¯t have cared less if some random child got the chance to attend a Music Association event, but¡­


    But Yao Tang, of all people!


    A country bumpkin who hadn¡¯t even been in the city for half a year. How did she even manage it in the first ce?


    She had no background in music, no connections to speak of¡­ She didn¡¯t even have a mentor!


    How could she be the one to perform in such an illustrious event?


    Why her and not Ranran?


    Could she really be that talented? Was she truly meant to be a concertmaster at her age?


    Qin Man¡¯s face turned even more unsightly at the thought of this possibility.


    She red at Yao Tangand looked the girl up and down again. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do now! You¡¯re bluffing again, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Ranran is off to her rehearsal, and you¡¯re so jealous of her that you suddenly made up all this nonsense about participating in theMusic Associationassessment! The truth is that you don¡¯t even know what goes on in these events, do you?¡±


    Qin Man scoffed and clicked her tongue, looking sure of herself.


    ¡°Do you think you can just spin a tale and everyone would instantly believe you? The truth will alwayse out! You may get away with your lies for a moment, but you can¡¯t keep lying forever. Whether you¡¯re really participating in the event or not, there¡¯s only one way to find out.


    ¡°So you want to be like Ranran, huh? You want to act like you¡¯re some rich family¡¯s daughter? You should have just relied on your own strength, then, instead of sabotagingRanran¡¯s achievements!¡±


    Qin Man spat out her words in rapid session, each one more hostile than thest.


    Her malice was so palpable in the air that everyone else began to fidget in their seats.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Aunt!¡± Yao Yanspoke up for the first time. ¡°Tangtangisn¡¯t acting like the daughter of a rich family, she is the daughter of a rich family. And she¡¯s free to do whatever she wants. You have no say in the matter!


    ¡°Besides, my sister is extremely intelligent. She got full marks in countless exams, I¡¯ve already lost track of how many they are. She¡¯s even ranked first in her grade. It shouldn¡¯te as a surprise that she became a significant figure in the Music Association. Stop being so weird and cruel!¡±


    Yao Rong¡¯s family already had a clear understanding of Yao Tang, and knew that she wasn¡¯t as bad as she was first made out to be.


    In fact, they were all rather fond of her. Yao Yan, in particr, admired her very much.


    Unfortunately, Qin Manwas so set in her judgments that she could no longer see reason.


    She sneered at Yao Tang, and when she spoke again, her voice turned up a notch higher. ¡°You ambitious brat! Every participant is issued one, and you won¡¯t be granted entry without it. Well? Do you have anything to show for yourself?¡±


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes and thought about it for a moment.


    She had received an envelope from Elder Nie a few days ago. That should be her invitation card.


    As it happened, though, she had chucked it into some random drawer as soon it arrived. If she were to search for it now, it would take a good while.


    Yao Tang leaned over the table and cupped her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me,¡± she drawled.


    ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t have it?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes lit up, and she cackled with glee.


    She whipped out her phone and brandished it in front of Yao Tang. ¡°How about this, then? I¡¯ll call the chauffeur over, and you can go home and fetch your so-called invitation card. We will all stay here and wait for you toe back. That should be fine, right?¡±


    Qin Man voiced out her suggestion with an eager look on her face.


    ¡®How on earth could this stupid girl forget to bring such an important item. This family gathering would have been the perfect opportunity to show off!¡¯


    Unless, of course, the invitation card didn¡¯t actually exist¡­


    ¡®Yao Tang you piece of scum. You¡¯re still trying to pass yourself off as some promising talent, huh? Bragging to your elders with your lies?¡¯


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t wait to put her back in her ce.


    Her grip on her phone tightened as she waited for Yao Tang¡¯s response. If the chit refused to go back to get the invitation card, then it was as good as an admission that she didn¡¯t have it to begin with.

 Chapter 324 - She Had a Mentor

    <h4>Chapter 324: She Had a Mentor</h4>


    Yao Tang already saw through Qin Man¡¯s scheme and refused to take the bait. Instead, she took out her own phone and opened a messaging app.


    She typed a message requesting a digital copy of the invitation and sent it directly to Elder Nie.


    Qin Man was tapping her foot impatiently. Just as she was about to harassYao Tangagain, the girl held up her phone and waved it atQin Man.


    ¡°Here, take a look at this. Is this what you¡¯re dying to see?¡±


    Qin Man strode over and grabbed the device. She brought the screen close to her eyes and peered at it, as if she could somehow verify the authenticity of the document.


    Each participant was given two invitation cards by the Music Association, one for the attendee, and another one for a guest.


    Of course, Qin Manwas all too familiar with the invitation card thatYao Ranhad received. It was simr to the one she was currently staring at, but not exactly the same.


    She pulled the phone away from her face and dered, ¡°This is a fake! Did you get one of your slimy friends to edit this on Photoshop? Who sent this to you, huh?¡±


    As if on cue, a new notification popped up on Yao Tang¡¯s screen.


    Elder Nie had sent her a voice message.


    Qin Man pounced on it like a hound with its prey.


    ¡°It must be this person! He¡¯s the one who helped you forge this invitation, isn¡¯t he? Go on, then, let¡¯s hear the voice message he just sent! Don¡¯t be shy and let everybody listen!¡±


    In her mind, Yao Tanghad probably fabricated the whole thing with the help of her cohorts, and this voice message was probably a way to seal their deal or something.


    ......


    In any case, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled!


    ¡°Come on, Yao Tang, stop dawdling. If your conscience is clean, then you have nothing to be afraid of. y the voice message!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this invitation is genuine. If it is, then I won¡¯t say anything else, and you can go gallivanting with your band of rascals or whatever. But if it¡¯s fake, then you should abide by the rules I set and obediently learn the violin!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yao Tangshrugged lightly as she took the phone and pressed the y button.


    She made sure to put it on speakerphone so that everyone could hear, just as Qin Manhad instructed.


    Soon, an elderly male voice rang out in the room. It sounded kind and friendly, affectionate even, but there was no mistaking the air of authority that came with it.


    ¡°Little Tang, did you lose your invitation card? Do you need me to send you a physical copy? I can send someone over right away to give you a new one.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Who the hell is this person? How can he casually offer to send you a new invitation card?¡±


    ¡°He is my mentor. Naturally, he has the power to send as many invitations as I need.¡±


    ¡°You have a mentor?¡± Qin Man shrieked. Her shock was short-lived, however, as it quickly turned into suspicion. ¡°You¡­ How did you get yourself a mentor?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she a nobody from the countryside?


    ¡°Do you still want to see the physical card?¡± Yao Tangasked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The digital copy was easy to fabricate, after all, while the physical card had an anti-counterfeit identification seal.


    Qin Man mulled over the fact thatYao Tanghad a mentor.


    If the girl had met him in the vige where she had grown up, then he was likely just some amateur music teacher. He might not even be a music teacher!


    Just a while ago, Qin Manhad heard talk of a local grocer who had taught himself how to y an instrument. Maybe this so-called teacher was like that, too! Pretentious fools who thought they were something after learning the basics.


    He couldn¡¯t be someone powerful¡­ Right?


    With doubt gnawing at her heart, Qin Manhurriedly sentYao Rana message to confirm something.


    ¡°Ranran, if you lost your invitation card for the Music Associationevent, can your teacher get you another one?¡±


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranwas almost at the concert hall at this point.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the debacle back at the restaurant. She felt that she didn¡¯t count for anything in the eyes of the Yao family.


    They were bonded by blood, whereas she was merely an outsider who had identally mixed in with them.


    What if her mother realized that Yao Tangwas an outstanding student, too? WouldQin Manstill dote on her?


    The more Yao Ranthought about it, the more distressed she became. She sighed and looked out the window, hoping to distract herself when her phone beeped.


    It was a message from Qin Man.

 Chapter 325 - Exposing Yao Tang’s True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 325: Exposing Yao Tang¡¯s True Colors</h4>


    A smile popped up on her face, and her fingers trembled with excitement.


    Sure enough, she was still Qin Man¡¯s favorite. Her mother had probably realized how poorly she had treatedYao Ranearlier, and sent a message tofort her beloved daughter.


    Yao Ran quickly opened the chat box.


    However, as soon as she read the words on her screen, she felt as though a bucket of ice water had been poured over her head.


    Her mother had not texted tofort her, after all.


    Just when she thought she still had a foothold in her parents¡¯ hearts, Qin Mancrushed her hopes and plunged her even deeper into the shadows.


    Yao Ran¡¯s upper lip curled into a sneer. That was, until her mother¡¯s message fully sank in.


    Then her palms began to sweat, and her heart quickened its pace.


    Yao Ran hastily sent a reply.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this, Mom? Is my invitation card missing?¡±


    When her mother didn¡¯t respond right away, Yao Ransent another message. ¡°You can¡¯t ask for a recement for the invitation card. If it¡¯s lost, then it¡¯s lost forever, and we will have to deal with the consequences.¡±


    Yao Ran nibbled on her thumb anxiously. Just the thought of losing her invitation card¡ªand the opportunity to be a part of theMusic Association¡ªwas enough to send her over the edge.


    Even so, it remained silent on Qin Man¡¯s end.


    ......


    Yao Ran looked at the passing scenery outside to calm herself down, but it did little to help. She was about to call her mother and demand an exnation when her phone beeped again.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    The ambiguity of those two words finally made Yao Ransnap.


    If she lost her invitation card, it would be a catastrophe. One that she wasn¡¯t certain she could get over with.


    It was the one thing that stood between her and the Music Associationassessment, after all. Although she had the option to get a digital copy, it would definitely leave a bad impression on the panel.


    Yao Ran considered her options before leaning over to instruct the driver. ¡°Uncle Zhang, let¡¯s turn around and go home. I just remembered I have something to do, so I¡¯ll pass on today¡¯s rehearsal.¡±


    As the car made a U-turn, she sent out a message to her music crew asking for a leave of absence. She gave the same excuse, that she had an important matter to take care of at home.


    At that same time, back at the restaurant, Qin Manwas sporting yet another smug grin after receivingYao Ran¡¯s replies.


    Now she knew that there was no way to rece an invitation card once it was lost, which meant that Yao Tanghad lied again.


    The most absurd part of it all is that the girl just kept lying to cover up her previous lies. No matter, she would soon be caught in her own web of deceit, anyway.


    The digital invitation, the so-called mentor¡ªlies, everyst bit of them!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Yao Ranis happy to be invited to theMusic Associationassessment,¡±Yao Yansaid cheerfully. ¡°But mySister Tangis different. For her, that¡¯s nothing more than a trifle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Jiang Wanchimed in. ¡°OurTangtangis very talented. Not only is she a top student, but she has brilliant musical skills, too! What an extraordinary treasure, indeed.¡±


    Qin Man raised a brow and watched the mother and son chattering at the table. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with those two.


    Since they adored Yao Tangso much, then they might as well share the shame once their pretentious little girl was exposed.


    Maybe then, they would finally recognize that they were no match against her, and that all their bark on Yao Tang¡¯s behalf was useless.


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t wait to wipe the smile offJiang Wan¡¯s face.


    Shortly after, a knock came at the door. The stranger greeted them and said that he was there to deliver something for Yao Tang.


    Qin Man all but dragged him into the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, eh?¡± She snatched the envelope he was holding and unceremoniously ripped it open. Then, she plucked out its contents and held it up for everyone to see.


    ¡°Ha! Is this the invitation card you¡¯re so proud of? This looks nothing like my Ranran¡¯s!¡±


    After saying that, she rummaged inside her purse to take out Yao Ran¡¯s invitation.


    She had tucked it in the innermost pocket of the bag, all snug and safe. She had taken care to maintain its immacte condition.


    Unlike Yao Tang,Qin Manhad the foresight to bring it along with her to the family gathering.


    Because what was the point in having it in her possession when she couldn¡¯t show it off to everyone who cared to listen?

 Chapter 326 - Fake Invitation Card

    <h4>Chapter 326: Fake Invitation Card</h4>


    Qin Man carefully fished out the invitation card from her purse andpared it with the one the stranger had brought.


    Then she scoffed and held both of the cards up to show everyone.


    ¡°Look, look! Ranran¡¯s invitation has a goldence sleeve, but this one¡¯s is red. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Tell me, when did the Music Associationchange their invitation designs, huh? Why would they do that when they¡¯ve already sent out a batch to their participants?


    ¡°You should be more meticulous with your forgery next time. I can¡¯t believe you missed such a basic detail. In what world is gold the same as red?¡±


    Unable to help herself, Qin ManthrustYao Ran¡¯s invitation right atYao Tang¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not cut out for fraud, either. You¡¯re too sloppy. You should really look for another hobby.


    ¡°Well, what do you have to say for yourself? Just listen to me and prepare to learn the violin. Don¡¯t even think about participating in an orchestra again. You don¡¯t deserve to even dream of such a thing!¡±


    Something else urred to Qin Manthen. ¡°Forget about that so-called mentor of yours. I¡¯m sure anyone I hire will be a much better instructor than someone from your vige.¡±


    She turned to the invitation card that had just been delivered. ¡°As for this one¡­ Humph!¡±


    Qin Man tossed the card to the floor and promptly stomped on it.


    When Jiang Wansaw this, she couldn¡¯t stifle an enraged cry.


    ¡°Sister-in-Law, you¡¯re going overboard! How dare you do that to Tangtang¡¯s invitation? Do you have proof that it¡¯s fake, or are you now some counterfeit expert who could detect anomalies with your bare eyes?¡±


    Jiang Wan stared at the crumpled invitation card on the floor withQin Man¡¯s footprints on it.


    It was brand new, too, and she didn¡¯t even get the chance to look at it properly!


    But Qin Manfelt no remorse whatsoever. She raised her chin atJiang Wanand challenged the other woman. ¡°So I threw a piece of rubbish away, so what? How dare you question my judgment? That trash is nothing like myRanran¡¯s invitation card!


    ¡°Oh, I think I see where this is going. You¡¯ve been in cahoots with Yao Tangall along, haven¡¯t you? Did you two conspire to lie to us? Country bumpkins are like that, after all. They get greedy pretty quickly, and they tend to resort to immoral means to get what they want. You should be ashamed of yourselves!¡±


    Qin Man huffed and crossed her arms over her chest, daringJiang Wanto retort.


    It was at that moment that the stranger finally spoke. His eyes were burning with anger as he addressed Qin Man. ¡°With all due respect, Madam, I can vouch for this invitation myself.It is indeed from theMusic Association, and there has been no case of falsification involved. I would appreciate it if you take back your words. You cannot nder MissYao Tangand damage her reputation like this!¡±


    Qin Man snorted and rolled her eyes. She red at the man with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a paid actor, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re quite well-dressed, and you do look the part, but let me tell you right now¡ªyou¡¯re not fooling anyone! A fake is a fake, and that¡¯s that.


    ¡°How much are your fees, anyway? I¡¯ll double whatever this chit is paying you, so you can just scram!¡±


    All of a sudden, Old Madam Yaorose from her seat and banged her fist against the table. ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Qin Manwhined. ¡°You can¡¯t keep spoilingYao Tang, you would only be doing more harm than good! You know this, too, right? If she can lie about such an important matter, who knows what sort of illegal activities she might get into in the future? By then, it would be toote for you to keep her in check!


    ¡°Just as I expected, you can try to dress up a bumpkin and integrate her into upper society, but her nature will always be the same. My Ranranis still the best. Not only is she smart, but she¡¯s well-mannered, too.Yao Tangcan¡¯t evenpare!¡±


    Qin Man was gettingfortable on her perch, thinking that she stood on the moral high ground.Old Madam Yaocould never change the truth, no matter how much she lovedYao Tang.


    The man was rooted by the door as the fiasco unfolded in his eyes. He looked appalled. He had never witnessed something so horrible yet so ridiculous at the same time.

 Chapter 327 - Assistant Mentor

    <h4>Chapter 327: Assistant Mentor</h4>


    He was a close acquaintance of Elder Nie¡¯s, and while people didn¡¯t fawn over him, at the very least, they treated him with courtesy.


    No one had ever insulted him quite like this woman had. Not only had she snatched something of his, but he had also mocked him and called him a paid actor.


    He was so furious that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He nced at the goldced invitation card in Qin Man¡¯s hand and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Madam, I believe there is much I need to exin to you.


    ¡°First things first¡ªthe invitations that we issued do note in only one color, but five. The colors represent the guest¡¯s level of expertise, his specialization, and yes, his degree of importance.


    ¡°The invitation that you are currently holding is of the least priority.¡± He paused then, and looked pointedly at the wrinkled invitation card on the floor. His next words were spoken slowly. ¡°And the one that you just trampled is of the utmost priority.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that the Music Associationis well within its rights to take measures against you for your tant disrespect!¡±


    Thest bit was clearly a warning, and its implications hung heavily over the room.


    Still, Qin Manwas undaunted. She reacted not with contrition, but with disdain. As if to make a point, she walked over to the red invitation card and stomped on it a few more times. ¡°There, how¡¯s that, huh? What are you going to do to me now.¡±


    ¡°You impudent¡ª¡± the man pressed his lips together to keep from saying something he might regret. He didn¡¯t want to stoop down to this hateful woman¡¯s level.


    Yao Tang¡¯s invitation was beyond salvaging at this point. He raised a shaking finger and pointed it at Qin Man. His face had turned an rming shade of red as he fumed.


    But Qin Mandidn¡¯t give him a chance to say anything and continued to mock him. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re doing a pretty good job with your act. If I require actors in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to look for you.


    ¡°You have to think this carefully, though. If you persist on this little show of yours with Yao Tang, you won¡¯t get the double sry that I offered. Well, forget it. I¡¯ll give you ten times what she¡¯s paying to drop this act right now! You¡¯re pissing me off.¡±


    ......


    Back at the table, Yao Yuanturned toYao Tangwith a disapproving look. ¡°You heard your Aunt, right? Juste clean and tell us the truth. Stop all this nonsense.¡±


    They heard the man take a long, deep breath, presumably to calm himself. Then, he took out a small booklet from his pocket and showed it to Qin Man. ¡°You may not know about the hierarchy of our invitation cards, but surely, you must have heard about theMusic Association¡¯s membership card. Here! Take a look, this is my membership card. See for yourself whether this one is a fake, too, or not.¡±


    To his greatest frustration, Qin Manonly nced at the booklet briefly before letting out a mockingugh.


    ¡°So you even have a membership card, huh? You¡¯re truly well-prepared. Of course, this one is fake as well! I can tell with just one look.¡±


    In reality, Qin Manwas clueless about the membership card. All she heard from her social circles was that only senior-ranking members were qualified to receive this privilege.


    She looked at the man up and down again.


    He didn¡¯t look like a senior rank at all.


    She inspected the booklet despite herself, and read the words ¡°Assistant Mentor¡± indicating the man¡¯s position. Qin Manscoffed and shook her head.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re an Assistant Mentor at the Music Association? So someone of such an important standing came all the way here to personally deliver an invitation? My,Yao Tangmust be feeling honored by your generosity.¡±


    For a moment, the man thought that Qin Manfinally realized her mistake. He was so caught up in his raging emotions that he failed to detect the sarcasm in her tone.


    And so, he replied in a formal manner, ¡°Miss Yao Tangis our esteemed master¡¯s apprentice. I am the one who feels honored to be delivering her invitation card. She shows great promise in the art of music. I¡¯m sure that she will go far someday.¡±


    His words earned him a hystericalugh from Qin Man. She was so taken that she had to lean on the table for support.


    ¡°Did you honestly think I believed you?¡± she asked in between wheezes and gasps for breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a nobody from the countryside! How can she be your master¡¯s apprentice? No, I don¡¯t believe it! I¡¯ll die before I believe a word of this ridiculous story! You should leave. Go, now! Otherwise, I will call security and have them kick you out.¡±

 Chapter 328 - Revoked

    <h4>Chapter 328: Revoked</h4>


    Yao Yan narrowed his eyes from where he sat and peered at the man.


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he had seen the stranger before, he just couldn¡¯t figure out where.


    As for his parents, they were growing agitated by the minute.


    The situation was getting out of control.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want to think that Yao Tanghad lied to them, but they had to admit thatQin Man¡¯s ims made sense.


    To begin with, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain an invitation card to a prestigious event, especially after having lost the original one.


    Yet Yao Tanghad only fiddled with her phone, and a man came knocking, with a brand-new invitation card.


    It simply didn¡¯t add up!


    Jiang Wan stared at the invitation card crumpled on the floor, her brows furrowed.


    It was true that the invitations she had seen all these years were mostly gold ones.


    She had never even heard of the red one before.


    However, the more she looked at it, the more Jiang Wanfelt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    It was almost as if she had actually seen a red invitation before.


    ......


    But where? And how?


    Something clicked in her mind. She whirled around to look at Yao Tang, only to shake her head in the next second.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­ that, right?


    Beside her, Yao Rong was busy trying to contact a friend who might be able to get them a new invitation to the Music Association¡¯s event. He didn¡¯t want the child to feel bad about the whole affair and inadvertently hurt her self-esteem.


    Meanwhile, Qin Manand the stranger were still at a stand-off near the door. The man was visibly seething. He nodded at the gold invitation inQin Man¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Who is that invitation for?¡±


    Qin Man preened. ¡°None other than my daughter,Yao Ran, of course. Only someone as talented and hardworking as my daughter is worthy of an invitation from theMusic Association.¡±


    It was the man¡¯s turn to look smug. He cocked his head to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will have to disappoint you. Because of your attitude toward me, a reputable member of the Music Association, your daughter will never have the chance to participate in the assessment event. Not now, not ever.¡±


    ¡°Bah, bah, bah, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Qin Manharrumphed. ¡°Just shut up and scram already!¡±


    The man ignored her and turned to Yao Tang. ¡°Miss Yao, may I know if the owner of this gold invitation is rted to you?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Yao Tang quipped.


    The man nodded. ¡°Then, I shall punish this person ording to the rules and regtions of the Music Association. Do you have any objections?¡±


    The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s lips lifted ever so slightly. ¡°None at all.¡±


    Qin Man looked back and forth between the two, unable to follow their exchange. What she did know, was that a feeling of foreboding was slowly creeping into her heart.


    Before she could evenprehend it, the man turned to her again. ¡°Madam,¡± he said, his tone blunt and cold. ¡°On behalf of the Music Association, I am officially issuing a notice to you and your daughter. Your daughter¡¯s slot at the assessment is hereby revoked due to your utterck of discretion!¡±


    Qin Man smirked and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please. Just call it a day. What is your problem? Are you addicted to acting or something?¡±


    Suddenly, the door to the private room burst open.


    Qin Man was bracing herself for another confrontation when she saw the owner of the restaurant walk inside.


    He was the head of the Huo family, and the leader of the catering industry in all of City A.


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes shed in surprise. She beamed and hurried over to offer her greetings.


    Likewise, Yao Yuanalso scrambled out of his seat and walked up to them with a cigarette between his fingers.


    ¡°President Huo,¡± he greeted. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t expecting to see President Huo in the flesh while they were dining in one of his establishments.


    As high-profile as he was, the president didn¡¯t care to interact with the customers in his restaurants.


    Could it be that President Huo had personallye down to their private room with the intent to establish a business rtionship with the Yao family?


    Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed at the thought. It was all he could do not to lean over and shake the man¡¯s hands in earnest.

 Chapter 329 - Core Figure in the Music Association

    <h4>Chapter 329: Core Figure in the Music Association</h4>


    President Huo nced at Yao Yuan. He didn¡¯t know him, nor did he present asting impression, so President Huo merely nodded to acknowledge him.


    When he turned to the man standing by the door, however, a bright smile lit up his face.


    ¡°Mr. Yang,¡± he greeted warmly. ¡°I was just informed by the manager on duty that you are here. I wasn¡¯t sure I believed him, but here you are! I am honored to be able to host such a distinguished guest!¡±


    Both Qi Man and Yao Yuanfroze at his words, their expressions a mix of horror and disbelief.


    What did President Huo mean by that?


    Who was this Mr. Yang, exactly, that the president himself had gone out of his way to wee him?


    The other man looked at President Huo.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he only gave a brief ¡°Hello¡± before adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡±


    Instead of getting angry, however, President Huo¡¯s smile stretched even wider. He bowed slightly and introduced himself.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, my name is Huo Zhe. I had the privilege of meeting you once at a banquet in Beijing, though it¡¯s understandable for you to have forgotten about me. In any case, it would be my greatest pleasure to serve you here in our fine establishment.¡±


    President Huo reached out to shake Mr. Yang¡¯s hand. He looked docile and very eager to please.


    When Mr. Yangfinally took his hand and shook it, President Huo¡¯s face glowed even more.


    He then turned to the rest of the guests in the private room. ¡°Ah, I see that you are busy, Mr. Yang.¡±


    ......


    Mr. Yang nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here on an errand for the Master.¡±


    President Huo perked up again when he heard mention of Mr. Yang¡¯s master.


    He asked after the old man and made casual conversation.


    ¡°How has Old Master Tanbeen doing recently? If there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to say so! I¡¯ll be more than happy to cater to you andOld Master Tan. Do tell him I look forward to his visit.¡±


    Yao Yuan could practically hear the throbbing of his temples. ¡°President Huo,¡± he said in a small voice. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    President Huo turned to him with a frown, visibly displeased at being interrupted.


    However, he told himself that this man was a guest in the private room, and was therefore acquainted with Mr. Yang. His expression promptly softened, and he answeredYao Yuanin a jovial voice.


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes! Mr. Yangis a core figure in theMusic Association. We only met a few times, but of course, I will be much obliged to be considered asMr. Yang¡¯s friend.¡±


    Yao Yuan felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    His zed eyes drifted to the membership booklet in Mr. Yang¡¯s hand.


    President Huo seemed baffled by his reaction, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think much of it. He didn¡¯t care, anyway.


    He bid farewell to Mr. Yangand bowed to everyone before leaving the room.


    On his way back to his office, he made sure to ask a nearby waiting staff to add more food to Mr. Yang¡¯s private room, and gave specific instructions to serve the signature, best-selling dishes of the restaurant.


    The click of the door as President Huo pulled it shut rang unusually loud in the room. It snapped Qin Manback to her senses, and she slowly looked at the red invitation at her feet.


    It was all covered in dirt.


    The color drained from her face as the implications dawned on her.


    At longst, she realized that Mr. Yanghad not been lying. He was indeed a member of theMusic Association¡ªa core figure, at that¡ªand assistant to the great master they had spoken of earlier.


    Qin Man stumbled back in fright, and she took several steps away from the red invitation, as though it might curse her if she got too close.


    ¡°Mr. Yang,¡± Yao Yuansqueaked, his face ashen. ¡°Please forgive us. We were foolish and blind, and¡ª¡±


    He cut himself off as Mr. Yangraised a hand and gestured for silence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to humble yourself before me. After all, I¡¯m just a paid actor, or was I also called a swindler at one point? Hmm. Either way, your apologies aren¡¯t necessary.¡±


    His words reeked of sarcasm, and everyone knew that he would seek retribution for the way he had been treated.


    Yao Yuan¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He whirled around at Qin Manwith a ferocious expression. ¡°You!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! Hurry up and apologize toMr. Yang!¡±

 Chapter 330 - The Consequences of Qin Man’s Actions

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Consequences of Qin Man¡¯s Actions</h4>


    Qin Man stayed rooted onto the ground, not knowing what to do.


    How could this man be a member of the Music Association? Her hands trembled so much that her te began to shake. She took a deep breath, but even that wasn¡¯t able to remove the wariness from her mind.


    She even had this man greet her!


    Memories ran back into her mind, and she suppressed the urge to cringe.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Yuan had red at her did she finally snap out of it. She immediately bowed her head and clenched her fists to her sides.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, I¡¯m truly sorry for not recognizing you back there. Please don¡¯t take what I said to heart. It really wasn¡¯t my intention to insult you.¡±


    However, the man didn¡¯t look like he was listening to any of her apologies. Instead, his gaze shifted to the pile of paper that had flown to the middle of the hall. It was Yao Tang¡¯s Music Association Invitation Letter.


    That invitation letter had been stepped on numerous times, and at this point, was crumpled beyond recognition. He pursed his lips, narrowing his eyes.


    Right in the center of the letter was arge footprint!


    He was the one responsible for delivering the letter, only to find that the letter was ruined by the woman in front of him! How could he not be upset?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, but you have to take ountability for your actions.¡±


    It was obvious that Mr. Yang was not a forgiving man.


    Qin Man twitched from his reprimand before bringing her gaze up to him. She was just about to ask for forgiveness once more when she noticed that he was looking at the invitation letter she had repeatedly stepped on.


    ......


    In an instant, her heart turned cold.


    The consequences? Did he mean that he would take back Ranran¡¯s opportunity to take the assessment test?


    That wasn¡¯t possible, right?


    Even then, she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from pounding in her chest. She stared at the letter on the ground, and her face paled even further.


    Trotting down the hall, she gingerly picked up the ball of paper from the ground and unfolded it. Seeing the ck footmark on the front page, she winced and carefully wiped it with her hand, even blowing the dust off the page several times.


    ¡°Mr. Yang...¡±


    Qin Man handed the letter before bowing her head, trying her best to act respectfully.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Yang turned to Yao Tang, as if he didn¡¯t want to take the invitation at all.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, I really didn¡¯t mean to disrespect the Music Association,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t recognize that you¡¯re a member of the association. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have acted this way.¡±


    There was a short pause before she continued, ¡°I had misunderstood your position. My niece¡ªshe¡¯s from the countryside, nothing more. It was why I was so surprised to see her know someone as powerful and magnanimous as you. I didn¡¯t...I wasn¡¯t aware...I thought she was only faking it to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I believe I understand the situation very well.¡±


    Mr. Yang scowled impatiently before turning to Yao Tang, tilting his head in apology.


    ¡°I really am sorry for the events that had transpired today. It seems that I hadn¡¯t been able to settle such a small matter. I could bring you another invitation card and¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯ll get it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yao Rong had juste back to his senses when he widened his eyes. ¡°Yao Tang, why don¡¯t you send Mr. Yangoff. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for him to drive all the way here.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can go back myself. Thank you.¡±


    Just then, he gazed up at Yao Rong and Jiang Wanin confusion. ¡°You are¡ª¡±


    ¡°My parents.¡±


    As soon as she had said those words, Qin Man felt as if her entire heart was being pricked by a bunch of needles. Her fingernails dug deeper into her palm, but she didn¡¯t say another word.


    At least, she couldn¡¯t say another word. One look at Yao Tang, and she felt an unfamiliar feeling washing over her system. It was as if someone had glued her mouth and throat shut.


    However, Yao Rong and Jiang Wanfelt a little differently from her introduction. While they were surprised at first, they immediately smiled. Did this mean that Yao Tanghad finally epted them?


    As soon as he heard the word ¡°parents¡±, Mr. Yang¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So it seems you¡¯re her parents. I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about you.¡±

 Chapter 331 - Biological Father

    <h4>Chapter 331: Biological Father</h4>


    After Mr. Yang had finished speaking, he walked over and shook their hands with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡±


    Yao Rong didn¡¯t really know much about the Music Association, but from what he could gather, he knew for a fact that Yao Tangwas brilliant!


    It seemed that she was even more outstanding than he had initially thought.


    Jiang Wan also shook hands with Mr. Yang. ¡°So, Mr. Yang, what would you say is your favoriteposition?¡± The two immediately chatted about music scores and popr melodies.


    The older man couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    When Mr. Yang had seen Qin Man¡¯s vulgar actions, he assumed that the entire family was like this¡ªimpatient and violent. It seemed however that Yao Tang¡¯s parents were quite different and just as extraordinary as her.


    They were definitely much more fitted into the organizationpared to the deranged woman!


    Thinking of this, his face softened. ¡°It seems you¡¯ll be a good fit in the association, Yao Tang,¡± he said again. ¡°We ask that you¡¯ll consider our offer of invitation.¡±


    Standing at the side, Qin Man¡¯s fingers twitched. Her heart turned sour, and her eyes began to redden. If she had simply epted Yao Tang into her arms, then wouldn¡¯t they be the ones chatting with Mr. Yanginstead?


    Yet, it seemed she couldn¡¯t take back the bad blood that had been sewn between them.


    If Yao Ran had also been deprived of her right to participate in the exam, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that Ranrannow couldn¡¯t bepared to Yao Tang? Even if thetter is nothing more than a country bumpkin?


    Different emotions surged through her heart, and she clenched her jaw.


    Even when Mr. Yang had finally left the room, she still didn¡¯te back to her senses. Instead, she continued to stay rooted on the ground, looking as if she was at a loss on what to do.


    ......


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± Yao Yuan was the first one to speak out. ¡°Perhaps it is better for you toe back home¡ªto us. Besides, the conditions at home are far better than the facilities offered by No. 1 High School. Whatever you think you need, you¡¯re free to ask us.¡±


    Jiang Wan frowned.


    Now that Yao Yuan had seen Yao Tang¡¯s strength and prestige, he wanted to take her away from them? Did he think that a child was only useful for their aplishments?


    ¡°Yao Tang already has a home, and we¡¯ve already weed her. There¡¯s no need for her to be weed in other people¡¯s homes,¡± Jiang Wanbit back. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s our daughter. Perhaps it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t interfere with our family matters.¡±


    Yao Yuan frowned.


    ¡°She may be your daughter in ordance with the household register, but she¡¯s my biological daughter. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for a daughter to live with her biological father? Don¡¯t you want what¡¯s best for Yao Tang? What exactly are your intentions for my daughter?¡±


    Intentions? Jiang Wan scowled.


    If Yao Yuan had really wanted to take her back and treat her well, then Jiang Wanwouldn¡¯t stop him. However, the only reason the man wanted to take her back was to use her as their pawn to sess!


    They obviously wouldn¡¯t treat her well.


    They¡¯d just exhaust all her talents!


    Jiang Wan was also worried that Yao Tangwould fall into Yao Yuan¡¯s trap and allow herself to be abused just like that. Just because he was her biological father doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯d treat her with respect.


    She bit her lips.


    Just as she was about to say something, Yao Tang interrupted,


    ¡°They¡¯re my parents, in ordance with the household register. Besides, you¡¯ve both made it perfectly clear that you don¡¯t want me then. Why are you preventing me from having a good life?¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± he said forcefully. ¡°You know that I never wanted to abandon you. Weren¡¯t we just following your wishes in letting you stay at school? If you¡¯re unhappy with your living situation, then we¡¯d apologize for not treating you well enough.¡±


    ¡°But could you really not give your father one more chance to make up for his mistakes?¡±


    The more Yao Yuan spoke, the more confident he became.

 Chapter 332 - If Only

    <h4>Chapter 332: If Only</h4>


    While Yao Tang may appear cold, Yao Yuanknew for a fact that she was just a little girl searching for a father¡¯s love. At her tender age, who wouldn¡¯t want a father who¡¯d give her everything under the sun?


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if he had directly insulted or harmed her. It was all Qin Man and Yao Ran¡¯s doing. What they had done was not rted to his actual thoughts or actions. In fact, had he not treated her civilly this entire time?


    Yao Tang had grown up in the mountains for the past eighteen years. It¡¯s obvious that she greatly needed her parents¡¯ care.


    With just a few words from him, he could make her return and even get along with Yao Ran.


    It would be good for all of them.


    If it wouldn¡¯t be a harmonious start, then he¡¯d have to find a way to discipline the both of them. Maybe then, they¡¯d start getting along.


    However, just as he had been thinking of ways in getting them to y along, he heard Yao Tang¡¯s faint voice.


    ¡°If you really wanted to treat me well...¡±


    Yao Yuan immediately looked up in anticipation. Whatever she¡¯d say, he¡¯d do it. ¡°...then it¡¯s best that you disappear from my sight. We shouldn¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on his face vanished.


    He had been considered the head of the family for so long. No one would dare disobey him. In fact, just the thought of someone speaking to him like the way Yao Tang had done waspletely unimaginable.


    Although Qin Man would throw a tantrum from time to time, he always had thest say in all of the big decisions.


    Yao Ran was also very obedient. In fact, whatever he¡¯d say, she¡¯d do it right away.


    ......


    However, this Yao Tang...not only did she disrespect him by rejecting his offer, but she had also done it in public! Her tone was cold and distant as if he was nothing but a stranger to her.


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± he said, suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be deciding on these types of matters so rashly. We know that your situation right now is..plicated. But as your father, I only want what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can think for myself.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t you understand?¡± Finally having enough, Old Madam Yao interrupted. ¡°Whether or not she wants to forgive you is clearly up to Yao Tang. This isn¡¯t something you should force.¡±


    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t something that we should be arguing about!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done with this conversation.¡±


    Old Madam Yao mmed her crutch onto the floor.


    Yao Yuan¡¯s face turned green with anger, but knowing that he couldn¡¯t win this round, he lowered his head and followed through.


    With a shake of her head, Old Madam Yao leaned back and sighed.


    Just watching these people speak was enough to fill her with exhaustion.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wanhurriedly stepped forward to help her, however, the old woman quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please, Yao Rong, just send me back to the courtyard. I¡¯ll leave you all here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In the car, Old Madam Yao hopelessly closed her eyes. ¡°Yao Rong, have I done something wrong for Yao Yuanto be like this? Perhaps, it really is my fault¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think like that!¡±


    Yao Rong hurriedly denied it, waving his hand.


    Despite hisforts, Old Madam Yao continued to stare out the window. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t...¡± She sighed. There was no use in thinking this way.


    ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡± Yao Rong tilted his head.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just head back. I¡¯m tired.¡± Old Madam Yao leaned back against her seat and closed her eyes.


    ..


    After Yao Rong had sent Old Madam Yaoback, he returned to the private room to pick up the others.


    Yao Yan needed to do something else at work, so he left first.


    At that moment, Yao Tang and Jiang Wan had been lounging in the private room, chatting andughing at what the other had to say. Jiang Wanhated the fact that she hadn¡¯t met her sooner. She gazed at her lovingly with a smile on her face. How could Qin Mannot want to ept her own daughter?


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Yao Rong knocked on the door, and they nodded.


    After staying in the car for a while, Yao Tang nced out the window.


    A genuine smile showed up on her face. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle and Second Aunt. You can drop me off by the roadside,¡± she said softly.

 Chapter 333 - Come Stay at Our Home

    <h4>Chapter 333: Come Stay at Our Home</h4>


    At the dining table, Yao Tang was able to put up an act with her Second Uncle Yao Familyfor the sake of not returning to Yao Yuan¡¯s vi. After all, that was what she had wanted.


    However, she knew that all of that was simply an act. She never took what Jiang Wan and Yao Ronghad said to heart. Now that they had finally left the dining room, she could finally leave them as well. What she didn¡¯t expect were their reactions.


    Jiang Wan¡¯s heart ached.


    It seemed that Yao Tang had already drawn a line between them. By calling them her uncle and aunt, she had shown that she didn¡¯t belong to either Yao Yuan¡¯s family or theirs.


    Did she think that they didn¡¯t care about her?


    sping Yao Tang¡¯s hand, she took a deep breath. ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯ve been living on the school campus for months,¡± she started to say. ¡°Once the holidayse, where would you stay? Why don¡¯t you stay with us? We have a small room at home, and we¡¯d love to have you there.¡±


    Upon hearing her aunt¡¯s words, she knew that they truly wanted her over. Even then, she shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I¡¯ve already rented a house, where I¡¯ll be staying for the holidays, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Rented a house?


    How long had Yao Tang been in City A? For her to have rented a house outside, could that mean that she had never been weed in Yao Yuan¡¯s home? How could a young woman live this way?


    Jiang Wan clenched her fists. ¡°That Yao Yuanreally is a bas¡ª¡±


    She wanted to curse them to the deeper cracks of hell. However, upon gazing into Yao Tang¡¯s face, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time to say it.


    Instead, she sighed and take her hand into hers. ¡°Come stay at our home,¡± she said. ¡°We live in the downtown area of City A. While it isn¡¯t as big as Yao Yuan¡¯s, it¡¯s big enough for the rest of us. Besides, your household registration is with us. If you don¡¯t stay at our home, where would you go?¡±


    ......


    Yao Rong didn¡¯t stop the car as he nced up at the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said kindly. ¡°I¡¯ll make whatever you want to eat. From now on, you don¡¯t have to think about formalities. Just live in peace.¡±


    Yao Rong had the same thoughts as Jiang Wan.


    Yao Tang wasn¡¯t a bad child. She had extremely good grades, and she was excellent in all aspects. If she ever were to be their daughter, then they could imagine just how sessful she would be. They didn¡¯t understand why Yao Yuancouldn¡¯t just support her.


    If they had left her alone like this, who knows what would happen to her?


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Wan stated, continuing to hold her hand. ¡°Your Uncle is an excellent chef. You can say any food you want, and I¡¯m sure he could make it. What do you say?¡±


    Yao Tang may seem cold and disrespectful at first. However, there was more than meets the eye when it came to her.


    The child had incredible thoughts about everything under the sun. It was why she was so indifferent to other things. She didn¡¯t mean to look disinterested and aloof. It was just what she had experienced.


    Jiang Wan sighed, shaking her head.


    Yao Tang was an excellent kid, but she was afraid that she¡¯d only be bullied for her aloof personality. If she stayed under their protection, perhaps she¡¯d have more security. She wouldn¡¯t have to be so judged by those around her.


    Not allowing her to refuse, the couple brought her back to their home.


    As soon as they arrived, Yao Rong immediately worked in the kitchen, creating a table filled with all the best dishes. Jiang Wan, on the other hand, sat beside her and talked to her about her studies.


    As she heard about her life in No. 1 High School, Jiang Wan smiled and nodded before sharing about her life back when they were still at school.


    ¡°The dishes are ready now,¡± Yao Rong called as he stepped out of the kitchen with a pot of soup in his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and taste your uncle¡¯s cooking, Yao Tang?¡±


    However, just then, a knock came from the door.


    As Jiang Wan was getting their rice and Yao Rongwas preparing the table, Yao Tangwas the one who had gone to open the door. However, as soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a young woman in a red dress standing by the doorstep.


    However, as soon as the girl saw her, she impatiently pursed her lips. ¡°Who are you? Where are Uncle Yao and Auntie Jiang?¡±


    Without even hearing her reply, the girl shoved the luggage into her hands. ¡°Take my suitcase up to the second floor.¡±


    Yao Tang cocked up an eyebrow as she watched the strange girl walk into the living room.


    Jiang Wan, who had just taken out a bowl of rice, gasped. ¡°Linlin, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 334 - Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 334: Illegitimate Daughter</h4>


    Liu Lin strutted into the living room with a smile. Drawing Jiang Waninto a tight hug, she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re finally back, so I had to rush over to see you.¡±


    Liu Lin was the daughter of a friend of Yao Rong¡¯s.


    His friend, however, had passed a long time ago. As such, Yao Rong and Jiang Wanhad taken the initiative to care for her whenever the mother was out of town.


    ¡°Linlin, this is my daughter,¡± Jiang Wan was the first one to introduce her. ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    Since Yao Tang had been registered under their household, then they could naturally call her their child.


    Jiang Wan had wanted a daughter for such a long time. Now that Yao Tangwas here, things were starting to look up. Upon thinking of these things, her smile widened even further.


    ¡°This is Linlin,¡± she said, ncing at her daughter. ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Liu¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Daughter?¡± Liu Lin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her voice became much sharper as she looked at the young woman up and down. ¡°Are you serious, Auntie Jiang? I thought you only had a son.¡±


    Why was this ¡°daughter¡± suddenly in the picture? Liu Lin pursed her lips.


    Auntie Jiang and Uncle Yao had always treated her like their daughter. Now that this woman hade into the picture, wouldn¡¯t she lose her status?


    If she was Uncle Yao¡¯s biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have popped into the picture just now.


    Could it be that this was Auntie Jiang¡¯s illegitimate daughter?


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± she said again.


    ......


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Jiang Wan took the luggage from Yao Tang¡¯s side and ced it by the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving your luggage here first, all right?¡± she said softly. ¡°Take it with you once you leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Lin pouted, whining. ¡°But I was nning on staying here for the night? Does she really get priority over me?¡±


    She nudged her head at Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    Even then, she could see the humor in Jiang Wan¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that the young woman couldn¡¯t read between the lines, Jiang Wan stated, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of rooms in our house now,¡± she stated. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here tonight.¡±


    While they were making their way back to City A, she had already called someone to redecorate the empty room in the house and change the bedsheets. She had made sure that the entire room, despite its size, was weing for her new daughter.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always had a room here.¡± Liu Lin tilted her head. ¡°What happened to my room?¡±


    Her eyes filled with hostility as she regarded Yao Tang. However, thetter made no move to reassure her. In fact, Yao Tang couldn¡¯t even care less about what was happening. She was too busy staring at her phone.


    Liu Lin red at Jiang Wan, digging her fingernails into her palms. Wasn¡¯t she considered part of the family? Why did she have to adjust for this illegitimate brat?


    ¡°There are only three rooms in the house, one for me and Yao Rong, the other for Tangtang¡¯s brother. There¡¯s only one room left.¡±


    Her words made Liu Lin even more ufortable.


    Now that she had a daughter, she didn¡¯t care about her anymore?


    Was their rtionship so easily forgotten?


    ¡°But I do have a room.¡±


    Upon insisting, Liu Lin raced to the top of the floor and pushed open the only guest room. Smiling smugly at Yao Tang, she motioned behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my room? I even had photos and books propped up on the shelf. How could you not remember, Auntie Jiang?¡±


    She had no idea why Auntie Jiang Wan would bring her illegitimate daughter into this household, but her identity couldn¡¯t beparable to hers! There was no way this brat would take her room.


    However, in reality, this wasn¡¯t her room at all.


    Liu Lin had simplye to stay so often that she had managed to put her belongings in the guest room. She had put her heart into redecorating the room back then.


    As such, she had inadvertently made the room as her own.

 Chapter 335 - What Was That?

    <h4>Chapter 335: What Was That?</h4>


    However, since Jiang Wan and Yao Rongdon¡¯t normally live in the city, they didn¡¯t take the redecorations to heart. Besides, they didn¡¯t have any other guests besides Liu Lin, so they thought it reasonable enough.


    Now that Yao Tang was back, things were different.


    Jiang Wan liked Yao Tangvery much and would do anything to get the young girl to live with them. It was why she had called someone to redecorate the room at such short notice. She wanted to make sure that Yao Tangwould feel at home.


    As soon as Liu Lin took the time to look around, she was stunned. It seemed that her entire room had turned upside down. She couldn¡¯t even recognize it anymore.


    Yao Tang cocked up an eyebrow and looked around.


    There were chandeliers hanging down from the high ceiling. At the far right, she could see a wooden study table with a dressing cab standing right beside it. The mattress was expensive, and the absorbent mat on the door looked like it was custom-made.


    While the room looked very expensive, it didn¡¯t look over the top. In fact, it looked warm and cozy.


    While Liu Lin didn¡¯t know much about these brands orbels, she knew for a fact that this room waspletely different from thest time she had stepped inside it.


    Everything was much more exquisite.


    It was beautiful!


    ¡°Thank you for preparing all of these for me, Auntie Jiang,¡± Liu Lin said, squealing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a big surprise when Ie back. It¡¯s amazing¡ªbeautiful, even.¡±


    Auntie Jiang had always adored her.


    The reason why Auntie Jiang didn¡¯t want her toe over was that she didn¡¯t want the surprise to be ruined. After all, she still had yet to ce their pictures back on the shelf.


    ......


    Liu Lin shot Yao Tanga smug smile.


    Even if this brat was Auntie Jiang¡¯s illegitimate daughter, she was still one step in front of her. The brat could neverpare to someone like her.


    As she thought about this, she felt even more justified.


    However, Jiang Wan could only shoot her an awkward smile, coughing slightly. ¡°The room has actually been prepared for Tangtang,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°The room isn¡¯t for you.¡±


    She resisted the urge to shake her head.


    Jiang Wan had nned to show Yao Tang her room for days now. However, now that Liu Linhad mistaken the room for hers, it felt like this wasn¡¯t the right time to show it to her actual daughter. She held her breath, not really knowing what to say.


    Liu Lin¡¯s face turned pale in embarrassment.


    Right. She gazed at the shelves to see that her photos weren¡¯t there anymore. In fact, from what she had remembered, the suitcase was ced right next to a small box that held all of her belongings. Even the pillow she had propped on the chair was gone.


    The room used to belong to her.


    Now, Yao Tang came and robbed her of her right.


    How could an illegitimate daughter just waltz in here and take what was hers?


    Yao Rong had obviously wanted to give it to Liu Lin. Yet, this illegitimate daughter came by and snatched it right from her hands, and Jiang Wanwas allowing it!


    ¡°Auntie Jiang, this is my room!¡± Liu Lin mmed her fist onto the wall. ¡°How could you just give it away without my consent? Don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t fair to me? Where did all of my things go?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jiang Wan furrowed her eyebrows.


    She didn¡¯t expect the woman to say such horrible things. While Liu Lin¡¯s belongings were scattered all over the room, this was still a guest room. It obviously didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Now, the things they had in the room were for Yao Tang alone.


    ¡°But Linlin, this is just a guest room. We¡¯ve already modified it so our daughter could live infortably...¡±


    Trying to keep a hold of her temper, Jiang Wan struggled to patiently exin things to her.


    Even then, Liu Lin was unwilling to listen. Instead, she stomped over to the kitchen and waved her hands up in the air. ¡°Uncle Yao!¡± she yelled. ¡°Look what Auntie Jiang and her daughter have done!¡±

 Chapter 336 - Prepared for Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 336: Prepared for Yao Tang</h4>


    Yao Rong furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Linlin, what is it that you want to tell me?¡±


    He backed away from the kitchen and looked around. However, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his surroundings, so why did Liu Lin look like she was about to cry?


    ¡°My room!¡± Liu Lin rubbed her eyes as she immediately went on a rant about how her room had been taken away by the mother-and-daughter tandem. Because of this, she had no other ce to stay.


    She wiped the tear sliding down her cheek, sniffling.


    Despite this, Yao Rong didn¡¯t hear another word. Instead, he went up the stairs and sized up the room for himself. The only problem he could see was that the room was far too small.


    It was too...simple.


    Given the short period of time they had to get everything ready, the decorations were practically wless. Even then, he still felt like they could do more in the future.


    The room was just far too small for Yao Tang.


    However, as to how he could redecorate it, he¡¯d just have to think about it. He nced up at the chandeliers before staring at the number of furniture propped along the corners of the room.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about Liu Lin¡¯s numerousints.


    However, the young woman misunderstood his frown as being unhappy about Yao Tang, and not the room. She smirked inwardly but continued to cry even harder.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve had all my things thrown away, it¡¯s fine,¡± she murmured, sniffling. ¡°I have Uncle Yao to uphold justice for me. I just would¡¯ve wanted a room¡ª¡±


    ¡°Linlin, your Aunt Jiang and I have prepared this room for Tangtang,¡± Yao Rong immediately interrupted, frowning even more deeply.


    ......


    Afraid that Yao Tang would misunderstand the situation, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t mind anything you hear, Tangtang. Everything in this room has been prepared just for you. It¡¯s all new.¡±


    Why would he care if she minded?


    Why was this prepared for Jiang Wan¡¯s illegitimate daughter?


    Liu Lin dug her fingernails into her palm. She would¡¯ve wanted to go on another rant, but upon ncing up at Yao Rong¡¯s expression, she held it in.


    Jiang Wan, on the other hand, scowled in displeasure. She immediately recalled what Liu Lin had been screaming about earlier and nced at the young woman. ¡°What were you saying? About my daughter and me? Do you think Yao Tang¡¯s just my daughter and not Yao Rong¡¯s?¡±


    The older man widened his eyes. ¡°Linlin, Yao Tang is our daughter.¡±


    What?


    So, Yao Tang was their daughter? That meant she wasn¡¯t Aunt Jiang¡¯s illegitimate daughter?


    ¡°I¡ªI thought...¡± Stuttering, Liu Lin¡¯s face immediately fell in surprise and disappointment. She bowed her head. ¡°I thought...I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Sister Yao Tang to be your daughter too. I just haven¡¯t seen her before. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Yao Rong didn¡¯t look pleased by her apology. With his cheeks flushed red, he red pointedly at the young woman. ¡°Do you really think Aunt Jiang is the kind of woman who¡¯d do such a thing? After all the years she had taken care of you, you¡¯d dare to nder her like this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yao, it¡¯s my fault...I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Liu Lin hurriedly sped both her hands together, staring up at him. Normally, that would¡¯ve appeased both adults, but now, Yao Rongdidn¡¯t look bothered.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be apologizing to me like this. Why don¡¯t you apologize to your Auntie Jiang instead?¡±


    ¡°Linlin already knows she¡¯s wrong, so why don¡¯t we put it behind us? Besides, she¡¯s right, she hasn¡¯t seen Tangtangbefore. It was normal for her to think otherwise.¡± Unable to bear Liu Lin¡¯s pitiful face, Jiang Wanimmediately came to the rescue with a sigh.


    After all, she was still a child. Naturally, she¡¯d make mistakes and say stupid things.


    Even then, Yao Rong was still very angry. However, as Liu Linwas still a guest in their home, he couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    With a smile now on her face, Liu Lin nced up at them. ¡°Auntie Jiang, you should¡¯ve told me that Sister Tangtangwasing over. That way, I could¡¯ve picked her up and helped her decorate the room!¡±


    Pick her up? Decorate the room? Was she treating herself as the host and Yao Tang as the guest?


    Yao Rong furrowed his eyebrows.


    Jiang Wan, however, could only sigh helplessly in response.


    Liu Lin was simply a guest here, yet she actually had the nerve to speak ill of the hosts?


    What was this?

 Chapter 337 - Annoying!

    <h4>Chapter 337: Annoying!</h4>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I wee you instead?¡±


    Yao Tang had been standing at the side this entire time. She nced up at the other woman with her head tilted to the side.


    Liu Lin clenched her fists.


    Was Yao Tang simply showing off that she was Uncle Yao¡¯s daughter? Was she trying to insinuate that she was the outside here?


    Who the hell was this woman?


    Liu Lin was the one apanying Aunt Jiang and Uncle Yao for thest ten years!


    stering a smile on her face, Liu Lin quickly walked down the stairs and reached the spot where Yao Rang would normally sit. A cold look shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Sister Yao Tang, why don¡¯t youe and sit?¡±


    The sentence almost made it seem that Liu Lin was the host. Plus, she could get a good impression from Yao Rang and Jiang Wan.


    Her implications were subtle, but Yao Tang saw right through her act.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wait for us. Please, you¡¯re the guest here,¡± Yao Tang calmly said, waving her head. ¡°Sit down and make yourself feel at home.¡±


    A guest?


    Liu Lin suppressed the urge to scoff.


    ......


    Even then, if looks could kill, Yao Tang would¡¯ve already been buried six feet under.


    That bitch!


    She had done it on purpose!


    Yao Tang, however, couldn¡¯t even be bothered with these petty thoughts. She just felt that Liu Lin was an annoying fly she couldn¡¯t swot away. She just couldn¡¯t stop talking!


    Lin Xin, her friend, had also liked to talk, but Liu Lin wasn¡¯t even one-tenth to Lin Xin¡¯s sweetness. The only reason she even bothered speaking to this girl was that she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Yao Rongand Jiang Wan.


    In order not to talk to her, Yao Tang sat on the other end of the table.


    As soon as Liu Lin saw where she was sitting, a trace of joy shed across her eyes. Now that she was sitting at the other side of the table, she¡¯d be far away from Uncle Yao and the others. Now, she¡¯d really feel like an outsider.


    However, the next sh of events stunned her.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wangrabbed their seats and sat next to Yao Tang. They didn¡¯t even nce in her direction.


    While Liu Lin still had a smile on her face, she was definitely close to breaking the chopsticks on the table.


    What the hell?


    Why were they sitting next to her?


    Wasn¡¯t Uncle Yao an avid believer of tradition?


    He was usually seated in the middle of the table. He¡¯d never change his seat. However, when Yao Tang took a seat in front of them, he switched his position.


    Liu Lin gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Since Auntie and Uncle are also sitting here, I should also take my seat.¡± Liu Lin stered a wide, fake smile on her face and walked over toward them. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say another word.


    She sat at the end of the table to not hear Liu Lin¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that girl to follow her!


    There was actually one more seat between him and Yao Tang. Seeing this as her opportunity, Liu Lin came over and sat between them.


    Yao Rong frowned in difort. He had wanted to hang out with his daughter after that long drive. And now, there was another person sitting in between them. What was this?


    Liu Lin must¡¯ve felt the tension because she immediately quieted down, lowering her head.


    Noticing it, Jiang Wan picked up some food for Liu Linand smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please eat.¡±


    The atmosphere eased up a little and a smile bloomed on Liu Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m touched you still remember my favorite food,¡± she said brightly. ¡°I also remember your favorite food too. Here.¡±

 Chapter 338 - You’re a Guest

    <h4>Chapter 338: You¡¯re a Guest</h4>


    As soon as she said that, Liu Lin picked up a slice of pork and ced it on Yao Ron and Jiang Wan¡¯s bowls. A satisfied smile spread across her features as she leaned back against her seat.


    ¡°Sister Tangtang, I¡¯m not sure what you like to eat, so I¡¯ll let you pick as you please, okay?¡± She shot Yao Tang a smug look before pulling her attention back to the bowl in front of her.


    Her words were like a double-edged sword. While others may think nothing of it, it could carry a different kind of a pain to those receiving it.


    Not only did it mean that Liu Lin hadn¡¯t seen her before, but it also meant that her supposed parents also didn¡¯t know what she liked to eat. Didn¡¯t that make their rtionship far more distant?


    However, Yao Rong was quick to read between the lines and immediately cut her off, ¡°The reason I¡¯ve made all these dishes was because Tangtangliked them. I¡¯ve made sure to ask her first.¡± He pursed her lips.


    Why would she need to put food on Yao Tang¡¯s te?


    Yao Tang was the host of this house, as much as they were. She didn¡¯t need to be treated so politely by Liu Lin.


    Liu Lin clenched her fists. There was something about the way Yao Ronghad said it that only fueled the jealousy in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t say a word and instead focused on her food.


    Jiang Wan, who had been sitting across them, couldn¡¯t help but notice the sudden tension in the atmosphere. Shooting her husband a pointed look, she lightly kicked him in the ankles.


    Only then did he stop talking.


    The dishes had been made especially for Yao Tang. Naturally, he had to get her to eat more so that she¡¯d understand his outstanding cooking skills.


    As soon as Yao Tang had heard ¡°Sister Tangtang¡±, she could feel all the hairs on the back of her neck standing at attention. Suppressing the urge to wince, she nced up at Liu Lin.


    She had been used to a quiet dinner, so she didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she swallowed the food in her mouth and stared at her.


    ¡°I like to eat all the dishes here,¡± she said honestly. ¡°You¡¯re a guest. Please, help yourself.¡±


    Liu Lin tightened her hold on the chopsticks. If she were any stronger, she would¡¯ve probably broken them into two by now. She clenched her jaw and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°The dishes are very delicious. Thank you...dad.¡± She nced up at Yao Rong.


    In front of outsiders, she naturally had to call him her ¡°Dad¡±.


    Yao Rong beamed in joy as he waved his chopsticks around. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re eating,¡± he said, before shaking her head. ¡°We¡¯re a family. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± All of his worries practically melted away.


    Liu Lin gritted her teeth.


    What was this?


    When she had thanked Yao Rong earlier, he simply smiled and epted her thanks.


    When Yao Tang had thanked him, he immediately insisted that there was no need for her to thank him¡ªthat they were family. Then didn¡¯t that mean that she was nothing but a guest here?


    After more than ten years of living together, she still couldn¡¯tpare to that daughter of theirs who had appeared out of nowhere? She ground her teeth together.


    She wanted nothing more than to chase her out of the house!


    ¡°I sh¡ªshould go now,¡± Liu Lin choked out as soon as she finished her meal.


    Without another word, she raced out of the house with her bag in tow. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her voice was a little hoarse.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wan¡¯s attitudes toward her didn¡¯t change. This was how they had always acted whenever she was around. However, now that Yao Tangwas around...


    It was obvious she couldn¡¯tpare herself with her.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Jiang Wan shook her head. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve made a mistake,¡± she murmured, sighing.


    Ever since Liu Lin¡¯s father had passed away, the couple woulde to console her from time to time. After all, her father was a good friend of theirs.


    Given that they lived in the same neighborhood, Liu Lin would oftene over to stay. As they felt sympathy for the young woman¡¯s situation, they allowed her to do so.


    But it seemed that Liu Lin must¡¯ve misunderstood her position in the family along the way.


    However, Yao Rong didn¡¯t seem to get the insinuation behind her wife¡¯s words. ¡°The room we¡¯ve prepared for Tangtanghasn¡¯t been properly renovated yet,¡± he mused. ¡°We should let her stay in a good hotel for a few more nights. That way, we have time to prepare.¡±


    Jiang Wan furrowed her eyebrows in annoyance. However, instead of arguing with her husband, she slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    ..


    When Qin Man and Yao Yuanreturned home, the atmosphere was tense all around them.


    Qin Man gazed at her husband, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 339 - A Good Relationship with Her

    <h4>Chapter 339: A Good Rtionship with Her</h4>


    When they finally reached the living room, Yao Yuan pinched the bridge of his nose and reprimanded his wife, ¡°Find a few things that Yao Tangmight like and gift them to her. Make sure to be on good terms with the girl. We need to forge a good rtionship with our daughter.¡±


    Be on good terms? Forge a good rtionship?


    Qin Man snorted. ¡°You want me to deliver these gifts to her? Did I hear wrong?¡±


    Yao Tang was still her junior, was she not?


    Why should she please her? Was this some kind of joke?


    Yao Yuan pursed his lips. ¡°I think you¡¯ve failed to understand me,¡± he spoke slowly. ¡°Whatever happens, Yao Tangis and will always be our biological daughter. Not only that, but she also happens to be quite an outstanding member of the Yao Family. Should we not be expressing our feelings more openly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how outstanding she is,¡± she snapped, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m her daughter. Shouldn¡¯t she being over to apologize for her behavior? Have I entered some alternate universe where the child can disrespect their elders?¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I believe I¡¯m not asking you whether or not we should prepare them,¡± he said harshly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that we should prepare them.¡±


    ¡°The only reason she doesn¡¯t want toe back is that you¡¯ve been nothing but harsh to her. If you had treated her better, we wouldn¡¯t even be having this problem.¡±


    Just then, a thought crossed Yao Yuan¡¯s mind and he shot her a pointed look.


    ¡°If Ranran and Tangtangreally wouldn¡¯t get along, then I suggest that you move Ranranto another house for a while. When Tangtangfinally epts her, then she can be weed back.¡±


    Yao Ran, who had been standing by the staircase, immediately froze in her tracks. Beads of sweat slid down her cheeks as her face paled sheet white.


    She had actually returned home around twenty minutes ago.


    ......


    As soon as she heard some sounds from the first floor, Yao Ran was more than ready to race down the steps to greet her parents. She was just about to ask them about the things that they had been up to.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was to hear Yao Yuan¡¯s harsh words echoing across the hall.


    She clenched her fists as she backed herself into the corner. Her jaw tightened as she shakily exhaled, unsure of what to do. In the end, she stayed where she was.


    ¡°Ranran has been staying in this home for so many years, and you¡¯re just going to kick her out?¡± Qin Manscreamed from the top of her lungs. ¡°All for that Tangtang? I¡¯m not allowing that to happen.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we treated her well enough these past few years? Now, we just want her to pay back that kindness and live out for a while,¡± Yao Yuan stated, pursing his lips. ¡°We¡¯ll even pay for her board and lodging. Is that not a big deal?¡±


    ¡°For a while? Till when? Do you think Yao Tang would even wee her back? Do you think this is fair to Ranran? You didn¡¯t even ask her! You¡¯re making this decision for her without her consent!¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s voice was filled with resentment.


    Yao Ran, who had been standing in the dark this entire time, could only heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that Qin Man was still on her side.


    ¡°How could you treat your biological daughter like this?¡± Yao Yuan finally spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you bring that into this!¡±


    Qin Man clenched her fists. ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s already used to living like this. Giving her all these luxuries would only make her even more arrogant. Yao Ran, however...she¡¯s been living in this home for years! Do you think she can survive living all on her own?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reasonable?¡± Yao Yuan snapped. ¡°Ranranhad lived in our home for many years, but she¡¯s not our biological daughter! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it were Yao Tangstaying with us instead of her?¡±


    ¡°Reasonable? When have I not been reasonable?¡± Qin Man¡¯s voice suddenly rose even higher. ¡°If not for Yao Tang, why else would Ranranlose her opportunity to take the Music AssociationAssessment? She had already brought her down like this. Do you think I¡¯ll still wee that brat into the house?¡±


    Yao Ran gasped, staggering back.

 Chapter 340 - Yao Tang — an Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 340: Yao Tang ¡ª an Illegitimate Daughter</h4>


    Yao Ran was so close to bumping into the vase behind her. Fortunately, she had been able to steady herself. Even then, she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Her hands shook.


    What was going on?


    She wouldn¡¯t be allowed to take the assessment?


    Yao Ran felt her stomach stir in uneasiness. She tried to lean much closer against the railings to hear what they were talking about, her eyes wide in attention. It couldn¡¯t be true, it just couldn¡¯t...


    ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s fault?¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s angry voice echoed across the hall, so much so, that she jumped in fright.


    ¡°Was it not your fault? If you hadn¡¯t been so arrogant by offending Mr. Yang, Ranran wouldn¡¯t have lost such an opportunity! Why are you pushing the me on other people?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Her mother had offended Mr. Yang from the Music Association?!


    Because of her, she had lost the opportunity to take the assessment?


    Yao Ran felt her hands start to shake. Why had things be this way? When she had left the household, she had just assumed that they would get into another argument. How was she supposed to know that her opportunity would be taken within a second?


    Qin Man, however, didn¡¯t seem to agree with his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s still Yao Tang¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t lost the invitation, why would Mr. Yange over? If he hadn¡¯te over, then I wouldn¡¯t have offended him!¡±


    She scowled. ¡°The only thing you¡¯re concerned about is making sure that the environment is right for Tangtang, and never for Ranran. If she had reacted much better, then we wouldn¡¯t have offended Mr. Yang!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Yao Yuan snapped, rubbing his forehead. Talking to this woman was enough to give him a headache. ¡°She is our biological daughter, Ranranisn¡¯t even rted to us. Should we not consider our biological daughter first?¡±


    As soon as his words reached Yao Ran¡¯s ears, she clenched her fists. A dark light shed across her eyes.


    Why?


    In Yao Yuan¡¯s heart, she¡¯d never be able topare to Yao Tang no matter what she did. She was simply dispensable and easily reced.


    As soon as Yao Tang had arrived, she was no longer needed.


    Yao Ran pounded her fist silently against the wall behind her. Fresh tears flowed down her cheeks. If possible, she would¡¯ve already burned a hole through the painting in front of her.


    Why was life unfair?


    Why did the spirits hate her?


    Ever since Yao Tang hade, she snatched everything away from her. Not only did she take away her top one spot, but she even took her position as school belle and volleyball goddess!


    She didn¡¯t really care about any of that. She could take away as many titles as she liked, but why did that woman have to take away her home too?


    After that, she heard Yao Yuan say something else.


    ¡°If we build a good rtionship with Yao Tang, maybe she¡¯d be able to speak up for Ranran. Upon seeing how highly she thinks of her sister, wouldn¡¯t the Music Association give her a chance?¡±


    ¡°If you continue acting like this, you¡¯ll not only let Ranran lose that opportunity, but you¡¯ll also distance us from our actual daughter.¡±


    Qin Man rolled her eyes.


    However, when she saw a message pop up on her phone screen, she immediately sighed in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. If Ranran has the invitation, then she¡¯s able to participate in the assessment. Mr. Yangwouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Perhaps, he¡¯s only doing this to scare us, so we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Even then Yao Yuan didn¡¯t rx. ¡°We can¡¯t let Yao Tangcontinue on like this,¡± he insisted. ¡°We have to make her see us in a new light. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to put this feud to rest?¡±


    Qin Man crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. If you¡¯re so desperate about forging a good rtionship with her, then why don¡¯t you go with her if you¡¯re so desperate?¡±


    Yao Ran heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s our child. How can you treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°Our child? Are you sure she¡¯s my biological daughter?¡± Qin Man scoffed. ¡°Is she not your illegitimate daughter?¡±


    Yao Ran froze.

 Chapter 341 - A Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 341: A Coincidence</h4>


    As soon as Yao Yuan heard her words, he mmed his teacup onto the table. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± he demanded. ¡°Haven¡¯t we done a test with Yao Tang? Do you not believe the results?¡±


    Qin Man snorted. ¡°Who knows if someone has tampered with it?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s jaw dropped.


    If that was really the case, then Yao Tang was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to bring up under the public¡¯s scrutiny.


    It also reasoned why Qin Man had always hated her too.


    Yao Ran gazed at the couple in the living room, her eyes gloomy.


    Yao Yuan rubbed his temples as he struggled to take a deep breath. ¡°Then I promise you that I haven¡¯t tampered with any of the evidence. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can test it yourself,¡± he snapped.


    The older woman could only snort in reply.


    ¡°If she really is my daughter, then why does she look so simr to that bitch! Even their personalities are the same. Why are they so simr?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Yao Yuan gripped her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I had nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s features are actually simr to my father, not her. What other doubts do you have?¡± he continued.


    As soon as Qin Man heard his line of questioning, she swatted his hand away. ¡°Why do you think Yao Tangloves music? Doesn¡¯t she also love music? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence! You¡¯re saying that just because they have the same likes, they¡¯re all rted? Are you saying that all singers are rted?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Qin Man turned around and left.


    As soon as Yao Ran had seen this, she immediately sped away into her room.


    The older woman stomped up to her room and mmed the door shut. The sound echoed across the household, and everyone froze.


    Yao Yuan, on the other hand, made his way toward the doorway. Instead of following his wife, he left the house and drove away.


    Yao Ran, who had just returned to her room, sat in front of her desk. Her fingers drummed against the table as she stared at the wall, deep in thought.


    Who was the woman her mother was referring to?


    Could it be that Yao Tang was simply another woman¡¯s daughter? That she was truly her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter?


    Just then, a call came from her phone.


    It was her piano teacher.


    Yao Ran pursed her lips. Why would her teacher be calling her thiste at night? Despite the confusion, she pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Teacher, why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°Ranran, the music association has just called me to disqualify your application forms. Did something happen?¡±


    She froze, almost dropping her phone to the floor.


    ..


    At City A¡¯s airport, the scenery was buzzing with people. Everyone was rushing from one ce to another. However, everything seemed to slow down when a certain man had stepped out of the ne.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    A suited man bowed.


    The man he was bowing to was wearing a very fashionable leather jacket. His pants, it seemed, had also been sewn to fit thetest design trends. His leather shoes appeared to be customized as well.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that he was an extremely important person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes swept across the airport.


    There were a few bodyguards following closely behind him. In fact, if he could take any guess, he could see that he also had a few policemen stationed around the area, dressed as civilians, in case an incident were to ur.


    Behind the bodyguards, there were also other men dressed entirely in ck.


    Liu San was the man who had weed them in the airport. While he had a smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t hide the twitching of his fingertips and the shaking of his legs.


    How could he? This was the richest man in Country K?


    Although he looked extremely young, no one should assume otherwise.


    Anyone from Country K would know the iron fists of the richest man in their country. Not a single one of the aristocratic families would speak against him, afraid that they¡¯d be trading their own lives.


    As soon as they got into the bus, the richest man took off his sunsses, revealing a pair of dark brown, soulful eyes.


    ¡°How¡¯s the matter I¡¯ve asked you to investigate?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Are You Going to Help Him?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Are You Going to Help Him?</h4>


    Hearing the man, Liu San immediately bowed his head. ¡°Young Master,¡± he murmured quickly. ¡°We have searched many organizations in City A, but the doctor you¡¯ve spoken of remains unknown. Even with the reward, nobody dares to say anything. It¡¯s almost impossible to find her.¡±


    ¡°Impossible?¡±


    ¡°You really are useless!¡±


    The richest man widened his eyes, shaking his head in disappointment.


    While he was expecting the blunt response, he still couldn¡¯t help but curse at his men. After all, with the money he was offering, couldn¡¯t they have at least given him a clue on the doctor¡¯s location?


    ¡°But we are positive that the doctor resides in City A,¡± Liu San quickly said. ¡°Since you¡¯vee, we could definitely seed in finding him.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The young man simply turned away and gazed out the window. The high-rise buildings and colorful shops looked amazingpared to the dull shops he¡¯d see in Country K.


    His fingers drummed against the window as his thoughts wandered elsewhere.


    ..


    The next day, the school was bustling with students once more. Everyone was enjoying their break, bringing in snacks from the cafeteria.


    Lin Xin reached out and ced all the snacks from her bag on Yao Tang¡¯s table just as Qin Jinghad walked out of the ssroom. A slow smile bloomed across her face.


    ¡°These snacks are all for you,¡± she said, cupping her face in a cutesy manner.


    ......


    ¡°Why?¡± Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Well, I have a few questions I wanted to ask you about Physics. I was wondering if you¡¯d be freeter so we can discuss them together. Please?¡±


    Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened pleadingly.


    However, the other student didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she gazed at the bags of chips and candy before ncing back at her, deep in thought.


    ¡°The other sses are working so hard right now. We can¡¯t let ss 20 fall behind. Maybe we can just run over what we¡¯ve learnedter, just to refresh our memory before the big test?¡±


    However, before Yao Tang could even say a word in reply, she saw Lin Xinsping her hands and closing her eyes. She looked like a puppy begging for treats.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Unable to refuse her, Yao Tang relented, rubbing her temple.


    That afternoon, Yao Rong and Jiang Wanhad requested that she head back earlier. They said something about making pastries at home, but it seemed that she¡¯d have to wait for another day.


    The big exam wasing up. It was only natural that they¡¯d review before the exam.


    ncing at the clock, she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Xin pped her hands together, cheering in her seat.


    She could finally study with Sister Tang again! Maybe she can even drag Qin Jingand Meng Yanginto the study session so that they could learn a thing or two.


    Just as Yao Tang was walking out the door, another person was about to recklessly bump into her.


    Noticing this, she nced at the boy and stepped aside, dodging him.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for another boy to run toward her, unable to stop.


    It was a good thing Yao Tang had fast reflexes. She immediately wove a path for herself where she was able to dodge the young boys almost effortlessly.


    However, as the two boys couldn¡¯t stop, they ultimately bumped into each other. The sound echoed across the hall as the two boys dropped on the floor with a resounding thump.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The two boys groaned clutching their heads.


    Yao Tang nced at the pair. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±


    Seeing her offering to help, the two boys nced at each other. A secretive glint shown in their eyes before they turned to Yao Tang. Immediately, their lips started to tremble.


    ¡°My foot hurts,¡± the boy immediately groaned, clutching his foot. ¡°Please help me, it hurts! If you could help us up¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you up.¡±


    Yao Tang stared at them expressionlessly.¡±


    Hearing this, the other boy staggered up as he red at Yao Tang. ¡°What kind of person are you? You were walking so fast, causing both of us to collide. Now that we¡¯re already lying on the ground, you won¡¯t even help us up?¡±

 Chapter 343 - Switching Up

    <h4>Chapter 343: Switching Up</h4>


    When he said this out loud, the others looked in his direction.


    A hint of pride shed in the young man¡¯s heart. Now that everyone would me Yao Tang for what had happened, he could immediately rally them behind him.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for one of the bystanders to speak up. ¡°I was standing by the side when this happened. You were obviously about to collide with Yao Tang. That¡¯s why she dodged. Why are you switching up the story?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw that two.¡±


    ¡°The two of you weren¡¯t careful enough. That¡¯s why you almost crashed into Yao Tang. Fortunately, she came out fine. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t these boys from ss One?¡±


    Immediately, a girl from ss One stepped in. ¡°Even if what happened is true, Yao Tang should help them, right? I mean, we¡¯re all from the same school. Should we really withdraw our help just because it¡¯s a ssmate from a section we didn¡¯t like?¡±


    Someone immediately snapped, ¡°She¡¯s the School Belle, as well as the daughter of an extremely wealthy family. Why would she need to help us?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I also wouldn¡¯t help her. I mean, if they insisted on me helping them, aren¡¯t they also insisting that I was the one who did it? Yao Tang just wants the truth to be set free, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The person who had spoken so strangely didn¡¯t say an additional word, and instead hid back in the crowd.


    The girl who had mocked Yao Tang bowed her head in embarrassment and rushed downstairs, probably to look for her other ssmates.


    The people who had been watching by the side shook their heads.


    ¡°Are you guys okay? If you¡¯re fine, then get up. The ground¡¯s cold as hell.¡±


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you need anything, we¡¯re also free to help.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need Yao Tang to help you up.¡±


    The crowd immediately said their own opinions of what could¡¯ve happened. It was obvious that the two men didn¡¯t have the upper hand.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for another woman to speak up.


    ¡°Sure, they may have gotten it wrong, but did you really think they were faking what they were feeling? Maybe they really couldn¡¯t get up.¡±


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice.


    It was Yao Ran!


    A gentle smile slipped into her lips as she led three or four of her ssmates toward the corridor. Observing her surroundings, she tilted her head toward them.


    ¡°They simply med Yao Tang in a moment of panic. I¡¯m sure this is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    When the two students heard this, they nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, we were running a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the young man quickly responded. ¡°We didn¡¯t see clearly. We saw Yao Tang and guessed. It¡¯s not like we wanted to me you for this.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t do it on purpose. This is just a matter of extending your help to a ssmate. There¡¯s no need to be so uptight.¡±


    Yao Ran reached out to help the boy up. However, before she could, Yao Tangraised her hand.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Sister, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Yao Ran shook her head. ¡°Sure, they have misunderstood you, but they¡¯re hurt. You shouldn¡¯t be holding a grudge against them because of this. We¡¯re all schoolmates here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Maybe it was her indifferent tone or emotionless face, but the others really couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. They nced at each other in confusion.


    Their intention was to lend a hand, was it not?


    But Yao Tang refused.


    Wasn¡¯t that a little cold, even for her?


    But Yao Tang nced at the young men with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the infirmary,¡± she said. ¡°If you make anyrge movements, you¡¯d be hurt.¡±

 Chapter 344 - A Scam

    <h4>Chapter 344: A Scam</h4>


    The bystanders finally understood the reason behind Yao Tang¡¯s actions, orck thereof.


    ¡°I see, so Yao Tangwas waiting for the people from the infirmary toe and handle the situation. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Yao Tangisn¡¯t cold-blooded at all. In fact, she¡¯s one of the nicest people I know. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t help an injured ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything to him. He got hurt by himself. Why are they trying to push the me on her?¡±


    ¡°All things considered, Yao Tangwas just doing the right thing?¡±


    Yao Ran was struggling to keep her face neutral. She took a deep breath and smiled atYao Tang. ¡°Sister, couldn¡¯t you have just helped him up? Why did you bother the staff at the infirmary? Isn¡¯t it just a waste of the school¡¯s resources?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t get up,¡± Yao Tangreplied indifferently. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be moving around.¡±


    Her words almost made Yao Ranchoke on air.


    Another round of murmurs came from the onlookers. ¡°That¡¯s right, it might do more harm than good if they insisted on moving him.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang is really clever to have considered these things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for sure. As expected, she thought of everything. Just imagine what would happen if she moved him and his injuries got worse. How is she going to exin that to the teachers?¡±


    Yao Tang said nothing and just let them talk.


    Meanwhile, the injured boy was growing flustered as he kept lying on the ground.


    ......


    His body was definitely fine, with nary a scratch. If the school doctor dide and examined him, his lies would be exposed.


    Yao Ran also withdrew her hand and took a step back. For all her righteous speech just now, she didn¡¯t seem eager to help the boy any longer.


    At this point, the boy thought of something. He grimaced and pretended to be in pain as he stretched out his supposedly injured leg. Then, with much effort, he slowly pulled himself up. ¡°I feel better now, Yao Tang. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh!¡± the boy who had been crouching next to him eximed. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, there¡¯s no need for the medical staff toe anymore, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the other students immediately realized that these boys had been lying all along.


    Yao Tang smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, I was just joking. I didn¡¯t call for anyone from the infirmary.¡±


    Mortified, the boys fled the scene. Their faces were burning a fiery red as they pushed past the crowd and bounded down the stairs. The students kept shouting for them, but they didn¡¯t look back even once.


    ¡°Sister, wait,¡± Yao Rancalled just asYao Tangwas turning to leave.


    She reached out a hand, as if to stop the other girl, but her fingers just ended up brushing against Yao Tang¡¯s hair.


    Yao Tang nced sideways atYao Ranand raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind.¡± Yao Ranshook her head sheepishly, but her heart was pounding violently inside her chest. The momentYao Tangwas gone,Yao Ranturned around and followed the boys downstairs.


    Her lips were stretched into a sinister smile. Tucked inside her palm was a few strands of Yao Tang¡¯s hair.


    In the back garden of the school.


    The two boys who had been slumped on the ground shot up to their feet when they spotted Yao Ran.


    ¡°Forgive us, Ranran. We were quite useless. We didn¡¯t get Yao Tang¡¯s hair like we nned. It¡¯s our fault for being so stupid. We even made a fool out of you back there.¡±


    This came from the one who had faked his injury. Guilt was written all over his face.


    His friend, on the other hand, was scowling. ¡°Yao Tang is really sharp,¡± he grumbled angrily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy approaching her in the first ce, and she didn¡¯t even fall for our tricks! What an awful girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Ranran, you should just forget about her. So what if she never finds her biological parents? Her problems are not yours to carry.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You were kind enough to be so considerate toward her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate your generosity at all. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s always so mean to you.¡±


    Yao Ran milked their frustrations by lowering her head like she bore the weight of a thousand grievances. Then, she made a show of mustering a small, timid smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine, even if Sister misunderstands. She never liked me, anyway. I¡¯m just so sorry that I dragged you both into this¡­¡±


    The boys quickly shook their heads and waved their hands, telling her she did nothing wrong. They spent the next few minutes reassuring her.


    Earlier that morning.


    The boys happened upon Yao Tang, who was standing by the window with a worried expression. They didn¡¯t hesitate to walk up to her and ask what was wrong. What she told them next was rather shocking. Never had they expected to learn such explosive news.

 Chapter 345 - Illegitimate Child

    <h4>Chapter 345: Illegitimate Child</h4>


    Yao Ran told them that she had identally discovered something strange about Yao Tang¡¯s blood type¡ªit was different from the rest of her family. What was more, she had run into someone who looked just like Yao Tang a few days ago.


    But she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, so she refrained from discussing the matter with her parents.


    As such, Yao Ranwas understandably conflicted and confused about what to do with the information.


    In the end, it was the boys who came up with a n. They intended to engage with Yao Tangone way or another, then secretly pluck a few strands of her hair.Yao Ranwould then take the specimen to aboratory for a DNA test.


    Unfortunately for them, Yao Ranwould see through their ruse and thwart their scheme.


    Not only that, but the boys would also be rebuked by the public, and the inevitable embarrassment would shadow them for quite some time.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern and your help,¡± Yao Ransaid with feeling. ¡°If it were all up to me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    She paused for effect, then assumed a look of wonder. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still not sure what to think of this issue. Yao Tangis somewhat simr to my second uncle, but she doesn¡¯t resemble my second aunt at all. In fact, she looked a lot more like that stranger aunt I met some time ago. I guess we¡¯ll never know¡­¡±


    One of the boys suddenly perked up. ¡°Hang on a minute! So basically, what you¡¯re saying is that Yao Tangisn¡¯t like your aunt at all, right?¡±


    Yao Ran nodded slowly.


    The boy nodded in earnest. ¡°I see. I think I understand it now. Maybe Yao Tang¡¯s mother is not your aunt, but someone else. If my hunch is correct, then she must be an illegitimate child of your uncle¡¯s!¡±


    Yao Ran gasped. She looked shocked at first, but it soon gave way to anger. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Although my aunt and uncle have always lived in the countryside, they are honest and upright people. There¡¯s no way!¡±


    However, her words only seemed to confirm the boy¡¯s suspicions.


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, just look at Yao Tang. There¡¯s nothing honest or upright about her. I¡¯ll bet my allowance that her personality is much simr to thatdy you met the other day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense!¡± the other boy piped up. ¡°She¡¯s a bastard child, after all.¡±


    Yao Ran was visibly unhappy. ¡°No, I already told you, that¡¯s impossible. Just stop talking and forget about it. If you mention this matter again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The boys promptly dropped the subject, afraid that Yao Ranwould hate them.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± one of them ventured with some hesitation. ¡°Do you n to look into it further?¡±


    She looked in the distance and sighed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it. Second Uncle¡¯s family is doing quite well. I don¡¯t want to cause them any trouble. Just let it go, all right? Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The boy opened his mouth to say something else, but Yao Rancut him off by saying goodbye.


    The boys were shaking their heads as they walked back to their ssroom.


    They felt sorry for Yao Ran. She chose to bear the burden of the truth behindYao Tang¡¯s birth, even though she had nothing to gain from it.


    Unbeknownst to them, the girl they so adored was striding away with a malicious glint in her eyes. She had finally obtained a crucial chess piece, and she was going to make sure she didn¡¯t waste it.


    The three students were so engrossed with their own thoughts that none of them noticed a figure in the distance. The fourth person had been there all along, and had seen and heard everything that they had discussed.


    ¡°I¡¯m still convinced that she¡¯s an illegitimate child. It¡¯s a pity that Ranranforbade us from telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Ranranis too kind for her own good. She didn¡¯t even fight back whenYao Tangmocked her in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡­


    At the sportsplex.


    Xu Xuan strode toward the tennis court, ready to begin today¡¯s training.


    She never missed a day throughout the whole year, and everyone was aware of the amount of time and energy Xu Xuanspent on tennis. Naturally, they admired her andmended her diligence.


    ¡°Xu Xuan is already a top-notch yer, but she still keeps training tirelessly. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a famous professional yer one day.¡±


    And so, they were all shocked when the transfer student Yao Tanghad beaten their star yer at a match, and so effortlessly, too.


    What disheartened them more was the fact that Xu Xuanseemed to have gone berserk after her defeat, amping up her training to extreme, almost unreasonable levels.


    Some of them tried to dissuade her a few times, but she refused to listen.


    Xu Xuan continued training like a madwoman, as if her life itself depended on tennis.


    ¡°Xu Xuan!¡± a voice called while she was in the middle of her session. ¡°Someone is outside, looking for you. Go and check it out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy at the moment!¡± Xu Xuanyelled back as she whacked the ball with her racket.


    Her eyes never wandered from the ball for even a second.

 Chapter 346 - Can’t Afford to Lose Again

    <h4>Chapter 346: Can¡¯t Afford to Lose Again</h4>


    All of her attention was confined to the four corners of the tennis court. Nothing from the outside world mattered to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yao Ran,¡± the voice called again. ¡°She¡¯s looking for you. Aren¡¯t you going to see her?¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s hand paused when she heard the name.


    Hesitation shed in her eyes, but she did put her racket down and trudged out of the court.


    At that same moment, Yao Ranwas pacing back and forth at the entrance of the sportsplex. She kept craning her neck to peek inside, her face clouded with worry.


    She hade here to discuss the matter of the six-million bet she had lost.


    Since she had made the wager in front of so many people, she had no hopes of wriggling her way out of it. She needed to pay.


    Soon enough, she spotted Xu Xuanwalking toward her.Yao Ransmiled and met the other girl halfway.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Xu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, your trainingplex is really strict. I was about to enter just now, but the staff immediately came up to me and stopped me. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s so hard to see you.¡±


    Xu Xuan blinked in surprise. ¡°You came for... Is there something you need?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eye twitched with displeasure, but she covered it up with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s about your loss at the matchst time. Aren¡¯t we in the middle of raising funds? I just came to ask you for an update. How much have you got so far? I honestly thought you were skilled. Who would have imagined that you would lose to Yao Tang?¡±


    ......


    The subtle attempt at provocation flew over Xu Xuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s ball skills are very good, too,¡± she said lightly.


    ¡°You can actually bear to praise her after what happened?¡± Yao Ranretorted, her smile faltering. ¡°She just got lucky, that¡¯s all. How can she be better than you, a professional yer?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s voice grew shrill as she struggled to rein in her fury.


    ¡®Is Xu Xuanout of her mind? She¡¯s on the freaking tennis team, for goodness¡¯ sake! Why is she evenplimentingYao Tang? Did that piece of scum bribe her or something?¡¯


    ¡°Then, what are we supposed to do about the six million?¡± Xu Xuanasked.


    Yao Ran scowled at her. ¡°And here I was, thinking that you would take the initiative to solve the mess you caused. I guess I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Xu Xuaneximed.


    Yao Ran just sniffed and looked away, trying to calm herself. This was six million yuan they were talking about. Even if shepiled all her trinkets and sold them, they would only fetch a little over four million.


    Yet all this time, Xu Xuanhadn¡¯t done anything toe up with even a million.


    ¡®This brat can¡¯t possibly expect me to bear the penalty on my own! No, I won¡¯t let that happen!¡¯


    Xu Xuan mulled over her options for a moment before finally saying, ¡°There¡¯s a tennis match in the city next week. If I participate and win first ce, I¡¯ll get a cash reward amounting to 1.5 million. The school team will be rewarding me, too, so I should be able to get 1.7 million in total.¡±


    Yao Ran nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But are you sure you will win this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± the other girl answered with confidence. She might be no match for Yao Tang, but she could certainly beat some small fry in a localpetition.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be right. You can¡¯t afford to lose again.¡±


    If Xu Xuanbagged the cash rewards, then they would only need a few hundred thousand more to secure the six million.


    Yao Tang and the others probably wouldn¡¯t collect their money any time soon. Or at least, that was whatYao Rankept telling herself. They should have ample time to raise the full amount.


    After Yao Ranleft,Xu Xuanspent three more hours training in the sportsplex before heading out.


    No one greeted her when she arrived home. The ce was dark and silent.


    But Xu Xuanwas already used to it.


    She made a beeline for the kitchen and microwaved the leftovers from lunch. Then, she took her meager meal over to the sofa and finished it quietly.


    Once she was done eating, she changed into her work clothes and walked to her part-time job.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Lin Xinand her friends decided to payLu Minga visit after school. They found him still recuperating in bed, propelling them to express their heartfelt concern.


    They had been chatting for a while, catching up on each other, when Qin Jingasked, ¡°What aboutYan Yu? Where is he at the moment?¡±


    ¡°He was supposed to be on his way to Beijing,¡± Lu Mingreplied. ¡°But he¡¯sing back instead. He should be here in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 347 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 347: Brothers</h4>


    Lin Xin¡¯s smile vanished at his words, and her face turned cold.


    Just before they left, she turned to Lu Mingand said, ¡°You and your friends are excellent students. So, you dropped out just because you didn¡¯t do well in the exams? What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    Her tone was scathing, and she stomped out of his bedroom without a backward nce.


    Lu Ming tried calling out toLin Xin, to no avail. In the end, he could only slump back against his pillows and wallow in regret.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know,¡± Qin Jingsaid. ¡°You guys weren¡¯t bad at all.¡±


    With that, she followed Lin Xinoutside, leavingMeng Yangalone withLu Ming.


    Meng Yang was smiling brightly, revealing his perfect row of white teeth.


    It puzzled Lu Ming. ¡°What about you, aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±


    Meng Yang continued to smile as he walked to the bedside and patted the other boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why would I be mad? We¡¯re good friends, after all!¡±


    Soon enough, Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder became sore atMeng Yang¡¯s overzealous gesture.


    He grimaced in pain and sucked in his breath.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ Brother Meng, it hurts. It hurts, please stop!¡±


    Still, Meng Yang¡¯s hand did not stop moving, nor did his smile disappear. ¡°Oh, does it hurt? Do you really feel pain? I don¡¯t think so. You even got beaten half to death! This should be nothing, right?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Please, Brother Meng, I won¡¯t do it again. I really wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded frantically and pressed his palm against his heart, as though to make a solemn promise. ¡°I will never do something so foolish again! Please let me go,Brother Meng. I know I¡¯ve made a mistake, I swear.¡±


    Meng Yang finally stopped, andLu Mingheaved a long sigh of relief.


    Hey there, staring at the ceiling, struggling to catch his breath.


    Meng Yang turned his back on the injured boy. When he spoke again, his tone had softened. He even sounded a little emotional.


    ¡°Lu Ming, I have no idea about your family matters, and I won¡¯t even try to ask you about them. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything that¡¯s going on.


    ¡°But you should keep in mind that I treat you as my own brother.


    ¡°If you encounter any problems, you must not hesitate to share them with me. No matter how heavy the burden is, you should be able to rely on your brother. I promise to have your back at all times. I¡¯ll always be there to help you.¡±


    Lu Ming froze. He was so shocked that he could only watchMeng Yangdisappear through the door. He was moved, of course, but unlike his friends, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to express his feelings.


    ¡®Brother, huh?¡¯


    ¡­


    The group of friends left Lu Ming¡¯s residence and all went back toYao Tang¡¯s ce to study.


    Lin Xin sighed as her eyes darted back and forth betweenMeng YangandQin Jing. She was convinced that these two werepeting with each other. For one thing, they seemed to be breezing through the test papers in a bid to see who finished first.


    For the first time in her life, Lin Xinunderstood what it meant to be under peer pressure.


    Not the bad kind, though, since this one came from a ce of camaraderie and empowerment. As such, she did her best to keep up and finish along with her friends.


    By the time she looked up from her papers, it was already a quarter past seven in the evening. Her stomach growled, right on cue.


    Lin Xin looked at the stack of papers in front of her. She had three more test papers to answer, but she had managed to finish all her homework.


    She was tired, but she felt content.


    Just as she expected, being around her friends was the best kind of motivation there was. If she had been by herself, she would probably spiral into a panic and wouldn¡¯t get anything done.


    It was past eight o¡¯clock when everyone finally finished their tasks.


    Qin Jing jumped to her feet and fetched a small cake from her bag. She was quite happy with her performance at the practice tests, so she thought it was only right to celebrate.


    Then something urred to her, and she ran back to check Meng Yang¡¯s test papers. ¡®Huh. He¡¯s improved a lot as well.¡¯


    Lin Xin was starving at this point. She turned toYao Tangwith wide, pleading eyes. ¡°Sister Tang, we¡¯ve worked very hard today. Why don¡¯t we go out and eat something delicious? I know a ce where they make the best snacks and desserts. We should go there!¡±


    Ten minutester, they were standing outside a brightly lit door. Although muffled, they could still hear the booming musicing from the other side.


    They exchanged a look.


    ¡°Lin Xin, is this really the ce you were referring to? The one where they serve the best snacks and desserts?¡± Qin Jingcrossed her arms over her chest and frowned at the neon sign above them.


    They hade to a nightclub, and there seemed to be an endless stream of peopleing and going through the establishment.

 Chapter 348 - Encounter at the Nightclub

    <h4>Chapter 348: Encounter at the Nightclub</h4>


    Lin Xin nodded in earnest, her face filled with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m telling you, their cakes and dim sum are totally out of this world! You¡¯ll understand once you try them. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    She pulled Yao TangandQin Jinginside, whileMeng Yanglumbered along behind them.


    The security guard recognized Lin Xinand greeted them with a smile. Their server also seemed to recognizeLin Xin, and spoke to her in a familiar manner. ¡°Hello, Miss Lin. Will you be ordering your usual dessert selection?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Lin Xinmotioned at herpanions. ¡°And serve us some dim sum for my friends here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± With onest smile, the waiter bowed and turned to leave.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Lin Xinasked as they walked to their own private room. ¡°My uncle brought me here some time ago, and I absolutely loved their food, so he opened a tab for me. He spoke with management and told them I cane and go freely, and he will take care of the expenses. Fortunately, my parents had no objections, so Ie here pretty often.¡±


    She then proceeded to gush about the menu and made a point of rmending all her favorites.


    Qin Jing was uninterested at first, but the more she listened toLin Xin, the more her curiosity was piqued.


    Soon enough, a young girl pushed a cart into their private room.


    She offered them a bow and spoke politely. ¡°Dear guests, your food has arrived. Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    She lifted her head, only to freeze in shock.


    The waitress was none other than Xu Xuan.


    ......


    Her eyes immediatelynded on Yao Tang, and the two girls stared at each other for one tense moment.


    The others were just as surprised to see Xu Xuanhere, so much so that no one uttered a single word.


    Xu Xuan was the first toe back to her senses. She hurriedly served the tes on their table and stepped away. ¡°Some of the dishes you ordered are still being prepared. They will be served in a while. If you need anything, please feel free to call for me.¡±


    The others blinked out of their daze at the sound of her voice, but still remained silent.


    Finally, Xu Xuanbowed again and excused herself.


    The moment she was safely out in the hall, she leaned against the wall and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Xu Xuan pushed her cart forward robotically, still worrying about the six million yuan she andYao Ranhad to cough up.


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she failed to notice a group of people rounding the nearest corner and striding toward her.


    The man leading the group stopped in front of her just in time to prevent a disastrous collision.


    Naturally, he berated Xu Xuan for her carelessness. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Are you blind? You almost hit our Young Master Lu!¡±


    Xu Xuan immediately bowed and apologized profusely.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the clientele of this establishment.


    Even in cases where she wasn¡¯t at fault, she had no choice but to humble herself and take the me.


    The man called Young Master Lu peered at her and clicked his tongue.


    Then, with a swish of his hand, he ordered his subordinate to stop talking.


    ¡°Shut it. She didn¡¯t bump into us, anyway. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master Lu, you¡¯re right. Your generosity is trulymendable.¡±


    But Lu Qin had already drawn close to Xu Xuan. He shed her ascivious smile. ¡°Are you all right? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Xu Xuan kept her head down and replied in a timid voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. It was my mistake just now. Please forgive me.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes glittered with interest. ¡°Raise your head and let me take a good look at you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Xu Xuan took a deep breath and braced herself before raising her head ever so slightly.


    Lu Qing wasn¡¯t satisfied. He still couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He stepped forward and reached out, intending to grab the girl by the chin and force her to look into his eyes.


    To his surprise, she took a step back almost instantly.


    She had dared to avoid his touch.


    Lu Qing snapped. The smile disappeared from his face and was reced by a sinister sneer.


    ¡°Who allowed you to turn away from me?¡± he roared.

 Chapter 349 - I Want Her

    <h4>Chapter 349: I Want Her</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Xu Xuan sputtered. ¡°I still have something to do. The kitchen is waiting for me to take out some dishes and serve them to the customers. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    Just like that, the men behind Young Master Lu seemed to inch forward, each of them sporting a menacing expression.


    The man who had previously scolded her stepped up again. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a poor excuse for a waitress working in this shady establishment. You should consider yourself lucky that you caught Young Master Lu¡¯s interest. What are you putting on airs for, huh?¡±


    Lu Qing crossed his arms over his chest and sneered, waiting for the girl to speak.


    But Xu Xuanonly took another deep breath before pushing the cart past them.


    The man moved quickly, stepping in her path and holding the cart in ce.


    ¡°You wench! How dare you run away after provoking Young Master Lu? I¡¯m telling you right now, there¡¯s no way you can escape! I suggest you ept the blessing that fell into yourp and let our Young Master Lu appreciate you.¡±


    Xu Xuan was getting desperate to leave. She mustered all her strength and pushed the cart.


    The man must have been distracted, because she managed to overpower him and send him stumbling to the side.


    At this point, he was itching to smack some sense into her. He pointed a shaking finger at Xu Xuanas she fled, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just, like that? You good-for-nothing piece of scum! Hey! Stop right there!¡±


    Xu Xuan ignored him and headed straight for the kitchen.


    The man turned to Lu Qingand smiled sheepishly. ¡°Never mind her, Young Master Lu. We shouldn¡¯t stoop down to her level. There are plenty of other beauties here for you to enjoy. Allow me to¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lu Qinginterrupted as he watchedXu Xuan¡¯s figure disappear in the distance. ¡°I want her. Have here to the private roomter. Tell the management I asked for her to be our waitress.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get to it right away!¡±


    The man dashed off and ryed the instructions to the nightclub¡¯s supervisor.


    Xu Xuan was still in a state of panic as she pushed through the kitchen doors and deposited her cart in the service area.


    She had finally escaped those bastards.


    Just as she was about to carry on with her task, she spotted the supervisor entering the kitchen in a huff.


    He scanned the room until his gaze zeroed in on Xu Xuan. ¡°Xu Xuan, take care of Room 409. Our guests are eager to be served, so hurry up and bring them their food.¡±


    ¡°But Sir, I¡¯m not in charge of Room 409. I was assigned to Room 401, and my guests have just begun their meal.¡±


    Xu Xuan had a helpless look on her face, but the supervisor only red at her.


    ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Why are you kicking up a fuss? Do you think you can continue working here if you keep this attitude up?¡±


    Xu Xuan was still reluctant. ¡°But my guests¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go! If the customers aren¡¯t happy with your service, I will dock your pay!¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Xuanhad no choice but toply.


    She needed every bit of money she could get.


    Without another nce at the supervisor, she fetched the cart for Room 409 and brought it upstairs.


    Her footsteps were heavy as she walked toward the room and knocked on the door.


    As usual, Xu Xuan¡¯s head was lowered when she wheeled the cart inside. Someone spoke just as she was about to serve the dishes, and the voice made her freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Yo, weren¡¯t you so eager to run away from us? Why are you back so soon?¡±


    She had heard that voice before. Just a few minutes ago, in fact.


    Xu Xuan slowly looked up and was horrified to see the man called Young Master Lu sitting in front of her.


    She had survived simr situations in the past, and she had foolishly thought that these people had decided to forget about her.


    Obviously, she was mistaken.


    Xu Xuan swallowed the lump in her throat. Her hands moved quickly, transferring all the dishes from the cart to the table one after another.


    When she was done, she maneuvered the cart around, intending to leave without another word.


    She realized btedly that the man who had previously threatened her was now standing at the door, blocking her way. Two other hulking men nked him on both sides.


    They snarled at her, and Xu Xuanknew that they had no intention of letting her off easily.

 Chapter 350 - Name Your Price

    <h4>Chapter 350: Name Your Price</h4>


    Xu Xuan was visibly wary, eliciting a smirk from Lu Qing.


    He hooked a finger and beckoned at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon, but I am a server,¡± Xu Xuansaid firmly. ¡°I¡¯m only here to deliver your food. Now that my job is done, I should take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Lu Qingechoed in a mocking tone. ¡°Tell me, how much do you earn at this ce? It¡¯s all about money with your lot, isn¡¯t it? Name your price and stop wasting my time. Let¡¯s see how much you think you¡¯re worth.¡±


    His cohorts grunted in agreement and rubbed their hands together, eager to watch the show.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, tell the young master how much you want!¡±


    ¡°In the end, it all boils down to her rate, haha! Why is she making such a huge fuss about it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she likes acting like a pure and innocent girl. But we all know it would only take a wad of cash before she obeys Young Master Lu¡¯smands, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Who is she trying to fool? Did she really take a job in a nightclub expecting to just be a waiter? How naive!¡±


    Still, Xu Xuanheld her ground. ¡°Please let me go,¡± she said, her voice ringing with resolve. ¡°I still have work to do. Other guests are waiting for me to serve their food.¡±


    She took a step back, keeping a safe distance from the men surrounding her.


    Her wide, vignt eyes darted around. She had to be ready to escape when the opportunity presented itself.


    Meanwhile, Lu Qing¡¯s scowl had deepened.


    ......


    He had never encountered such a foolish girl before. He had already promised her marypensation, yet she still stubbornly refused him.


    Clearly, this chit didn¡¯t know what was good for her.


    Without warning, he swept everything off the table and sent them crashing on the tiled floor.


    Food was flying everywhere as the dishes shattered into pieces.


    All eyes turned to Young Master Lu. A tense silence fell in the room.


    Lu Qing¡¯s lips curled into an ugly smile, and his eyes shed dangerously. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you a waitress? Since you adore your job so much, then get over here and clean up this mess!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xuannodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the cleaning supplies.¡±


    She made for the door again, thinking that she finally had an excuse to leave.


    But the three men didn¡¯t budge. If anything, their res turned even more menacing.


    They wouldn¡¯t let her out of the room at all.


    ¡°What kind of waitress are you? Surely, you¡¯re able to clean up without any tools. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of cutting yourself on some broken ss. Your body is of no use to me, anyway, so you might as well do some rough work!¡±


    Lu Qing got up from his seat and sauntered over to the sofa.


    He picked up a strand of french fry that has somehow made it there and popped it into his mouth.


    Xu Xuan gritted her teeth as she watched the wretched man chew slowly. Her gaze fell on the broken pieces of porcin scattered around her. She didn¡¯t think twice. She squatted on the floor and picked them up with her bare hands.


    There were too many, however, and all of them had sharp, rough edges.


    As expected, Xu Xuancut herself several times. Blood began dripping from her hands, but she paid it no mind.


    She ced the shards on the cart and proceeded to clean up the food next.


    She was just about to scoop up arge clump of bread and pasta when a foot suddenly came down on her hand, hard.


    The weight bore down on Xu Xuan¡¯s fingers, almost crushing them. She tried to pull away, but to no avail.


    She was no match against her assant in terms of strength, and could do nothing more than whimper in pain.


    For the first time that night, panic washed over Xu Xuan. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you! Let go of my hand!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have minded getting injured anywhere else but her hand¡­


    The man looming over her snorted and teased, ¡°Lick my shoe first. If you do a good job and lick it clean, I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± Lin Xincouldn¡¯t help but ask as a new waitress walked in with the rest of their order.


    The girl ced the dishes on their table and smiled brightly. ¡°Hello. My name is Xiao Qing. If you need anything, feel free to call for me.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, but what I want to know is¡­¡± Lin Xinpaused and hesitated for a few seconds before clearing her throat. ¡°Where is the other waitress who brought our food a while ago?¡±

 Chapter 351 - Invite Miss Yao

    <h4>Chapter 351: Invite Miss Yao</h4>


    Xiao Qing was taken aback for a few seconds, but she managed to recover herposure. ¡°She went to take care of another private room, so I will be in charge of you from now on.¡±


    She mustered a smile to hide her curiosity.


    Why were so many people looking for Xu Xuantoday?


    Xiao Qing had even heard from the supervisor that a young master from the capital had specifically asked for that wench, hence thest-minute changes in their assignments.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would be interested in Xu Xuan, especially given her looks.


    Still, Xiao Qingcould tell a good egg from a bad one, and she knew that these kids from Room 401 meant no harm. At the very least, they were polite to her.


    She might as well earn their favor while she served them.


    Lin Xin nodded, unsurprised atXiao Qing¡¯s answer.


    After all, Xu Xuanattended the same school as they did. It was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to serve them.


    Lin Xin would probably balk, too, if she were inXu Xuan¡¯s shoes.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care enough to follow the conversation. She picked up her chopsticks and tried a piece of dim sum. Her face instantly lit up. Lin Xinwas right¡ªthe food here was delicious!


    Just then, Yao Tangreceived a call, and she excused herself to answer her phone outside.


    She passed Room 409 on her way back. There was a man standing guard at the door, and his eyes shed when he spotted Yao Tang.


    ......


    Feeling his sharp gaze, Yao Tangturned to look at him, but the man quickly averted his gaze.


    He watched silently as she proceeded down the hall and disappeared behind another private room.


    Once she was gone, the man rushed inside to make a report.


    Inside Room 409, Xu Xuan¡¯s hand was still pinned down to the floor by Young Master Lu.


    Her eyes were red and puffy from crying, but there was nothing else she could do.


    There was no way of knowing what would happen to her next, now that she was in the hands of these cruel men.


    Then, out of nowhere, a man walked up to Young Master Lu and whispered, ¡°Young Master, I think I saw that girl just now!¡±


    ¡°Which girl?¡± Lu Qingasked with a sideways nce.


    He gently blew on his teacup and took a sip, as if he wasn¡¯t crushing someone¡¯s hand underneath his foot.


    The other man pressed his lips together before blurting out, ¡°That girl, Tang something!¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang?¡±


    Lu Qing perked up, a me of interest flickering in his eyes. He put down his cup and turned to the man. ¡°It¡¯s her, right? Where is she, where did you see her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in Room 401. I saw her go inside myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± An evil grin appeared on Lu Qing¡¯s face as he slowly smoothed out his shirt. ¡°Go and invite Miss Yao over. I want to have a nice, long chat with her.¡±


    Then, he finally raised his foot. He retrieved his wallet and threw a small stack of money at Xu Xuan.


    ¡°Get lost while I¡¯m still in a good mood,¡± he barked disgustedly.


    Xu Xuan grabbed the cash and scrambled to her feet. She wasted no time pushing her cart out of the wretched private room.


    ¡®Yao Tang¡­¡¯


    Was it the same Yao Tangthat she knew?


    A new wave of worry washed over her at the thought.


    She pushed the cart down the hall and rounded the corner, where she paused and took out her phone.


    Xu Xuan was about to sendYao Tanga message to warn her when she btedly realized that she didn¡¯t have thetter¡¯s contact information.


    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Xu Xuanwas in a dilemma.


    On the one hand, Yao TanghadMeng YangandQin Jingwith her. Surely, those men wouldn¡¯t do anything to her with other people around.


    But then she thought of the Young Master Lu, of how malicious and brutal he was. No, she couldn¡¯t take any chances.


    She might have pulled out of simr situations in the past, but she had been firm and undaunted then. This time was different.


    To begin with, she had seen how her supervisor had scurried to do Young Master Lu¡¯s bidding as soon as his name was mentioned.


    And then there were the scary men at his beck and call. A young girl could never escape those hooligans.


    Even if Meng YangandQin Jingput their family¡¯s powers together, it might be toote for them to do any actual good.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s mind raced as she considered her options. In the end, she decided to go and inform Yao Tangherself.

 Chapter 352 - A Forceful Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 352: A Forceful Invitation</h4>


    There was a passageway essible only to employees. She could use it to get to Yao Tang¡¯s private room before Young Master Lu¡¯s men arrived.


    Xu Xuan rushed over to Room 401. Thankfully, the goons were nowhere in sight.


    Lin Xin andQin Jingwere engaged in conversation when she stormed in, and they all turned to the door in shock.


    Xu Xuan ignored everyone else and made a beeline forYao Tang. ¡°You have to leave, right now! Someone ising to capture you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Meng Yangblurted out, dropping his chopsticks on the table.


    Who would dare to touch his sister while he was around?


    As for Yao Tang, she slowly got up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You have to hurry and get out of her,¡± Xu Xuansaid, her tone urgent. ¡°Just trust me on this. They will be here any minute.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze fell on the girl¡¯s bleeding palm.


    No sane athlete would stand for getting their hands injured, let alone risk an incident. And it was especially true for those who used their hands during their games.


    What could have possibly happened to Xu Xuan?


    Seeing that Yao Tangremained unbothered despite her desperate pleas,Xu Xuancouldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated.


    But if Yao Tangrefused to leave, then she could do nothing to persuade her otherwise.Xu Xuansighed and darted out of the room before the men arrived and saw her there.


    ......


    Sure enough, a tall man appeared at the door shortly after she was gone. He went straight to the point and addressed Yao Tang. ¡°Pleasee with us, Miss Yao.¡±


    Though he sounded courteous, his stance was anything but.


    The threat was palpable in the air¡ªif Yao Tangdidn¡¯t go with him, then he would just drag her out of the room.


    Qin Jing straightened in her seat and scowled at their intruder. Beside her,Meng Yangjumped to his feet and bounded up the table.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he cursed at the man. ¡°What makes you think you can just barge in here and give us orders? Who sent you, huh? Tell that bastard toe here himself!¡±


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± the man sneered. ¡°I¡¯d watch my words if I were you. You might die here today, and you wouldn¡¯t even know what hit you.¡±


    Even so, the man remained vignt. He had witnessed Yao Tang¡¯s strength before, so he was naturally wary.


    That only applied to Yao Tang, though. He couldn¡¯t care less about the rest of the brats in the room.


    Meng Yang flew into a rage. ¡°Who am I? You¡¯re asking who I am? How dare you!¡± He leaped from the table and strode toward the man.


    He was almost 1.8 meters tall and was powerfully built for his age. This, coupled with his formidable aura, made Meng Yang rather intimidating.


    The man faltered and almost stepped back, but he quickly snapped back to his senses. He flushed with embarrassment.


    He shouldn¡¯t be wasting his time squabbling with a kid. His only purpose was to bring Yao Tangto Young Master Lu as soon as possible. He red atMeng Yang. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll deal with you once I¡¯m done with her!¡±


    Then he turned to Yao Tangand gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°Miss Yao, please!¡±


    Yao Tang was leaning against her seat and casually browsing something on her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± she said nonchntly.


    The man grew frantic. ¡°Miss, you still remember my young master, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re well aware of his temper. If you keep him waiting like this, it won¡¯t end well for any of us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean that freak, Lu Qing?¡±Yao Tangfinally put her phone down and smirked at the man, who winced at her words.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Miss Yao.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss Yao. Save us all some trouble ande with me to see Young Master Lu.¡±


    Meng Yang chose that moment to step up and get in the man¡¯s face. ¡°Sister Tangis noting with you. Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t want to? Why don¡¯t you just get lost? Run back to your master before I beat you up!¡±


    His fists were already clenched so tightly that the veins on his arms were bulging. He was all geared up tond a blow.


    Feeling humiliated, the man reached out and was about to grab the insolent boy and throw him across the room.


    To his shock, the boy actually dodged his hand.


    The man snarled and pointed a finger at Meng Yang. ¡°Stay out of this, or you¡¯ll get more than you bargained for!¡±


    A pregnant silence suddenly enveloped the room.


    Then a cold, female voice came from behind the man.


    ¡°Who did you say is going to get more than he bargained for?¡±

 Chapter 353 - Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 353: Long Time No See</h4>


    The man whirled around and met Yao Tang¡¯s cold gaze. One word suddenly sprang to mind¡ªdanger.


    He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I was just joking around, of course. You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Yao Tannded a kick on his legs and he toppled to the floor.


    The man braced himself up by the elbow and red at her. ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest and smirked.


    ¡°Ah, my bad. I was just joking around.¡±


    The man hadn¡¯t even pulled himself back to his feet when a group of people suddenly stormed into the room and surrounded them.


    Lu Qing had arrived.


    His eyes shed with greed and desire as he walked up to Yao Tangand looked her up and down. ¡°Hello, Miss Yao. Long time no see.¡±


    Then he nced at his underling sprawled on the floor and kicked him in the stomach.


    The man rolled over and groaned in pain. He definitely wasn¡¯t getting up any time soon.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master,¡± he said as he struggled to a kowtow position. ¡°This subordinate was too ipetent to carry out your orders.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lu Qingsneered.


    ......


    The man tried to crawl toward him, but Lu Qingkicked him again. And again, And again.


    ¡°You useless thing! Were you trying to look tough in front of Yao Tang? Let¡¯s see what you got, then!¡±


    In the end, the man was curled up in a fetal position, desperate to protect his vital organs. He covered his head with his arms and whimpered.


    Soon, he was spitting out blood, but he neverined.


    Lu Qing finally let up, and the man grabbed the chance to kowtow at his feet again. ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master Lu. I will ept any punishment you give me.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s lips stretched into a slow, cruel smile. ¡°Then go to the secret room and receive your punishment. Get out of my sight.¡±


    All color drained from the man¡¯s face when he heard the words ¡°secret room¡±. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Young Master,¡± he mumbled like a wounded, abandoned dog.


    Lu Qing only nodded once, then turned his attention back toYao Tang. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Yao, but I see that your temper is still as fiery as ever.¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow and gave him a wry look.


    ¡°I can say the same thing about you.¡±


    Lu Qing smirked and looked past her. ¡°These are your friends.¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± she retorted and nodded toward the door. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Lu Qingughed. ¡°No way. Since Miss Yao refused to grace me with herpany, I might as well talk to your friends to get to know you better. That should be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then be my guest,¡± Yao Tangsaid with a dangerous gleam in her eye.


    But Lu Qingwas unaffected by her thinly-veiled threat. If anything, he was rather amused by it.


    ¡°Oh my, why is Miss Yao serious? It doesn¡¯t look good on a fresh, young girl like you. By the way, how is my good-for-nothing brother doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, of course.¡±


    ¡°I see. Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Lu Qing waved at his men, and they began to take out weapons ranging from batons to daggers, and even tasers.


    They slowly inched closer to Lin Xinand the others.


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes were wide with anticipation as he approached Yao Tang.


    ¡°Miss Yao, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want your dear friends to get hurt. Why don¡¯t youe with me to Room 409 and spend a little time together, huh? That way, we won¡¯t be disturbing your friends, and they can get on with their meal.¡±


    He was taking them hostage!


    Lin Xin pressed her lips together and hugged herself.


    Beside her, Qin Jingwas holding her breath as she stared at the dagger aimed at her head.


    Yao Tang glowered atLu Qing.


    ¡°Are the wounds in your body all healed up?¡± she jeered.

 Chapter 354 - Missing Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 354: Missing Bracelet</h4>


    Lu Qing¡¯s smile took on a sinister edge. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Miss Yao, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re talking!¡± Lu Qingbeamed. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± Lin Xincalled out and made to get out of her seat.


    In the next second, however, the hooligan beside her raised his baton, threatening to hit her if she made another move.


    Meanwhile, Xu Xuanburst into the kitchen and headed for the locker room. She retrieved the medicine kit and treated her wounds.


    When she finished bandaging her hand, she leaned back against the wall and heaved a defeated sigh. She took out the money Lu Qinghad thrown at her.


    Xu Xuan stared at the wad of cash, her grip tightening. She didn¡¯t want the money at all, but she did need it.


    She folded each bill and tucked them into her coat pocket, making sure to stash the garment toward the back of her narrow locker.


    As she did so, she noticed that her silver bracelet was missing from her wrist.


    She usually wore it deep inside her sleeve to keep it from snagging on something, but it had somehow slipped off her hand.


    Her grandmother had given her that bracelet!


    Xu Xuan racked her brains and tried to recall every step she had taken up to that point.


    ......


    Dread filled her stomach when she realized she had seen a glimmer of silver on the floor as she fled Room 409.


    ¡®It¡¯s the only thing I have left of Grandma. What should I do now?¡¯


    Xiao Qing entered the locker room just then. She removed her apron and was about to shake it out when she spottedXu Xuanin the corner.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± she scowled at the girl.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be attending to the guest in Room 409? You should have cleaned up before you ran in here, youzy bum. Do your job better next time!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing,¡± Xu Xuansaid in a serious tone, ignoring the her coworker¡¯s mean words. ¡°Did you happen to see a silver bracelet in Room 409?¡±


    Xiao Qing turned away and folded her apron. ¡°What ne? I didn¡¯t see anything. Why are you even asking me that?¡±


    Xu Xuan paled.


    ¡°I just tidied up a little,¡± Xiao Qingcontinued. ¡°That room isn¡¯t my responsibility, anyway. Now, hurry up and get back to work!¡±


    She raised an eyebrow at Xu Xuan and looked her up and down. ¡°Since you¡¯re free, you can finish cleaning up Room 409 yourself. I¡¯m off for the night.¡±


    With onest scoff, she walked to the door and left.


    Xu Xuan felt a new ray of hope upon hearing that Room 409 hadn¡¯t been fully cleaned up.


    She ran back upstairs and pushed through the door, thinking that it would be empty by now.


    Xu Xuan was so dead set on finding her bracelet that she immediately crouched down when she entered the private room.


    To her dismay, the floor had already been swept and mopped. There was no trace of all the clutter from earlier.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s heart was pounding. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Sure enough, when she pulled herself up, she found Young Master Lu watching her with interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he smirked. ¡°Did you miss me that bad?¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She immediately lowered her eyes, but not before she caught sight of Yao Tangbeside the vile man.


    ¡°I-I apologize. I thought you had left, so I was about to clean up and prepare the room for the next guest. Please excuse the disturbance. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    She shot Yao Tangan apology before making her way to the door, knowing that she couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation.


    Xu Xuan had tried and failed to saveYao Tangfrom the clutches of Young Master Lu, and she couldn¡¯t look for her bracelet, either.


    She would have to wait for the room to be empty before she tried searching for it again.


    ¡°Hang on a minute!¡± came Young Master Lu¡¯s voice, stopping her in her tracks.


    Xu Xuan trembled.


    She closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath before turning to face the room.


    Lu Qing propped his feet on the table and toyed with the lighter in his hand. ¡°Bring us some small cakes and a round of cocktails.¡±

 Chapter 355 - Yao Tang’s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 355: Yao Tang¡¯s Attack</h4>


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Yao Tang cut in. ¡°I¡¯m not here to eat. Just say what you want to say and be done with it.¡±


    Xu Xuan sighed inwardly and made to leave again, only to be stopped by Young Master Lu once more.


    This time, he sounded angry. ¡°Did I say you could go? Are you trying to disobey me again? Or is it that you want my men to teach you how to be obedient?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go and fetch your order.¡±


    Lu Qing nced at his watch and sneered atXu Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If you aren¡¯t back by then, you won¡¯t be working here anymore, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Off you go, then.¡±


    Xu Xuan sprinted down the stairs and put the order together in record time before darting back to the private room.Lu Qingwas staring at his watch when she arrived.


    Xu Xuan was panting as she set the tes on the table, then she stepped back and waited for further instructions.


    ¡°Aiya,¡± Lu Qingsighed. ¡°It took you two minutes and fifty seconds. You almost ran out of time, eh? I suppose you¡¯re one lucky egg.¡±


    He sat up straight and waved Xu Xuanaway. ¡°Go and wait outside the door.¡±


    She immediately nodded and fled the scene.


    Lu Qing plucked out a dainty serving of cake and handed it toYao Tang. ¡°Here, Miss Yao. Consider this a token of my affection. Come now, don¡¯t be so cold.¡±


    ......


    But Yao Tangignored him. She didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    Undeterred, Lu Qingpulled out a single long-stemmed rose from the centerpiece on the table and twisted it between her fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of this saying, Miss Yao,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But all things in this world are just like this flower. It garners admiration when it blooms, but you and I both know that moment is fleeting. It will eventually wither and will be discarded in the trash.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Qingtook the knife that came with the cake, sliced off a piece, and brought it toYao Tang¡¯s lips. ¡°Go on, give it a taste.¡±


    The next thing he knew, Yao Tanghad grabbed the knife from his hand and sent it flying past his head.


    Lu Qing wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time, and the de nicked the corner of his mouth.


    He let out a loud, maniacal chortle.


    He even got up to his feet and threw his head back,ughing like a madman.


    When he was finally spent, he swiped at the blood on his face and narrowed his eyes at Yao Tang.


    ¡°I like you even more now,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You crazy mongrel!¡± Yao Tang cursed.


    In one swift motion, she seized Lu Qing¡¯s neck and held it in a vise-like grip.


    The man writhed and clutched her arm, but he couldn¡¯t break free. Yao Tangwas simply too strong.


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes began to bulge out from their sockets. His mouth was wide open, and his face was turning a faint shade of purple.


    But he didn¡¯t panic just yet. He still had one trick up his sleeve. ¡°Lu¡­¡± he choked out. ¡°Lu¡­ Ming!¡±


    Yao Tang ignored his pathetic attempt at ckmail and tightened her grip even more.


    Lu Qing wheezed as he sucked in a long breath, then his words rushed out of his mouth.


    ¡°If I die, the family won¡¯t forgive him¡­ They will never take him back... And you wouldn¡¯t escape, either. Not only you¡­ But all your friends¡­ You will suffer retribution for this!¡±


    Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he still managed to snicker at Yao Tang.


    Despite being strangled half to death, Lu Qingwas confident that he still had the upper hand.


    That was until Yao Tangspoke.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered by his threat.


    She dug her fingers deeper against his throat, and the smile disappeared from Lu Qing¡¯s mouth.


    His vision was blurring. He had no strength left in his body.


    For the first time in his life, he felt a raw, primal fear. He could very well die in the next second.


    Lu Qing made gurgling noises as his eyes began to roll inward.


    He had expected Yao Tangto attack him. She would be risking her friends¡¯ safety, after all.


    Moreover, even if she did seed in harming him, everyone knew that the Lu family would never let her go.


    She was just an ordinary student. Where did she get the nerve to go against him like this?

 Chapter 356 - Termination of Contract

    <h4>Chapter 356: Termination of Contract</h4>


    Was it possible that this girl really didn¡¯t fear him or his family?


    But Lu Qinghad no time to ponder the matter any further. He could feel his life seeping away from his body.


    Then, all of a sudden¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Qingscreamed inwardly.


    His body jolted as a sharp pain shoot up from his hand to his arm. Yao Tanghad broken one of his fingers, bending it backward at a ny-degree angle.


    Lu Qing wanted to howl in agony, but he couldn¡¯t.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t capable of making any sound except for some muffled whimpers.


    Btedly, he realized that the hand she had targeted was the one he had used to handle the knife earlier.


    She was sending him a message not to try and touch her again.


    Bang! Yao TangthrewLu Qingforward like he was nothing more than a toy, while he fell like a sack of potatoes on the sofa.


    He clutched his throat and coughed violently, gasping for air. When he had finally recovered, he turned to Yao Tangand scowled.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare you strangle me! Don¡¯t you care about your friends at all?¡±


    Yao Tang was wiping her hand with a piece of tissue as if she had just touched something filthy. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Lu Qingtaunted, his eyes shing wildly.


    ¡°As long as I am in City A, all the Lu family¡¯s affairs are under my control. I can use my family¡¯s name to dispatch anyone who displeases me. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Miss Yao?¡±


    Yao Tang cocked her head to the side and said nothing.


    Lu Qing thought that she was finally seeing the error of her ways. He scoffed, then looked down at his broken finger. With one quick motion, he forced it back to its proper position.


    ¡°Well, Miss Yao? You get what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I think I do,¡± she said before taking out her phone. She opened her WeChat app and typed out a short message.


    Lu Qing¡¯s face twitched as he waited impatiently for her to apologize, but what Yao Tangsaid next caught him totally off-guard.


    ¡°Then you can just leave City Aand nevere back. Your business here is over.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Qingguffawed.


    This girl was too ignorant for her own good. She should have just epted defeat and submitted herself to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my affairs in City A aren¡¯t something a little girl like you can even begin to understand, let alone decide on. There¡¯s no point putting up a fight. Just give up and give yourself to me, hmm?¡±


    Lu Qing grinnedsciviously and rubbed his palms together.


    ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± Yao Tangdrawled. ¡°This is something that I can decide on.¡±


    Lu Qing barked out another mockingugh.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too conceited, Miss Yao? I admit that you¡¯re very attractive, but your face isn¡¯t good enough to sway anyone¡¯s judgment when ites to business. You¡¯re wee to try it with me, of course, but I¡¯m telling you now¡ªyou won¡¯t get what you want!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Tangshrugged and nced atLu Qing¡¯s phone on the table.


    As if on cue, it started to ring.


    Lu Qing grabbed the device and was about to end the call when he caught sight of the contact shing on the screen.


    It was the head of thepany he was negotiating with. The sole purpose of hising to City Awas to finalize the coboration between their businesses.


    Lu Qing cleared his throat and answered the call. Then, as if to gloat atYao Tang, he looked at her snidely and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhang! I was just thinking about you. When shall we sign the contract?¡±


    Feeling like this wasn¡¯t enough provocation, he proceeded to turn the call on speakerphone and held it up toward her.


    This joint project had been arranged by his predecessor a long time ago. The truth was that Lu Qing had onlye to City Ato sign the contract in person as a sign of formality.


    This cooperation was as good as a done deal.


    And so, Lu Qingwas beyond shocked to hear the other man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Lu. On behalf of ourpany, I would like to inform you that we are hereby terminating this cooperation. I hope we can get to coborate under more favorable circumstances in the future.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Zhang? Haven¡¯t we settled everything? All we need is our signatures on the contract! How can you go back on your word at thest minute? Why would you do something like this?¡±

 Chapter 357 - The Jiang Family Made a Move

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Jiang Family Made a Move</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re backing out? We haven¡¯t even signed the contract yet.¡±


    Lu Qing gripped his mug even tighter, but he kept his cool. Taking a deep breath, he started, ¡°How about this? You tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll see what I can do. There¡¯s still room for adjustment in the contract.¡±


    Perhaps the reason why the man decided to back out in the middle of the negotiation was that he wanted a bigger slice of the cake.


    He had been so confident earlier. He had even turned on the speakerphone so Yao Tang could listen in, and now that all of this was happening...


    Damn it!


    As he continued to think of this, a trace of viciousness shed across his face.


    As soon as this cooperation was over, he¡¯d teach this Zhang guy a lesson! How dare he provoke someone of his standing? Did he want to die?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any room for negotiation. I have to back out of this deal.¡± Despite Lu Qing¡¯s willingness to negotiate, Chief Zhang still refused.


    ¡°I think you know my way of doing things, right?¡± Lu Qing finally lost it, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Do you really think you want to go against me on this?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Beads of sweat trailed down his forehead.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to offend Lu Qing, but if he didn¡¯t end up doing this, he took a deep breath. He twisted his wrists.


    ¡°Second Young Master Lu, given of my friendship with your brother, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This matter has already been decided by the higher-ups. I have no control over this.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean you have no control over this?¡± Lu Qing demanded through gritted teeth. ¡°How can you not have controlled it? Are you just throwing away your responsibility?¡±


    ......


    How could CEO Zhang not handle it?


    ¡°It was like that back then, but for some reason, thepany had already given an order to transfer my responsibilities to someone else. These agreements are not under my jurisdiction anymore.¡±


    Lu Qing clenched his fists and flipped the cakes onto the ground.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is behind this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang Family.¡±


    As soon as he heard who it was, he almost let his phone slip onto the table.


    ¡°The Jiang Family? Impossible...How?¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care whether or not you believe me. I even told the higher-ups to turn the deal around, but there¡¯s really nothing I can do. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    As soon as the man hung up the phone, Lu Qing gritted his teeth.


    Just now, Yao Tang had said with certainty that this matter wouldn¡¯t be able to continue. Was it rted to her then? Could she be the one behind this?


    However, he had her investigated a long time ago. Yao Tang was just a girl who lived in the countryside. How could he have that capability?


    If she had made a move...


    No, impossible.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a jinx, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lu Qing scoffed. ¡°How could you say what you just said?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Yao Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you still have to argue with me now?¡±


    Clenching his jaw, he motioned to the door. ¡°Please leave, Miss Yao.¡±


    When Yao Tang swaggered away, Lu Qingimmediately chucked his phone onto the ground. Swiping his hands on the table, he pushed everything onto the ground. tters could be heard everywhere.


    Only after he had finished venting, did he call his brother. ¡°There seems to be a problem with a project...¡±


    She stepped out of the private room, only to see Xu Xuan guarding the exit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Xuan was in a daze. Only when hee back to his senses did he realize that Yao Tangwas already very far away.

 Chapter 358 - Call from the Shadow League

    <h4>Chapter 358: Call from the Shadow League</h4>


    Xu Xuan, however, didn¡¯t move.


    If she had left, then that meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the private room again. The bracelet would be lost forever. She took a deep breath.


    However, when she tried to enter the private room, the bodyguard extended his hand to stop her.


    Yao Tang nced at them as if daring them to do anything else. They unconsciously staggered back, gazing at her in disbelief. There was something not right about this girl.


    By the time they came back to their senses, Yao Tang had already entered the private room.


    Inside the private room, Lin Xin begrudgingly ate the snacks in her hand. The people who hade in earlier took away all of their phones.


    They had no other way tomunicate with the outside world.


    The men outside held onto their electric batons, watching their every move. It was as if they were going to attack any second. Qin Jing could only slump back in her seat.


    She wanted nothing more than to save Yao Tang, but now, she had no other choice but to stand by. The men were watching her too closely. She couldn¡¯t even move an inch away from where she was sitting.


    Why were they treating them like prisoners?


    Just then, Yao Tang pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± The men who had been standing around Lin Xin and Qin Jingraised their weapons up in the air, all directed at Yao Tang.


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered by the men. Instead, she tilted her head. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ......


    The men all shared a look as if someone had been speaking into their earphones. Immediately, they put down their weapons and headed out of the door.


    Lin Xin didn¡¯t waste any time as she jumped from her sheet. ¡°Sister Tang!¡± she eximed. ¡°Are you alright? He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±


    She observed her friend¡¯s movements and found nothing out of the ordinary. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but be concerned for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, just as she was about to say anything else, her phone rang. ncing at the screen, she realized that the call was from Lin Shuang.


    Did something happen with the Shadow League?


    With a frown, Yao Tang walked out of the room and answered the call.


    ..


    At night, the lights at City A¡¯s airport flickered from a distance. Itsrge windows reflected the city lights several miles away from them, highlighting its many wonders.


    A handsome and noble man stepped off one of the nes, and he was immediately greeted by the manager. Everyone, from the pilot to the stewardess bowed in respect.


    ¡°Young Master Yang,¡± the manager murmured. ¡°Please, if you¡¯de this way.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He nodded and followed the manager all the way into the VIP Room. As soon as Young Master Yang was seated, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the borate design of the room and the high chandeliers that came with it. It was obvious that the airport paid close attention to its VIP passengers.


    Just then, a man in a business suit entered the room.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, it¡¯s about time we meet.¡±


    Upon seeing the man in front of him, Yang Nian hid the surprised look on his face and shook hands with the sudden visitor.


    ¡°Director Xu, I didn¡¯t know you work here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it really has been a long time.¡± Director Xu chuckled. ¡°How has it been, Young Master Yang?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I heard that the quality of teaching in No. 1 Middle School is very good.¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s why I applied for an exchange student spot in the school. I hope to learn from both the school and my surroundings.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Director Xu didn¡¯t continue the topic.


    Young Master Yang was a very prominent fellow in Jing City. Why would he apply as an exchange student to No. 1 High School? There must be something else going on here.


    However, Director Xu didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How is Grandpa doing? Is he healthy?¡± Yang Nian smiled, touching his teacup.


    Upon speaking of his father, Director Xu¡¯s face immediately brightened.


    The two of them began to talk as their conversation shifted. It was about different topics, all of which led to a much deeper discussion onmerce and trade.


    The manager stood at the side, waiting for an order.


    Bang! Bang!


    Just then, someone knocked on their door.


    The manager frowned.


    However, when he opened the door, he noticed his subordinate bowing in front of him. ¡°Manager, there¡¯s a little girl who wants to see Director Xu,¡± he said. ¡°If you¡¯d take a look.¡±

 Chapter 359 - The Only Passenger

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Only Passenger</h4>


    As soon as he said this, the manager followed the subordinate¡¯s nervous gaze all the way to the front door.


    There, he could see a young woman standing right by the entrance. He couldn¡¯t really see her with her overlyrge hat and her equallyrge mask. However, with the aura emanating around her, he could tell she wasn¡¯t just some ordinary passerby.


    She held the phone in her hand, looking as if she were on a call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is,¡± the manager snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Director Xu is currently meeting with a guest? He doesn¡¯t have time to meet with this young girl! Why would you allow her toe over like this?¡±


    ¡°But she said something about an urgent matter she needed to discuss. She even knows Director Xu¡¯s office. What if it¡¯s really an urgent matter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more urgent than his guest! Are you crazy?¡±


    With a frustrated sigh, the manager was about to turn away and head inside when the girl stepped forward. She walked toward them, looking as if she wasn¡¯t going away unless spoken to.


    ¡°You¡¯re searching for Director Xu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the airport.¡± Yao Tang was speaking to her phone the minute she had stepped forward. From the moment she hade out of the clubhouse, she still didn¡¯t end the call.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she then replied to the manager.


    ¡°Well, Director Xu is extremely busy right now.¡± The manager motioned to the private room. ¡°You have to wait. I¡¯d suggest you¡¯d schedule an appointment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang, have you already boarded the ne?¡± An echo from her phone cut them off. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the terminal, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading there. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she interrupted.


    ......


    As soon as the manager heard their conversation, he furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief and confusion. ¡°You¡¯re about to board the ne and you spent the next few minutes wasting your time with us?¡± he snapped. ¡°If you¡¯rete, you wouldn¡¯t be able to board.¡±


    After saying this, he instructed his subordinate, ¡°Look at her boarding pass and take her to whichever gate she¡¯s supposed to go. Try your best to get her on the ne as soon as possible. If you can¡¯t make it in time, don¡¯t me it on us.¡±


    Even then, Yao Tang made no other movements.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the ne?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Is Captain Xu inside?¡±


    The manager froze.


    The current director had only taken up the post a few years ago. The manager, honestly, didn¡¯t know anything much about Director Xu, except for his surname.


    Yet, he was already in charge of all the important matters regarding the airport.


    The manager had ridiculed his boss in the past, believing that Director Xu was in here to take advantage of his position. After a while, he¡¯d soon leave.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the man would stick around for the next four years!


    For her to be called Captain Xu, she must know of his previous experience...


    Could the girl in front of him be...


    Seeing as she had caught the manager off-guard, Yao Tang took this opportunity to slip to the other side of the private room. After knocking three times, she stepped inside.


    The manager¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    However, it was already far toote to make any changes. She had already walked in. ¡°Little girl!¡± the manager whispered helplessly. ¡°I already told you Director Xu is still busy, yet you stille in like this!¡±


    Yang Nian followed the hushed voices and nced at the door.


    Director Xu also looked over.


    As soon as Yao Tang walked in, she made one nce at Director Xubefore saying, ¡°I want to go to Wuzhou Ind.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes shed.


    Wuzhou Ind was an extremely private ind at the center of the world. Only a few people know about it, and only those with great potential, ability, and position were allowed inside.


    If one really wanted to go to Wuzhou Ind, then they¡¯d have to go through so many point persons for their approval. The process could take months or years.


    Besides, today¡¯s the twentieth. They had no time to prepare the ne for thisst-minute arrangement.

 Chapter 360 - Wuzhou Island

    <h4>Chapter 360: Wuzhou Ind</h4>


    However, when Yang Nian nced at the brand of clothes Yao Tangwas wearing, he simply shook his head and looked the other way.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for the young woman to take out a golden notebook from her pocket. It was small and almost unnoticeable. However, the glistening gold caught all the attention in the room.


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes shed.


    If he had remembered correctly, this notebook was...He took a sharp intake of breath, ncing at her once more. This was interesting.


    What a surprise!


    Director Xu, who had been sitting on the stool this entire time, staggered up. ¡°Understood,¡± he said firmly. ¡°When will you be departing?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Director Xu motioned Yao Tangto follow him before stepping out of the room. He quickly whispered in his earpiece, ¡°Prepare Flight S79829. All personnel must be stationed immediately.¡±


    The manager was left dumbfounded.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own two eyes, he never would¡¯ve thought Director Xu would abandon Young Master Yangto apany this ordinary woman.


    Who was this woman? Why had he not seen or recognized her before?


    His subordinate was still puzzled by her words.¡±Manager,¡± he spoke. ¡°What kind of ce is Wuzhou Ind? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±


    ¡°If you know everything, then shouldn¡¯t you be my manager instead?¡±


    ......


    Wuzhou Ind was a forbidden ce. No one had ever heard of it, that is, except for those in the upper ss. Even then, only a numbered few had ever visited the exclusive area.


    ¡°The girl brought nothing with her,¡± the subordinate couldn¡¯t help but murmur. ¡°Is she really leaving now? Do you think Director Xu will be preparing what she needs himself? There are no other passengers on that ne. That means that they¡¯re...¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    But that was enough to grab the manager¡¯s attention. They shared a look, a trace of surprise shing over their eyes.


    Could it be?


    It was possible...It was the only way to exin this.


    The manager didn¡¯t know about the flight in the first ce. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know that there was a dedicated staff for this ce. He pursed his lips. The possibilities...


    Yang Nian simply looked away.


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, then that meant that the golden notebook was actually the pass to Wuzhou Ind!


    On the other side of the airport, Director Xu had just inputted his password and verified his fingerprint. Immediately, the wall slid open, revealing a secret passage.


    ¡°Verification sessful!¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reason why he was here was the girl in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the young woman.


    It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing Yao Tang, but every time she appeared, she was always dressed like this. He couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. In fact, if they had met in another crowd, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.


    Just then, his phone started to ring.


    ¡°Everything has been prepared, Director Xu,¡± the voice echoed from the other end of the line as soon as he answered. ¡°Please lead the guest onto the ne.¡±


    Director Xu nodded at the young woman, and she made her way up the steps. From the entrance to her seat, there were dozens of attendants bowing in greeting. Even then, the attendants couldn¡¯t help but share confused nces.


    It seemed that she was the only passenger!


    Despite this, the pilot didn¡¯t mind and flew straight to Wuzhou Ind. As soon as they hadnded, the pilot stepped out of the cabin and bowed at the hooded young woman.


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Yao Tang nodded, carrying a small bag in her hand.


    As soon as she stepped outside, the attendants immediately erupted with different questions.


    ¡°Why was she the only passenger?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there just one flight to and from Wuzhou Ind? The ne has already arrived today, so why did the Director ask us to prepare another flight just for her?¡±


    ¡°I know right?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Maybe an ident happened and she requested a change of flight. I mean, the ind wouldn¡¯t just make an exception for anyone, right?¡±


    Everyone stared at the woman¡¯s retreating figure, trying to understand what was going on. Even then, they came out with no answers.

 Chapter 361 - The Journey

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Journey</h4>


    Everyone simply stared nkly from a distant background, unsure of what to say. Either way, they couldn¡¯t really say anything about that matter.


    The people who hade were asked to attend an all-exclusive auction that would be held in three days. It was also the auction that Yao Tang intended to attend.


    ..


    Three dayster, Yao Tang held the auction item in her hand as she walked down the steps, exiting the auction house.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    ¡°Where are you, Yao Tang?¡± Principal Kong asked. ¡°When do you n on returning?¡±


    Today was the day she was supposed to return.


    Yao Tang remembered that she was already a dayte. Nodding slowly, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rush back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Principal Kong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In the next few days, a few students would being on an exchange program with other schools. It¡¯s best if youe back tomorrow and help me keep a close eye on them.¡±


    ...


    Exchange students?


    Yao Tang remained unbothered from that. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After chatting with her for a while, Principal Kong hung up the line.


    As soon as the call ended, Yao Tang¡¯s phone dinged with another notification. ¡°Don¡¯t divulge any of our secrets. This area is strictly prohibited from outsiders.¡±


    Lin Shuang, who was standing at the side, crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded.


    Since the matter was done, she naturally wanted to leave.


    The reason she hade to an ind was due to the treasure being sold at that auction. Someone had entrusted the Shadow League to ce the order.


    She also had another reason why she wanted to head over to the ind. She also wanted to repair the Shadow League¡¯s station on the ind.


    They had a very important base station on the ind, and it was just invaded a couple of days ago. Luckily, the station¡¯s defense system effectively took care of it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do anyway.¡±


    She nced over at Lin Shuang.


    ¡°Oh, please, why don¡¯t you just rx for the next two days?¡± Lin Shuang rolled her eyes as she leaned against her sofa. ¡°Does it really matter if you go to school or not? You ace every subject anyway?¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched up into a smile. However, just then, she saw Lin Xin¡¯s numerous messages popping up on her screen.


    ¡°Sister Tang, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I missed you so much! Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get through to you, Sister Tang? I¡¯ve missed you. Come back quickly!¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang, are you still safe? It¡¯s been hundreds of days. If I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve taken a leave of absence, I would¡¯ve been worried to death.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang, did you know that some exchange students had arrived at our school? There¡¯s this handsome boy I¡¯d like you to see! Come back!¡±


    ¡°Ergh, one of the exchange students wanted to sit in your seat! I chased them away, of course! Come back quickly, I miss you so much.¡±


    In the past few days, Lin Xin had been sending dozens of messages to Yao Tang, and it seemed that thest message she had sent was just fifteen minutes ago.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she said helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m just going to turn into a rock and wait for your arrival.¡±


    Yao Tang smiled, shaking her head. ncing up at Lin Shuang, she shrugged. ¡°It matters.¡±


    Taking her luggage, she said her goodbyes to her friend.


    However, it seemed that the ne didn¡¯tnd at the ind¡¯s official airport, but rather in its temporary airport due to special circumstances.


    Now that she was heading back, she wasn¡¯t so particr about itsnding dock.


    Yao Tang walked inside the waiting area and nced around. There weren¡¯t many people in the airport due to its exclusivity. As such, it was pretty quiet and cold.


    However, just when she¡¯s about to board the ne, she heard someone calling out for her.


    ¡°Yao Tang! Miss Yao...please wait a moment.¡±


    She paused and nced back.


    Behind her was the ind owner¡¯s female assistant. She was carrying a small bag and hurrying toward her in a fray of panic.


    Seeing her struggle, she quickly took the bag from the assistant.


    While the woman didn¡¯t get a good look on her face, she still couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her detailed jawline. and her bright eyes. She could tell that the passenger was charming.


    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 362 - The Puzzling Parchment

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Puzzling Parchment</h4>


    ¡°The owner has asked me to give you this box.¡± The female assistant snapped out from her reverie and hurriedly bowed her head. ¡°Please ept it. The box should be kept in extremely low temperature, so we¡¯d ask that you¡¯d put it somewhere safe.¡±


    When Yao Tang opened the box, she saw bottles of medicine stacked together, each with letters written on them.


    The female assistant thought back to the serious look on her boss¡¯s face. She sized her up, wanting to see what was so different about the new visitor that had affected her boss so much.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the box, my boss said that I should follow you all the way to your destination.¡±


    Seeing as Yao Tang had already epted the box, she rxed and stepped out of the way.


    What the female assistant didn¡¯t know was that if she had spoken a secondter, the box would¡¯ve been hurriedly returned to her without hesitation.


    ¡°You can head back now.¡± Yao Tang took one nce at the woman¡¯s helplessness before nodding.


    Just then, one of the flight attendants called out, ¡°Miss Yao, you can board the ne now. Your seats have been prepared. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded.


    ...


    A few hourster, Yao Tang had finally arrived in City A. When she returned to her house in the city, she stored the reagents inside the special freezer in her room.


    Then, she grabbed her bag and slowly pulled out a wooden box.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    Inside the box was a sealed parchment. Taking it out from the box, shebined it with the other parchment she had hidden in the smallpartment in her room.


    She gazed at the parchment papers.


    When they werebined, only a small part ovepped with each other. The other parts were nk. It meant something, but...She bit her lips.


    Closing her eyes, she reyed the scene in her mind over and over again.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t answer the phone, but instead, gazed into the parchment paper once more. However, as she did so, a sharp pain spread from her fingertips. Looking down, she saw that she had a papercut.


    Drops of blood fell on the parchment paper. Sighing in frustration, she tried to wipe away the blood before it left any permanent stains.


    However, as soon as she did so, the blood stains disappeared in an instant. It was as if the paper had absorbed all traces of her blood. What was this?


    She stared at the parchment for a long time. Tilting her head, she grabbed both sides of the paper and soaked it with water.


    It was waterproof!


    Interesting.


    Just then, a thought crossed her mind.


    She had wanted to see the information written on the parchment, neglecting the wooden box ced right beside her. Her fingers thoughtfully drummed against the box.


    After all, there was more than one way to store and record information.


    Now that she had thought about it, she had never really seen a wooden box like this before. In fact, the parchment paper she was holding definitely wasn¡¯t something she had seen before either.


    If she couldn¡¯t find the information she needed on the parchment, perhaps it was time to investigate the object that the parchment paper came with.


    Yao Tang grabbed her toolbox from the cab.


    It¡¯s time she got to the bottom of this.


    She slowly examined the wooden box, then looked into the properties of the parchment paper. Yao Tang would write down any observation she had on the document. All the properties she had observed wereter posted in herputer, followed by a small price.


    Without another word, she turned off herputer.


    What she didn¡¯t know was how the entire underground organization had exploded as soon as they read her post.


    Everyone was speaking about it!


    However, Yao Tang wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered. Instead, she grabbed her phone and spent the next few minutes scanning over the messages Jiang Wanhad sent over.


    ¡°How are you doing? Good luck with your schoolwork! You got this!¡± she had typed down, followed by a few emojis. Jiang Wan probably thought that she was still in school.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good, thank you!¡± Yao Tang followed up with an emoji.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take good care of your body, okay? I know you have so much left to do at school, but you should also prioritize yourself. Don¡¯t stress too much.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you!¡± Yao Tang smiled

 Chapter 363 - Side Effects

    <h4>Chapter 363: Side Effects</h4>


    As soon as Yao Tang had walked out of her room, her phone started dinging with a thousand notifications! A minute more, and her phone would explode.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Yao Tang texted Qin Jing.


    Her friend didn¡¯t waste any time filling her in about the recent events. There were exchange students, and Yao Ran¡ªfortunately¡ªwasn¡¯t looking for trouble again.


    After responding to her messages, she called Qin Rui and asked him to pick up Lu Ming.


    Within half an hour, Lu Ming limped inside her room. His cheeks were rosy, and his eyes were bright. It was obvious that the man was recovering well.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    He heard from Meng Yang that Yao Tanghad gone somewhere, and there wasn¡¯t any word on when she¡¯d be back.


    ¡°Meng Yang has been nagging me so much that I feel like my ears are going to fall out.¡± Lu Minggrinned up at her, rubbing his ears as emphasis.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Yao Tang handed him a small bottle of pills. ¡°Take two of these pills three times a day. Make sure to do it after your meals.¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows, taking them from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°She already asked you to take it. Why do you have to ask?¡± Qin Rui smiled teasingly, nudging him. ¡°Do you think she doesn¡¯t mean well?¡±


    ......


    ¡°I...I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    ¡°I harvested some herbs a few days ago and collected their extracts to make this pill.¡± Yao Tang shrugged, unbothered by the question. ¡°The effectiveness of the pill is better than the previous one you¡¯re taking.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    If the drug worked faster, wouldn¡¯t that mean that it would be more expensive?


    If she just gave it to him this casually, wouldn¡¯t she lose arge sum of money? Did she really want to do this? After all, there were more people, more privileged than him who would want this pill!


    How could he repay the favor?


    ¡°Make sure you do well on our next exam.¡±


    Yao Tang smiled softly as if she had read his thoughts.


    ¡°I will!¡± Lu Ming nodded vigorously, clutching the bottle in his hand as if it were his life source. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°The kid¡¯s pretty smart. I¡¯ve seen his potential when he was much younger. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d do well.¡± Qin Rui patted his cousin¡¯s shoulder with a grin.


    Just then, Lu Ming¡¯s face turned sheet white.


    Realizing what he had done, Qin Rui hurriedly stroked his back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he said quickly. ¡°Did I use too much force?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t know why that Lu Qing would treat you like his enemy. What does that bastard know? Someone should¡¯ve thought him another lesson.¡±


    ¡°Someone already did,¡± Lu Ming said briefly.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed with amusement. ¡°How are Yan Yu and the others? Are they doing better now?¡±


    Before she left, the group had already returned to ss one after the other.


    However, as she didn¡¯t really have the time to observe them, she didn¡¯t know what their current states were. She pursed her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given them the pills,¡± Lu Ming responded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve also told them about the quantity and the precuations¡ªeverything you¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°I went to see them yesterday, and they were recovering quite quickly. If the rate continues, they¡¯d be prepared to take the big exam.¡±


    However, Lu Ming didn¡¯t really reveal the entire story.


    For example, after using the medicine, they suffered a couple of side effects¡ªlike pain.


    However, Yao Tang did say that having pain as a side effect was normal, so he didn¡¯t dare trouble her about it anymore.


    As long as they had a good chance of having a slight recovery, suffering like this wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.


    They just had to make a few sacrifices.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re fine.¡±


    They were fine. It¡¯s nothing.


    Just then, a knock came from the door.


    Yao Tang opened the door to see Lin Xin, Qin Jing, and Meng Yangstanding by the door entrance. They were holding arge box of cakes with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lin Xin immediately pulled her into a bear hug. ¡°Sister Tang!¡± she squealed. ¡°I miss you so much!¡±


    Qin Jing grinned as she opened the cake packaging, preparing to slice it.

 Chapter 364 - The Results!

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Results!</h4>


    They all knew each other, so before long, they immediately started talking. Lu Ming happily chatted with Meng Yangregarding school matters.


    ¡°How was the exam?¡± Yao Tang looked around, sitting beside Qin Jing.


    Qin Jing¡¯s ears perked up, and she immediately straightened her back. ¡°Our average exceeded the other sses,¡± she said excitedly, before rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to die from anger.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°A few exchange students started attending our sses, and they practically dominated the batch scores. But even without their scores, we¡¯d still topple over the other sses! ss 11 just wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Meng Yang frowned.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sister Tang¡¯s absence, he would¡¯ve already beaten them to the ground. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the type who¡¯d think that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already calcted. There are more than ten people in our ss who have entered the Top 100 list. Seven of them have entered the Top 50 list. In the next exam, we¡¯d be able to beat the other sses. That is, if we still continue pushing ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lu Ming grinned. ¡°We have to crush them!¡±


    Yao Tang slowly nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Meng Yang rubbed the back of his neck almost sheepishly. ¡°Although, Sister Tang, without you in ss, I feel like I¡¯m not as fast as math as I thought I had been.¡± He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m missing something.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lin Xin pouted.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look too surprised. She wasn¡¯t there to use the pills.


    ......


    ¡°What are your results?¡±


    ¡°I only got the seventh ce!¡± Qin Jing¡¯s eyes twitched in annoyance at the thought of being surpassed by those transfer students. ¡°I made a mistake and lost ten points because of it! If I hadn¡¯t done that, I would¡¯ve definitely scored in the Top Five!¡±


    ¡°Your critical skills have improved.¡± Yao Tang nodded thoughtfully, leaning against her seat. ¡°You just have to practice more in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°practice¡±, Qin Jing paled. When she saw how serious her friend was, she could only solemnly bow her head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°Sister Tangprobably wouldn¡¯t be that strict.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Yao Tang turned to Meng Yang.


    Meng Yang sighed. ¡°I ced 105th,¡± he stated. ¡°There was really thing else I could do. I mean, I got all the basic questions, and even a few intermediate questions right. But my essay writing...the teacher said I got sidetracked. That¡¯s why I only got 20 points.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    She really needed to do something about this.


    Yao Tang nned to bring a few pills to the ssroom the next day. That way, her ssmates would be able to think and answer better during their exams.


    ..


    The next day, Qin Jing and Meng Yang walked beside Yao Tanglike a pair of bodyguards. They nced at anyone who walked down the hallway as if daring them toe any closer.


    When her ssmates spotted her, they immediately went up to ask how she was doing beforeter, returning to their seats.


    Lin Xin smiled simply as she grabbed something from her bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s my report card,¡± she said, handing it to her friend.


    ¡°Right.¡± Yao Tang chuckled. ¡°I forgot to ask you how your exam had gone yesterday.¡±


    Lin Xin burst intoughter.


    ¡°I only made it to the fortieth spot, unfortunately.¡± Lin Xin smiled sheepishly, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s average, but it¡¯s still an improvement.¡±


    She stared at her friend almost expectantly.


    Laughing, Yao Tang patted Lin Xin¡¯s head. ¡°You did well,¡± she encouraged. ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    Just then, another girl happened to pass by while they were speaking. She nced at her own phone and sighed. ¡°What a coincidence. It seemed I also did well in my exam.¡±

 Chapter 365 - The New Seats

    <h4>Chapter 365: The New Seats</h4>


    ¡°Lin Xin, what about me? Did I do well on the exam?¡± Another boy shouted from right behind them, teasing the student. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve improved too.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Lin Xin shot a re at the boy behind her, holding onto her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss. Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing your textbooks?¡±


    Another round ofughter echoed around the ss as they went to their seats. It¡¯s obvious how well they all get along with each other.


    Just then, five people walked into the ssroom, wearing uniforms from another school. They stuck together, with their heads tilted upward.


    The boys wore some suits and vests, while the girls wore pleated skirts and buttoned-up shorts. They looked very youthful and well-put together,pared to the others from ss 20.


    Some of them had arm bands tied around their sleeves.


    Although No. 1 High School had uniforms, the students didn¡¯t wear them.


    When the five students from the international school heard theughter echoing from ss 20, the two girls from the five shared a look and frowned.


    One of the girls spotted Yao Tang and walked toward her, cing her hand on her hips.


    ...


    ¡°This seat,¡± she started, tilting her head. ¡°Is yours?¡±


    The girl looked very simr to Yan Yu, but her attitude seemed to be a bit different. Yao Tang slowly looked up at the girl, drumming her fingers onto the table.


    Yan Yu may appear cold and unfriendly, but there¡¯s something about his personality that made people feel wee. He was a sweet guy who was easily misunderstood by many.


    This girl also appeared cold, but there¡¯s something about her narrowed eyes and curled lips that made it appear she was judging her.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yao Tang shrugged.


    Sneering, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yan Wei,¡± Qin Jing. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Yan Wei was about to say something when someone called out her name. ¡°Yan Wei.¡±


    Her name was the only thing that had stopped her in her tracks. A bright smile slipped into her lips as she nced back at her friends. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡±


    Without another word, Yan Wei walked to the back row and took her seat.


    Wasn¡¯t that Yan Yu¡¯s seat?


    However, the tables and chairs had all been reced with brand new ones. It seemed that Yan Yu¡¯s desk as well as the other group were piled at the back of the ssroom.


    Sensing Yao Tang¡¯s curious gaze, Lin Xin quickly filled her in, ¡°They were arranged to sit in thest row, but they said something about wanting to sit with their ssmates.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Yan Yuand the others will be back in a couple of days, so they¡¯ll be sitting there first.¡±


    No. 1 High School naturally couldn¡¯t be stingy given that they were international students.


    Otherwise, people would gossip.


    Therefore, after asking the permission of Yan Yu and the other students, they moved their tables to the back and let the exchange students take their ce.


    Yao Tang nced back at the boy who had spoken just now.


    The boy was the one who told Yan Wei not to speak and looked quite handsome. He also appeared to be the leader of the group given how at ease he was in pulling his group of friends back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the handsome guy I was talking about!¡± Lin Xin whispered in her ear. ¡°Yang Nian!¡±


    Yang Nian nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. His stomach stirred uneasily as a thought crossed his mind. Why did this girl...


    Why did she seem so familiar?


    It was like he had seen this person a long time ago, but he just couldn¡¯t remember any specific time they met. Perhaps it was just a trick of the mind.


    Or had he seen her?


    Suddenly, a pair of cold eyes stared right back at him, and he felt all the hairs on his neck standing right up. His fingers twitched.


    Only when he recovered from his sentences did he nod and smile at her, unbothered by her narrowed eyes.


    Yao Tang then looked away.


    The bell rang, and the math teacher stepped into the ssroom, with his book in his hand. ¡°Good morning, ss,¡± he greeted kindly, looking around.


    When he saw Yao Tang in her original seat, a smile appeared in his features.


    ¡°Yao Tang, you¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 366 - No Ordinary Student

    <h4>Chapter 366: No Ordinary Student</h4>


    The teacher muttered something about Yao Tang being back, then picked up her textbook and proceeded to review the key points of their previous lesson.


    Soon enough, the bell rang for the next period.


    As soon as their Biology teacher stepped into the room, her eyes went straight to Yao Tang. ¡°Yao Tang!¡± she eximed. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Yao Tang had told them that she had been ill, hence her leave of absence. Now that she had returned to school, it seemed like the teachers couldn¡¯t be happier.


    She obliged the teacher and assured thetter that she was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± the Biology teacher sighed. ¡°Your health is more important than anything. Make sure you take care of yourself, or ss 20 might not survive the school year.¡±


    This went on for the rest of the morning, with the teachers expressing both pleasure and surprise upon seeing Yao Tang, then asking about her health.


    The exchange students naturally grew curious about her, with the exception of Yang NianandYan Wei.


    They knew that Yan Weihad originally tried to takeYao Tang¡¯s seat, but the rest of the ss had been pretty adamant about keeping it empty.


    They thought that it was simply because the original owner of the seat was going to return to sses soon, but they were quickly realizing that they had been mistaken. Clearly, the other students had kicked up a fuss because Yao Tangwas someone special.


    The transfer students could tell, too. They noticed a strange and intimidating aura from the girl the moment she entered the room.


    Moreover, the teachers were all particrly concerned about her. Yao Tangwas no ordinary student at all.


    Yang Nian leaned back against his seat with a nk expression. He appeared neither surprised nor bothered by the mildmotion going on around him.


    ......


    Yan Wei, on the other hand, was visibly unhappy with the circumstances.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Yan family, and was therefore used to people pandering to her. She had always been the center of everyone¡¯s attention, even back when she was still studying in an international school.


    But here, people were ignoring her like she was just one of the middle-ss kids who had tomute to and from school.


    Yan Wei felt an immense sense of loss and grievance in that.


    At noon, the students began to filter out of the ssrooms to get lunch. The exchange students headed to the cafeteria as well, though they didn¡¯t speak to each other on the way.


    Just below the teaching building, Yao Ranlurked around with a notebook in her hand.


    She was staring at her watch, her eyes bright with anticipation.


    At the stroke of twelve, she straightened and made her way to the cafeteria.


    She had barely taken a few steps when a voice called from behind her. ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Yao Ran adopted a look of surprise before turning around. ¡°Oh, Weiwei, Ruoruo! What a coincidence!¡±


    The one who had called to her was a girl named Li Ruo, and beside her stoodYan Wei.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Weireplied with a smile that covered up the knot of displeasure in her heart. ¡°What a coincidence, indeed.¡±


    Yao Ran came from a business family, and while their name held some weight inCity A, it still wasn¡¯t up toYan Wei¡¯s standards. If they were in Beijing, she wouldn¡¯t even giveYao Rana second of the day.


    As luck would have it, however, the girl was popr in No. 1 High Schond was even part of the elite ss. She might be of use toYan Weidown the road.


    Yao Ran grinned at them now, then nced coyly at the boy next to the two other girls. Her eyshes fluttered demurely. ¡°Hello, Schoolmate Yang. So you¡¯re here, too.¡±


    Yang Nian acknowledged her with a short nod.


    ¡°Why are you by yourself?¡± Yan WeiaskedYao Ran.


    ¡°Oh, I went to rify something with the teacher, so my ssmates went on without me,¡± Yao Ranreplied, waving her notebook as proof.


    Yan Wei¡¯s lips pressed into a tight smile, and she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The subtle tension didn¡¯t escape Li Ruo¡¯s notice, and she had to roll her eyes to the side. ¡°Ranran, why don¡¯t you go have lunch with us?¡±


    Yao Ran brightened up and was about to nod when she caught herself. Hesitation clouded her eyes. ¡°Would that be okay, though? Won¡¯t I be imposing on you guys?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all! We¡¯ll be happy to have you join us!¡± Li Ruodarted forward and grabbedYao Ran¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Well¡­ If you say so.¡±


    Yao Ran smiled timidly before lowering her gaze.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t help herself from casting a secret nce in Yang Nian¡¯s direction, her eyes gleaming with triumph.


    With that, the group made their way to the cafeteria.

 Chapter 367 - Average, After All

    <h4>Chapter 367: Average, After All</h4>


    On their way, they crossed paths with another group of people.


    Their chattering andughter drew Yao Ran¡¯s attention, and she turned to look at them.


    The crowd consisted of students from ss 20, and in the center was Yao Tang.


    Whenever this bumpkin appeared, she always became everyone¡¯s focus.


    Bitterness rose in Yao Ran¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Yao Tang! Why did you have toe back now, of all times?¡¯


    Yang Nian looked over as well. He could only see one side ofYao Tang¡¯s face from where he stood, but he felt a sense of familiarity as his eyes fell on her.


    A scene slowly materialized in his mind, even as a name crept to the tip of his tongue.


    And yet, at thest moment, the details blurred and escaped him altogether.


    It was as though a curtain had suddenly fallen over his memories, preventing him from probing any further.


    Yang Nian realized that the longer the day wore on, the more interested he became inYao Tang.


    Beside him, Yan Weiscoffed and stepped forward, leading their group into the cafeteria.


    The two other girls hurried after her, followedstly by Yang Nian.


    ......


    They were met with inquisitive nces as soon as they walked inside. It didn¡¯tst long, however.


    The moment Yao Tangwalked in with her friends,Yan Weifelt everyone¡¯s attention shift. She hadn¡¯t even enjoyed the spotlight when that damned girl snatched it from her.


    She hated how insignificant it made her feel, like she was an old and faded ck-and-white photo that didn¡¯t merit a second nce.


    Then, to add to her dismay, Yan Weifound thatYang Nian¡¯s gaze was also locked onYao Tang.


    Yao Ran noticed this, too.


    She had no idea what to make of this situation. Wasn¡¯t Yao Tangsupposed to disappear from school? Why was she back so suddenly?


    What irked Yao Ran the most was the fact that everyone seemed to celebrate Yao Tang¡¯s return, as though she were some hero or saint who was bringing their salvation.


    Yao Ran¡¯s grip on her notebook tightened at the thought. Thankfully, she managed topose herself before she did anything she might regret.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s okay.¡¯


    Yao Tang might be pretty and all, but she would never be able to hide her true colors. They were bound toe out sooner orter.


    And when that time came, Yao Ranwould be there to trample on whatever dignity she had left and sendYao Tangto rock bottom for good.


    Yao Tang led her friends to the other side of the cafeteria, putting some distance between the two groups.


    With onest sneer, Yao Ranturned away and followedYan Weito the counter where the meals were disyed. They ordered their food and found themselves a table.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± Yan Weiasked casually. ¡°Do you know that girl calledYao Tang? Is she popr around campus or something?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt panic slowly unfurl in the pit of her stomach. She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a few, short breaths. ¡°She¡­ She just transferred here, actually. Her grades are pretty good, that¡¯s why other students admire her.¡±


    Yan Wei raised a sardonic brow.


    Although she remained silent, her expression seemed to say something along the lines of, ¡°Is that it? Good grades?¡±


    Yan Wei, along with the other exchange students, had taken the top five ces in the school¡¯s recent exam. Generally speaking, they were above the rest of the grade.


    Yao Ran¡¯s grades might impress these simpletons, but how could she possibly be any better than Yan Weiand her peers?


    They had probably never seen a real genius at work, hence their immediate and probably groundless adtion of Yao Tang.


    City A was a small ce, after all. It was nothingpared to Beijing. Naturally, the resources and opportunities avable in either city also didn¡¯t match.


    With that said, even if they were to go up against the top student of City A¡¯sNo. 1 High School, the kids from Beijing would still have the upper hand.


    As the two girls chatted, Yang Nian¡¯s eyes sought outYao Tangacross the hall again.


    Yao Ran was quick to notice, of course. A new wave of disappointment washed over her. She struggled to control the situation and keep the boy from getting more curious aboutYao Tang.


    Fortunately, an idea soon came to her. ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s test results have always been above average. In fact, she is the top student in her ss. As for the whole grade¡­ I believe she ranks eighth or ninth ce.¡±


    The spark in Yang Nian¡¯s eyes significantly dimmed at this information. His interest waned.


    So, Yao Tang¡¯s academic performance wasn¡¯t as good as it was made out to be. Perhaps he had been mistaken all this time.


    Why were people making a fuss over her, anyway? From the sound of it, she seemed mediocrepared to the students in his social circle.


    In Yang Nian¡¯s opinion, the top 8th or 9th ce was fairly average, maybe even less so. It certainly wasn¡¯t anything to brag about.

 Chapter 368 - Troublesome Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 368: Troublesome Transfer Student</h4>


    Yan Wei¡¯s lips curled into a derisive smirk. ¡°Only the eighth in the entire grade? Judging by how haughty she acts, I would have thought she was the top student in the whole school!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s panic bloomed anew. Her lies might get out of hand if she didn¡¯t manage them well. ¡°The thing is, my cousin came from the countryside, where she didn¡¯t really have a lot of options in terms of education. Based on her background, being among the top ten would already be considered a great achievement, and everyone praised her for that. I would be admiring her, too, if not for all the trouble she caused during her first month here at school...¡±


    Yao Ran drifted off intentionally, though she pretended to look surprised and worried, as if she had just said something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she added, ¡°that¡¯s the reason behind my cousin¡¯s so-called poprity.¡±


    Yan Wei took the bait and followed its trail. She leaned forward and narrowed her eyes atYao Ran.


    ¡°She came from the countryside? And did you say she caused a lot of trouble when she first transferred to this school?¡±


    Yao Ran averted her eyes and took a sip of her drink. She donned a guilty expression and refrained from saying anything.


    Of course, her actions only served to fuel Yan Wei¡¯s presumptions.


    Yan Wei sat back and smiled, not caring thatYao Ranrefused to answer her. She had all the information she needed.


    Li Ruo stirred her iced coffee and tilted her head towardYao Ran. ¡°So she¡¯s your cousin,Ranran? It must have been so hard on you, having such an unruly rtive in the same school.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Oh, not at all. My cousin¡­ She¡¯s actually a nice person¡­¡± Yao Ranoffered a tight smile, as if she was forcing herself.


    Once again, Yan Wetched on to this tiny detail.


    For Yao Ranto make an effort not to badmouth her cousin even though thetter deserved it¡­Yan Weithought she was rather generous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working pretty hard,¡± she said to Yao Ranin a sympathetic tone.


    The other girl appeared confused by the remark, but she said nothing and began eating her food.


    The subject was dropped altogether, and the group chatted about mundane things as they finished their lunch.


    Later, Yang Nianwas queuing up to surrender his food tray whenYao Ransidled up next to him.


    ¡°Yang Nian.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yao Ran blushed before saying, ¡°We treated you poorly thest time you came over to my house. My Dad heard that you were in town and wanted to make up for our shorings. Do you have time tonight? We were hoping to invite you to dinner.¡±


    True enough, something crucial had urred thest time Yang Nianhad paid them a visit, and they had to send him home early.


    And so, when Yao Yuan caught wind that Yang Nian was back, he didn¡¯t waste any time and instructed Yao Ran to invite the boy over.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, since the Yao familywere good friends with the Yang family.


    Yang Nian¡¯s grandfather moved the entire family to Beijing at some point, but Yang Nian¡¯s father had always kept in contact withYao Yuan. They even often shared a meal during the New Year celebrations.


    Naturally, Yao RanandYang Nianalso often met when they were younger.


    Yang Nian¡¯s face remained nk as he nodded at Yao Ran. ¡°All right.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s smile widened.


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    ¡°Then, I will wait for you at the school gates once the sses are over!¡±


    In truth, Yao Ranhad purposely waited for them by the staircase just to get a chance to inviteYang Nianto dinner.


    Now that he had epted the invitation, things were finally looking up.


    Yang Nian gave her a small smile. ¡°See you then.¡± He was about to turn away and leave whenYao Ranstopped him.


    ¡°Oh, right! My elders will be part of the dinner party as well. I would love to invite Yan WeiandLi Ruo, but I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to do so. What I mean is, if it¡¯s okay with you¡­¡±


    Yao Ran paused and frowned, her eyes clouded.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yang Nianobliged her. ¡°I won¡¯t be telling anyone about the dinner.¡±


    Yan Wei andLi Ruowalked over just then.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Yan Weiasked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get back to the teaching building.¡± Yao Ran.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yang Nian disposed of his tray and headed out of the cafeteria.


    Despite her curiosity, Yan Weihad no choice but to nod along and walk with them back to their ssroom.


    As soon as Yao Ranseparated from the group, she took out her phone and sent a message toQin Man. ¡°Mom,Yang Nianising over tonight. Make sure you prepare something special for tonight¡¯s gathering.¡±

 Chapter 369 - She Has My Support

    <h4>Chapter 369: She Has My Support</h4>


    ¡°Tangtang, are you free tonight?¡±


    Yao Tang was walking across the school courtyard when she answeredOld Madam Yao¡¯s call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing. I was just missing you, that¡¯s all. I was thinking we could meet up and have dinner together.¡±


    Yao Tang paused, taken aback by the sudden invitation. She didn¡¯t quite know how to respond.


    All too soon, Old Madam Yao¡¯s voice came over the line again. ¡°Oh, what to do? I¡¯m old, and the people around me are always so busy. I don¡¯t have anyone to keep mepany these days.¡± She spoke woefully and heaved a long, helpless sigh.


    It was all Yao Tangcould do not to sigh herself. ¡°All right, where shall we meet tonight?¡±


    Her grandmother immediately cheered up and eximed, ¡°That settles it! I¡¯lle and pick you up after school. Wait for me at the school gates, okay?¡±


    Then, she hung up before Yao Tangcould change her mind.


    Yao Tang could only stare at her screen and shake his head. ¡°Sister Tang,¡±Lin Xincalled from a few steps ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll bete for ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    Yao Tang pocketed her phone and walked toward her waiting friends.


    ¡­


    ......


    In a vi somewhere else in City A.


    Old Madam Yao had a huge grin on her face when she ended the call. ¡°As expected, my lovelyTangtangis truly kindhearted. She could act all cool and aloof, but she could never bear to leave her poor grandmother alone.¡±


    Another woman in the room wiped her hands on her apron and sighed. ¡°Why are you doing this, Madam? You know that Master Yuan wouldn¡¯t want to see Miss Yao Tangat the dinner. This is rather¡­¡±


    Old Madam Yao harrumphed. ¡°That¡¯s his problem. I¡¯m bringingTangtangwith me tonight, whether they like it or not. They¡¯re used to bullying my precious granddaughter because she doesn¡¯tin or fight back. Well, tonight, I¡¯ll show them that she has my support. Let¡¯s see if they dare to harass her again when I have her back!¡±


    The other woman frowned in genuine concern. ¡°Madam, have you considered the possibility that Yao Tangherself might not be interested in getting involved with her biological parents?¡±


    Old Madam Yao snorted. ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t care what she thinks of that foolish couple. I just want to make it up toTangtangand give her everything she deserves in life.¡±


    Her words rang with a finality that no sane person would have the nerve to question.


    The woman beside her knew this, too. Old Madam Yaowas determined to have MissYao Tangat the dinner tonight, and nothing could dissuade her.


    In truth, the woman also thought that the young miss ought to be there.


    The only problem was Qin Man. That nasty shrew would surely kick up a giant fuss if MissYao Tangmade an appearance.


    ¡­


    Yao Ran stood from her seat and quickly packed her things as soon as the bell rang for school dismissal.


    She was looking forward to spending some time with Yang Nian, and she could barely contain her excitement. She was already imagining the two of them walking to the dinner party side by side.


    A round-faced girl who sat on the desk next to hers asked, ¡°Ranran, aren¡¯t you staying for the self-study period? Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do at home.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s cheeks had turned rosy with anticipation, and her eyes crinkled at the corners.


    Without another word, she grabbed her bag and dashed out of the ssroom. She practically trotted all the way to the school gates.


    She stopped under the shade of a massive tree and waited for Yang Nian.


    Not long after, she spotted the boy approaching the gates with his backpack slung over his shoulder. Yao Ranwent up to meet up.


    ¡°Hi, Yang Nian!¡±


    A gust of wind blew past them just then, and she took the opportunity to tuck a few wayward strands of her hair behind her ear in a coquettish manner.


    ¡°My family car should be waiting outside. Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Yang Niansmiled lightly.


    The afternoon sun fell on his face, making his chiseled features even more prominent under the warm, orange glow. He looked gorgeous.


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart picked up its pace. She stammered a response before turning away to try andpose herself.


    They painted quite a picture as they strolled across the campus¡ªa charming young woman and a debonair young man walking home together after school.


    The moment they passed the school gates, bystanders turned to gawk at them and whisper among themselves in envy.


    It was a good thing that both Yao RanandYang Nianwere used to this kind of attention. They paid no mind to the crowd and chatted along the way.


    They headed straight to the parking area where the private cars usually parked. They went past several vehicles, but Yao Ranstill didn¡¯t see her family¡¯s car.


    This had never happened before.


    Their chauffeur would always be waiting for her by the school gates after ss, regardless of whether she stayed after dismissal or not.


    How could he miss out on such a special day?

 Chapter 370 - Killing Birds with One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 370: Killing Birds with One Strike</h4>


    Yao Ran looked around again until she spotted a familiar minivan a few feet away.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the car should belong to Old Madam Yao. The olddy usually took used it whenever she was traveling aroundCity A.


    Since the vehicle was here, then Old Madam Yaomust be here as well.


    Before Yao Rancould make sense of it, however, the door of the minivan opened, and a woman in herte thirties came out.


    Yao Ran recognized the woman to be herOld Madam Yao¡¯s faithful servant, the one who never let her side. This confirmed her grandmother was indeed here.


    ¡°Aunt Wang!¡± Yao Rancalled out.


    The woman turned in their direction, though her eyes immediately went to Yang Nianstanding behind the girl. ¡°Young Master Yang,¡± she greeted with a smile. ¡°Old Madam is waiting for you in the car. Please go over and join her.¡±


    After saying that, Aunt Wang turned away without even ncing at Yao Ran.


    The girl naturally took offense to it, and her lips curled downward in bitterness.


    Aunt Wang caught Yao Ran¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t need to be a genius to be able to see through the girl¡¯s thoughts.


    As someone who had been in the Yao familyfor more than a decade, she didn¡¯t want the Old Madam¡¯s rtionship with MasterYao Yuanto sour, much less to fall apart. Despite this, even Aunt Wang disapproved ofYao Ran¡¯s behavior and general attitude.


    She never understood why Master Yao Yuanwould favor this spoiled brat over MissYao Tang, who was their biological child in the first ce.


    Aunt Wang had been asking the same question over and over inside her head ever since she had seen Miss Yao Tangat the airport.


    ......


    With a small sigh, Aunt Wang finally addressed Yao Ran. ¡°MissYao Ran, you should go in the car as well. The Old Madam is waiting.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face lit up. So her grandmother had personallye to pick her up from school!


    The grievance in her heart eased up a little.


    The olddy had never liked her much, and things only turned for the worse since Yao Tanghad shown up.


    Now, thanks to Yang Nian, her grandmother had no choice but to acknowledge her once and for all. It was a rare opportunity, andYao Ranintended to take advantage of it.


    She had made the right decision, inviting Yang Nianover.


    When she had proposed the idea to her motherst night, Qin Manwas hesitant.Yao Ranknew that her mother was still fixated on Young MasterCheng Zhou.


    Qin Man had grand ns for her daughter, after all, which mainly revolved aroundYao Ranmarrying into theCheng family. In her eyes, the Yang family was nothing more than chump changepared to the treasure trove that is theCheng family.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t share this sentiment, and she made sure to tell her mother about it. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten how much the Old Madam cares for the Yang family? Our two ns had been close for several generations. Even if it wasn¡¯t Yang Nian who hade to City A, the Old Madam would still insist on treating anyone from the Yang family as an important guest.


    ¡°Besides, now that I¡¯m assigned to the school office, I don¡¯t have many chances to run into Young Master Cheng Zhouanymore. He seems busy with his work, too. It won¡¯t look good if I keep pestering him over the phone or in person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Mom. We need to give the Cheng familysome space so as not to appear too pushy. This dinner withYang Nianwould just be for old times¡¯ sake.¡±Yao Ranhad paused then, then shotQin Mana meaningful look. ¡°But if past conversations would be brought up during the meal¡­ Well, who knows what might happen in the future?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes widened at this.


    She vaguely recalled that once, when Yao Ranwas much younger, she had fearlessly told the madam of the Yang family that she would marryYang Nianin the future.


    Even so, Qin Manknew that she shouldn¡¯t pin all her hopes on that childish deration.


    Yet at the same time, she couldn¡¯t entirely discard this option until it was proven to be futile.


    If Young Master Cheng Zhouended up taking a liking toRanran, then all would be well and good.


    But as a precaution, they might as well have RanranandYang Nianspend some time together to deepen their rtionship.


    It wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference regardless of who Ranranmarried in the end. Either way, theYao familywould gain a considerable advantage.


    And so, Qin Manhad finally agreed to haveYang Nianover for a little celebration.


    As for Yao Yuan, he and his mother already had a solid bond with the Yang family, so he had no reason to refuse the idea.


    He also hoped to use this time to speak with her mother and mend their rtionship, if only a little.


    Yao Ran was proud of herself for how well her ns were going. Who else would havee up with a scheme that enabled them to kill so many birds all at once?


    ¡°Please, Young MasterYangNian, MissYao Ran.¡±


    Aunt Wang opened the door of the minivan and gestured for the teenagers to board the vehicle.


    Yang Nian went in first, withYao Ranfollowing closely.


    Sure enough, Old Madam Yaowas sitting inside, and she cheerfully chatted withYang Nian.

 Chapter 371 - Making Room for Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 371: Making Room for Yao Tang</h4>


    As Old Madam Yao spoke to Yang Nian, Yao Ran would interject from time to time.


    By all appearances, the atmosphere inside the minivan was quite harmonious.


    Something was bothering Yao Ran, however¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t they left for home yet? They had been sitting there for a while, yet the car never budged, nor had the chauffeur started the engine.Aunt Wangstayed outside, too.


    Why was that?


    Yao Ran was puzzled at first, but she soon became worried as a thought slowly took shape in her mind.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°Are you waiting for someone else, Grandma? Why aren¡¯t we driving off?¡±


    Old Madam Yao brightened. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for myTangtang, of course!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s hands instantly balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Hatred surfaced from the depths of her eyes, though she was quick to hide it.


    Old Madam Yao was smiling so much that the wrinkles on her face were showing. ¡°Tangtangmay have been held up by something. Getting me to wait is one thing, but to inconvenience the two of you as well¡­ That naughty child is really something!¡±


    Contrary to her words, the olddy¡¯s tone was affectionate and indulgent.


    It was clear that she doted on Yao Tang.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yang Niansaid casually. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡±


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, was deted. She hesitated for a moment before asking another question. ¡°Grandma, will Sister be joining us for dinnerter?¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than Old Madam Yao¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°And what if she is? Is there anything wrong with that? I¡¯m bringing her with me to keep mepany. Why, do you have a problem with Yao Taning to dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± Yao Ransaid in a rush. She forced a tight smile. ¡°IfSister wants toe, then she is free to do so.¡±


    Old Madam Yao sniffed at the girl before turning toYang Nian. ¡°You haven¡¯t met myTangtangyet, have you? Have you seen her, at least?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I have,¡± the boy replied with the same nd face. ¡°We are in the same ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± the olddy grinned. ¡°So you¡¯re ssmates, huh? Imagine that. What a delightful coincidence!¡±


    Yang Nian smiled politely and said nothing more.


    Yao Ran breathed a sigh of relief at that. It seemed like he was no longer interested inYao Tangas he had been before.


    Just then, the car door opened again.


    Yao Tang was standing out on the pavement.


    She looked up to greet Old Madam Yao, only to pause and stiffen when she saw the other passengers in the minivan.


    Thankfully, she was quick topose herself. Yao Tangshifted her gaze to the olddy, who was beaming at her.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re finally here! Come,e, sit over there!¡±


    Old Madam Yao pointed at the seat next toYang Nian.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed wildly.


    The seats of the minivan were customized so that there were two rows facing each other, with each row amodating three passengers.


    Old Madam Yao andYao Ranwere seated in one row, whileYang Niansat opposite them.


    The olddy wasn¡¯t even bothering to hide her intentions when she ordered Yao Tangto sit next toYang Nian.


    Yao Ran struggled to keep her face from twisting into a sneer. She had foolishly thought thatOld Madam Yaowas finally looking at her favorably by asking her to sit with her.


    It turned out that the old hag was making room for Yao Tang!


    Yao Ran wanted to scream and punch someone, but she settled on clutching the cushion at the back of her seat to vent her anger.


    As hard as it was, she kept the smile on her face.


    Yao Tang stepped into the vehicle.


    Yang Nian was keenly aware of her, and he almost held his breath as she drew closer.


    But he said nothing to acknowledge her presence. If anything, his expression turned even more distant.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Yao Tangshuffled past him and plopped down on the other side ofOld Madam Yao. Not once did she even look at him.


    Her unique scent wafted over to Yang Nianas she brushed past him.


    It was a faint and subtle fragrance, but it left asting impression on people.


    Yang Nian found himself taking another whiff before the scentpletely dissipated. It was unlike anything he had encountered before.


    For a brief moment, he was lost and confused, stunned at himself.


    By the time he returned to his senses, Yao Tangwas already seated and looking out the window. She ignored him, just as he had ignored her a few seconds ago.


    Old Madam Yao pressed her lips together and helplessly shook her head, but she didn¡¯t insist on her special seating arrangement.


    ¡°How have you been, Tangtang? Are you doing well in school? You¡¯re not skipping any meals, are you? How are the dorms? Do you have a lot of friends in ss?¡±


    The olddy asked in rapid-fire session, eager to learn more about her granddaughter¡¯s daily life.

 Chapter 372 - An Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 372: An Enigma</h4>


    Yao Tang sighed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, Grandma. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    As he spoke, Aunt Wanggot in the front passenger seat.


    She turned around and smiled at Yao Tang. ¡°The Old Madam is really concerned about you. You¡¯re all she talks about at home, saying how much she misses you and wants to see you.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips twitched after hearing that.


    Envy and hatred raged inside her.


    She had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself and not betray her true feelings.


    ¡®This old hag¡­¡¯


    The olddy had only known Yao Tangfor a short time, and yet she already doted on that bumpkin as if she had no other grandchildren.


    Yao Ran had been her one and only granddaughter in thest ten years, but the family matriarch never treated her half as well as she didYao Tang.


    Of course, Yao Ranwas painfully aware that she wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood, but that didn¡¯t mean that she was any worse thanYao Tang.


    Yao Ran was raised properly and was provided with the best education the city could offer.Yao Tangcouldn¡¯t even begin topare with her, what with her filthy and less than ideal upbringing.


    ...


    How could the Old Madam be so tant with her favoritism?


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth and reminded herself that she hadn¡¯t lost yet.


    ¡®Just wait until I show you the DNA test results. Let¡¯s see if you would still adore your dear Tangtangthen!¡¯


    ¡°Grandma is very fond of you, Sister,¡± she said to Yao Tang. ¡°You should spend more time with her from now on. Don¡¯t let her worry too much.¡±


    Her words might seem lighthearted to others, but they carried a snide undertone.


    She was implying that Yao Tangdidn¡¯t care aboutOld Madam Yaoenough to pay her a visit, therefore causing the olddy to worry. In a nutshell,Yao Ranmade it seem likeYao Tangwas an irresponsible and inconsiderate grandchild.


    Unexpectedly, Old Madam Yaospoke up herself and refutedYao Ran.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with how she is right now? I often miss my Tangtang, even when she is with me. How can I expect my granddaughter to stay by my side all the time? She should be living her youth to the fullest and enjoying her school life.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    .


    Yang Nian nced atYao Tang, but his eyes remained indifferent.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in meddling with the internal matters of the Yao family.


    There was one thing he was curious about, though. His parents often referred to Old Madam Yaoas a rigid and serious woman.


    But the Old Madam Yao sitting in front of him at the moment was nothing but warm and kind.


    It didn¡¯t add up, and it bothered him because he knew his parents would never lie about something so trivial.


    Yao Tang was silent for the remainder of the drive.


    She only opened her mouth whenever Old Madam Yaoaddressed her, and even then, her words were scarce. Needless to say, she didn¡¯t want to speak toYao RanorYang Nianat all.


    Despite himself, Yang Niancouldn¡¯t help but study her. This girl was like an enigma. He could never figure out what was in her mind, and she always seemed to take him by surprise.


    Soon, the minivan stopped in front of arge hotel. The Yao familyhad dispensed with the idea of a simple, intimate dinner and instead chose a restaurant to weeYang Nian.


    They were determined to impress him tonight.


    Yao Yuan stood at the entrance in a tailored business suit. Beside him wasQin Man, who had also dressed up in formal attire. They were all smiles as they prepared to greet their special guest.


    Qin Man, in particr, beamed when the minivan came to a halt.


    She walked forward and waited for the chauffeur to open the door.


    Her face immediately changed the moment sheid eyes on Yao Tang.


    This girl was the one person she didn¡¯t want to see tonight!


    The passengers of the minivan filtered out, with Yao Tangin the rear, followed byYang Nian.


    Qin Man was visibly upset. ¡°Yao Tang, what are you doing here? Who told you toe, huh? How dare you¡­¡±


    She caught herself just in time as Yang Nianhopped out of the vehicle.


    Qin Man swallowed her words and shut her mouth.Yao Yuantugged herself from behind and coughed meaningfully. He was warning her not to cause another debacle.


    And so, Qin Manmustered a bright smile. ¡°Young Master Yang, you¡¯re here! Wee, wee.¡±


    To her relief, Yang Nianonly nodded and said nothing.


    Still, Qin Mancould not rest easy knowing thatYao Tangwas also here.


    She sneered at the girl and reprimanded her in a low voice. ¡°Yao Tang, does Second Brother know that you¡¯re here? What about the rest of your family? Aren¡¯t you worried that it might cause them trouble for you to show up uninvited like this?¡±

 Chapter 373 - No Right to Meddle

    <h4>Chapter 373: No Right to Meddle</h4>


    ¡°I missed Tangtang,¡± Old Madam Yao said bluntly, interrupting Qin Mean. ¡°Do you have a problem with me inviting her for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Well, this¡­¡± Qin Manheaved a long sigh. ¡°Tonight is different.Ranranand¡­ What I mean to say is, this is a family banquet between our family and the Yang family.Yao Tangwould only feel out of ce here.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± the olddy challenged. ¡°Tangtang is your niece, isn¡¯t she? You call this a family banquet, well isn¡¯t she a part of our family? It¡¯s only natural for her to attend the banquet. Besides, what I do with my granddaughter is none of your business.¡±


    Qin Man trembled with barely contained anger. Although she was able to stop herself from saying anything more, she failed to keep her emotions from her face.


    ¡®It¡¯s exactly because this is a family banquet that this bumpkin shouldn¡¯t be here! She doesn¡¯t belong with us!¡¯


    They had set this dinner up for RanranandYoung Master YangNian. They were supposed to share a meal and get to know each other. Now thatYao Tangwas in the picture, their ns were bound toe apart.


    Qin Man had been delighted whenOld Madam Yaooffered to pick upRanranfrom school. She thought that the olddy had finallye to her senses and wanted to treatRanranas her rightful granddaughter.


    She didn¡¯t expect the shrewd harridan to trick them like this!


    It was an eye-opener for Qin Man. She had tried so hard not to hold a grudge against her mother-inw, but now it seemed that her efforts were futile. She would foster her grievances from now on and wait for the perfect moment to strike back.


    ¡°I was just worried that this dinner party would affect Yao Tang¡¯s studies,¡± she said toOld Madam Yao, biting back his anger. ¡°This is a crucial time in a high school student¡¯s life, after all.¡±


    Then she turned to Yao Tangwith an earnest look and said, ¡°Do understand,Yao Tang. I only have your best interests in mind. There are less than a hundred days left before the college entrance exams, but you¡¯re always skipping your homework. How will you do well at this rate? If you want to get good grades, then you should stop gallivanting around and focus on your studies instead.¡±


    ...


    Yang Nian frowned.


    ¡®What? Yao Tanghad entered the top ten of the grade, but she isn¡¯t doing her homework? And she keeps ying outside instead of studying?¡¯


    The girl was toocent! Or perhaps she was simply arrogant.


    ¡°My studies have nothing to do with you,¡± Yao Tangsaid calmly.


    Her voice was soft and quiet, but there was no mistaking the aloofness in her tone.


    Qin Man sputtered in outrage. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, don¡¯t you understand that? I just want you to get into a good university and have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Your concerns are unnecessary,¡± Yao Tangreplied, confoundingthe woman yet again.


    Qin Man¡¯s face contorted with rage.


    She opened her mouth and was about to berate the insolent girl when Old Madam Yaostepped in.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anything you might regret. Yao Tanghas her own ns. She can handle her studies on her own, so stop meddling in her business.¡±


    The olddy mmed her walking stick against the ground, as if to reiterate her message.


    A muscle twitched in Qin Man¡¯s jaw. She wanted to say that she wasYao Tang¡¯s biological mother, not her aunt, therefore she had every right to meddle with the girl¡¯s affairs! But just as she was about to blurt it out, she found that she could not say the words out loud.


    Yang Nian maintained a pleasant expression as the fiasco unfolded.


    He extended his courtesy as their guest and pretended not to see the conflict within their family.


    Yao Ran sidled up next toOld Madam Yaoand offered to help her inside. Thankfully, the olddy epted.


    Yang Nian took that as his cue and followed close behind them.


    .


    As they walked inside, they passed by a ss wall. Yao Rancaught sight of their reflection, and an acrid taste rose on her tongue.


    She didn¡¯t like the way she looked like a servant attending to Old Madam Yao.


    Her intention was to disy a show of filial piety, and maybe score some brownie points from the matriarch.


    Now, she realized that the sight she painted was nothing like she wanted.


    When they were about to enter their private room, Yao Ranpretended to trip and twist her ankle, then proceeded to throw herself to the floor.


    In the process, her grip around Old Madam Yao¡¯s wrist tightened.


    The next thing she knew, an urgent scream rang out, and her hand was forcefully wrenched away from the olddy.


    Yao Ran fell back a few steps. When she looked up,Aunt WangandYao Tangwere standing on either side ofOld Madam Yao.


    Aunt Wang red at her. ¡°Miss Yao Ran, what were you trying to do just now?¡±

 Chapter 374 - Glass Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 374: ss Bottle</h4>


    Everyone turned to look at the Old Madame¡¯s Arm. Splotches of red nail marks appeared on her skin. It looked like she had been pinched harshly.


    The marks were extremely deep. If she had used more strength, the woman would¡¯ve already bled.


    Yao Ran¡¯s face instantly paled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±


    She wanted to say something else to stop them, but she stopped, and instead nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. Something shed in her eyes, before she looked down, sniffling.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Grandma. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qin Man immediately stepped forward, not believing her daughter one bit. Seeing the tears streaming down her cheek, her heart twinged in pain.


    Ranran always had such a kind heart. She would never do something this terrible. Someone must¡¯ve set her up.


    Someone must have caused Ranran to fall for her to pinch the Old Madame so unnecessarily. She pursed her lips. That someone...


    Her gaze shifted onto Yao Tang.


    She was the closest to Yao Ran, was she not? Her eyes narrowed, but no matter how intimidating she looked, Yao Tang still made no unnecessary movements.


    ...


    Qin Man scowled. ¡°Yao Tang, did you trip your sister?¡±


    Yao Yuan tugged at Qin Man¡¯s sleeve, and she nced to the side. Only then did she remember that Yang Nianwas still standing right beside her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯ve stretched your foot. You still managed to trip over your sister,¡± she reprimanded, changing her tone. ¡°It¡¯s no matter that you¡¯ve decided to y a little game with her, but you¡¯ve managed to drag your grandmother into your squabble. Do you really think you can shoulder the responsibility if she were to fall?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Yao Ran immediately called out, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my cousin like that. She didn¡¯t do anything on purpose¡ªit¡¯s just...¡±


    ¡°Even at this time, you still want to speak up for her? If she hadn¡¯t stretched her leg out, why would you have tripped?¡±


    Qin Man dug her fingers into her palm.


    Even then, the young woman held onto her mother¡¯s arm, shaking it incessantly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± she pleaded. ¡°It really is all my fault.¡±


    However, at that moment in time, Yao Tang couldn¡¯t care any less about their acting.


    Instead, she walked directly to Old Madame Yao and took out a transparent ss bottle from her bag. Inside that bottle was a dark green paste. ¡°Here, Grandma,¡± she said.


    She applied the paste to her grandmother¡¯s arm, making sure to massage the skin around the wound as gently as she could. A small smile made its way to Old Madame Yao¡¯s lips as the fresh scent of herbs wafted toward her.


    The ointment, despite being cold, was quitefortable.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Man¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Wasn¡¯t this child even listening to her?


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    She ran forward, about to grab a hold of Yao Tang¡¯s arm. What she didn¡¯t expect was for the young woman to dodge in an instant, causing her to miss.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Man demanded. ¡°What¡¯s in that bottle? How dare you apply it to your grandmother¡¯s body? If something happens to her, will you take responsibility for your actions?¡±


    She stretched out her hand to take the ointment away from the young woman, but she didn¡¯t seed.


    This time, Old Madame Yao directly reached out to block her daughter-inw.


    ¡°I think this ointment is useful,¡± Old Madame Yao said, gazing at her indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Let Yao Tang do what she believes is best.¡±


    As Yao Tang¡¯s grandmother, she had the duty to protect her own granddaughter. Moreover, the ointment was quite useful, if she said so herself.


    Initially, her wound was burning in pain, but after applying it, her skin felt much morefortable. Plus, she could now move her arm around without wincing.


    Qin Man clenched her jaw.


    This olddy trust that woman too much!


    Yao Tang hade out of the countryside and took that ointment with her. What is so good about that ointment?


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the ointment had infected her!


    The olddy liked Yao Tang too much that she was willing to protect her! How could she not care for her own wound? Qin Mangnashed her teeth together, flushed from the exchange.


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Student Yao Tang,¡± he said unexpectedly. ¡°That ss bottle in your hand...where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged, not even bothering to look at him.

 Chapter 375 - Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 375: Guilty</h4>


    ¡°At that time¡­¡± Yang Nian pursed his lips. ¡°Was there anything inside the ss bottle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged indifferently. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the ss bottle at all.


    Her tone sounded very normal.


    Yang Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. Of course, why would he think such a thing? The corner of his lips twitched.


    If that kind of ointment wasn¡¯t used up, why would he be willing to throw away such a ss bottle? If only the bottle was left¡­that was normal.


    After Qin Man had heard this, she pursed her lips. ¡°Why would you pick up objects that others had already thrown away?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Although the Yao Familyisn¡¯tparable to a few aristocratic families, we aren¡¯t poor. Besides, don¡¯t you know how dirty that ss bottle could be?¡±


    Her nose crinkled.


    Was this woman some kind of garbage collector?


    ¡°Cousin, if you¡¯re in need of anything, you¡¯re free to tell my parents.¡± Yao Ran smiled. ¡°Also if you¡¯ve picked that up from the ground, you have to remember to wash your hands clean. If you give Grandma such an ointment¡­¡±


    While she didn¡¯t say the word dirty, it was definitely on everyone else¡¯s mind.


    Qin Man grabbed Old Madame Yao¡¯s arm. The bruises had already turned purple, instead of their bright red hue. She frowned.


    ¡°Look at your arm. It¡¯s purple.¡±


    ......


    She sighed in frustration, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Even if she¡¯s your granddaughter, you shouldn¡¯t spoil Yao Tang too much. Wounds shouldn¡¯t be messed with. It¡¯s all that Yao Tang¡¯s fault for being like this.¡±


    ¡°She even tried to trip Ranran to humiliate her! She had bad intentionsing here in the first ce.¡±


    While her voice was sharp, Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but feel smug about the entire situation.


    The old woman had protected Yao Tang just now, but now, her injury worsened. Didn¡¯t that mean that they had all proven her wrong?


    Sheughed gleefully in her heart.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Yao Ran grabbed a hold of Qin Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to cousin like that. It¡¯s really all my fault. I was careless.¡±


    ¡°How could you have fallen out of thin air?¡±


    Qin man looked at Yao ran with her sharp eyes.


    Ranran had always been kind-hearted, so she didn¡¯t want Yao Tangto be the target of this nonsense gossip. But as a mother, should she not defend her own daughter?


    Everyone nced at Yao Tang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just¡­I didn¡¯t know how I fell¡­¡± Yao Ran murmured with tears in her eyes. However, in her heart, she was already cheering and doing backflips.


    Now, everyone was suspicious of Yao Tang


    Even Yang Nian was no exception.


    She was really smart right now, having thought of this move the minute she had entered the door. Her eyes shed, as the corners of her lips twitched.


    It was wless!


    Luckily, there were no surveince cameras around to catch the small act. Besides, the method was simple. No one would¡¯ve noticed that she had done it on purpose.


    Coincidentally, Yao Tang was standing next to her just now.


    Everything was just right.


    As long as Yao Tang had no other proof, Qin Man¡¯s usation and everyone¡¯s doubts were enough to convict her and ruin her reputation.


    As long as doubt was established, everything would¡¯ve already fallen into her n.


    Besides, she had been defending Yao Tang all this time. She was obviously protecting her cousin!


    Yao Ran obviously wasn¡¯t the culprit.


    More importantly, after Yao Tang had applied the ointment on Old Madame Yao, her wound appeared to be much more serious. Everyone nced over at Yao Tang, appearing to be more suspicious of her intentions.


    As soon as Yao Ran¡¯s words came out, Qin Man became even more convinced that Yao Tangwas the culprit.


    ¡°Tangtang, no matter what, Old Madame Yao is still your biological grandmother. Now that the situation hade to this, would you not be apologizing to her?¡±


    After reprimanding Yao Tang, she turned to the guest.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, I¡¯m really sorry. I treated you to a meal, only to have caused so much trouble for you,¡± Qin Man bowed her head and said. ¡°Yao Tang¡­she had grown up in the countryside, so she isn¡¯t as¡­sensible as the rest of us. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Yang Nian could only smile in response.


    He didn¡¯t have any intention to step in and defend anyone. Instead, he simply acted as if he was just another innocent bystander.

 Chapter 376 - Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 376: Too Much</h4>


    Yao Ran was delighted.


    Yang Nian¡¯s silence was exactly what she had wanted.


    She didn¡¯t need Yang Nian to stand up and defend her. The only thing she needed was for him to stay silent and refuse to speak up for Yao Tang.


    This was the first step. Now that he¡¯de to know Yao Tang¡¯s true face, he¡¯d naturally stay away from her. The corners of her lips twitched up into a smirk, but she hid it immediately.


    ¡°You think that I¡¯m responsible for this?¡± Yao Tang finally looked up, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yao Ran hurriedly shook her head, avoiding her gaze. ¡°It really is my fault. I¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have brought it up. I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    From the way she had phrased her words, it was obvious that she was afraid¡ªvery afraid of the woman in front of her.


    Upon hearing Yao Tang¡¯s line of question, Qin Man could only sigh helplessly. At this point, she had already given up trying to talk with this stubborn girl.


    .


    Suddenly, a loud shriek echoed across the hall.


    Everyone quickly turned to see what had happened. All they could see was Yao Ran stumbling onto the floor, and behind her was Yao Tang¡¯s extended leg.


    She kicked her!


    ...


    Her hands mmed against the pavement, with her face millimeters away from the ground. She breathed rapidly, her eyes widening in both fear and surprise.


    Bean-sized tears sshed onto the ground and her entire body trembled from the shock.


    Apart from Old Madame Yao and Yang Nian, they all rushed to Yao Ran, unable to believe that Yao tang could¡¯ve done something like this!


    The kick reminded them of what she had done before.


    Yao Tang had a reputation for being incredibly feisty. She had challenged a dozen of hoodlums from other schools. After entering the police station, she managed to escape unscathed and even be famous for herbat skills.


    She had also chased Qin Man and Yao Ranout of the mall once.


    And at thest family gathering, she not only humiliated Qin Man, but also took away Yao Ran¡¯s chance in taking her qualification exams in the Music Association.


    Yet, she still pretended to be innocent?


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes remained cold as she stared at Yao Ran. ¡°Are you delusional?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± Qin Man screamed, rushing forward to hug Yao Ranas if she were an injured dear. ¡°Have you had enough? You¡¯ve already tripped Ranrana while ago, and now you want to do it all over again? This is too much!¡±


    Even Yang Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown, ncing at the fallen woman. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Upon hearing his question, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t even care less about the sharp pain in her palm. Her heart stirred in her chest, and she clenched her fists.


    He had taken the bait!


    Now, she¡¯d have Yang Nian and Cheng Zhouin her palm. She¡¯d be the richest woman in the city that everyone would look up to her and forget all the other incidents behind her.


    Shaking her head, she sobbed. Fat tears slid down her cheeks. ¡°If I can make amends with my cousin, I¡¯ll be fine...I¡¯ll always be fine...¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face was as pale as chalk.


    As soon as she said this, even the waiters couldn¡¯t help but re at Yao Tang. How could this obnoxious brat hurt such an innocent young woman?


    However, Old Madame Yao didn¡¯t look convinced.


    Instead, she tilted her head and nced at Yao Ran¡¯s positioning. Something had finally dawned on her.


    ¡°Tangtang was on your right when she had supposedly tripped you, yet you fell onto me. Now that Tangtangtripped you again, in the same position, why did you fall forward instead?¡±


    As soon as the Old Madame said this, everyone pursed their lips.


    Wasn¡¯t she right?


    Why did Yao Ran fall in a different direction?


    Could it be because she was supporting Old Madame Yao?


    However, upon thinking things through, they couldn¡¯t help but frown from the logic.


    Aunt Wang took a step forward. ¡°People normally fall forward. It¡¯s why Miss Yao Ran¡¯s hands are on the ground now. But the way Miss Yao Ranhad fallen earlier¡ªto her grandmother...That meant she wasn¡¯t tripped, but why...¡±


    She frowned.


    Yang Nian was a science whiz. Naturally, he could deduce what had happened to be a little trick. With a frown, he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    This time, he kept his distance from Yao Ran.

 Chapter 377 - Objective and Fair

    <h4>Chapter 377: Objective and Fair</h4>


    ¡°Mom, I told you, didn¡¯t I? Yao Tang wasn¡¯t the one who had tripped me. It was all me¡ªI swear. I fell down by ident,¡± Yao Ran?stuttered, finally finding her voice.


    While her eyes were twinkling, her smile had froze. Her fingers drummed anxiously on her thigh as she gazed up at her mother.


    Seeing that Qin Man wouldn¡¯t let this go easily, she pretended to be calm and dusted off the edges of her skirt. ¡°I really am fine. The one who¡¯s hurt here is Grandma,¡± she said again. ¡°It¡¯s important that she¡¯s given proper care.¡±


    She nced at her nanny. ¡°Aunt Zhang, go and get the ointment I have in my first-aid kit. It¡¯s located below the passenger seat. You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡±


    Aunt Zhang smiled, nodding. ¡°You really are such a good-hearted granddaughter,¡± she gushed, ncing at Old Madame Yao. ¡°She¡¯s giving you her most precious ointment. How lucky!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips twitched in dissatisfaction, and from the corner of her eye, she could see Yao Yuan¡¯s face darkening.


    While the old woman was praising her for her filial piety, these words could meanpletely differently to Yang Nian. Didn¡¯t this also mean that their family was too stingy to hand over a bottle of ointment?


    ¡°So lucky, so filial,¡± Auntie Zhang continued to praise her, and she could feel her cheeks flushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°The ointment is nothing,¡± she quickly exined. ¡°As long as Grandma¡¯s wound is healed, then it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    Without even waiting for Aunt Zhang¡¯s reply, she hurriedly made her way back to the car.


    Old Madame Yao narrowed her eyes as she grabbed a hold of Yao Ran¡¯s hand. Given that they had visitors, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to go overboard.


    ...


    As such, her face revealed no emotions as she stared her down. ¡°There¡¯s really no need,¡± she said strangely. ¡°If you really want to help, Ranran, then perhaps you should return to your ce.¡±


    Her words clearly had another meaning.


    Didn¡¯t she mean that she should hand over Yao Tang her title as the true daughter of the Yao Family?


    As for the engagement with the Yang Family...Yao Ran clenched her fists. While she didn¡¯t want to marry into the Yang Family, she also didn¡¯t want to hand over this opportunity to Yao Tang.


    Was she not the only daughter of the Yao Family? Did she not have reservations about this right?


    Even if she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, could Yao Tang¡¯s blood be as pure as day?


    Yao Yuan did say that he had already performed a DNA test. It said that it hade back conclusive¡ªYao Tang?really was both of their daughters.


    However, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit strange.


    It would be easy for him to hide anything, right? Even inconclusive DNA testing. Maybe Yao Tang really wasn¡¯t as true as they had all initially thought.


    Now, all she needed was to sit back and wait for the DNA testing she had done herself.


    Then, she¡¯d know the truth.


    There were only a couple of days left, and everything would finallye out for as they were.


    Naturally, she shouldn¡¯t let anyone manipte her this easily. Not right now. Not when she finally had the smoking gun in her hand. She bit her bottom lip.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault,¡± she stuttered, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s heart ached.


    All she could think about was the old woman saying something inappropriate in front of Yang Nian.


    ¡°Come, this is not the time to fight.¡±


    Qin Man hastily butted in. ¡°We must treat these two children equally, without biased, right, Mom? I was rashed and have misunderstood Yao Tang, but your wounds¡ªthey really should be treated.¡±


    She took a step forward, gazing at Old Madame Yao¡¯s bruise.


    ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s my niece. It is within my rights to discipline her. After all, soon enough, she¡¯d also be presenting the Yao Family, would she not? It¡¯s only our responsibility to train her.¡±


    She was only thinking of the best for Yao Tang.


    ¡°I may have overreacted, but I was just concerned for you, Mom,¡± Qin Man added. ¡°Is it a mistake to be concerned for her mother-inw? After all, this... this wasn¡¯t Yao Tang¡¯s first incident.¡±


    However, if one were to listen closely, one could see that she was only bad-mouthing her niece.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang will be here soon.¡± Yao Ran smiled. ¡°Grandma, you still need to apply the same ointment at home, okay? It would be better than other...unknown brands.¡±


    She nced at Yao Tang. ¡°My cousin is kind for offering you the ointment, but...you need something of better quality.¡±

 Chapter 378 - Too Kind

    <h4>Chapter 378: Too Kind</h4>


    ¡°My child is just too kind.¡±


    Qin Man shook her head helplessly, but the pride in her eyes was evident. She nced over at Yang Nianwho was still standing in the doorway, overlooking the entire exchange.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught me well.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s face flushed dark red. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were finally on her, she quickly waved her hand and looked away.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to praise me.¡±


    Old Madame Yao, disinterested from hearing all thepliments, nced over at Yang Nian. When she saw that he was still standing, she quickly ushered him in. ¡°You shoulde in,¡± she called out. ¡°It¡¯s not good standing in the hallway like that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yang Nian smiled politely and stepped inside.


    Yao Yuan also followed.


    Only Qin Man and Yao Ranwere left staring at each other. Seeing as the interest had already fallen, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward with each other. At this point, they didn¡¯t know whether they wanted to continue the topic or follow the rest of them.


    Her fingers dug into her palm as Qin Man struggled to control her irritation.


    Knowing that she shouldn¡¯t push any further, she could only suppress her anger and nodded at Yao Ran. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied in a low voice.


    ...


    Just then, Aunt Zhang came running over with the ointment in hand. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t look too well, the smile disappeared from her features. ¡°Madame, Miss Yao Ran, I¡¯ve already brought the ointment with me,¡± she said. ¡°Does Old Madam Yao still want it?¡±


    At the mention of her mother-inw, Qin Man directly turned out and left the vicinity¡ªoff to join the other guests.


    Her expression was extremely dark and vengeful, which surprised the duo just for a moment. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d go in without even waiting for her?


    Aunt Zhang shuffled nervously. ¡°What happened to her? Have I said something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Yao Ran shook her head dejectedly. ¡°You can head back first. Besides, I don¡¯t think this ointment will be of any use anyway.¡±


    Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Before this, she didn¡¯t really think that Old Madam Yao¡¯s attitude to Yao Ran wasn¡¯t necessarily this bad. It was as civil as ever. However, ever since Yao Tanghade into the picture, she began to see the difference.


    Back then, she had assumed that the old woman had preferred sons over daughters. That¡¯s why she treated Yao Ran so coldly from the start, but ever since they met Yao Tang, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    She shook her head.


    Wasn¡¯t this unfair to Yao Ran?


    For more than ten years, Yao Ran had stayed by the old woman¡¯s side. But ever since Yao Tanghad returned, why did the old woman suddenly switched sides?


    Why was she so rude to her own granddaughter?


    Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache in pain for her. ¡°Miss Yao Ran, you shouldn¡¯t be discouraged,¡± sheforted her. ¡°The two of you are different. She¡¯s just some peasant who¡¯s recently gained power. You¡¯re...you¡¯re the true daughter of the Yao Family. She¡¯s iparable to you.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed, and she slowly blinked the tears away. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be fine as long as I can be by my parents¡¯ side. It doesn¡¯t matter how my sister treats me. You mustn¡¯t do anything for me. If she finds out then...¡±


    Fear shed across her face.


    When Aunt Zhang saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disbelief. Yao Ran had always been such a kind and simple girl. Just the thought of seeing her be such a pushover was enough to break her heart.


    She clenched her fists.


    Aunt Zhang agreed to an extent that she shouldn¡¯t interfere, but she just didn¡¯t want Yao Tang to destroy the little sanity Yao Ranhad left in her.


    However, as to how she was going to go about this, she had no idea.

 Chapter 379 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 379: Heartache</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Yao Ran sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being born. If I hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have lost everything,¡± she murmured. ¡°She must really hate me. I shouldn¡¯t even be here in the first ce.¡±


    A bitter smile crossed her face.


    Aunt Zhang rapidly shook her head. ¡°None of this is your fault,¡± she protested. ¡°She can only me her bad luck for being carried away by the wrong person. Please don¡¯t me yourself for this.¡±


    Sheforted the young woman repeatedly before she finally had the courage to walk into the room.


    Disappear from this world...


    If Yao Tang were to disappear from this world, wouldn¡¯t Miss Yao Ranbe able to stay in the Yao Familyfor as long as she lived? No one would dare bully her anymore.


    At the thought, her eyes shed.


    If the girl simply disappeared, then everything would return to normal. Her boss and Old Madam Yao wouldn¡¯t be fighting as much anymore, and Yao Ranwould live the life she deserved. She had a n.


    When Yao Ran had finally entered the private room, everyone was already seated.


    Qin Man originally wanted Yao Ranto sit next to Yang Nian, but as soon as she walked in, Old Madam Yaohad already arranged for him to sit next to her right instead.


    Yao Tang was seated on her left.


    ...


    Yao Yuan was seated next to Yang Nian, so there was no other ce for her.


    There was a pause in Yao Ran¡¯s steps when she saw where everyone had seated themselves. Her fingers twitched as she nced at the seat next to Qin Man.


    Regaining her smile, she sat down next to her mother as if nothing had happened.


    However, the older woman was more than displeased by the recent turn of events.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe earlier?¡± she whispered into Yao Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°But you even decided to talk to Aunt Zhang. Are you happy now? Is this what you wanted?¡±


    Yao Ran was silent this entire time.


    Although a part of her was unhappy with the arrangement, she had already expected that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good seat either way¡ªeven if she were to ask for it.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable from her mother¡¯s continuous lecture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured to her mother before turning to look at Yang Nian.


    The man seemed to be looking elsewhere.


    When Yao Ran followed his gaze, she saw that he was looking at Grandma Yao¡¯s arm.


    Not only was the arm pinched red and purple, but her skin also appeared to be quite pale. It was an abnormal sight¡ªlike the skin was gradually turning worse by the second.


    Yao Ran snickered silently. It seemed the perfect Yao Tangwasn¡¯t as perfect after all. She still had the chance to make things right.


    ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s your wound?¡±


    However, when she saw Old Madam Yao ring at her, she quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s really my fault. I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows that you¡¯re just worried about her, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Yao Yaun waved his hand dismissively.


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Yao Ran sighed in relief. She slowly took out the bottle from her pocket and walked over to Old Madam Yao, ignoring the woman¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Let me help you clean your wound and apply this ointment,¡± she said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t feel at ease if you don¡¯t let me help you.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes lit in surprise. ¡°How did you get this ointment?¡±


    ¡°This ointment?¡± Yao Ran waved the object in her hand, pretending to be confused. ¡°It was given to me by a friend of mine.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Grandma Yao, the ointment Yao Ran is holding is quite rare. Why don¡¯t you try it? I¡¯m sure, it will heal your bruise quickly.¡± Yang Niansmiled kindly, motioning the old woman to the ointment.

 Chapter 380 - Instantaneous Effect

    <h4>Chapter 380: Instantaneous Effect</h4>


    The only thing Yao Ran knew was that the ointment was of very good quality. It¡¯s been given to her by someone who liked her. A sweet smile crept to her lips.


    However, for Yang Nian to recognize it himself, the ointment must be of very great quality indeed.


    Seeing that Yang Nian had also persuaded her, Old Madam Yaodidn¡¯t really have a choice. She reluctantly took the ointment from Yao Ran¡¯s hand and applied it to her arm.


    He was just about to remind her to remove the ointment Yao Tang had given her, but since she had already applied it, she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Perhaps, if the woman had wiped away the ointment, its effects would¡¯ve improved.


    Besides, whether or not Grandma Yao had decided to ce it on her arm, her injury wasn¡¯t that serious. With or without the ointment, it would still heal after a few days.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was to see its instantaneous effect happen with their own eyes!


    Five secondster, the purple hues on her arm had disappeared almostpletely.


    The speed defined all logic!


    Everyone watched in disbelief as the bruise vanished, left with the pale flesh of the old woman¡¯s skin. How was this even possible? They nced at the ointment that she was holding.


    Even though Yang Nian had previously stated that this medicine was of excellent quality, they didn¡¯t expect it to be this good!


    Even he was surprised.


    Yang Nian knew that the ointment was good, having used it on himself, but for the ointment to take effect this quickly¡­He slowly shook his head.


    ......


    Impossible!


    What could¡¯ve caused this?


    He struggled to rack his brain unsure what to think. The ointment had been ced after¡­


    He nced over at Yao Tang.


    When Yang Nian saw the calm look on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the ointment she had ced. Could it be that Yao Tangknew what would happen to Grandma Yao¡¯s arm?


    He tilted his head.


    Was she not surprised because she had already predicted what would happen? Or was she only pretending to be calm?


    When Qin Man saw the effects of the ointment, she smiled widely. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that your friend would give you such a heavenly ointment?¡± She pped her hands together. ¡°You have to thank him properly.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed in surprise.


    An admirer gave the ointment to her when she had fallen during the sports meet.


    While she had applied the medicine to her wound, it didn¡¯t work this instantaneously.


    But how?


    Could it be that Grandma Yao¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t as serious as her injury then? After all, her arm wasn¡¯t bleeding profusely or anything. It was just a small bruise.


    Despite this, Yao Ran didn¡¯t say a word as she bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll thank him,¡± she said happily.


    Yao Tang, who had been sitting beside Grandma Yao, didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she continued to gaze at her phone, unbothered by her surroundings.


    Everyone continued to eat. There were times when they¡¯d speak, but most of the time, silence would overwhelm the dining table. Despite this, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t awkward at all. Finally, after they had all eaten their fill, Yao Yuan finally ced his utensils back onto eh table.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, what do you think of Ranran?¡±


    Hearing his words, Yao Ran¡¯s face flushed bright red. ¡°Dad!¡± she protested. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    After saying that, she nervously cast a nce at the man in front of her.


    Yang Nian smiled politely. ¡°Student Yao Ranhas quite an extraordinary talent. She is not only kind but also helpful,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be extremely sessful in the future.¡±


    Yao Yuan nodded with a smile.


    Although they were initially interested in the Cheng Family, the oue still wasn¡¯t as sure as they had liked. It was good to keep their options open before anything has been finalized.


    And the Yang Family was another good choice.


    Naturally, he had to seize the opportunity for her daughter.


    Yao Ran smiled shyly at Yang Nianbefore turning to her te.


    Deep down, she was extremely confident in herself.


    Given that they were exchange students, Yang Nian would have to stay in City Afor an extended period of time. The corners of her lips inched up.


    With her personal charm, she¡¯d be able to attract him in no time.


    When the time woulde, it wouldn¡¯t be a question as to whether or not Yang Nian or Cheng Zhouwould choose her. Instead, it would be a question of who she¡¯d be choosing¡ªYang Nianor Cheng Zhou?

 Chapter 381 - Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 381: Understanding</h4>


    Grandma Yao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change one bit. ¡°How¡¯s the food, young man?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°The food is amazing. Thank you for inviting me here.¡± Yang Nian nodded, before taking another spoonful to emphasize his satisfaction with the meal.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If you want to order anything else, feel free to say it, okay?¡± Old Madam Yao¡¯s eyes glittered before she nced over at the young woman beside her. ¡°You¡¯re in the same ss as my Yao Tang, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then the two of you will be able to help each other out.¡± She smiled. ¡°Yao Tang had also just transferred to ss 20, so if you need any help in getting around, she¡¯d be able to extend a hand.¡±


    Yang Nian smiled back. ¡°If Yao Tangever needs my help, I¡¯ll be there for her.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look like she was listening to either of their them, too focused in scrolling up and down on her phone.


    Grandma Yao tugged on her sleeves almost helplessly. ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    Snapping back to her senses, Yao Tang nced up at them. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said after recalling their conversation. ¡°If you need anything, feel free to ask me for help.¡±


    Yang Nian simply nodded in reply.


    He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really need her help.


    ...


    If he couldn¡¯t solve his own problem, how could Yao Tang be able to do such? There was no need in asking for her help. He nced back down at his te.


    Yao Ran, who had been sitting at the other side of the table, bit her lips.


    Breathing out, she reached out her chopsticks to pick up a slice of meat before cing it into Yao Tang¡¯s bowl. ¡°Cousin,¡± she started. ¡°If you need any help in the future, you shoulde and look for me. I¡¯ve been in school longer, so I¡¯d know all the ropes by now.¡±


    She shed a friendly smile at the two of them.


    However, before she could say anything more, the piece of meat was returned to Yao Ran¡¯s bowl.


    Yao Tang continued to look unbothered as she took another bite off her own meat. She didn¡¯t even look in her direction. Instead, she continued to eat as if Yao Randidn¡¯t exist at all.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this woman would do such a thing while sitting in front of Yang Nian. Was she trying to humiliate her? Her grip on her chopsticks tightened.


    Whatever. At least, she¡¯d be showing her true colors to Yang Nian today. Maybe then, Yang Nianwould be even more disgusted by her actions.


    Qin Man pursed her lips. ¡°Do you not like Ranrancing food in your bowl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yao Tang spoke without any hesitation.


    And it stunned everyone to silence.


    How could she say things like this in front of their guest? Was she insane?


    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Man finally snapped, unsure what to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then you should tell Ranran. Don¡¯t try to make a scene here, especially when you¡¯re in front of a guest. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve already humiliated your sister enough?¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged. ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Qin Man sneered. She already had enough of this brat trying to outsmart all of them.


    ¡°Do you even know how to act?¡± She snapped. ¡°Do you think you can act like this when you go out in the real world, huh?¡±


    Her face remained emotionless. ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡±


    Where the hell did this brat learn her manners? Qin Man was so furious that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. Her chest rose sharply as she mmed her chopsticks onto the table.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Yao Ran was quick to mediate the situation, trying to look as gentle as possible.


    At this point, Qin Man didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    She was initially afraid that Yang Nian would be attracted to Yao Tang, which would naturally affect her ns. After all, Yao Tang, as much as she hated to admit it, was beautiful.


    But it seemed that she was just overthinking things.


    There was no way this vulgar woman would be qualified enough to enter the Yang Family.


    Even if Yang Nian were to like her, his family wouldn¡¯t agree to anything.


    Ranran was obviously the first choice. Not only was she gentle and sweet, but she was also extremely intelligent and reasonable. She was the best choice for any young heir.


    It was no contest! Anyone with eyes would know who was the better choice!

 Chapter 382 - Full Marks

    <h4>Chapter 382: Full Marks</h4>


    This was why Qin Man had wanted to introduce her Ranranto Yang Nian.


    Only someone as of her background and ability was worthy of Yang Nian¡¯s attention. Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t even dare stand a chance against her daughter.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard Old Madam Yao continuing her chat with their guest. ¡°I heard that your results are very good.¡±


    Yang Nian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that Yao Tang and Yao Ran¡¯s scores were quite good too,¡± he responded, without confirming her statement.


    He knew that Yao Ran¡¯s scores weren¡¯t bad.


    From what he had also heard, she performed quite well in the Olympiad Math Competition previously.


    As for Yao Tang, he had only heard that she was asionally top ten throughout the entire batch. Other than that, he didn¡¯t really know much about her.


    She had only gotten into the Top 10 ranks, yet she was extremely proud that she didn¡¯t do her homework. His fingers drummed against the table.


    If she continued to be extremelyx in her studies, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any progress and improve herself further. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t seem impressed.


    However, the old woman wasn¡¯t even listening. All she could hear was Yang Nian praising her granddaughter. With a bright smile, she sped onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Tangtang¡¯s results aren¡¯t good as yours. Don¡¯t be modest. Ah! Have you also participated in this year¡¯s Olympiad Math Competition?¡± she questioned.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Tangtang, if you have any questions that you don¡¯t understand, you can also ask Yang Nian for advice. He won the first prize inst year¡¯spetition,¡± she reminded. ¡°You can learn a thing or two from him when you participate in thispetition.¡±


    ......


    ncing at her grandmother¡¯s eager gaze, Yao Tang had no other choice but to nod and agree.


    Whether or not she was listening, however, was apletely different story.


    However, Yang Nian couldn¡¯t care less about herzy appearance. ¡°You¡¯re also participating in this year¡¯s Olympiad Math Competition?¡±


    That meant that she had also passed the selection process to participate. It was an extremely rigorous process, so he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be able to make it.


    ¡°She had done quite well! She even scored full marks!¡±


    Grandma Yao patted Yao Tang¡¯s hand, looking proud.


    Thetter, however, was still silent.


    Yao Ran felt her heart tighten. She had expected that the old woman would mention the recent Youth Olympiad, as well as bring attention to Yao Tang¡¯s results. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide this anymore.


    However, what she was concerned about was whether or not this new piece of information would make Yang Nian change his mind about Yao Tang.


    As expected, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise upon hearing this revtion.


    He had heard that there was someone who received full marks from City A, but he didn¡¯t expect that woman would be none other than Yao Tang! It was an extremely small world.


    But wasn¡¯t it strange?


    If she could get full marks from a test given by the prestigious Olympiad Math Competition, then why did she only ce Top 10 in her exam?


    Could it be that she was simply bad at her linguistic subjects?


    Yang Nian pursed his lips, feeling that there was something that he couldn¡¯t quite get from this situation.


    As the old woman continued to speak, his mind unraveled even more.


    As he thought about it, Yang Nian couldn¡¯t help but secretly stole a nce at Yao Tang. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes, one so cleverly hidden that even Yao Ranfailed to notice it.


    Yao Ran smiled to herself. It seemed that this information didn¡¯t even garner his interest.


    That¡¯s right. What was she thinking?


    He was a genius from Beijing International High School. Why would he be intimidated or even curious about someone like Yao Tang? The corners of her lips twitched up.


    This full marks were nothing to him!


    Her shoulders sagged in relief.


    However, even then, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth as Old Madam Yao continued to talk. Yao Ranhad lived in the Yao Familyfor years!


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t spend as much time with her as she did. Yet, Grandma Yao still cared about her as if she was some pink diamond she had unearthed years ago.


    This entire conversation¡ªthe olddy didn¡¯t even mention her!


    They were all just talking about how good Yao Tang¡¯s grades are. Wasn¡¯t she too biased?

 Chapter 383 - Questioning Her Legitimacy

    <h4>Chapter 383: Questioning Her Legitimacy</h4>


    Old Madam Yao was the one who had spoken for the entire duration of the meal. Yang Nianwould reply, and the topic would switch up again. Even Qin Man, who had wanted to speak up for her daughter, couldn¡¯t.


    Even after the meal, the rest of them remained silent.


    As Yang Nian bid farewell to the Yao Family, Qin Manand Yao Yuanhad no other chance to speak up.


    After their guest and Yao Tang had finally been sent away, Qin Manturned around to scowl at her mother-inw.


    ¡°What are you thinking? We have invited the Yao Family over for one reason, and all you¡¯ve done is wasted our opportunity by getting involved.¡±


    ¡°Qin Man!¡± Yao Yuan snapped harshly.


    The older woman immediately quieted down.


    He was just about to say something when he noticed Yao Ran sitting behind him. With a sigh, he rubbed his forehead. ¡°Ranran, why don¡¯t you and Aunt Wangpay the bill first? Do you have your wallet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go and settle it first.¡±


    Yao Ran naturally knew that Yao Yuandidn¡¯t want her to listen to the rest of their conversation.


    With a nod, she strode out of the room.


    Yao Yuan waited for a couple of seconds, gazing at the door of the private room. Once he was certain that she was out of sight, he turned to look at his mother.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t interfere anymore,¡± he started. ¡°We already know what to do.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Know what to do?¡± She snorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re giving Tangtang¡¯s future to Yao Ran. Is that what you meant by you ¡®knowing what to do?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qin Man furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°This isn¡¯t Yao Tang¡¯s marriage. In fact, this agreement already has been decided between both the Yao and the Yang Families. What does it have to do with her?¡±


    Grandma Yao turned to look at her son. ¡°So, all this time... you were nning on prioritizing Yao Ran over your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s arranged to marry Yao Ran.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    However, before she could say anything, she nced at Qin Man and quieted down. There was really nothing else she could say. She shook her head.


    However, upon noticing the old woman¡¯s gaze on her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the anger rising in her heart. Her fingers dug deeper into her palm.


    Her eyes shed. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Yao Yuan frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Grandma Yao, however, simply gazed at Qin Man indifferently. She said nothing in reply.


    ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Her lips curled into a cool smile as her eyes shed with resentment. Her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Do you want me to think I¡¯m simply imagining these things?¡±


    Knowing what she was trying to say, Yao Yuan banged his fists onto the table. ¡°Qin Man, how many times do you want me to tell you?¡± he snapped. ¡°Yao Tangis our daughter, and she¡¯s no one else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she look so much like that b*tch then? Do you think you can exin that to me?¡±


    She gritted her teeth, her eyes shining with unshed tears.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    When she had first heard that her daughter lived in the countryside for more than ten years, she was guilty. She remembered crying herself to sleep that night with her hands clutching her pillow.


    However, from the moment she had seen Yao Tang, all she felt was disgust and resentment.


    With that face...she couldn¡¯t call her, her own daughter!


    Yao Yaun breathed in. Dealing with her felt like he was dealing with a four-year-old. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Old Madam Yao finally had enough, mming her crutch hard against the tiled floors. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s still your daughter, then I¡¯ll escort you to take a DNA test. I don¡¯t care how many times you want it or where you want to do it. I¡¯ll even apany you! What do you say to that?¡±

 Chapter 384 - Take Matters in Her Own Hands

    <h4>Chapter 384: Take Matters in Her Own Hands</h4>


    As soon as the olddy mmed her crutch onto the floor, Qin Man staggered back in fear. Despite this, she held her own. ¡°Who knows whether or not you¡¯ve paid the hospital?¡±


    Grandma Yao pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. This is Tangtang¡¯s marriage. Unless she does not want to herself, I suggest you stay out of it. Yao Ran has nothing to do with this marriage!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yao Yuan sighed, rubbing his forehead. At this point, he didn¡¯t even know how to deal with these people. He waved away the waiter who had just walked in.


    It wouldn¡¯t look good if someone were to see them like this.


    The waiter nodded, opening the door.


    Even then, everyone could hear Qin Man¡¯s words echoing from the room. ¡°This is the Yang Family of Jing City! Why would they want some country bumpkin like Yao Tang? The only one who¡¯s qualified for them is Ranran. I don¡¯t know about you, but I believe that Young Master Yang and Ranranare the perfect match¡ªa match made in heaven!¡±


    At that moment, Cheng Zhou was being escorted by a group of people when he passed by the private they were all in.


    Hearing the familiar voices, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Yao Tang?


    Ranran and Young Master Yang?


    Today, he hade into the restaurant with the CEO of anotherpany to discuss a business deal. After this matter was settled, he¡¯d return to Jing City.


    He didn¡¯t expect to pass by the private room and overhear their conversation.


    ......


    With one nce, he spotted Yao Ran¡¯s mother.


    If he remembered correctly, ever since the incident, Yao Ran had sent him a couple of messages. However, he had been too busy with business matters that he wasn¡¯t able to read them.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng!¡± The man smiled. ¡°This way please.¡±


    He nodded.


    Cheng Zhou tapped Yao Ran¡¯s contact number and saw dozens of messages under her name.


    With a small shrug, he deleted her contact number and shoved it into his pocket.


    As her family was already arranging a marriage for her, he shouldn¡¯t be talking to her privately. It was best to cut off all contact. He followed the CEO in another direction.


    After paying the bill, Yao Ran stood at the corner of the restaurant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows as arge group of people came whooshing past them. She wasn¡¯t interested at first, until she heard the words, ¡°Young Master Cheng.¡±


    Could it be Cheng Zhou?


    Her ears perked up, and she raced down the corridor. However, there were just too many people that she couldn¡¯t squeeze in between them. Even as they left, she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like.


    Inside the private room, Yao Yuan was still speaking,


    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t a question as to whether or not we¡¯re willing to back off. Our issue is that Yao Tang spent her entire life growing up in a mountain vige. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the expectations set forth by our families. If the Yang Family knew about this, they wouldn¡¯t want her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± she snapped. ¡°This marriage is still rightfully Yao Tang¡¯s. You are not qualified to hand over this agreement to an outsider.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve raised Ranran for more than ten years. She¡¯s more like a daughter to us than Yao Tang! Besides, isn¡¯t she my brother¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t you understand any of this?¡±


    Yao Yuan clenched his fists.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let Yao Tang marry his daughter.


    Yao Yuan originally thought that the Yang Family had forgotten all about the engagement.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ranran to invite Yang Nianover. He also didn¡¯t expect him to agree. This was the chance for the Yao Familyto finally renew their agreement with the Yang Family.


    Yao Tang, however, wasn¡¯t in good rtions with their family.


    She wasn¡¯t as obedient as Ranran.


    Regardless of whether or not she was his daughter, he still believed that Yao Ran was the most logical choice.


    Qin Man breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The register clearly states that the marriage has already been decided. The son of the Yang Family must marry our daughter, not the daughter of my brother-inw. There¡¯s no way to change this.¡±

 Chapter 385 - A Good Relationship with Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 385: A Good Rtionship with Yao Tang</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you once, and I¡¯m going to say it again,¡± Old Madam Yao snapped. ¡°Yao Tangis my granddaughter. She has always been my granddaughter. Nobody¡¯s going to take her ce.¡±


    Without another word, she stomped out of the room.


    Yao Ran, who had heard everything, quickly ran to the corner¡ªhiding from her view.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth anxiously. ¡°What should we do? She obviously isn¡¯t going to back out that easily, and there¡¯s nothing we can do to change her mind.¡±


    Just then a thought crossed her mind, and she hurriedly added, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens. I¡¯m not going to hand over this opportunity to that brat! It¡¯s Ranran or nothing!¡±


    Grandma Yao has an incredibly good rtionship with the Yang Family. As long as she¡¯d talk to them, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to agree on another marriage alliance. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    Yao Yuan exhaled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already say it? If Yao Tangdoesn¡¯t want it¡ª¡±


    She frowned.


    How could Yao Tang not want this?


    They were talking about the Yang Family from Jing City¡ªnot some ordinary small-town family! Yang Nian was practically a dragon among men. Who wouldn¡¯t want him?


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let it go this easily.¡±


    ...


    Yao Yuan frowned.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find another solution,¡± he stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle?¡± Qin Man sneered. ¡°Have you seen the way she treated us? She hasn¡¯t done one good thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t treated her so badly from the start, then perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t have treated you this way. You¡¯re the reason why we¡¯re in this mess.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded by all of their atrocities.


    If Qin Man hadn¡¯t been so biased against Yao Tang, then she wouldn¡¯t have to move out of their home.


    If she had simply stayed at their home from the start, then perhaps, they wouldn¡¯t have had so many problems.


    Qin Man scowled. ¡°You act as if I¡¯m the only one who has ever treated her this badly. Weren¡¯t you also biased back then? You didn¡¯t even stop her when she had moved right out of the house! You¡¯re ming me, but you¡¯re also at fault!¡±


    Yao Yuan clenched his fists.


    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t treat her as excessive as you,¡± he snapped. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not thinking of Ranran all the time.¡±


    She was about to snap back at him when he grabbed his suit jacket.


    ¡°I have another meeting I need to attend. You can head home without me.¡±


    However, just as he was about to leave, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again. You have to get along with her. If you continue to let your rtionship with her deteriorate, you¡¯ll find it even more difficult to deal with her in the future.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t think Yao Tang¡¯s important, you¡¯ve already seen the facts in in view. She could affect Ranran¡¯s marriage. If you don¡¯t want to think about Yao Tang, then think of Ranran.¡±


    Yao Yuan¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion.


    Qin Man wanted to go over and hold him back, but it was already toote. Yao Yuan had already opened the door and strode right out. She clenched her fists. No!


    The older woman copsed onto the ground, shoving her face into her hands.


    She had been thinking of her family this entire time. All she ever wanted was for Ranran to live a good life and hope that the Yao Familycould prosper alongside her.


    How was it her fault?


    How was any of this her fault?


    Just the thought of building a good rtionship with that brat was enough to make Qin Man feel ufortable. She gazed at the door for a long time, not wanting to give up.

 Chapter 386 - Useless!

    <h4>Chapter 386: Useless!</h4>


    After a long while, Qin Man finally stood up from the ground, grabbed her handbag, and stepped out of the door. She didn¡¯t even bother looking back. If Yao Yuanwanted it this way, then so be it.


    However, just as she was about to reach for the door handle, she heard a knock.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she snapped. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s me, Mom.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s hesitant voice echoed from the other side of the door.


    Despite hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, Qin Man¡¯s mood still didn¡¯t improve. Instead, she threw the door open and stalked down the corridor,pletely ignoring the young woman behind her.


    As soon as they had reached their home, all hell broke loose. Qin Man finally turned around to look at her. Her fists were clenched, and her cheeks were flushed.


    ¡°Why are you following me around like a lost puppy? Are you ready for your next exam? You couldn¡¯t evenpare to Yao Tang when ites to your violin! You have all the resources in the world, and you still find a way to waste them.¡±


    However, Yao Ran didn¡¯t resist at all.


    She knew that the woman was only using her to vent out her frustrations. She didn¡¯t really need to say anything else. Instead, she nodded and took it all in without any resistance.


    Qin Man had always announced to the entire world that she loved her, but in reality...


    In reality, she viewed her as nothing but a pet she could y with. She¡¯d entertain her whenever she had the time then toss her aside whenever she was unhappy.


    ...


    Yao Ran lowered her head as a trace of mockery shed across her eyes.


    Unsatisfied by herck of response, she reached out to grab Yao Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°You little brat!¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯re simply a waste of my resources! You don¡¯t belong here in the Yao Family!¡±


    Her tone was filled with malice.


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but think about Yao Yuan¡ªhow she needed to build a good rtionship with Yao Tangand be wary of her mother-inw. Anger pulsed in her heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yao Ran couldn¡¯t bepared to that Yao Tang, why would she have to go down this route?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Yao Ran cried as her mother¡¯s fingernails dug into her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Only when she cried did she finally let go.


    Qin Man gazed at her, looking as if she had finally snapped back to her senses. Looking at Yao Ran¡¯s bruised arm, a guilty feeling stirred in her chest. She froze.


    However, she didn¡¯t show a single expression on her face. Instead, she sighed in frustration. ¡°You know that I¡¯m only doing this for your own good, right?¡± she snapped. ¡°You have to work even harder so that you can surpass that brat. Only then no one would question us¡ªquestion me.¡±


    Yao Ran stifled the urge to scoff before nodding.


    Qin Man gazed at her bruised arm, which was now colored red, blue, and purple. Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have that ointment? When you gave it to Grandma, her arm healed so quickly. Come on, I¡¯ll apply it on you.¡±


    Nodding, she took the ointment from her pocket and gave it to her.


    The older woman quickly applied it, before sitting back and staring at the bruise.


    She had waited for five minutes.


    Yet, the bruise on Yao Ran¡¯s arm didn¡¯t disappear. In fact, the bruise had grown even more serious.


    Qin Man nced at the ointment in surprise. Squeezing another lump of ointment, she quickly applied it to Yao Ran¡¯s arm.


    However, even after three minutes, her arm still didn¡¯t recover.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± she demanded. ¡°Did you pull out the wrong ointment?¡±


    Yao Ran, however, wasn¡¯t surprised.


    After all, she had applied it before she when she was injured. Her wound didn¡¯t heal as quickly then, so she wasn¡¯t expecting her skin to act any differently today.


    However...


    When she thought back to Grandma Yao¡¯s wound, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why did her wound heal so quickly?


    Could it be the effect of Yao Tang¡¯s ointment?


    No!


    It definitely wasn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s the same ointment,¡± she stated. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t have been wrong.


    ¡°Then why are you healing so slowly?¡±


    Yao Ran raised her tearful face. She wanted to tell her mother that she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about, that she¡¯d be fine. What she didn¡¯t expect was for her mother to say, ¡°If others would see it, what would they think of our family?¡±

 Chapter 387 - Unfilial Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 387: Unfilial Daughter!</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After saying this, Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair in annoyance.


    If people were to specte about what had happened to Yao Ran, it would only reflect terribly on the Yao Family. If the Yang Family would find out about this, then what would happen next?


    Her mother was actually worried about this! Yao Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. She had known that her mother didn¡¯t love her, but she didn¡¯t expect that¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your reputation,¡± Qin Man said quickly, realizing what she had thought. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about what others might think of you. You get it, don¡¯t you, Ranran?¡±


    She pretended to be calm. ¡°I know, and you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    There was a long period of silence when she added, ¡°I¡¯ll wear long sleeves for the next couple of days. I¡¯ll try my best to cover it up, so no one would find out about this.¡±


    Yao Ran lowered her head, staring at the ground. Her fingernails dug into her palms as she stifled the urge to cry.


    Hearing her words, Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. She stepped forward, touching her forehead.


    ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s my fault. Are you feeling okay?¡±


    She smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know that you were just feeling stressed. This is nothing I couldn¡¯t handle myself. I¡¯m fine, Mom. I really am.¡±


    Seeing the bright smile on Yao Ran¡¯s face, Qin Man couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Mom...¡± she said hesitantly, believing this to be the right time to ask her. After all, now that her guard was down, she might be able to get something out of her. ¡°Were you guys talking about Yang Nian?¡±


    She had actually already listened to their conversation when she was at the door.


    She knew that the engagement between the Yang and Yao Family was due to a verbal agreement made by their elders. With this in mind, the chances that this engagement would continue were high.


    However, Grandma Yao had always been biased against her, so who knew how the tables would turn?


    Grandma Yao served as a bridge between the two families, so if she were to say anything more, then Yao Tang could easily rece her.


    Qin Man frowned. ¡°How did you know?¡± she demanded. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on us?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yao Ran hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I just think...Grandma has always liked my cousin more, right? So that means...she¡¯d be the most reasonable candidate for marriage.¡±


    As she spoke, Yao Ran sniffled. Her eyes were turning red from her unshed tears.


    Her daughter had never lied to her before, so she believed her.


    Qin Man¡¯s face softened. ¡°Ranran, you shouldn¡¯t think too much,¡± she reminded. ¡°I will be fighting for you. Besides, don¡¯t you have Young Master Cheng on your side? Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able topare to you.¡±


    She rxed. ¡°I know, wouldn¡¯t this be a good opportunity for her? She came from the countryside, and a marriage like this¡ªwould be beneficial for her. If I were to take something from her...she¡¯d have even moreints.¡±


    Before Qin Man could answer, she added, ¡°After all, she¡¯s your biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter!¡± Qin Man immediately cut off.


    Yao Ran froze.


    ¡°No, Mom...¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Man¡¯s gaze appeared sharper. Was this brat trying to lure her to spill something? However, upon seeing her watery gaze, she buried those thoughts in her heart.


    She was probably overthinking things.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such an unfilial daughter like that brat!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Sobbing, she clutched herself. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for affecting your rtionship with my sister. Why don¡¯t we just let her marry into the Yang Family instead? I won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ranran,¡± she said, pulling her into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. Only you would think such a thing, but this isn¡¯t your fault. You shouldn¡¯t be punished for this!¡±

 Chapter 388 - Repay Their Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 388: Repay Their Kindness</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Qin Man frowned. ¡°Yao Tang is just a nobody from the countryside. She¡¯s not even doing well with her studies, even though she was fortunate enough to attend No.1 High School. She¡¯s the one who should be feeling grateful for everything we¡¯ve done for her. You shouldn¡¯t be ming yourself for that girl¡¯s crudeness and ignorance.¡±


    She reached out to gently wipe Yao Ran¡¯s tear-stained face.


    ¡°Come now, Ranran. Stop worrying and don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll take care of the matter of marriage between the Yang family and ours. All you need to do is to makeYoung MasterYangNianfall in love with you.¡±


    Yao Ran beamed atQin Manand hugged her. ¡°I understand, Mom. No one in the world treats me better than you do. Thank you for everything, Mom.¡±


    Although her tone was gentle, her eyes shed with cunning.


    Yao Ran knew that she couldn¡¯t keep relying onQin Manlike this. She needed to secure other options in case their ns went awry.


    ¡­


    In a caf¨¦ near No. 1 High School.


    Qin Man had chosen a table by the window, where she now sat with a steaming cup of coffee.


    Impatience was written all over her face, and she sighed every so often.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was about to leave that Yao Tangfinally arrived.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the girl asked bluntly without taking a seat.


    Yao Tang was just leaving school when she received a message from an unknown number.


    It was Qin Man, of course, saying that she wanted to discuss something aboutYao Rong¡¯s family.Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t have bothereding at all if it weren¡¯t for that.


    Qin Man wouldn¡¯t have been able to contact her, to begin with, but the woman was clever enough to use a different number.


    Yao Tang had blocked her contact details a while back.


    At the time, Qin Manhad been so outraged that she threw a tantrum in the living room, tossing vases and other decorative pieces to the floor.


    Qin Man huffed atYao Tangnow, feeling a twinge of annoyance at thetter¡¯s tone.


    She calmed her anger and reminded herself why she was here. She smoothed her expression and said, ¡°Sit down. I will only talk once you¡¯ve taken a seat.¡±


    But Yao Tangignored her words. She had no intention of staying.


    ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±


    When Qin Mandidn¡¯t respond right away,Yao Tangturned to take her leave. The woman immediately shot to her feet and stretched out her arm to blockYao Tang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners at all? I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, and you turn your back to me. Despite everything else, I am still your¡ªyour aunt. I am your elder! Is this how you should be treating me?¡±


    ¡°An elder of mine, huh?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She lookedQin Manup and down, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Do you honestly consider yourself that?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s cheeks flushed with rage.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it since they were in a public establishment.


    She lowered her voice and repeated, ¡°I am your elder. Are you really so stupid that you¡¯ve forgotten that? No matter how ignorant you are, you must keep a respectful attitude toward me! I went out of my way toe and see you today. I suggest that you do as I say and listen obediently, or you might find yourself suffering a great loss sooner orter.¡±


    Yao Tang snorted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Ha! Whatever happens in the future, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be needing your help.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s nostril¡¯s red, and a snide smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Say, Yao Tang, you¡¯ve been toYao Rong¡¯s home, haven¡¯t you? You should know as well as I do that their financial situation is less than ideal.¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow, doubt flickering in her face.


    She actually had no idea about the matter at all.


    Now that Qin Manhad started on the subject, she simply didn¡¯t stop bbering. She continued to taunt the girl.


    ¡°They were generous enough to provide you a ce to stay, so it¡¯s only right that you repay their kindness, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Though, I must say, judging by yourck of skills, there really isn¡¯t much you can do in your current state.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to marry into a wealthy family. You can support your parents and your brother then, and all of you will finally be able to livefortably.¡±


    Yao Tang tilted her head and studiedQin Man, wondering if the woman would gain some sense if she was sent to the mental hospital. Unfortunately, her derision flew overQin Man¡¯s head.


    If anything, Qin MantookYao Tang¡¯s silence as a sign of fear and submission.

 Chapter 389 - Brother Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 389: Brother Zhang</h4>


    Qin Man spoke with confidence. ¡°Since I am giving you a chance, you should dly ept it. You¡¯re not a child anymore. It¡¯s high time for you to do your part and share the burdens of your family. Those three live in such a shabby house¡­ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them at all?¡±


    A shabby house¡­


    Yao Tang¡¯s brow furrowed. She wanted to be done with Qin Manand leave the ce.


    Clearly, the woman had other intentions for calling her over.


    Yao Tang turned and made to leave again.


    Just then, a short, pot-bellied man with a chunky gold ne approached their table.


    Qin Man¡¯s face lit up. ¡°President Zhang! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    The man¡ªZhang Shou¡ªnodded jovially. ¡°It has been a long time, Madam Yao, but you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, he nced at Yao Tangand immediately did a double take.


    A lecherous haze came over his eyes. ¡°So, Madam Yao, this beautiful miss must be thedy you spoke of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this is Yao Tang. She is the daughter of my husband¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    As she said this, she cast a pointed look at the girl, silently warning her to mind her manners. ¡°Say hello, Yao Tang. This is President Zhang, a renowned real estate tycoon inCity A.¡±


    Before Yao Tangcould even utter a retort, the man held out his pudgy hand to her face.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Yao. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. Just call me Brother Zhang. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡±


    Yao Tang sneered.


    ¡°Are you so dense as to think that you and I are of the same age or something?¡±


    Qin Man scowled, her lips twitching. ¡°Yao Tang! You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. President Zhang is still in his thirties. Don¡¯t you see the great fortune before your eyes? To think that he has be a powerful CEO at such a young age¡­ You¡¯d better do what¡¯s good for you and your family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, go ahead and call me Brother Zhang.¡± Zhang Shoureached forYao Tang¡¯s hand, intending to take it himself.


    Qin Man did nothing to stop him. Instead, she remained quiet and watched with anticipation.


    She had thought long and hard into the night beforeing up with a solution to all their problems. In the end, she decided to find Yao Tanga fianc¨¦.


    Once Yao Tangwas engaged, she wouldn¡¯t have any more reason to think about marrying into the Yang family, let alone speak of it.


    And Qin Manwouldn¡¯t have to bother building a rtionship withYao Tang. She would rather die than yield to the worthless piece of scum.


    This was an effective way to get rid of Yao Tang once and for all, and the marriage prospect with the Yang family would naturally go to Ranran.


    Getting President Zhang to be her marriage partner was just an added bonus. He might just be useful to the Yao family¡¯s business in the future.


    Qin Man would no longer have to worry about humbling herself in front ofYao Tang.


    On the contrary, it was Yao Tangwho should be lowering her head in gratitude.Qin Manhad found her such a favorable match. Even Yao Rong and his wife would be proud.


    Qin Man was still basking in what she considered a victory, and she failed to process the scene unfolding in front of her until she heard the crisp sound of skin hitting skin.


    Pa!


    Yao Tang had ppedZhang Shou¡¯s hand away.


    Qin Man was so shocked, it was as ifYao Tanghad also pped her in the face.


    Her face twisted into an ugly expression. ¡°Yao Tang! What do you think you¡¯re doing? President Zhang was gracious enough to meet with you despite his busy schedule. How dare you refuse him?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected that this girl would insist on her willfulness, even after knowing President Zhang¡¯s powerful position.


    Across the hall, Yang NianandYao Ranwalked into the establishment with the rest of their circle. They were greeted by the sight ofYao Tangstanding beside a pudgy man who looked twice her age.


    Yang Nian froze and stared.


    Yao Ran looked at his face before following the direction of his gaze, though she already knew what had caught her attention. The corners of her lips curled ever so slightly.


    Yan Wei andLi Ruocraned their necks and also spottedYao Ranwith the short, stout man next to her.


    Yan Wei scoffed, while malice took overLi Ruo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ranran, isn¡¯t that your cousin over there? What is she doing with that ugly guy? And who is that other woman with them?¡±

 Chapter 390 - Future Cousin-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 390: Future Cousin-in-Law</h4>


    ¡°Ah, that is my mom,¡± Yao Ran answered. ¡°That man is Uncle Zhang, he must be having coffee with Sister.¡±


    She hesitated for a couple of seconds before adding, ¡°But I think Uncle Zhangwill be my cousin-inw soon.¡±


    Realization dawned on Yang Nian. Of course, how could anyone not understand whatYao Ranmeant?


    His eyes dimmed a little.


    The age difference between Yao Tangand the man was painfully obvious, but this wasn¡¯t particrly surprising to people likeYang Nian.


    In upper society, it was quitemon for youngdies to marry guys old enough to be their parents, all for the sake of profit and their family¡¯s interests.


    And Yang Nianwas aware that theYao familywas struggling with their financial position. He hadn¡¯t even met the Second Master Yao, but he had heard that his branch of the family was rather destitute.


    ¡°No way!¡± Li Ruoeximed. ¡°That man is so old, I think he can pass up asYao Tang¡¯s father.¡±


    Being the only daughter in her family, Li Ruohad been doted on her whole life. She had never heard of such things, much less witness them.


    ¡°That Yao Tang,¡± she said in a disgusted voice. ¡°I guess she¡¯s willing to do anything for money, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Ruoruo. My cousin has no choice. Our family is in a difficult situation as it is, and my Second Uncle is much worse off¡­¡± Yao Randrifted off on a purposely awkward note.


    Li Ruo sighed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too kind for your own good,Ranran. If you were a little spunkier, perhaps that evil cousin of yours wouldn¡¯t have bullied you all this time.¡±


    As she said this, she took her phone out of her pocket and proceeded to snap photos of Yao Tangand the hideous man.


    Just then, a cold gaze swept over in their direction.


    Li Ruo shuddered as a chill ran down her spine. The next thing she knew, she was pulling back her phone and hiding it behind her back.


    She lowered her head in fright, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what had spooked her.


    All she knew was that she felt cold all over, and she had the vague sense that she was teetering over the edge, and death awaited her on the other side.


    Li Ruo thought she had seenYao Tangturn toward her at thest second, but¡­ Why was she so terrified all of a sudden?


    ¡°Ruoruo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Ranasked, noticing the other girl¡¯s pale face.


    Li Ruo blinked several times and slowlyposed herself. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Nothing at all.¡±


    It was probably just an illusion of hers. Otherwise, why would she react so violently over something so trivial?


    ¡°Ruoruo, you took pictures just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yao Ranasked in a timid voice. ¡°You look shaken. If you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you just delete them?¡±


    Li Ruo flinched at the word ¡°scared.¡±


    Thankfully, she was quick on her feet, and she clung to Yao Ran¡¯s remark like it was her only salvation.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do that then.¡±


    Although she looked unwilling, her hands moved swiftly, afraid that something worse might happen if she wasted even just a second.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Li Ruotapping furiously on her screen. She was so taken aback that the smile almost slipped off her face.


    Her suggestion had been nothing more than a casualment.


    She wanted to stop Li Ruo, too, but the girl moved too damned fast for anyone to do anything.


    Yao Ran¡¯s breathing quickened, and she gritted her teeth to keep from berating Li Ruo.


    Her hands had balled into fists at her sides.


    She wanted to shake the other girl and demand, ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of that bumpkin, then why did you even bother taking the photos in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Did you seriously delete the pictures just like that?¡± Yan Weimocked, her eyes still fixed onYao Tang.


    Li Ruo sniffed as she deleted thest photo. ¡°I¡¯m just respectingRanran¡¯s wishes!¡±


    Yao Ran almost bit her lips in frustration after hearing that.


    At that moment, Yang Niancleared his throat. With onest nce atYao Tang, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get a table on the other side of the cafe.¡±


    Yao Ran immediately brightened. She nodded, a fresh smile appearing on her face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Qin Manhadn¡¯t noticed the other grouping in.


    She had no idea that Yao Ranhad broughtYang Nianhere.

 Chapter 391 - Control the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 391: Control the Situation</h4>


    The truth was that Yao Ran had proposed going to this caf¨¦ to her friends precisely because she knew that Qin Man and Yao Tang would be here.


    Even with choosing seats, she made sure they had the perfect view of the trio, even though they were well out of earshot.


    Qin Man continued to lectureYao Tang, albeit more quietly than usual.


    Yao Tang smirked at the woman. ¡°If you want a marriage to happen that badly, then you can marry this man yourself.¡±


    Qin Man almost copsed with rage. She apologized toZhang Shouin a hurry. ¡°Please forgive my niece, President Zhang. She¡¯s too young to know any better. I hope you would be magnanimous just this one time. Once the two of you get to know each other, I¡¯m sure you will get along just fine.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Zhang Shouwaved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. It¡¯s quite normal for teenage girls to throw fits like this.¡±


    He looked at Yao Tangand end gestured to the nearest chair at the table.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a proper talk? Go on, don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    Yao Tang ignored him and turned on her heel to leave.


    It was thest straw for Zhang Shou, and a flicker of irritation finally showed on his face.


    ¡°Now, Little Sister, I advise you to be sensible about this. Quit throwing a tantrum and listen to your elders, hmm? If you keep being unreasonable, I won¡¯t have any choice but to use force on you.¡±


    As he said this, his arm was already reaching out to wrap itself around Yao Tang¡¯s waist.


    In the next second, a loud shriek rang out in the caf¨¦, not unlike the sounds of a pig being brought to ughter. Everyone looked over to see what had happened, including Yang Nian.


    They saw the pudgy man clutching one of his hands to his chest, his face twisted in pain.


    Zhang Shou had no idea how it happened, but just as he was about to touchYao Tang, his hand was snapped backward. It hung limply now, and he was sure his wrist was broken.


    .....


    Yang Nian¡¯s narrowed gaze shifted over to Yao Tang. It had curiosity written all over it, as well as caution.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± Li Ruospoke up, looking perplexed. ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be on a blind date? I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t misunderstand what you said earlier. Howe they¡¯re suddenly fighting?¡±


    What was more, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t appear to be surprised by the man¡¯s advances.


    Truly, their actions presented a different picture from the one Yao Ranhad painted.


    Yang Nian leaned over to stare atYao Ran.


    She squirmed in her seat, knowing that he was waiting for her answer.


    The fact that he wanted to hear it at all meant that he was still interested in Yao Tang¡¯s affairs. That smidgen of interest meant that a connection could develop, and if things deepened any further¡­


    No, Yao Ran wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. Feigning confusion, she said, ¡°Hmm, I wonder¡­ Perhaps my cousin is unhappy about something Uncle Zhang has said.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Li Ruoeximed almost immediately. In her mind, she perfectly understood the situation. SoYao Tangwas not satisfied with the conditions that the ugly man had set and made a fuss.


    But this should be their first meeting, right?


    Were they really negotiating the bride price after just one date? Wasn¡¯t that a little too fast, even for today¡¯s standards?


    Yan Wei spoke for the first time since they had sat down, and her voice was dripping with contempt.


    ¡°How despicable. To sell yourself off like you were nothing more than a piece ofmodity. Does that girl have no self-respect to speak of? It¡¯s no wonder that people look down on her¡­¡±


    Then she turned to Yao Ranwith a haughty expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re better off cutting ties with that person. If you keep interacting with her, her bad habits might rub off on you.¡±


    Yao Ran promptly nodded obediently.


    A faint smile of satisfaction appeared on Yan Wei¡¯s lips.Yao Randidn¡¯t even bother speaking up for her cousin.


    .


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Yang Nianinterjected. ¡°Let¡¯s order something to eat and forget about other people¡¯s business.¡±


    With that, they picked up the menu and no longer paid any attention to Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran rejoiced in her heart¡ªmission aplished. Although it was just a minor victory, she had at least managed to control the situation for now.


    Meanwhile, Qin Man¡¯s blood pressure was soaring off the charts. The brat had actually dared to injure President Zhang!


    She was aware that the man didn¡¯t look much, but he was still a valuable asset to the Yao family.


    He was a big shot in the real estate industry, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    Not only that, but Yao Yuanalso had a business proposal for the construction of a bridge on the outskirts of the city, and they needed President Zhang¡¯s influence to get it approved.


    This marriage was supposed to take care of the Yao family¡¯s problems in one go!Qin Mancould finally get rid ofYao Tang, all while making profits for their family business.


    How did things turn out this way?

 Chapter 392 - A Gold Digger

    <h4>Chapter 392: A Gold Digger</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Qin Man rushed forward in concern. ¡°President Zhang! President Zhang, are you all right?¡±


    Zhang Shou flung her hand away, his face dark and ominous.


    He looked around and snapped at the other customers who were watching them with curiosity. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a broken hand before?¡±


    The other patrons quickly averted their gazes and carried on with their meals.


    Feeling helpless, Qin Manelected to chewYao Tangout yet again.


    ¡°Is this how you should be acting toward your elders? This is the esteemed President Zhang, who took time off his busy schedule toe and meet you! And this is how you repay his kindness?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been telling you? Your family is in a dire situation, and this man is willing to help you out. Where do you get the nerve to act up like this, huh?


    ¡°Your brother is a good-for-nothingzy bum who can¡¯t even score a marriage prospect. You¡¯re both useless!


    ¡°Your only hope for a brighter future is to marry President Zhang.


    ¡°I had it all nned out, too. I¡¯ve arranged everything; all you need to do was to agree. How dare you embarrass me in front of President Zhang?


    ¡°Now,e here, you insolent chit! Hurry and apologize to President Zhang!¡±


    Zhang Shou was somewhat mollified byQin Man¡¯s rebuke ofYao Tang, and his scowl eased up a little.


    ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t be too hard on her. I think I understand Little Sister¡¯s feelings. There¡¯s no rush. We can take our time getting to know each other, and I will teach her how to be a wife that suits my standards.¡±


    He leered at Yao Tang. ¡°Your aunt is right, you know. If you marry me, I will see to it that your brother gets a stable job. I¡¯ll even give your family a new house to live in. These matters are of no consequence to me. This is why you asked to meet with me, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve given you my guarantee, and you¡¯ve even maimed my hand. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t demand anything more?¡±


    Zhang Shou¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and his eyes glinted with rage. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t all too pleased about being hurt, and by a girl, no less!


    .....


    When the busybodies heard this, they began to shoot strange looks in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. So this girl was a gold digger, after all. She probably wasn¡¯t content with the man¡¯s initial offer, hence the fight.


    ¡°Little Sister,¡± Zhang Shousaid with renewed confidence. ¡°I bought tickets to tonight¡¯s theater performance. Let¡¯s go and have a great time together, shall we? It won¡¯t do you any good to throw more tantrums.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at him briefly before lookingQin Manin the eye. ¡°I do not need your concern, and neither does my brother.¡±


    She had really been about to walk out, but then Qin ManmentionedYao Yan.


    And while Yao Tangdidn¡¯t know what her adoptive brother did for a living, she had a hunch that he wasn¡¯t the bum thatQin Manwas making him out to be.


    Qin Man shuddered atYao Tang¡¯s warning tone, butZhang Shouseemed oblivious to it.


    In fact, he became even more earnest.


    ¡°Your aunt is only thinking of you and your family. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. Why are you resisting this arrangement so much? You won¡¯t find a better marriage partner than me!¡±


    At that moment, they were interrupted by a cold male voice.


    ¡°What of me, then?¡±


    Everyone turned toward the door, and their eyes widened in a mix of surprise and admiration.


    A tall man dressed in a tailored ck suit was leaning against the door frame.


    .


    As he straightened and strode across the caf¨¦, they could feel the air around him grow heavy and oppressive.


    Once again, Yang Nianfound himself looking over despite his general feeling of indifference. He frowned when he spotted the man, and a vague sense of familiarity came over him.


    For some reason, this guy was just like that man from Beijing.


    But they couldn¡¯t be the same person, could they? Why would that man be here?


    Yang Nian pressed his lips together and decided it would be good to continue watching from the sidelines.


    As for Yan Wei, she was stunned speechless as soon as sheid eyes on the neer. Her breath caught in her throat, and it was all she could do not to throw herself at him.


    Even in her years in the capital, she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting anyone so charismatic at first nce.


    But then something urred to her, shattering her wild and hopeful imaginings.


    Judging by the circumstances, it seemed that this prize of a man hade here for that worthless bumpkin, Yao Tang.

 Chapter 393 - A Cuckold

    <h4>Chapter 393: A Cuckold</h4>


    Yan Wei turned to Yao Tang, her brows furrowed in bafflement and a healthy dose of jealousy.


    Beside her, Li Ruowas also staring at the man with open admiration. ¡°Goodness! I never thought I would find someone so gorgeous inCity A.Ranran, do you know who he is? Why does it look like he¡¯s standing up for your cousin?¡±


    But Yao Ranwas just as confused as the rest of them. After some hesitation, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I have no idea. My cousin hasn¡¯t been here long, but she¡¯s already made a lot of colorful acquaintances here in the city.¡±


    She, too, wanted to know who this man was.


    Thankfully, no one else seemed to know his identity, so she could still manipte people¡¯s opinions regarding Yao Tang.


    Li Ruo looked disappointed byYao Ran¡¯s reply, though her eyes never left the man¡¯s face for a second.


    Yao Tang turned toCheng Yanas he approached. She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    He had been away on business thesest few days and made quite a fuss when he had taken leave of Yao Tang.


    Cheng Yan gazed at her now, longing in his eyes. It had only been days that he hadn¡¯t seenYao Tang, yet it felt like years to him.


    He looked her up and down, his sharp eyes taking in every detail.


    After making sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere, he nodded to himself and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, Cheng Yanwalked up toYao Tang¡¯s side and sneered atZhang Shou, who was easily two heads shorter than him.


    ¡°What was it you said just now?¡± Cheng Yanasked.


    His tone was calm and light, as if they were talking about the weather.


    But there was clear hostility in the way he carried his body, and Zhang Shouwasn¡¯t fool enough not to recognize it.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    The man instinctively stepped back. A ball of panic was forming in the pit of his stomach, yet he wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Still, he refused to yield in front of so many people. Zhang Shouquickly squared his shoulders and lifted his chin. ¡°I said,Yao Tangwould never find a better man than me. What, am I wrong in saying that? Who the hell are you anyway? What makes you think you can speak to me in this manner?¡±


    He nced between Yao TangandCheng Yan. Now that he was seeing them side by side, he had to admit that they rather looked good together. Of course, the thought only served to irk him further.


    With Cheng Yanin such proximity,Zhang Shoufelt like his inferiority was being underlined for all to see.


    ¡°Which family are you from?¡± he demanded, ring at Cheng Yan. ¡°How dare you interfere in my affairs?¡±


    ¡°You want to know which family I¡¯m from?¡± Cheng Yan said softly, his lips curling up in a mocking smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that. All you need to know is that Yao Tangis someone you can never have. She¡¯s way out of your reach.¡±


    Zhang Shou flew into a rage. In his mind, he had been cuckolded by the impertinent girl in front of him.


    ¡°So, you actually have a sidepiece, huh? I should have known you were a slut!¡±


    Zhang Shou was impatient and short-tempered by nature. He had only restrained himself up to this point because ofYao Tang¡¯s beauty.


    And now, he learned that the girl he wanted to marry had another man, and a much better-looking one at that. He simply couldn¡¯t let this pass.


    ¡°Tell me, Yao Tang, do you n to use my money to support this gigolo of yours?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He let out a deep chuckle and shook his head.


    The next thing they knew, he had grabbed Zhang Shouby the cor and lifted him off the floor.


    The man¡¯s plump legs dangled beneath him as Cheng Yaneffortlessly lifted him in the air.


    .


    Zhang Shou hadn¡¯t expected it; he hadn¡¯t even seenCheng Yanmove. The next thing he knew, he was high above the ground and choking on his own saliva.


    For the first time in as long as he could remember, he feared for his life.


    Just who was this person?


    Zhang Shou himself was an adult who weighed at least 180 pounds. How could this young man hold him up without breaking a sweat?


    ¡°You¡­¡± he sputtered as he iled around. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He could sense everybody¡¯s eyes on him, their gazes filled with both pity and disdain.


    In a bid to salvage some of his pride, Zhang Shouscowled atCheng Yanand said, ¡°If you don¡¯t put me down right now, I¡¯ll make sure you never set foot inCity Aagain! I¡¯ll take away your house, your job, everything you own!¡±


    The more he struggled, however, the more his cor tightened around his neck.


    Soon, Zhang Shouwas struggling to breathe.

 Chapter 394 - I Will Ruin Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 394: I Will Ruin Your Life</h4>


    Qin Man was panicking when she saw this.


    ¡°President Zhang! Oh no, President Zhang!¡±


    She was afraid that something would happen to the family¡¯s golden ticket, but she was much more terrified of the younger. He had a formidable aura that told her that he was no ordinary person.


    Qin Man directed her ire atYao Tangand cursed at her.


    ¡°You wretched girl! Are you enjoying this? Do you think you can take responsibility if something bad happens? Hurry up and do something! President Zhang is your future husband, how can you just stand by and watch him get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Future husband?¡± Cheng Yanrepeated in a menacing tone, the fury in his eyes burning anew.


    ¡°Who, this guy?¡± Yao Tangrolled her eyes at him and scoffed.


    Then she turned to address Qin Man. ¡°Madam Yao, if you¡¯re so desperate to have someone from the family marry this man, I will dly help you find a good divorcewyer.¡±


    A round of muffledughter came from the other patrons at that.


    They had witnessed everything from the start, and had even been led to believe that the pretty girl was a vain and ambitious gold digger who only wanted to climb up the socialdder.


    It wasn¡¯t until the handsome young man had appeared that they finally understood what was really happening.


    They should have known since themotion had first broken out.


    The girl was obviously against the match, and she had expressed as much.


    ......


    Qin Man felt faint.


    She held on to the edge of the table to steady herself and took several deep breaths.


    What was Yao Tangtalking about?


    Had she really just insinuated that Qin Manherself would marryZhang Shou? And the girl would even provide her with a divorcewyer?


    Her, the dignified Madam Yao, marry the hideous President Zhang?


    He was well in his thirties. He had nothing going on for himself aside from his wealth, and had already fathered children with all three of his ex-wives!


    Notwithstanding the more immediate tragedies of the idea, if she married him, then she would have to be the stepmother of his little gremlins.


    In what world would that be a better life for Qin Man?


    She red at Yao Tang, furious and frustrated at the girl¡¯s nonchnce.


    Qin Man wanted to go over and shake her, and demand what was going on in her devious little mind.


    But she had that young man by her side, and he intimidated Qin Man.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him any further, lest something happened to Zhang Shou.


    When Cheng Yansaw thatQin Manhad backed down, he turned his attention back to his main prey.


    ¡°Well? What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    He hiked Zhang Shouhigher up in the air, while simultaneously pulling the gasping man¡¯s cor tighter.


    Zhang Shou could do nothing more than shake his head.


    He could barely utter a single word.


    He had a nagging fear that if he kept antagonizing this young man, he might die there and then.


    After a few more seconds of tense silence, Cheng Yanfinally released him.


    Qin Man heaved a long sigh of relief. She cast a fierce re inYao Tang¡¯s direction before hurrying over toZhang Shou. ¡°Are you all right, President Zhang? Do you need me to¡ª¡±


    Zhang Shou swatted her hand away before she could even finish speaking. He shuffled away, putting some distance betweenCheng Yanand himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant for your own good,¡± he spat out. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, once I leave this ce, you¡¯re finished. I will make you disappear from City A!¡±


    Then he looked at Yao Tangand sneered. ¡°So you refuse to be with me because of him, huh?¡± he taunted. ¡°Let¡¯s see what value he has to you after I¡¯m through with him!¡±


    .


    Yao Tang said nothing and only crossed her arms over her chest.


    Out of nowhere, Cheng Yanreached out to take her in his arms.Yao Tang¡¯s wanted to dodge his embrace, but he was too surprised to move.


    The next thing she knew, Zhang Shouwas wailing like a pig again.


    It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since Yao Tanghad broken his wrist, and now,Cheng Yanhad crushed the very same hand!


    Zhang Shou had never experienced such humiliation, let alone imagine it.


    He thought he had managed to retreat to a safe distance, but his assant had reached him still.


    No, the most unfathomable thing about all this was the fact that the young man actually had the gall to attack him in broad daylight, in front of so many people.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Zhang Shouroared, his eyes filling with tears. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll win by mangling my hand? Just wait! I¡¯ll call my men over and have them cut off your limbs. Mark my words, I¡¯m going to ruin your life!¡±


    His deration elicited gasps and worried cries from their avid audience.


    They all looked at Cheng Yanwith regret, thinking what a pity it was for a beautiful man to be crippled in the prime of his youth.

 Chapter 395 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 395: Who Are You?</h4>


    Those who recognized Zhang Shou and knew of his influence ruefully shook their heads. Only a fool would choose to offend one of the big bosses in City A.


    And even if one wasn¡¯t familiar with Zhang Shou, he would only need to ask around to know that the man was backed by some pretty powerful forces.


    This handsome young man was too reckless, attacking Zhang Shou?in a fit of anger. Now, he was going to pay for it for the rest of his life.


    Sure enough, three people stormed into the caf¨¦ as soon as Zhang Shou?issued his threats.


    They were tall, burly men dressed in ck, and had glowering faces. They, too, gave the impression that they shouldn¡¯t be messed with.


    Zhang Shou puffed up when his goons appeared. ¡°Did you call the chief of police?¡± he barked at one of them.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± the other man immediately replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be here soon.¡±


    A diabolical grin appeared on Zhang Shou¡¯s face. He turned to?Cheng Yan?and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to be dead meat. Don¡¯t even think about running away. If you¡¯re a man, stay here and wait for your retribution. You will pay for everything I suffered today!¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t even nce at him. At that moment, his attention was focused on?Yao Tang. ¡°Where would you like to eat tonight? We haven¡¯t had a meal together in a long time.¡±


    Seeing that his enemies weren¡¯t taking him seriously, Zhang Shou?almost flew into another fit of rage. He did hold himself back at thest minute, though.


    ¡°Listen to me, Yao Tang. If youe to me and forget about that bastard, I can forgive everything you¡¯ve said and done. Do you understand? But if you insist on being stubborn, you will bear the consequences. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    As if on cue, two of his men nked him on either side, further boosting his arrogance.


    And yet, the young couple in front of him wasn¡¯t the least bit fazed. When they continued to ignore him, Zhang Shou?finally instructed hisckeys to move. ¡°Go! Go and teach these imbeciles a lesson they will never forget!¡±


    The men began to approach Cheng Yan.


    Across the room, Yan Wei?leaned forward in her seat in anticipation.


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    That gorgeous man would be hers in the end.


    For now, she should bide her time and wait for things to take their course. Once he was locked away in prison, she would swoop in and rescue him.


    In this way, she would have his gratitude, andter on, his affections.


    The corners of Yan Wei¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile. She picked up her fork and popped a piece of dessert into her mouth.


    It seemed like everyone in the caf¨¦ held their breaths as the men drew closer to Cheng Yan. Then, before anyone could make sense of what was happening, all three hooligans were knocked to the ground.


    ¡°Zhang Shou,¡± Cheng Yan called out in a taunting voice. ¡°The heir of the biggest open-source real estate conglomerate in City A. You started your business selling a bunch ofnd. Your father passed away two years ago. Also, I heard that your parents¡¯ residence was robbed recently, is that right? And you gave a ten-million bribery to a government official, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The color drained from Zhang Shou¡¯s face. He felt as though a bucket of ice water had been dumped over his head.


    He gaped at Cheng Yan?with a horrified expression.


    Why¡­ How¡­ How did this boy know about these matters?


    Zhang Shou subconsciously fell back, terrified that?Cheng Yan?would divulge more information about his misdeeds.


    Thoughts of revenge disappeared from his mind¡ªall he could think about was retreat. And escape.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Shou?muttered under his breath.


    As expected, the other customers were just as shocked when they heard Cheng Yan?speak of?Zhang Shou¡¯s illicit conduct.


    They really thought he would be dispatched by Zhang Shou¡¯s men, but they were clearly mistaken. Not only had he overpowered the thugs, but he had also revealed?Zhang Shou¡¯s dark secrets.


    Exactly who was this young man?


    Judging by everything they had just seen, he was likely another key yer in the financial world, so why hadn¡¯t they heard of him before?


    Yan Wei was frozen in her chair, taken aback by this sudden development. Her surprise soon gave way to interest, however. She preferred a man with his own strengths, after all.


    She was determined more than ever to take Cheng Yan?for herself.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Cheng Yan?mocked. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to know the answer to that. I suggest you consider your options carefully. Your wings would be clipped the moment you¡¯re thrown in prison.¡±


    Cheng Yan chuckled lightheartedly as he let the implications hang in the air between them.


    Zhang Shou took a few more steps back.


    His fear was so palpable that a few of the nearby customers flinched when he moved.


    His mind was racing, but he couldn¡¯t grasp a single coherent thought.


    Just then, one of his goons crawled over to his feet and whimpered. ¡°Boss, right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhang Shou?screamed, kicking the man off him.

 Chapter 396 - No Complications

    <h4>Chapter 396: No Complications</h4>


    At first, he was only a little rmed by Cheng Yan¡¯s strength.


    He had foolishly underestimated Cheng Yan, thinking that he was no match for?Zhang Shou,?City A¡¯s resident tyrant.


    Now, it was clear that he had been mistaken.


    Cheng Yan had rattled on some of?Zhang Shou¡¯s crimes without flinching, when he shouldn¡¯t have been privy to this information to begin with!


    A part of Zhang Shou?wanted to cut his losses and just flee, but his ego forbade him to run like a coward.


    He had been publicly humiliated, after all.


    With this thought, he looked at Qin Man?and snarled. ¡°Madam Yao, you¡¯ve really done a good job, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Qin Man was caught off-guard, and she could only blink at him in panic.


    She opened her mouth to exin, but Zhang Shou?had already turned away before she could get a word out.


    ¡°A lot of girls would fall over themselves just to get the chance to marry me. I have no intention of treating some damaged goods like a priceless treasure, regardless of its beauty. Coming here was aplete waste of my precious time!¡±


    Zhang Shou dusted himself and cradled his injured hand, ready to leave the scene.


    No sooner had he taken a step toward the door than Cheng Yan?spoke, his cold voice making?Zhang Shou?freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Zhang Shou felt a chill run down his spine.


    He slowly turned around and offered Cheng Yan?a tight, apologetic smile.


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    ¡°Look, here. Why don¡¯t we call it a day and just forget about everything, hmm? Who knows, we might run into each other again in the future, forging business deals, setting up joint projects, things like that. It wouldn¡¯t be good to have this misunderstanding between us, would it? I swear, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with that girl if I knew she was under your protection.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cheng Yan?drawled. ¡°But you¡¯ve already incurred my wrath. What do you think I should do if you¡¯re not keen on satisfying my rage?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªHow¡± Zhang Shou?stammered. ¡°Please, what did I do to warrant your anger?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ There¡¯s your hideous face and your wretched attitude. I¡¯m afraid that your mere presence is more than enough to upset me.¡±


    This, of course, meant that Cheng Yan?was never going to let?Zhang Shou?off no matter what.


    Zhang Shou¡¯s nostrils red, and he huffed in outrage.


    If it weren¡¯t for the information Cheng Yan?had on him, he would have beaten up the boy to infinity and beyond.


    Unfortunately, he could only sigh in resignation. ¡°All right. I apologize for offending you. Please allow me to leave your sight and ease your distress.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cheng Yan?eximed, making?Zhang Shou?jump. ¡°But you¡¯ve been tainting my vision for a while now.¡±


    Zhang Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed. What did he want now?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just looking for trouble?¡± he sneered at Cheng Yan. ¡°Someone sent you here to mess with me on purpose, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Yan slowly cracked his knuckles, his yful expression turning cold.


    Guessing what he nned to do, Yao Tang?nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t break anything in the shop,¡± she calmly told him.


    ¡°Not to worry, my family owns it.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Cheng Yannded a roundhouse kick on?Zhang Shou.


    He moved so fast that no one knew what happened until thetter was slumped on the floor.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s shoe had nted itself on Zhang Shou¡¯s face, breaking his nose and almost smashing his front teeth in.


    He flew several feet away and crumpled on his knees.


    Zhang Shou swayed there for a couple of seconds, before falling to his side with a heavy thud.


    He had barelye back to his senses when a foot pressed against his stomach, almost making him retch with pain.


    And then another kick fell on his thigh, just a few inches away from his crown jewels.


    ¡°Save me!¡± Zhang Shou?screamed at his men.


    To his dismay, he found them in far worse conditions than his. They hadn¡¯t even managed to get back on their feet yet!


    Cheng Yan wasted no time and began to exact the retribution he had been previously threatened with. Not once did he let up with his onught.


    Pretty soon, Zhang Shou?was nothing more than a writhing, wailing mass of agony curled up on the floor.


    To say that he deeply regretted his actions would be a gross understatement.


    The customers quickly fled to the door as the sound of his cries filled the establishment. They shared the same sentiments¡ªfear, shock, disgust.


    But no one bothered to call the police.


    They all knew that Zhang Shou?was not a good person, so why should they stop him from getting beaten up?


    Most of them disliked the man, anyway. They felt that it was only right for him to be taught a lesson that was long overdue.


    And since it was the powerful young man who was doing God¡¯s work, they were confident that there wouldn¡¯t be anyplications in the aftermath of the incident.

 Chapter 397 - Yan Wei’s Ideal Man

    <h4>Chapter 397: Yan Wei¡¯s Ideal Man</h4>


    Soon, the caf¨¦ was nearly empty, as everyone was afraid that Zhang Shou might direct his anger on them if they stayed in his immediate vicinity.


    That was, everyone except Yang Nianand his ssmates.


    They all came from Beijing, after all, and had the weight of their family¡¯s power behind their backs. Some local tyrant from the suburbs could do nothing to shake them.


    More importantly, Yan Weiwas too interested inCheng Yanto just walk away and let this opportunity pass by her.


    He really ticked all the boxes in her list of standards for the ideal man.


    Even as she watched him beat Zhang Shouto a pulp, all she could feel was a shiver of excitement.


    She could just imagine having all that fervor devoted to her.


    Not only was he handsome, but he also appeared to be a force of nature.


    After receiving onest blow, Zhang Shoufell unconscious alongside his men.


    Yao Tang clicked her tongue atCheng Yan¡¯s ruthlessness. These people were truly unfortunate, though she supposed they had brought this upon themselves.


    Considering what Cheng Yancould d to his worst enemies, this was but a light punishment.


    He straightened now, dusted his trousers, and buttoned up his sleeves.


    He ran a hand through his hair before turning to Yao Tang. ¡°Did that scare you?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yao Tangreplied with a faint smile.


    ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve really upset you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Cheng Yannodded. ¡°If they weren¡¯t so ugly, maybe I would have held back my punches just a little.¡±


    He looked around to find that the staff of the caf¨¦ had all disappeared somewhere. In fact, they had fled with most of the customers in the heat of the fight.


    And so, Cheng Yantook it upon himself to drag the senseless thugs out of the establishment. He tossed them to the sidewalk and rearranged the chairs to their proper ces.


    Pretty soon, the ce looked normal again, as if the violent brawl had never urred.


    Momentster, the sound of police sirens approached, and several police cars screeched to a halt outside.


    They hauled the four men to their vehicles and left without saying anything. They didn¡¯t even enter the establishment.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    When the customers¡ªwho had stuck around in the streets to see the ending to the debacle¡ªsaw this, they became all the more certain that the handsome young man was no ordinary person.


    They exchanged meaningful nces and snide smiles. Zhang Shouwas definitely going to regret this day.


    Qin Man was cowering in a corner as everything unfolded, her face a mask of disbelief. She struggled to make sense of everything that had happened.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sirens rang again that she jolted back to her senses.


    She was scared out of her wits as she watched the police cars drive away.


    Qin Man might be a tough woman with a strong personality and a cruel tongue, but she was still the madam of a rich family.


    She had never experienced anything like this in all her life.


    The moment Cheng Yaunched his attack, she scampered out of the way and kept her head down. She didn¡¯t dare to even look at the man for fear that she might get involved in his rampage.


    Through it all, she had only one thought running in her mind¡ª


    How did Yao Tangmeet this man?


    He was clearly powerful, seeing as he didn¡¯t hesitate to go up against Zhang Shou. Not only that, but he had the physical prowess to match as well. He was unlike the typical young mastersQin Manhad encountered in the past.


    But now that she thought about it, perhaps he wasn¡¯t the young master of a notable family at all. With that thought in mind, Qin Mansquared her shoulders and peered atCheng Yan.


    ¡°Sir, I believe there has been a misunderstanding. Allow me to exin the circumstances. President Zhang is Yao Tang¡¯s fianc¨¦. They are about to get married as soon as the details are finalized. I can see that you are unwilling to let her go, but I hope that you would putYao Tang¡¯s well-being before your selfish interests. This is for her own good, so I expect that you will not interfere any more than this.¡±


    She looked him up and down with disdain before adding, ¡°This incident will tarnish her reputation. And yours, too, if you have any to speak of at all.¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Cheng Yanrepeated, his eyes shing with a dangerous glint. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s lips twitched at his arrogance. ¡°I am her aunt. If she made any promises to you, I¡¯m telling you now that they don¡¯t mean anything. She¡¯s just a young and naive girl who doesn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    Despite her fears and the violence that had been inflicted upon President Zhang just now, Qin Mandidn¡¯t back down. She was confident thatCheng Yanwouldn¡¯t hit a woman, especially not in public.


    She was d that she¡¯d been made to say out loud that she was Yao Tang¡¯s aunt. Surely, the man wouldn¡¯t assault a rtive of his paramour.


    Well, if the man insisted on his pursuit of Yao Tang, perhapsQin Mancould make some adjustments to her ns. Either way, it would still benefitRanran¡¯s prospects with theYoung Master Yang.


    The thing was, she simply couldn¡¯t bear to see Yao Tanglive a good life with this outstanding young man.


    The idea alone made Qin Mansick, though she couldn¡¯t exin why, exactly. Perhaps she just loathedYao Tangthat much.


    Besides, this might be another point of contention between her and Ranranin the future.


    After mulling it over, Qin Manresolved to stick to her original n. ¡°Do you see now?Yao Tangand her fianc¨¦ just had a bit of a quarrel, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s quite natural for teenagers to be tempestuous from time to time.¡±

 Chapter 398 - Yao RanWas Also Here

    <h4>Chapter 398: Yao RanWas Also Here</h4>


    ¡°Come here, Tangtang!¡± Qin Man waved at Yao Tang. This was the first time she had addressed the girl by a nickname.


    ¡°Hurry and exin yourself. Tell this young man about your rtionship with President Zhang. Don¡¯t toy with his feelings and end whatever you have between you while it¡¯s still early.¡±


    She shot a warning look at Yao Tang.


    ¡°Given your family¡¯s current situation, President Zhang is the best choice for your marriage partner. You know this, too, don¡¯t you? You¡¯d better break up with this man right here, right now. He might treat you well, but I can tell that he has no ns to marry you. Not that I me him, since you¡¯re just a nobody from the countryside.¡±


    Qin Man crossed her arms over her chest and spoke like a wise elder.


    ¡°You should count yourself lucky that someone like President Zhang was willing to take a chance on you. Heed my advice, okay? You¡¯re young, so you have no idea how cruel the world is to people like you. Stop being selfish and think of your family. They need your help.¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow and slowly shook her head. ¡°I already told you, didn¡¯t I? If you want that marriage so much, you can go ahead and marry President Zhang yourself.¡±


    Her offhandedment enraged Qin Mananew.


    ¡°You impudent child! Stop talking nonsense. No matter what, I am still your aunt. Did no one ever teach you to respect your elders? Look at you, already tugging at multiple men at such an early age. Do you not care about your reputation at all?¡±


    Yao Tang opened her mouth to retort, butCheng Yanpulled her behind him before she could get a word out.


    ¡°My rtionship with Yao Tanghas nothing to do with you,¡± he dered.


    ¡°I do wonder, though, just who do you think you are? Do you honestly think you are in a position to criticize me right to my face?¡±


    Cheng Yan scowled, andQin Mantook an involuntary step back.


    ......


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­ Of course, as Yao Tang¡¯s aunt, it is my responsibility to guide her properly, so she wouldn¡¯t destroy her future. I don¡¯t expect someone like you to understand.¡±


    She sniffed haughtily before looking at Yao Tang. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I¡¯m doing this for your own good? Why are you being so stubborn?¡±


    Qin Man made it sound like she was scolding an errant junior who had strayed from the path much too many times.


    But Yao Tangcould see through her act. The woman was just as batshit crazy as she had always been, if not more.


    Just then, another person came through the door and joined them.


    ¡°With all due respect, Aunt, Tangtangis my sister. You should worry about your own family¡¯s affairs before you meddle with ours.¡±


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice, even as the neer continued to speak. ¡°In fact, you should focus more on Cousin Yao Ran instead of constantly sabotaging Tangtang like this. You should start plotting constructively, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Everyone watched as Yao Yansauntered over and stopped in front ofQin Man. He tilted his head and smirked at her.


    ¡°After all, you know as well as I do that Cousin Yao Ranis not as good-looking asTangtang, nor is she as intelligent and talented as my sister.¡±


    As it happened, Yao Yanwas just as glib-tongued asQin Man, and he could certainly hold his own against her when it came to manipting the conversation.


    Qin Man blinked at him, and was about to say something when Yao Yan whirled around to address somebody else.


    ¡°Cousin Yao Ran. Since you¡¯ve been here all this time, why don¡¯t youe over and have a chat with us?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she followed the direction of Yao Yan¡¯s gaze.


    Sure enough, Yao Ranwas sitting in a table across the room.


    ¡®This girl¡­ She never told me she wasing here!¡¯


    Qin Man did recall mentioning the name of the caf¨¦ to her daughter before she had set out this morning, but she had never expected this development.


    A strange feeling began to surge in her heart.


    Yao Ran couldn¡¯t have done this on purpose¡­ Right?


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranwas momentarily frozen in shock as everybody¡¯s attention fell on her, she quicklyposed herself.


    Left without a choice, she stood up and greeted her so-called rtives.


    ¡°Hello, Mom, Cousin Yan, Sister Tang.¡±


    She pasted the most amiable smile she could muster on her face and told herself to remain calm.


    It was then that Qin ManspottedYang Niansharing a table withYao Ran.


    She eased the difort in her heart and forced a smile of her own.


    ¡°Ah, Ranran. So you and your friends were here, too,¡± she said, though her eyes were trained onYang Nian.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yao Rannodded and walked over to them. ¡°We saw that you were busy with¡­ things, so we thought it best not to disturb you. But I did send you a message.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Incomparable

    <h4>Chapter 399: Iparable</h4>


    Qin Man took out her phone and saw that she had an unopened message from her daughter. The timestamp was twelve minutes ago.


    Yao Ran had probably sent it when they had first entered the restaurant.


    The message alleviated Qin Man¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°I see. I had no idea.¡±


    Qin Man didn¡¯t mind that?Yang Nian?and his friends had witnessed the fiasco earlier, but if?Yao Ran?had somehow brought them here on purpose, then that would be a different story.


    She nced at Yang Nian, making sure that he heard what she was about to say.


    ¡°Your cousin was on a blind date, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have the time to check my phone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± Yao Ran?chimed. ¡°I know?Sister Tang¡¯s matters are important to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. My Ranran?is so sensible, you really are the best!¡± After saying that,?Qin Man?turned to?Yao Yan.


    ¡°Little Yan, I know that you¡¯re feeling protective of Yao Tang. You only have one sister, after all, so it¡¯s understandable that you dote on her. But have you ever thought that she would ruin her future if you keep spoiling her like this? You can¡¯t just give in to her wishes all the time, you need to discipline her as well.¡±


    Yao Yan looked baffled. His brows furrowed, though a faint, mischievous smile danced on his lips.


    ¡°Hmm? Did I say anything wrong just now? Please be direct with me, Aunt. Whatever do you mean?¡±


    Qin Man was taken aback. Did this boy really notprehend a thing she said, or was he just pretending?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m telling you to stop spoiling Yao Tang?and feeding her delusions! In what way is sheparable to my?Ranran? Lies, all of it. The sooner you stop fooling yourselves and face the truth, the sooner you can work on bettering your lives.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yao Yanughed. ¡°So that¡¯s what you were trying to say, Aunt.¡±


    Qin Man lifted her chin and harrumphed. ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I was mistaken just now.¡±


    ¡°As long as you acknowledge your faults,¡± Qin Man?nodded in satisfaction.


    But Yao Yan?wasn¡¯t done talking yet.


    ¡°I should have said it clearly. Cousin Yao Ran¡¯s appearance is inferior to?Tangtang¡¯s in every way, her grades are inferior to?Tangtang¡¯s in every subject, and her talents are inferior to?Tangtang¡¯s in every field. What¡¯s more, even her morals are inferior to?Tangtang¡¯s.¡±


    Yao Yan swept a condescending gaze over?Yao Ran?and added, ¡°You¡¯re right about notparing the two.?Tangtang?is obviously a hundred times better than Cousin?Yao Ran.¡±


    Yao Ran inexplicably felt vulnerable under that gaze, as if her ugliest parts were bared for everyone to see.


    Qin Man, on the other hand, was outraged.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Yao Yan! You can¡¯t just make things up and nder my?Ranran?to make your sister look good!¡±


    Yao Yan smiled pleasantly at her. ¡°But I¡¯m not making anything up. I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡±


    Qin Man sputtered, at a loss for words.


    ¡°In terms of looks, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone here can attest to who is prettier between Cousin Ran and Tangtang.


    ¡°In terms of intelligence¡­ Well, how can Cousin Ranpare to my sister, who ranked first in the Math Olympiad and got full marks in all the subjects?


    ¡°As for their talents,¡± Yao Yan?paused and shot?Qin Man?a pointed look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick a field, Aunt, and I will exin to you how?Tangtang?is better than Cousin Ran?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s face darkened, but she said nothing.


    She still thought Yao Ran?was the best, of course, but she couldn¡¯t refute?Yao Yan.


    He was indeed telling the truth, on all counts.


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth, her cheeks burning red. She was humiliated.


    She had never beenpared to another girl so openly before, and to think that she lost to Yao Tang, of all people¡­


    It was uneptable!


    Yao Ran clenched her hands so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She felt the familiar sting as her scars split open again.


    At this rate, it seemed like the wounds on her palms would never heal until Yao Tang?was permanently out of the picture.

 Chapter 400 - For Her Own Good

    <h4>Chapter 400: For Her Own Good</h4>


    Despite her pale face, she still forced a smile. ¡°I understand, Cousin Yan. In your heart, I am nothingpared to your sister¡­¡±


    Once again, Yao Ran¡¯s signature pitiful look evoked sympathy from everyone who was watching. Her friends red atYao Yan.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it at all,¡± Yao Yansaid lightly, his expression turning serious. ¡°I am saying this for your own good. We are family, after all. I mean, ifTangtangcan aplish these things, then surely, you can as well, right? Don¡¯t take my words in a bad light, they are meant to encourage you. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, as if to taunt her further, Yao Yanleaned forward and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t misunderstand my good intentions, right?¡±


    Qin Man choked on air where she stood.Yao Yanwas using her own tactics against them!


    She knew that he was subtly mocking and belittling Ranran.


    But she couldn¡¯t say anything at this point, or she would only be digging her own grave.


    ¡°We were talking about Yao Tang,¡±Qin Manbit out. ¡°Why are you suddenly shifting the conversation toRanran?¡±


    ¡°Well, for one thing, Aunt, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly that Tangtangis none of your concern. All you have to do is take care of Cousin Ran.¡±


    Qin Man flushed in a mix of rage and embarrassment.


    ¡°And I keep telling you that I¡¯m doing this for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, in the same way that I¡¯m saying this for the sake of Cousin Ran,¡± Yao Yaninterrupted.


    Yao Ran stood to the side and said nothing, though she would wince now and then as her mother traded barbs with her cousin.


    ......


    Just then, another voice interjected. ¡°If you have something to say about the girl, then go ahead and say it. Stop humiliating her like this. Show some respect.¡±


    Yao Yan didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging the person who spoke as he turned toYao Ran. ¡°Cousin Ran, you understand what I¡¯m saying, right? You know I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±


    A muscle ticked in Yao Ran¡¯s jaw. ¡°Of course, cousin,¡± she said reluctantly.


    ¡°I only want you to strive higher and be as good as Tangtang. I didn¡¯t humiliate you in any way, did I?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s nostrils red as she took a deep breath. ¡°No, of course not,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°I am not so fragile, Cousin Yan.¡±


    If only Yang Nianwasn¡¯t here to witness everything, she would never have suffered this insult!


    The person who had meddled just now promptly shut up.


    Qin Man¡¯s face turned even more hideous.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve cleared things up with Ranran, we can finally get back to the topic ofYao Tang, right?¡± she sneered.


    ¡°Just look at her, dating at such a young age. This is nothing more than a trifle. You should nip it in the bud before anything drastic happens. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m only concerned for her future as her aunt.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Yannced atCheng Yanas if he was only noticing him just now.


    Then he looked back at Qin Manwith a smile.


    ¡°Since we are on the topic, Aunt. I have to be honest, I never thought you were a great match for my uncle. Why don¡¯t you consider getting a divorce?¡±


    Qin Man gaped at him. She had lost count of the times she had been left speechless since she set foot in this caf¨¦.


    She looked back and forth between Yao TangandYao Yanwith narrowed eyes.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen Yao Yanwalk through the door just now, she would have thought that these two were conniving to mock her.


    Qin Man raised a shaking finger and pointed it atYao Yan¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡­ You insolent kids!¡±


    Behind him, Yao Tangsmirked and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty heavy usation, Aunt. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡±


    Yao Yan chuckled under his breath and turned to cast a smug look atYao Tang.


    Cheng Yan observed from the side, not at all pleased at their little exchange.


    He thought it was time for him to step up again. ¡°Madam Yao¡­ Oh, wait. You¡¯re about to divorce your husband and marry President Zhang. In that case, I should start calling you Madam Zhang. Be sure to set an auspicious date for your big day.¡±


    ¡°Please stop with these awful jokes!¡± Yao Rancried, unable to bear it any longer. ¡°They¡¯re not funny at all. My parents are very close, and they love each other very much.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Worrying about Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 401: Worrying about Nothing</h4>


    Qin Man was so furious that she felt like going out for a smoke. Even if Yao Ranwas speaking on her behalf, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. Her fingernails dug into her palms.


    This was just..wless!


    ¡°My rtionship with my husband is very good. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Yao Yan smiled. ¡°My sister and I are also doing very well. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, Aunt.¡±


    His words were like a p to her face.


    ¡°Ranran, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Take care!¡± Yao Yan called out just as they were about to leave. ¡°If you are ever looking for a divorcewyer, then you can always call me up. I¡¯ll be happy to help you find one.¡±


    Qin Man gritted her teeth, leaving the premises.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ran could only nod her head in apology to the other people, before being dragged out by her mother.


    It was like they were running away.


    The restaurant continued its operations as if nothing had happened. However, the busy atmosphere left the two men at ease. They stared at each other from afar until one man finally made the first move.


    ¡°Hello!¡± With a smile, Cheng Yan extended his hand.


    Yao Yan shook his hand. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    ......


    Hearing the word ¡°uncle¡±, Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath. His expression stiffened. ¡°Brother Yao,¡± he started. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re already making me feel old.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a few years gap between us. It¡¯s only normal for me to show my respects.¡±


    His eye twitched. ¡°My surname is Cheng,¡± he started. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Mr. Cheng instead?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Yan smiled. ¡°I still have to thank you for helping my sister out today.¡±


    There was a short pause before he added, ¡°Maybe I can thank you more properly some other time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to help. I should¡¯ve helped.¡±


    Before he could say anything more, Cheng Yan nced in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. However, before he could even address her, Yao Yanhad already taken a step forward, blocking her from his view.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yao Yan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have something else to do here. Please, go ahead. We wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    He gestured the older man to leave first.


    The meaning behind his words were far too obvious, but Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    .


    His smile dissipated as he took a step forward. However, just as he was about to say his goodbyes to Yao Tang, Yao Yan moved in the same direction, blocking his line of sight once again.


    Cheng Yan smiled stiffly.


    Yao Yan smiled even brighter.


    Fine, whatever.


    ..


    Qin Hao sat in the car.


    While he was watching a video on his phone, he saw Cheng Yan finally walking up to his car. His lips twitched into a frown when he didn¡¯t see Yao Tangtrailing behind the man.


    When the door had opened, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Brother Cheng,¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Tang? I thought she wasing with us.¡±


    Cheng Yan frowned, shooting him a re.


    Qin Hao immediately quieted down.


    Something must have happened. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee back without Yao Tang by his side.


    It was still a weird sight.


    After Cheng Yan was finally seated, Qin Hao nced up at him. ¡°Should we go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be getting out of jail in a couple of days.¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡±


    Cheng Yan shot him an indifferent nce. Only then did Qin Hao know what they were talking about. Zhang Shou.


    From what Brother Cheng had done in the past, this was quite an unusual way to bring up the man¡¯s name.


    Why...


    Why would he want him to get out?


    Cheng Yan leaned against his back seat, closing his eyes. ¡°When hees out, try to investigate what he¡¯s done in the past,¡± he said strictly. ¡°Try to help him as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Qin Hao pursed his lips. ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s face shed in her mind and he smirked. ¡°Then, we can help him set up a family.¡±


    What?


    When did Brother Cheng be a matchmaker?


    ¡°Set up a family?¡±


    What does that even mean?

 Chapter 402 - An Honorable Person

    <h4>Chapter 402: An Honorable Person</h4>


    Yao Ran followed Qin Manall the way home.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else in the car.


    Qin Man sat in the car, her face was as pale as a sheet. There was a dark flush appearing on either side of her cheek as she dug her fingers deeper into her palms.


    Thinking of the man standing next to Yao Tang earlier, a trace of fear shot through her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know who the man was, but she could tell just how powerful he was. Her lips were shaped into a thin line.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the police to drag Zhang Shou away without any other excuse. Her frown deepened, and her eyes narrowed even further.


    When she thought about all the secrets Cheng Yan had shared with her, a huge wave of fear rose in her heart.


    What was he going to do?


    ¡°Ranran, do you know the man who appeared just now?¡± She questioned. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Memories shed at the back of her mind. Although she hade across him a couple of times, she didn¡¯t know much about his identity or his capabilities. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him.¡±


    Hearing her words, Qin Man could only sigh in disbelief.


    Her thoughts returned to Zhang Shou.


    Originally, he was Yao Tang¡¯s matchmaker. He was also a good ally of the family. He could¡¯ve helped Yao Yuan develop his career even further. But that was impossible, wasn¡¯t it?


    Now, he was in a police station.


    He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be released. Moreover, he might not be able to get out for the rest of his life.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    Qin Man felt even more disappointed.


    If that was the case, not only would the marriage agreement with Yao Tang fail, but also the business cooperation between both the Yao and the their Family would also be terminated.


    This was bad news.


    Qin Man frowned and thought about it for a while. Only then did she finally give Yao Yuana call.


    He didn¡¯t pick up for the first call. Luckily, he had been able to pick up on the second call.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    His cold voice made her heart flutter with anxiety.


    ¡°Yao Yuan,¡± she asked carefully. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    After pausing for a bit, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting at apany tonight. I have to deal with a lot of things right now.¡± He sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s just that...I have to tell you something very important.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t really find herself to say anything.


    How could she say that their n had been foiled yet again?


    Not hearing what Qin Man had to say, Yao Yuansnapped, ¡°Are you going to say it or not? If you¡¯re not going to say anything, then I¡¯m just going to hang up¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    Qin Man took a sharp breath. ¡°It¡¯s our partner, Ceo Zhang¡ª¡±


    She quickly ryed all the things that had happened in the restaurant.


    On the other end of the line, when Yao Yuan heard what Qin Manwas saying, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. His grip on the phone tightened even further.


    ¡°Is this what you call helping me?¡± he demanded. ¡°All you do is give me failed reports andints. Don¡¯t you know how to do anything useful for once in your life?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Man¡¯s eyes turned bright red, feeling wronged by his usation.


    ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Am I not doing this for our family? All I ever wanted was to do something good with the Zhang Family so we can ally ourselves with theirpany, yet all I hear from you areints as well!¡±


    There was a pause when she added, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even me Yao Tang for being in a rtionship at such a young age. You can only me me. It¡¯s always been me.¡±


    Yao Yuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying this man is of high status?¡±


    ¡°So what? Even if he is of high status, does that have anything to do with our family?¡± Qin Manscowled. ¡°From what I remembered, Yao Tangis not a member of our family.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten whose child Yao Tang is? Fine. I¡¯ll handle the matter regarding Zhang Shou. You don¡¯t have to worry about this any longer, okay?¡±


    With that, Yao Yuan didn¡¯t even wait for Qin Manto speak. He directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 403 - The Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 403: The Test Results</h4>


    Qin Man gazed at her phone screen, unsure what to make of it. She stared at Yao Yuan¡¯s contact information, her fingers twitching in annoyance. Why did he suddenly hang up on her?


    Yao Ran could only lower her head and pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Just then, her phone lit up.


    A text message appeared on the screen. The DNA Test Results had been released!


    ..


    Yao Ran left her mother and headed toward the No. 1 High School. Her heart was beating in her chest as she nced around her, making sure that no one was following her.


    She made her way down the trail and hid behind the tree, waiting for someone to show up.


    It didn¡¯t take a couple of seconds for her to see two young students running over her in a hurry. Their foreheads were covered in sweat, and their clothes were practically soaked.


    In their hands was a paper bag.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± She nced at the bag.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t really have the time to open it yet, but yes, this is it.¡± The round-faced boy handed the bag over, urging her to take it. There was a bright glint in his eyes, pleased, that he was able to be useful in this task.


    However, Yao Ran made no move to open it.


    ¡°I...I¡¯m scared of looking at it,¡± she admitted worriedly.


    ......


    ¡°If the result¡¯s really what we think it is, don¡¯t you think my cousin would feel ufortable? Wouldn¡¯t this mean that she¡¯s...she¡¯s already found a ce to belong in.¡±


    The boys simply frowned in response.


    ¡°Regardless of whether or not she¡¯s their legitimate daughter, the truth should be set free, right? Is that not enough? We can¡¯t avoid such a great discovery, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other boy agreed. ¡°Now that the test results are out, we have to look at it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how she¡¯s treating you. Why do you have to be so nice to her? If she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, then maybe we could expose her even more! How about this? I¡¯ll even help you look into it.¡±


    After saying that, before Yao Ran could say anything else, the boy took the document bag and opened it.


    Yao Ran was obviously anticipating it, but she still looked like she was afraid to look at it.


    Suddenly, the boy froze, furrowing his eyebrows.


    What was the result?


    Another boy peered over to take a look at the paper.


    As soon as he saw this, he nced at his phone to search for something. Only upon seeing the results did he furrow his eyebrows even more.


    Seeing the two of them, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°The results...¡±


    She had asked the two boys to get the results because she wanted them to publicize this matter. That way, more people would know about the news.


    Although she had told them that Yao Tang¡¯s parents were Yao Rong and Jiang Wan¡¯s DNA, the DNA actually belonged to Yao Yuanand Qin Man.


    However, the results were different from what she had imagined.


    Yao Ran frowned slightly and reached out for the report.


    There, she saw thest few lines.


    First, she nced at Yao Tang and Qin Man¡¯s report.


    It was a 99.9% match!


    Given that this was done by Yao Ran in private, she didn¡¯t use the names of her parents and Yao Tang. That¡¯s why she onlybeled them as mother and daughter.


    She pursed her lips.


    They were actually rted.


    Yao Tang was really Qin Man¡¯s daughter.


    She nced at the paternity test report, and her frown deepened. It was Yao Tang and Yao Yuan.


    This meant that they must be rted.


    ..


    ss 20 was in the middle of ss.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same method as before.¡± Yao Tang nced up at Xi Yan, interrupting her in the middle of ss. ¡°What if we have a self-study ss?¡±


    The entire ss 20 fell silent.

 Chapter 404 - Love the Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 404: Love the Limelight</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yan Wei and the others couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Yao Tang, unsure of what to say. She clenched her fist at the sight and resisted the urge to scoff.


    She sneered.


    Did this girl really like the idea of living in the limelight? She was in the middle of ss, and she had asked the teacher to stop and teach in a different way.


    How shameless!


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t look at Yao Tanganymore. She averted her gaze back to her desk, gritting her teeth. This ssroom was already getting ridiculous!


    ¡°But...¡± Xi Yan nced at Yang Nianand the others.


    There were international students in her ssroom. If they had simply followed the previous teaching methods she had set out, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for them?


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    Yao Tang blocked her suggestion entirely with a shrug.


    When they heard Yao Tang say that, they stared at Teacher Xiexpectantly.


    ¡°There are still a couple of days before the exam. Why don¡¯t we self-study?¡± Meng Yang questioned.


    ¡°Now that the ss is over, it¡¯s better to study on our own. That way, we are also able to refresh ourselves from the previous lessons,¡± one chimed in.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll do what you say.¡± Xi Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s study on our own.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    The entire student body cheered in both delight and relief when the teacher gave her orders.


    Even if Xi Yan was lecturing, she¡¯d only be lecturing the exchange students. The others would simply be scribbling different questions on their notebooks. It would be no use for the majority.


    As for whether or not the exchange students would need her exnation, that was another matter she¡¯d have to deal with.


    Xi Yan had only been lecturing for the sake of the policies.


    After all, she was quite worried for her students. Things have been slowing down since the past few days of straight lectures.


    As Yao Tang had suggested an alternative, she decided to give it a go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with the other teachers and see how the sses will be arranged.¡±


    .


    She nodded.


    The students in her ss were far more important. They have already grown so much since theirst exam, and as long as she¡¯d continue to curate lesson ns to their goals, then they¡¯d be able to grow even further.


    However, Yan Wei wasn¡¯t pleased with the results of the vote.


    When she heard that the rest of the ss agreed with Yao Tang, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes from the incredulity of it all.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t listening to ss, she knew that Xi Yan wasn¡¯t a bad teacher. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for all of them if she just continued to discuss?


    Why would they do a self-study instead?


    Wouldn¡¯t that weaken their knowledge?


    Shouldn¡¯t they listen to more lectures to further their resolve?


    Her eyes shed.


    Huh.


    This ssroom was filled with different hooligans. They just wanted to use this ss time to ck off! That was why they all agreed with her.


    Their grades were already bad, and now, they wanted to ck off even more.


    They were stupid!


    ¡°Teacher, shouldn¡¯t you be asking our thoughts on this?¡± Yan Wei raised her hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xi Yan was stunned. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Based on the ss¡¯s scores, should we not have more ss lectures to improve our previous grades? With self-study, would there even be room for improvement? Wouldn¡¯t you say that this allows more time to...ck off instead?¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s tone was very confident.


    However, the students in ss 20 didn¡¯t like the way she was speaking. Everyone exploded with their own counterarguments and rebuttals.


    ¡°Who are you to say that about our ss?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Do you think our self-control is that bad? Just because you suck at controlling yourself, doesn¡¯t mean that you have to lump us with you.¡±


    ¡°Right! What right do you have to say that about any one of us?¡±


    When she heard that the students were voicing their approval, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Despite this, Yan Wei simply ignored the other students and stared directly at Xi Yan.

 Chapter 405 - Apologize to Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 405: Apologize to Everyone</h4>


    ¡°Teacher Xi, we came to your school for the lectures. If we¡¯re really just going to dig our heads into these books, then what¡¯s the use of staying here? Maybe we should leave.¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s voice was as calm as the water, but there was a sense of threat in between her words.


    It was obvious that if ss 20 continued acting out like this, then they¡¯d have no other choice but to leave the ssroom.


    This must¡¯ve been bad news for the students of ss 20.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for ss 20 to not react at all. In fact, as they shared nces at each other, they even wished that they¡¯d leave as soon as possible.


    Yao Tang nced in Yan Wei¡¯s direction. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, then get lost.¡±


    Lin Xin was a bit more polite in that regard. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯d have to leave,¡± she slowly said with a shrug. ¡°But if you think that¡¯s best for you, it¡¯s fine with us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to watch you go, but we just couldn¡¯t bend our rules for anybody else. You can either stay and follow our study n or leave, but if the n doesn¡¯t work for you, that¡¯s fine with us.¡±


    ¡°Which ssroom do you n on studying in? How about we help you move your desks and chairs? What do you say?¡± Another student chimed in as the others nodded in approval.


    There wasn¡¯t an ounce of sadness in their faces.


    In fact, didn¡¯t they look too eager to see her leave?


    Her fingernails dug deeper into her palms.


    ¡°Teacher Xi, is this how the school treats their guests?¡±


    Xi Yan could simply smile apologetically at her. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She stood up, mming her hands onto the table. ¡°Your principal will hear about this. Let¡¯s see what he thinks about your behavior.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask our permission.¡±


    ¡°I can tell the principal right now to arrange a different ss for you. You can stay there however long you like, or you can stay here.¡±


    Then, she nced over at her defensive stance. ¡°However, if you even think about disturbing us during our self-study sessions, then you can trust that we¡¯d happily pay you back in the same kind.¡±


    There was a sense of dignity behind her words.


    This person...she was something else.


    Yan Wei clenched her fists. Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze boring on her back, she didn¡¯t look like she had another choice but to bite back her words and bow her head.


    She nced at Yang Nian, about to say something, but he shot her a look.


    She immediately quieted down.


    ¡°Weiwei,¡± he slowly said, his voice as smooth as the sea. ¡°Apologize to everyone, will you?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Yang Nian,¡± she stuttered. ¡°You want me to apologize to them?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but the expression in his eyes appeared dark.


    He was really serious about this!


    Yan Wei¡¯s heart was heavy with rage and disbelief, but she didn¡¯t take it out on anyone else. Instead, she could simply bow her head at the crowd.


    Everyone blinked in surprise.


    She listened to him, just like that?


    Initially, they had assumed that this matter would be escted to the principal. They didn¡¯t expect that Yang Nian would be the one to diffuse the situation.


    They also didn¡¯t expect Yan Wei to listen to him so quickly.


    With just a few words, he had made Yan Wei bow her head in apologies!


    Yang Nian simply nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°We understand that this is the teaching method being done in ss 20. Given that we¡¯re here as exchange students, shouldn¡¯t we be more open to different learning situations? It¡¯s only reasonable that we follow suit.¡±


    Yang Nian turned his gaze at the students of ss 20. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting everyone¡¯s time. On behalf of my ssmates, I apologize, and I¡¯m hoping to learn your way as well.¡±


    He ended his speech with a bow.

 Chapter 406 - Their Review Materials

    <h4>Chapter 406: Their Review Materials</h4>


    ¡°Do you mind exining to us how this session is arranged so we can follow?¡±


    Everyone felt a little bit embarrassed when they saw him being so polite. A few of the students ducked their heads, not bothering to escte this issue any further.


    Yang Nian¡¯s attitude was quite good even from the beginning. Not only was he open to helping the other students, but he was also very polite.


    They didn¡¯t have a bad impression of him.


    Xi Yan quickly exined the mechanics of a self-study session as well as the benefits of having such a ss.


    A few of the exchange students couldn¡¯t help but frown in disbelief. However, they didn¡¯t show much of their displeasure, given that Yang Nian was present.


    Even then, they still can¡¯t help but feel that this model was useless.


    No wonder their grades were so bad!


    Since the self-study had started, Yan Wei continued to sit on the stool. She crossed her arms over her chest, but she had no intention of leaving.


    However, she was still outraged.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yao Tang, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to apologize!


    Yang Nian, however, wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. Instead, he couldn¡¯t help but be interested in their self-study session. This was the first time he had heard of it.


    He nced over at the test papers the other students of ss 20. were working on. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit curious on his end.


    If he knew anything, it¡¯s that the foundation of their ss was exceptionally weak. It wouldn¡¯t do any of them good to blindly answer these practice test papers.


    After all, they were at the bottom of the grade.


    Yet, in thest two months, their ss results had significantly improved.


    Was this due to their self-study sses?


    However, if their foundation weren¡¯t good, wouldn¡¯t this mean that they¡¯d just get these practice tests wrong? It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to keep continue doing tests. They¡¯d have to know the theory behind them.


    Except, the test papers they had made were all created to address their weaknesses.


    But did they really have the time to address this?


    No matter how much Yang Nian had thought about it, he couldn¡¯t find the reason why their results had improved this quickly. He pursed his lips.


    This was actually one of the reasons why he stayed, to find out why.


    After waiting for them to finish the first set, Yang Nian sat back and observe the students as they all asked each other some questions.


    There were even others who¡¯d directly ask Yao Tang.


    He furrowed his eyebrows.


    Just then, he heard Yan Wei¡¯s voice sound from beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just have to ask, where did you get our review materials? They¡¯re from the International Middle School, are they not?¡±


    Everyone nced at Yan Wei to see that she had a review book pulled out from her bag. She waved it around before motioning it to the papers they were holding.


    She had wanted to look around casually at first, but she didn¡¯t expect to see the distinctive watermark that was pasted in every single one of them.


    It was weird.


    Yan Wei, at first, didn¡¯t think much of it, but the more she looked around, the more she saw simr review materials.


    Even Li Ruo couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°They¡¯re all from International Middle School!¡±


    ¡°The papers from our school can¡¯t be copied or sold without the administration¡¯s permission. Why do you have so many of them stacked inside this ssroom?¡±


    She gazed at them strangely.


    Xi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be confused herself.


    The papers from International High School were rarely on the market, yet all her students were using them.


    Yang Nian¡¯s face turned serious.


    Taking out his phone, he sent out the message, before receiving a reply.


    ¡°Thetest version of our review materials only had 112 copies.¡±


    ¡°68 review materials are in Beijing, meaning there are no more than 44 test papers in other parts of the country,¡± he quickly ryed the information to his ssmates.

 Chapter 407 - Explained

    <h4>Chapter 407: Exined</h4>


    However, as Yang Nian nced at everyone¡¯s table yet again, he couldn¡¯t help but see howplicated the situation they were all in. He pursed his lips and brought his gaze back to the entire ss.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the version everyone using now is thetest version. And your review materials have exceeded 44 copies. Do you mind if I ask where you got it?¡±


    It was impossible for all the review materials to be in one ssroom.


    Even if there was a small chance that all 44 copies had been gathered by this ss, how could there be more than 44 copies in their hands right now? His frown deepened.


    What was going on?


    Who had given them these review materials?


    This was very suspicious indeed.


    Suddenly, Yan Wei barked out augh. ¡°Could it be that my good-for-nothing cousin gave it to you?¡± Her eyes were bright with glee and contempt.


    As soon as she said this, Yang Nian tilted her head.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve forgotten to introduce myself,¡± she started, ncing at their confused faces. ¡°I am Yan Wei, Yan Yu¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°He left our school and enrolled here. Given his abilities, orck of, he should¡¯ve been ced here, should he not?¡±


    ¡°Yan Wei,¡± Yang Nian snapped. A trace of displeasure shed across his eyes as he raised his hand to stop her from running her mouth. But it was already toote.


    Everyone had heard it.


    The people from ss 20 couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. They shared nces, their jaws dropped and their eyes wide. They didn¡¯t know about this!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Yan Yu would actually be a student from International Middle School?


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    If No. 1 High School was filled with the top students of only City A, then International Middle School was said to be filled with the top students of the entire province!


    The school¡¯s represented by the most elite students in the region.


    They had initially thought that Yan Wei looked familiar, but they just brushed it off. They didn¡¯t really think that she¡¯d be rted to anybody they know.


    However, upon a closer look, they realize just why she looked so familiar.


    If Yan Yu was from International Middle School, then that meant the other people, including Lu Mingand the others, were also from...


    Everyone paused.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the group of underachievers were once geniuses!


    They just couldn¡¯t believe it!


    But what was Yan Wei trying to say?


    If they had already enrolled in the international school, why would they give up all of the prestige to enroll in this school? What happened that made him transfer?


    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yan Yu tell you where he previously studied?¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Then again, why would he? How could they even have the pride to say that they once had been a student of a great¡ª¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, just get to the point,¡± Yang Nianstated.


    A part of him believed that Yan Yu was responsible for these review materials.


    If that were the case, then he¡¯d have to take personal responsibility for his actions.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be saying anything else about him,¡± Yan Wei said with a shrug. ¡°I just wanted to know where you got all these review materials. How were you able to obtain them?¡±


    Yang Nian quickly added, ¡°We aren¡¯t nning on turning this into a bigger matter. It¡¯s just that, we have toply with the rules and regtions set by our school.¡±


    If they were secretly brought or giarized, then they¡¯d have to report it to the school and wait for them to handle it.


    Xi Yan pursed her lips nervously.


    She knew that the review materials from the international school were rare, but she didn¡¯t know that there were only a couple of official copies circting around the country.


    However, she didn¡¯t believe that her students would deliberately buy the photocopied or reprinted versions of the review materials.


    Perhaps, they had simply been deceived.


    However, how was she going to exin that?


    ¡°Teacher Xi, I¡¯m sure you know how strict our school is regarding the private distribution of our review materials and test papers, right?¡± Yan Wei cocked up her eyebrow. ¡°This is a very serious matter that requires your exnation.¡±

 Chapter 408 - Underachievers

    <h4>Chapter 408: Underachievers</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    A hint of pride shed across her eyes when Yan Wei noticed the nervousness on Teacher Xi¡¯s face. It seemed that she had finally caught her off guard.


    ¡°If this was done by a student from your school, then I¡¯m afraid it would reflect badly on your reputation, would it not?¡±


    ¡°If this was done by Yan Yu, then it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with your school. In fact, it would be an internal matter between him and our school. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Her smile widened.


    Yang Nian frowned.


    It was due to a previous incident that Yan Yu and the others were no longer wee in International Middle School. He drummed his fingers onto the table.


    In reality, while they were still recognized as former students of their school, they aren¡¯t exactly their responsibility anymore.


    The higher-ups wanted to exclude them totally.


    While harsh, they could understand why they did it.


    The school didn¡¯t need underachieving students.


    Sure, the administration said something along the lines of how ¡°they¡¯d be grateful once they manage toe back¡±, and how ¡°once they¡¯re back on their feet, they¡¯ll always be wee¡±.


    But in reality, they already knew the facts. As long as they still couldn¡¯t up their grades, the school wouldn¡¯t ept them.


    This also came with the condition that they shouldn¡¯t reveal any information or distribute any official papers listed out by the International Middle School.


    If their school were to find out about this, then the administration would immediately delete all of their school records. It was like they didn¡¯t even exist to them.


    They would never be allowed to return there.


    Yang Nian could only watch silently as the case unfolded.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    He didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    He obviously had to side with Yan Wei on this one.


    However, just then, a monotonous voice echoed across the ssroom.


    ¡°I was the one who brought the test papers and review materials over. Is there a problem?¡±


    They turned around in the direction of the speaker, only to see Yao Tang lying on the table. She gazed up at them almostzily, as if annoyed that she had been disturbed.


    Had she just woken up?


    At the sight, a sh of displeasure appeared in Yan Wei¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The students of ss 20 were also extremely nervous.


    Thest thing they needed was for Yao Tang to take the me for all of them.


    If what Yang Nian and Yan Weisaid was true, then this was a severe offense between schools.


    If Yao Tang took the me for this, then outsiders would start badmouthing her and using this offense to bring her down further. They just wouldn¡¯t have it!


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± one spoke up. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. We found the review materials ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we bought it.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that this was against the rules! The person said that all the review materials we had bought came from the official channels. How were we supposed to find out otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    What were they even thinking?


    It seemed that Yao Tang had already led them all to their deaths.


    ¡°You might not know this, but the review materials being sold have serial numbers on their back covers.¡±


    Yan Wei tilted her head. ¡°All I have to do now is to scan the code at the back of your review materials to know whether or not your books are bought internally, or externally.¡±


    Everyone in ss 20 froze, ncing over at Yang Nian.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Meng Yang questioned.


    They trusted Yang Nian more than Yan Wei.


    Despite this, she didn¡¯t appear angry. Instead, she simply leaned back in her seat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Everyone shared nces, unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 409 - Her Warning

    <h4>Chapter 409: Her Warning</h4>


    Yan Wei continued, ¡°All of you must think carefully about this matter. Was it really done by your ss? Or was it someone else? You can tell me.¡±


    She paused.


    Her warning was already obvious enough.


    They understood what she had to say.


    However, no one said a word. They didn¡¯t believe that this matter wouldn¡¯t affect Lu Ming and the others. They shouldn¡¯t be dragging them into this.


    But what were they going to do?


    The punishment... was it really as bad as they had thought?


    Just then, someone said lowly, ¡°I heard from my Aunt that her other nephew was expelled from his school when he had distributed information about International High School.¡±


    If possible, they became even more anxious.


    Should they put the me on Yan Yu?


    But if they were to be med for this matter, then they¡¯d have to face very serious consequences.


    Yan Wei, who was right beside them, smiled. ¡°If something were to happen, then Yan Yu will be pulled into this. That would mean that they would never be weed to our school, but haven¡¯t they already transferred?¡±


    ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t do this, they would never have the chance to return.¡±


    Yan Wei only wanted to ensure that they¡¯d never return.


    Only then would she feel at ease.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    But she didn¡¯t expect...


    ¡°The review materials came from me. Didn¡¯t you hear me the first time?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s eyes twitched, and a trace of impatience shed across her features.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain that it¡¯s you?¡± Yan Wei tilted her head. ¡°If you really were the one who had distributed it, then you¡¯d be receiving a letter from our school.¡±


    There wasplete silence.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know what the letter stands for.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell you instead,¡± she continued. ¡°If you receive a letter from our school, then you aren¡¯t permitted to study anywhere. No high school in this country would ept you.¡±


    ¡°You would not even have the chance to participate in the college entrance examination. And given that you¡¯ve already caused so much trouble, No. 1 High School wouldn¡¯t even want to ept you either.¡±


    Yan Wei narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you really sure that you did it yourself?¡±


    Qin Jing was shuffling on her feet. Even then, they didn¡¯t know how to help their friend.


    Despite the bustling of their ssmates, Yao Tang showed no expression. Instead, she nodded at the review book in Yan Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Check the one you¡¯re holding. There¡¯s a code inside.¡±


    Hearing Yao Tang¡¯s calm words, everyone slowed down. The anxiety was gone from their faces. They have always believed in her.


    Given that she was this calm, they knew for a fact that Yan Wei wouldn¡¯t find anything.


    This was fine.


    Yan Wei, however, furrowed her eyebrows.


    Yang Nian also frowned. ¡°Yao Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you admit that Yan Yu was the one who had brought it here, then this matter would end here.¡± Yang Niannced at her as if trying to warn her.


    She simply shrugged in reply.


    He continued to exin, ¡°If we continue to investigate where these test papers hade from, then it wouldn¡¯t end well for all of you. It wouldn¡¯t be a situation you¡¯d want yourself to be in.¡±


    Yao Tang still stayed silent.


    ¡°It would only bring a bad name for you, it will be bad for your resume.¡±


    However, Yao Tang still remained unaffected.


    ¡°Check the security code.¡±


    She was even impatient!

 Chapter 410 - Test the Review Materials!

    <h4>Chapter 410: Test the Review Materials!</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Nian nodded indifferently, not saying anything else.


    He had already tried to defend her by ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the me for anything, but it seemed that he had no other choice.


    He¡¯d simply have to back down now.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t do anything else anyway.


    ¡°She obviously doesn¡¯t appreciate your help. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re insisting otherwise.¡± Yan Wei scoffed, bringing her gaze to Yao Tang.


    Her eyes shed with mockery.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really too arrogant to ept help from us.¡±


    Yan Wei nced at the other students of ss 20 with a sneer.


    Yang Nian couldn¡¯t be wrong with his statistics.


    If that was the case, then the review materials in their hands had obviously been reprinted by an outsider, which was illegal.


    They were all pirated!


    If it was sold by someone from International High School, then they¡¯d also be able to know who had sold it to them. The code would be scanned, which would immediately be traced to the seller.


    It must be a pirated copy.


    Given that Yao Tang also admitted that she was the one who had taken everything, that meant that she¡¯d be responsible.


    It was too good to be true!


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    Now that Yao Tang had already offered her to check it herself, then Yan Weiwas more than willing to help her. A smirk showed on her face.


    With a thought in mind, Yan Wei took out her phone.


    She flipped to the school¡¯s official website and clicked on the category which was dedicated to checking these books.


    She nced at the anti-counterfeiting code on the inside of the cover.


    Just based on the quality of the page, the review didn¡¯t seem like a pirated version. It was no different from a genuine version.


    This was interesting.


    Yan Wei raised her phone and scanned the anti-counterfeiting code. A smug smile spread across her lips, and her eyes lit up.


    However, as soon as her screen shed, the smile was gone from her face.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold the book even closer and scanned the code again. However, the result on the phone was still the same one.


    How could this be?


    It seemed that the review material wasn¡¯t pirated at all!


    But...


    From afar, Xi Yan, as well as the other students from ss 20 were all nervously ncing over at Yan Wei, waiting for their result.


    When the crowd saw the disbelieving look on her face, they felt relieved.


    If the phone disyed a pirated version of the code, then Yan Wei would definitely look even more arrogant.


    It meant that the results favored them.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± Qin Jing spoke.


    Her eyes were glittering.


    Yan Wei was at a loss for words. She gripped the phone even more tightly as she scanned it over again. Even then, the results stayed the same.


    Yang Nian stared, puzzled by the results.


    He stepped even closer to Yan Wei, unsure of what to think.


    ¡°The book has been officially sold by our school,¡± she finally replied. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯s the same for the other books.¡±


    Yan Wei scowled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky, but even your luck runs out.¡±


    The review materials must be a mixture of legitimate and pirated.


    Some of the books were bought by the government, but most of the books must have been disgusted as authentic.


    The first copy must¡¯ve just been a coincidence.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she grabbed yet another review material from the desk.


    While she appeared calm, there was a slight tremor in her hands.

 Chapter 411 - Authentic

    <h4>Chapter 411: Authentic</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Yan Wei picked up her phone and scanned the barcode yet again. Her frown deepened as the results shed across her phone, and the grip she had on her phone tightened.


    The results were still the same!


    The book was authentic!


    How was this possible?


    As soon as the students of ss 20 saw Yan Wei¡¯s expression, they already knew what the results were. Some of them rxed in their seats, and a few of them even had the courage to snicker.


    Meng Yang snapped his fingers, attracting their attention.


    ¡°Hey, Yan Wei, how¡¯s the verification going? Are we still lucky?¡±


    Her cheeks became even more flushed.


    Turning to Li Ruo, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Help me out here! We¡¯re going to check every single one of these books.¡±


    Could it be that all these books had been bought through official channels?


    How could this be possible?


    Perhaps this was just another coincidence! Maybe the rest were reprinted versions.


    She gritted her teeth. Thest thing she wanted was to be disturbed by the other students. She wanted to ensure that they¡¯d all be humiliated for taunting her like this.


    Li Ruo immediately rushed forward.


    This was such a waste of time, but it wasn¡¯t like she had any other choice! There was no way that she was going to be bested by these students.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    She scanned another one copy after the next.


    Yan Wei continued, but every single time she scanned a bar code, she was only met with unfavorable results. What the hell was going on?


    How could all of these books be authentic?


    The book she had just scanned was another authentic copy.


    They¡¯ve really been sold through official channels. How was this even possible?


    Her expression became even more gloomy.


    It was just a cycle of grabbing a book and being proven wrong all over again.


    The next book was also sold legitimately.


    The book after that was also legitimate.


    Yan Wei lowered her gaze, unsure of what to think. Her grip on her phone tightened and loosened, and her mind had entered into a state of trance.


    ¡°Weiwei,¡± Li Ruo said cautiously. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with your phone? I mean, it couldn¡¯t be possible that...¡±


    For the first two books that she had scanned, Li Ruo was willing to believe that the books had been legitimately bought by the students of ss 20.


    However, she didn¡¯t believe that all of them were bought officially. There must be something wrong!


    ¡°Have you tried it on your phone? Or maybe try grabbing our ssmate¡¯s phone and have a look through there?¡± Yan Wei said quickly.


    Li Ruo followed her orders and scanned the code herself.


    The results were really not on their favor!


    The book was authentic!


    ¡°There must be a problem with the school¡¯s system,¡± Li Ruo stammered, nervous. ¡°How could this be, right? There must be something wrong with the admin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yan Wei swallowed her anger. Only after calming herself down did she finally walk back to her seat.


    In her bag was a revision book from her own school.


    Maybe she should use hers as a verification device.


    Yao Tang¡¯s finger swiped across the interface of her phone as soon as she saw this small act. A certain light shed across her eyes as Yan Wei reached for her book, but she remained calm. Everything, after all, was already set into stone.


    Yan Wei scanned her own book.


    Her gaze was fixed on the information on top of it. However, as soon as the screen shed, she froze.


    It stated that the book belonged to her! That meant that the system wasn¡¯t down at all.


    Every single one of the books she had scanned earlier was right! And they had all gone through the official channels. What was this?


    That meant that they were all legitimate copies!


    Meng Yang stretched his head to see the content of Yan Wei¡¯s phone. The corners of his lips lifted up. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a need to continue sweeping through the books one by one? We¡¯re still in the middle of ss?¡±


    Just then, he waved his hand.


    Immediately, everyone in ss 20 pulled out their review materials and threw them on the ground. The sound of their covers mming against the floor echoed across the room.


    Bang!


    Yan Wei¡¯s gaze darkened at the sight.

 Chapter 412 - When Are You Free?

    <h4>Chapter 412: When Are You Free?</h4>


    Just as Yan Wei was about to speak, Qin Jing spoke up, ¡°Let me tell you this, feel free to check whether or not all these materials are authentic, but you aren¡¯t going to waste our time by doing so. You can move all these books to the corner on your own.¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s face darkened even more.


    Despite this, she didn¡¯t let her nervousness show. Instead, she puffed up her chest and snorted. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll check all these books one after the other.¡±


    There was no way that all of these books were authentic!


    ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Meng Yang shrugged.


    They had already checked a couple of books. If they were to find anything, then they should¡¯ve found something by then. Yet, all of their results came back positive.


    Yan Wei stubbornly continued.


    He shrugged. Well, he had tried to dissuade her. He obviously knew that all of these books weren¡¯t pirated. Just by looking at Yao Tang¡¯s calm demeanor, he knew for a fact that she wouldn¡¯t have such evidence lying around.


    He was confident that they wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with these copies.


    ¡°No one can guarantee the final result,¡± Yan Wei defended her point of view. Her cheeks were flushed bright red as the other students started ncing in her direction almost incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check all of these myself, and let¡¯s see where that brings us.¡±


    ¡°God, then go ahead! You don¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of this!¡±


    Qin Jing rolled her eyes.


    Ugh, this was getting frustrating!


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    Hearing her words, Yan Wei was close to blowing up. Despite this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. She clenched her fists and lowered her head, unable to speak up.


    Instead, she picked up another book and scanned the barcode.


    She had to find the fake copy!


    The students of ss 20 were soon immersed in the sea of questions. They continued to review the questions one after the other and paid no attention to Yan Wei anymore.


    Just when everyone had started to forget about her, they heard the chair behind them start to rattle. They all looked over, curious about what was happening.


    They saw that Yan Wei¡¯s face was flushed bright red, and her hands were tightly clenched into fists.


    On her desk was a pile of review materials, all of which had just been scanned.


    It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t found anything.


    ¡°I need to take a leave of absence. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Embarrassed, Yan Wei hurriedly rushed out the ssroom door, ducking her head. It was obvious that she was trying to escape the humiliation she¡¯d have to face for her ssmates.


    The students of ss 20 burst intoughter


    Yan Wei continuously walked far away, but even then, she could still hear theughter echoing from behind her.


    Shame thrummed in her chest, and her gut stirred. She sprinted off into a distance, burying her face deeper into her hands. How could she be humiliated like this?


    Yao Tang sat in the ssroom, gazing at the review materials on the floor. She opened her phone and sent a message to the one person she hadn¡¯t contacted for months.


    ¡°Hey, I just entered your website system and modified a the barcodes of the revision materials that had been sent over. I¡¯m sorry about that. It was rude of me to not inform you first.¡±


    The other person quickly replied,


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Little Tang, if you need anything, you can tell me! There¡¯s really no need to make that much effort, seriously! You don¡¯t have to say sorry either.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes glinted as the corners of her lips twitched. Just as she was about to reply, the person sent her another message,


    ¡°If you still need any more test papers, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare them immediately.¡±


    ncing at the mountain of books in her room, she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you need them, just let me know, okay?¡±


    He sent another message, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years, you don¡¯t have to be so polite and formal with me. You bettere visit me when you¡¯re free, okay?¡±


    Yao Tang smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the International Middle School, an old man with white hair smiled as he received an affirmative reply.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good student.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 413 - I Need to Study Hard

    <h4>Chapter 413: I Need to Study Hard</h4>


    ¡°Sister Tang, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lin Xin stared at Yao Tangfor a long time before pulling her over. The two were about to make their way to thefort room when Qin Jingraised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just finished your review material, and you¡¯re already taking a break?¡± Qin Jin teased.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Lin Xin rolled her eyes, shing her a bright smile.


    ¡°Fine, if you say so.¡± The other student mockingly crossed her arms and turned the other way, faking as if she had just thrown a fit.


    ¡°Ohe on, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Xin nudged her with a smile, shaping her hands like a trumpet as if she were announcing her entrance.


    Qin Jing burst intoughter.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who called me, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±


    She quickly caught up to them in a couple of steps, cing her arms on their shoulders.


    Without another word, the three girls all made their way to thefort room.


    As the two stepped inside, Yao Tang stood right by the railing next to thefort room. She scanned over her phone, her lips pursed.


    There were a couple of people who had been ncing in her direction, but she didn¡¯t look like she cared.


    Instead, she simply stared at her phone, looking as if she was typing something.


    ......


    Just then, a boy approached her.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang, if I may ask...¡±


    Just then, she looked at him.


    When he noticed Yao Tang¡¯s gaze, the male student became even more agitated. He lowered his head, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Do you still remember me? I¡¯m the one who posted the video of you ying tennis¡ªI¡¯m also the one who had gotten you into lots of trouble.¡± He winced inwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zhang Dong?¡± she responded.


    Upon hearing his namee out of her lips, Zhang Dong¡¯s entire face lit up.


    ¡°You still remember me?¡±


    However, when he saw the confused look marring her expression, he quickly added, ¡°No, I just...it¡¯s just we only met once and you still remember me¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re from the same school.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time.¡±


    Only then did he remember what he had to say.


    He had already gone to their room, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. That¡¯s why he had aimed to try his luck by walking past the corridor to see if he¡¯d spot her.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see her right by the railing!


    His ancestors were really kind to him!


    ¡°I dide here to...¡± he hesitated. ¡°Well, do you remember the time I posted your video? It attracted the attention of the National Sports Association. The President contacted me and asked whether or not you¡¯d be willing to give your contact information.¡±


    His face was flushed and his heart was racing in her chest.


    ¡°He also wants to talk to you personally too.¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the President himself would contact him?


    He¡¯d even entrust him with such a task to pass the message onto Yao Tang!


    It was actually a long time ago. He just didn¡¯t expect her to request a leave of absence, which had dyed his message for a couple of days.


    The second Yao Tang returned, he was determined toplete the task entrusted to him.


    But..


    Her expression appeared cold when she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Help me reject it.¡±


    Zhang Dong froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? The National Sports Association is a prestigious organization. You¡¯ll definitely be one of the best yers out there!¡±


    His eyes were wide.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    However, when she spotted Zhang Dong¡¯s piteous expression, she paused for a moment. ¡°I have to study,¡± she said. ¡°My schedule is very tight right now, and I want to work hard.¡±


    When Qin Jing, who had just stepped out of thefort room, heard Yao Tang¡¯s words, she blinked incredulously.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 414 - Their Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 414: Their Invitation</h4>


    Qin Jing stared at Yao Tangin belief. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    However, upon seeing Yao Tang¡¯s hardened gaze, she quickly changed her tone. ¡°Everyone knows you work the hardest among us.¡±


    She worked so hard that she doesn¡¯t even do her homework!


    Qin Jing rolled her eyes inwardly. She curiously gazed at Zhang Dong, leaning against the railing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He repeated the same matter he had just mentioned to Yao Tang earlier, about wanting her to join the association as well as asking for her permission to share contact information.


    ¡°It would be nice to join the National Sports Association, even just for a while.¡± She nced at her. ¡°As soon as you get bored, you can drop it. We won¡¯t be suffering any losses here.¡±


    Zhang Dong¡¯s face brightened up.


    However, as soon as he finished hearing what she had to say, he paled tremendously.


    Did she really n on just dropping out?


    Zhang Dong knew that the National Sports Associationwas eager to recruit new talents. They wanted to send more people out topete.


    Although he didn¡¯t know just how influential Yao Tang was, he could tell that the President of the Association was eager to recruit her.


    If it weren¡¯t for his patience and desire to respect the candidate¡¯s decision, the President would¡¯ve already dug out her contact information long ago.


    Now, he¡¯d have to wait for her approval before sending over a formal invite.


    ......


    Qin Jing stood silently at the sidelines.


    She was only giving her an idea. It was still up to her friend to make a decision.


    Whether or not she¡¯d join was her own business.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pass the message over.¡± Zhang Dong finally sighed, knowing that there was no other way he¡¯d convince her otherwise.


    He took out his phone and sent her message back to the President. He also made it clear that Yao Tang wasn¡¯t willing to give him her contact information.


    The President of the National Sports Association had only found out about her return to City Afrom Zhang Dong. It was why he was anticipating a reply today.


    He was taking a sip of his coffee when his phone dinged.


    As soon as he got his message, he quickly typed out his reply.


    On the other side of the city, Zhang Dong handed his phone over to Yao Tang. ¡°The President asked me if he could use my phone to chat with you.¡±


    She typed out a reply and handed the phone back.


    At that moment, Lin Xin had already stepped out of thefort room, and the three made their way back to the ssroom.


    Zhang Dong stared nkly at their retreating figures, unsure of what to say. However, just then, his phone dinged and he nced down.


    ¡°Miss Yao, if you¡¯d just give me another chance. I¡¯ve already bought a ne ticket, and I¡¯ll fly over in just a minute. Please, do you mind meeting with me?¡±


    His jaw dropped.


    He looked at the stairwell, but the three had already disappeared.


    Just as he was about to rush toward her, the bell rang out and he begrudgingly headed back to ss.


    He could talk to Yao Tang once his sses were over.


    During the break, a teacher called Yao Tang over, saying that Principal Kongwanted to see her in his office. Nodding at her ssmates, she followed the teacher to the principal office.


    ¡°Uncle Kong?¡± she asked as soon as she stepped inside. ¡°Why did you call on me?¡±


    She satfortably on the sofa.


    Principal Kong, on the other hand, was sweating profusely, unable to look at her in the eye.


    She blinked.


    ¡°Little Tang, what have you been busying yourself with?¡±


    He gazed at her expectantly.


    She furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His student had really caused quite amotion these past few days. At this point, he didn¡¯t know who was next to go look for her. She was really a popr student.


    He motioned for her to stop.


    ¡°Just give me a second to sort out my thoughts.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and gazed at him indifferently.


    ¡°How did you...¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯sing here?¡± she asked directly.

 Chapter 415 - Fighting for First Place

    <h4>Chapter 415: Fighting for First ce</h4>


    Just one look at Principal Kong¡¯s face, and one could guess that he was someone who had been ced in a very difficult position.


    Yao Tang could tell that the person he was speaking of was someone who was extremely important to him. The number of people she had in mind decreased.


    Who would¡¯ve given him such a headache?


    ¡°It¡¯s Director Guan,¡± he finally said.


    Just the mention of Director Guan, she already felt apprehensive. Although no expression showed on her face, she could feel her heartbeat racing in her chest.


    ¡°Does he know my location? That I¡¯m in No. 1 High School?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    This was also the reason why Headmaster Kong had called Yao Tang over. He wanted to understand this matter first before taking an action.


    If Director Guan knew about her location, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her situation. He was afraid that the man would be blubbering in rage as soon as he knew about it.


    After thinking for a moment, she tilted her head.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Principal Kong couldn¡¯t help but stare at her helplessly. Rubbing his forehead, he sighed. ¡°After the conference had ended, he was outraged by you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention your name, but we knew that he was talking about you.¡±


    Just the thought of that infamous meeting was enough to make him sweat.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    What was he going to do now?


    ¡°So...¡±


    He finally brought his gaze back at the m student. He grabbed his handkerchief from his pocket and began to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Director Guan¡¯s resolute personality was enough to bring him on the verge of tears. Did he really have any hope after this?


    The only thing he could think about was that Director Guan still didn¡¯t know that Yao Tang was with him.


    That meant he still had time to prepare.


    Seeing Yao Tang¡¯s calm appearance, Principal Kong became even more agitated.


    ¡°Should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave? I¡¯m already taking the risk by allowing you to be here!¡± Principal Kong narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to give me a good result. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be letting you go.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back to the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He waved his hand, indicating that she could finally leave. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t make me feel any more ufortable by standing in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She nodded and made her way to leave.


    ¡°Also,¡± he called out again. ¡°Have you met the exchange students in your ss?¡±


    Thinking of Yang Nian and the others, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Hearing this, he slowly nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s any concern that they may have, we can give in to them¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°In terms of academics, we have to strive for first ce. That means we all have to work even harder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Hearing that Yao Tang understood, he was very satisfied with his reply. In an instant, his heart was filled with joy. He had almost forgotten the threat of Director Guaning over.


    However, just as she was about to walk to the door, a loud voice came from outside. ¡°He¡¯s in his office, right? I heard that he¡¯s been in school for the past few days, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t seen him in such a long time. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    They froze.


    Principal Kong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is he outside?¡±


    ¡°It should be him, right?¡± Anxious, he walked to the office in a panic.


    He really didn¡¯t think that Director Guan would see him at this time. Now that Yao Tang was here, what was he going to do now? He was going to die!

 Chapter 416 - Did You See a Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 416: Did You See a Ghost?</h4>


    He stared at Yao Tang for a long time, wanting to p himself on the head.


    How was he supposed to know that he¡¯d catch her on the spot like this?


    If Yao Tang would go out now, then she¡¯d be seen by him almost immediately!


    His voice was growing louder by the second, and at this point, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice anymore. He needed to make sure that they both don¡¯t get caught.


    Principal Kong pulled the cab door open. ¡°Hide in here first!¡± he said anxiously. ¡°If he finds out we¡¯re both here, then we¡¯d both be finished.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t hear a response after that.


    He was just about to urge Yao Tang to go inside the closet when the knock came from the door. Before he could react, the door was pushed open and an energetic man stepped inside.


    ¡°Principal Kong!¡±


    It was already toote.


    He was doomed!


    What was he going to do now?


    ¡°You¡¯re here...¡±


    His voice was trembling.


    ......


    How was he going to exin Yao Tang¡¯s appearance in his office? Should he apologize about this matter? How was he going to ask for his forgiveness?


    Was he going to be fired?


    However, Director Guan didn¡¯t look outraged. Instead, he furrowed his eyebrows at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he demanded. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Shouldn¡¯t you be weing me inside?¡±


    Principal Kong was stunned.


    When he looked at his expression again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if Director Guan was puzzled by his reaction¡ªas if he didn¡¯t get why he was acting like that.


    Principal Kong felt his hands trembling. Was this a trick question?


    However, when he turned his head to look at the side, where Yao Tang was supposed to be standing, he saw absolutely no one. The office was empty, except for them.


    There wasn¡¯t a single trace of the student!


    Were his eyes ying tricks on him? He nced at the fluttering curtains before his eyes widened in surprise.


    Had he closed the windows earlier?


    His heart raced in his chest as he looked from side to side. Even then, there was still no sight of the young student. His fingernails dug deeper into his palms.


    Where was Yao Tang?


    Just then, his phone vibrated.


    He opened his phone to see a message from Yao Tang. ¡°I¡¯m safe.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Director Guan scoffed. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Is this a bad time?¡±


    As he spoke, the old man turned his gaze to the cab right behind him, his eyes filling with curiosity. He took a step closer before ncing at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He pretended as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I heard that Yao Tang hade over. Have you happened to see her?¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Principal Kong¡¯s heart sped in his chest and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. While he appeared nervous, his face didn¡¯t show an ounce of emotion.


    Director Guan didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡± Principal Kong forced a smile.


    They sat there until noon, talking about anything under the sun.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t go back to the ssroom until she had received Principal Kong¡¯s confirmation that he had already left.


    Zhang Dong had also been waiting to tell Yao Tangthat the President of the Sport Association wasing over, but he didn¡¯t expect that Yao Tangwas hiding out the entire time.


    It was only in the afternoon when she returned.


    As soon as the ss had ended, Yang Nian walked up to Yao Tang¡¯s desk. His eyes were light, and his smile was warm. ¡°Do you minding out for a moment? I have something I wanted to talk to you about.¡±


    He knocked on the desk lightly. There was a small smile on his face, and he looked quite gentle.


    Yao Tang looked up to see his gentle smile.

 Chapter 417 - Asking Around

    <h4>Chapter 417: Asking Around</h4>


    Yao Tang had seen a ton of gentle guys in her lifetime, but there was something about Yang Nian that made her think that he was hiding something else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be morefortable in speaking with you outside, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    She was about to reject him directly, but upon being reminded of what Principal Kong had said earlier, she nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± she stated. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yang Nian brought her to an empty ssroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I actually called you out because I wanted to apologize to you,¡± he said slowly, sincerity shining in his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    ¡°What happened in the ssroom was all due to Yan Wei. She was just too impulsive. I hope you wouldn¡¯t hold that against her. She does apologize for her actions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded. There was no other expression on her face as she stepped back, indicating that she was about to leave.


    ¡°Yao Tang¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ......


    ¡°A few of us would be attending a party this weekend. We were wondering if you¡¯d like to join us,¡± he offered with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I have something I need to do that day.¡± With a shrug, she left.


    Yang Nian didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. With a sigh, he turned to the back door of the ssroom. ¡°Come out,¡± he called, knowing that there was someone watching over them.


    Yan Wei stepped from behind the doorframe.


    ¡°You called her over to apologize?¡± Her eyebrows were furrowed over. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Try not to provoke her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Provoke her?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s that impressive just because she got some review materials from our school? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already heard what Yao Ran had to say about her. She¡¯s just another girl from the countryside. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d even ask her to join us. Do you think she deserves to breathe the same air as us?¡±


    She continued, ¡°I even asked Yao Ran about her family situation, and from what I hear, she came from a really poor family. It would be impossible for her to get these review materials.¡±


    Yang Nian remained silent, still deep in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the background of the other students in ss 20. It so happens that we¡¯re surrounded by quite powerful names. The prodigal son of the Meng Family is very well-known. Whatever he wants, he gets.¡±


    ¡°And Qin Jing¡ªdo you know that she¡¯s the only daughter of the Qin Family?¡±


    Yang Nian stared at her, surprised.


    It seemed that the Yan Family¡¯swork knew no bounds. They knew just about anyone here, down to the skeletons in their closet.


    Even if she had just arrived to City A, she happened to know all of the gossip.


    Yan Wei¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°I heard that Lin Xin happens to be a rtive of a certain official¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Yang Nian¡¯s gaze changed.


    He stared at Yan Wei. While there were no emotions in his eyes, it still made her feel intimidated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t inquire too much in the future.¡±


    His words were faint, but it was enough to make her feel angry.


    ..


    Zhang Dong waited the entire morning, but Yao Tangwas still nowhere to be seen. Only when sses were about to end did he hear about Yao Tangfinally returning.


    He made up his find to rush after her after ss.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for his teacher to extend his ss hours by exining the lesson even further.


    Why couldn¡¯t he hurry up and speak? Finish the lesson already? He groaned inwardly.


    However, holding his temper, he paid attention to the teacher¡¯s every move.


    Only when the teacher had finished thest question did he finally heave a sigh of relief and rushed out of the ssroom.


    He could only hope that Yao Tang still hadn¡¯t left yet.

 Chapter 418 - Pay Off Her Debts

    <h4>Chapter 418: Pay Off Her Debts</h4>


    When Zhang Dong ran up the steps, he found that many students from ss 20 were still seated. Everyone seemed to be learning, scanning their notebooks quietly.


    Unfortunately, Yao Tang wasn¡¯t in the ssroom.


    He didn¡¯t even wait as he raced down the steps. He ran straight toward the school gate, hoping to catch up to Yao Tang.


    However, when he reached the school gate, he couldn¡¯t see her at all!


    Damn it! It was over. The President was on the ne right now, and Yao Tang didn¡¯t even know he wasing!


    What was he going to do?


    ..


    ¡°How much did you save?¡±


    Yao Ran stared at Xu Xuanhelplessly. Thest thing she wanted was to tell her parents about this, so right now, all she could do was save as much as she could.


    However, at this time, she still hadn¡¯t paid up.


    Given that Xu Xuan was a bit poor, she couldn¡¯t just rely on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking of another way.¡± Xu Xuan bowed her head. ¡°Just give me a little more time.¡±


    A little more time?


    ......


    If she wasn¡¯t so ipetent, then maybe she wouldn¡¯t have lost thispetition! Maybe then, they wouldn¡¯t have to pay such arge price for it!


    ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to raise the money? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you more time. It¡¯s just that time is of the essence right now, so it¡¯s not good to dy any longer.¡±


    Yao Ran maintained the expression on her face.


    Xu Xuan frowned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your phone? I¡¯ll see how much money you have left?¡± She extended her hand toward her, tilting her head.


    The tennis yer followed suit.


    As soon as the old phonended in her hand, a disgusted look shed across her face, but she didn¡¯t say another word.


    When she noticed how slow the phone was, her frown only deepened even further.


    She opened her bank ount to see that there was only 476 yuan inside.


    She opened the other savings app and saw that there was only 8 yuan inside it.


    Helplessness started to grow inside her, and her fingers twitched. What the heck was she going to do now? How could she tell her parents about this?


    Just then, two messages popped up on Xu Xuan¡¯s phone,


    ¡°Xu Xuan, any updates?¡±


    ¡°I swear, the money will be yours.¡±


    The messages were from Team Leader Wang of the Tennis Club!


    As soon as she saw the word, ¡°money¡±, Yao Ran immediately opened the messages and scanned through their chat history. Only when she finished reading through them did she finally understand what was happening.


    So this was the case. She sent a message, ¡°How much?¡±


    Xu Xuan had inquired about how to join the Tennis Club.


    But it seemed that the leader had other ns.


    He was begging Xu Xuan to hand him the contact number of the student who had won against them from thest match.


    All he wanted was the contact number and he¡¯d give Xu Xuan a sum of money.


    However, the woman rejected him without any hesitation.


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth.


    She could¡¯ve used this opportunity to earn them a small sum of money to pay off just a bit of their debts, yet she still refused to hand over the information.


    Was she insane?


    Just the thought of this was enough to make her even more outraged.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Xu Xuan tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m expecting a text message from someone. Did I receive any messages?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worried.¡± Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished looking through your ount. Do you mind just waiting a little longer?¡±


    Just then, her phone buzzed.


    Xu Xuan was about to ask for her phone back when Yao Ransnapped, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Do you think your time is more precious than mine? My grades are everything to me, and I¡¯m sacrificing my time to study just to be here with you. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡± She lowered her head and dropped her hand.


    ¡°My throat feels a little scratchy.¡± Yao Ran coughed. ¡°Do you mind buying me a bottle of water from the snack bar?¡±

 Chapter 419 - 800,000 Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 419: 800,000 Yuan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xu Xuan grabbed her bag and scoured through her things. Once she saw her water bottle, she handed it over to Yao Ranalmost cautiously.


    Yao Ran rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink from your bottle,¡± she snapped impatiently. ¡°Are you really that cheap that you couldn¡¯t part with a few yuan?¡±


    Given that there was no one else around, she didn¡¯t bother trying to put up a mask. Instead, she scowled at the tennis yer, her eyebrows furrowed over.


    Back then, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to treat anyone like this, trying her best to maintain her gentle persona. However, now that she was in debt, all bets were off.


    Seeing Yao Ran this way, Xu Xuanstaggered back in guilt.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Do you mind if I borrow your phone for the day?¡±


    ¡°Borrow my phone?¡± Xu Xuan pursed her lips, confused.


    Yao Ran immediately ducked her head as tears slowly slid down her cheeks. She sniffled, running her hands down her hair as she shook her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re still buried in debt, so we need some time to raise money. I...I think I can borrow money from others, but it wouldn¡¯t look good if I did it from my phone,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s just....my parents can¡¯t know about this. Do you mind if I use your phone instead? Do you think that¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    Yao Ran blinked rapidly, trying to get rid of the tears that were blurring her vision.


    Xu Xuan had no other choice in this matter. Thest thing she wanted was to see Yao Rancry. One look at her pitiful face, and she had no other choice but to agree. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yao Ran didn¡¯t even wait for another second as she grabbed hold of her phone and left the building. Only when she had reached a small corner did she start to type.


    Just then a message popped up from Captain Wang.


    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your message. If you could tell me how to contact that person, I¡¯ll transfer 6,000 yuan into your ount.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    She scowled. Just 6,000?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re that cheap, Coach Wang. Is that really all your tennis club could afford?¡± she typed out her reply and hit send, shaking her head.


    Captain Wang blinked in surprise. There was a moment¡¯s pause before he replied once again,


    ¡°How we allocate our budget has nothing to do with you. All we need is the student¡¯s contact information, and nothing else. We could easily find that person without your help.¡±


    There was another message after that, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d say such awful things. Here I thought you were kind.¡±


    Seeing him misunderstand Xu Xuan, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitfortable in stealing her identity, at least for a day.


    It was like wearing someone else¡¯s skin. She could say whatever she wanted.


    The me wouldn¡¯t lead back to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care what you think. What kind of person I am has nothing to do with you.¡± Yao Ran typed.


    ¡°6,000 yuan is very little. Are you trying to undercut me here? Even if you find someone else who knew her, why would they tell you? They might even give you the wrong identity. Seeing that I was the one ying with her, wouldn¡¯t that make me more knowledgeable of her?¡±


    She sent her reply with a small smile on her face.


    Captain Wang replied almost immediately.


    ¡°You know her? Are you on good terms with her?¡±


    There was another message, ¡°If you can get her to join our club, I¡¯ll transfer 150,000 into your ount. The amount would be more convenient for you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yao Ran smiled. Now she was getting somewhere.


    However, the amount was still too low.


    ¡°How about you give me 800,000 instead? If you transfer this amount into my ount, then I can guarantee you that I¡¯ll be able to invite her out for you to meet.¡±


    800,000 yuan was not a small amount!


    Moreover, he was only allowed to meet up with her. There was still no guarantee as to whether or not this person would agree to join their club.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in frustration. What kind of deal was this?

 Chapter 420 - Was It Worth It?

    <h4>Chapter 420: Was It Worth It?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    800,000 Yuan? Was meeting her even worth it?


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really misjudged you. I didn¡¯t know you were that kind of person.¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t say anything. She simply smiled and continued to type out her message. Besides, she was still sending the messages as Xu Xuan anyway. Who cared what the coach thought of her?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to convince her yourself? My rtionship with her is quite good, so I¡¯ll be able to ask her out to meet with you, but whether or not she¡¯d agree to join your organization is up to your ability to convince her.¡±


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t bring her out, it would be even more impossible for others to persuade her. How about this? I¡¯ll give you another piece of information. Her family isn¡¯t financially...gifted. If she knew that you were recruiting her, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have any hesitation in joining you. Unless...do you doubt the prestige of your tennis club?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes glinted as she sent the message.


    Ha!


    Now, let¡¯s see if Coach Wang would take the bait.


    ¡°Fine, since you wouldn¡¯t be giving me a guarantee on whether or not she¡¯d join, I¡¯ll only be giving you 180,000 yuan, not a single cent more. Are we clear?¡±


    Another message was sent, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really misjudged you. Who knew that you¡¯d be so greedy?¡±


    When Coach Wang had seen Xu Xuan in the video, he actually hoped that he¡¯d be able to introduce himself to the student by using Xu Xuan¡¯s connections.


    It would be even better if she was able to persuade the student.


    Coach Wang had actually admired Xu Xuan very much. He felt that her tennis skills weren¡¯t bad. If she was properly trained, then she¡¯d be an even better yer in the future.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be such a greedy person.


    Yao Ran read the rest of his message and shrugged, unbothered by his misconception of her. After this, she had nothing to do with the phone anyway.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Only when she had read the amount did she frown.


    She tried to persuade him to go for a higher price, but he still wouldn¡¯t agree with her.


    In the end, Yao Ran finally agreed, but not before she¡¯d mocked him first, which only worsened his impression of her even more. The corners of her lips twitched.


    ¡°Since your tennis club is so poor, I wouldn¡¯t say anything more. Transfer the money, and you¡¯ll be able to see her tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Yao Ran sent her ount number.


    Coach Wang was even more speechless.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even seeded in bringing her over, and you already want to collect the money?¡±


    Yao Ran snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know where I study. If I wasn¡¯t able to bring her over to you, then you can juste over to look for me. What are you afraid of?¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll send the money, but you better have here meet me tomorrow! Else, I¡¯ll go over to your school to look for you. You got that?¡±


    Although it was only 180,000 yuan, it was still a step closer to that six million yuan debt. Yao Ran¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she tightened her grip on the phone.


    She did it!


    Yao Ran nced at her own phone to see that the amount had already been transferred!


    Great!


    Without another word, Yao Ran sent the location where Yao Tangwould be able to meet him.


    She then deleted all the records of theirmunication.


    Just as she was about to turn off her phone, she received another message.


    It was the manager of another organization!


    That person was also looking for Yao Tang!


    How many people were looking for her?


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth as she scanned through their messages, digging her fingernails into her palm.


    However, a thought crossed her mind, and her eyes lit up. If she also extorted money from him, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯d be able to double her winnings?


    It was like hitting two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 421 - New Room

    <h4>Chapter 421: New Room</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    While Yao Ran was speaking with another coach, Yao Yanbrought Yao Tangback to their home. A smile was painted across his face as he nced back at her.


    ¡°Mom and Dad have been looking at different properties since you came, and they finally bought this one. The ce is very close to school, so it would be convenient for you. I thought of bringing you here to surprise them.¡±


    He rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°We know that you¡¯ve been staying at your own ce during the holidays, but we¡¯re hoping that you could stay with us. That way, we¡¯d feel more at ease, and mom¡¯s been waiting to cook for you too.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re still young, so try to avoid older people¡ªolder men in particr. They may not have your best interest in mind. Who knows what they¡¯d do if you¡¯re alone?¡±


    Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help but think back to the time he saw that strange man in the restaurant. A sharp light shed across his eyes, and he shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    She seemed to be quite obedient, but as to whether or not she¡¯d listen to him, he wasn¡¯t sure about that.


    Perhaps, whenever he¡¯d have the time, he¡¯de to pick his sister up from school himself. Maybe then, no strange person would easilye in contact with her. That was a better alternative, right?


    Soon, the two of them finally arrived.


    The vi was quite beautiful. It was definitely muchrger than the previous house they had stayed in, and there were quite a lot of rooms. As soon as they entered, Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but admire the small chandeliers and European finishing.


    ¡°Dad still hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± he murmured. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you to your room first?¡±


    He brought her up the stairs to the second floor before leading her to arge door frame. His smile widened as he slowly opened the door.


    Yao Tang was stunned.


    Theyout of the room was very different. It was obvious that they had put in a lot of effort in designing the room. While the colors were slightly cooler, the interiors still had the same warm and homey vibe that the rest had.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Her previous room looked like it belonged to a little girl than hers, given all the pink shades.


    This room, however, looked quite ssic. It appeared luxurious with its beautiful headboard and small chandelier, but the design appeared more subtle¡ªjust like what she would¡¯ve wanted.


    It was beautiful!


    The Yao Family had redesigned the room after they got to know Yao Tanga bit better. They wanted to make it a surprise, so they consulted with an interior designer themselves.


    A warm feeling rose in her chest and she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yao Yan waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re a family now, remember?¡± he reminded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you for simple things like this!¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re here!¡±


    Just then, Jiang Wan appeared from the kitchen just as they had gone down the steps. She seemed to be holding a small bag in her hands.


    Her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing her daughter. She didn¡¯t think that Yao Tang would be arriving here today, but as soon as she saw Yao Yan, she knew who had brought her here.


    ¡°The room is not fully furnished yet. Why did you bring her here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be free this afternoon, so I thought of bringing her here.¡± He smiled. ¡°I thought that we could have dinner together as a family.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I bought a few more dishes.¡± Jiang Wan chuckled. ¡°You actually came at the right time. Have you seen the newyout of your room? If you feel like changing it, feel free to tell me, okay? We can redecorate it together.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I actually love the room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, dear!¡± Jiang Wan sighed in relief. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it. If you have any ideas or suggestions, feel free to tell me, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Jiang Wan ced the bags on the table and pulled Yao Tangover to talk about the new furniture she was thinking of buying for her. Yao Tangwould nod from time to time, her eyes wide with happiness.


    They really looked like they were family.


    Yao Yan would also share his thoughts from time to time, nodding along with his suggestion.


    Soon, Yao Rong finally returned home. When he opened the door and went up the stairs, he was surprised to see Yao Tang.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 422 - Jade Chess Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 422: Jade Chess Pieces</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Jiang Wan stomped over to him, scowling. ¡°I told you to buy me some fish in the wet market, and you just disappeared! Did you get lost or something?¡±


    Yao Rong¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°I was on my way to buy some groceries when Ie across an old friend of mine. We decided to y some chess, and I didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed.¡±


    ¡°And what about the other things I had asked you to buy? Why don¡¯t you have any bags with you?¡±


    ¡°Bags? You asked me to buy other things?¡±


    Yao Rong furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Wan was speechless.


    After a moment of silence, she shot him a re. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t read any of my messages or my voicemails?¡± she snapped. ¡°Tangtang came, and I asked you to buy more groceries, and you didn¡¯t even take a second to look at them!¡±


    <sub></sub>


    Yao Rong quickly looked over the messages he had on his phone.


    He ducked his head, embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± he protested. ¡°I was just too invested by the chess game that I¡­¡±


    ¡°What else did you do after that?¡±


    ¡°My friend told me this specific move, and he even asked me to look at his new chess board,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that time would pass by that quickly. I wasn¡¯t able to check any of my messages.¡±


    His voice grew even softer by the second.


    ......


    At that point, Jiang Wan didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Yao Yan quickly came to the rescue. ¡°I ordered a couple of dishes,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯ll be delivered in a bit. It¡¯s fine. We can just buy more groceries tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°At least, someone¡¯s reliable! Your father¡¯s out there too focused on his friend¡¯s chessboard to care! Maybe you should spend the rest of your life looking at the chessboard!¡±


    Jiang Wan scowled.


    Although her words were harsh, she didn¡¯t really mean any of it.


    Yao Rong coughed awkwardly, knowing fully well that her anger would soon pass.


    ¡°Fortunately, he also lives around the neighborhood, so I can y with him from time to time.¡±


    Jiang Wan rolled her eyes and grabbed the bag he was holding. Taking the fish out, she hurried to the kitchen.


    Yao Rong quickly followed suit.


    After they had all finished eating, Yao Tang took out a wooden box from her bag and handed it to Yao Rong, motioning for him to open it.


    He was puzzled at first, but after seeing the look on her face, she slowly opened it. He was stunned upon seeing a special chessboard with jade pieces.


    The surface was quite smooth, and he could tell that they were carved by hand.


    While the board appeared simple, he could tell that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. ¡°I know you like chest,¡± she slowly said. ¡°So this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Jiang Wan furrowed her eyebrows, puzzled.


    The chessboard looked very old, and she could tell that it appeared very valuable. Yao Tang was still a student, so Jiang Wanwas afraid that someone had tricked her into buying this. She pursed her lips.


    ¡°I bought it from a small stall.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It wasn¡¯t worth a lot of money, so I thought Uncle should have this.¡±


    They slowly nodded.


    Yao Rong smiled, her eyes shining. He quickly took at a small cloth and wiped the pieces one by one. He didn¡¯t really care about their mary value. Given that Yao Tangwas the one who had given it to him, he valued it like any other expensive piece he had.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give him anything in the future. Just look at him! He¡¯s going to stare at that chessboard all day!¡±


    Jiang Wan shook her head. ¡°I could already imagine it.¡±


    Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh, and they all continued their conversation. After a few hours, they called it a night and retreated to their rooms.


    The next day, after Yao Tang had finished her breakfast, she went back to school.


    Just as she had left, an old man with white hair came to the Yao Residence and spotted Yao Tang¡¯s retreating figure. He pursed his lips.


    Had he seen her from somewhere?


    He was just about to call out to her when Yao Rong¡¯s voice rang from the doorway, catching his attention.


    ¡°Mr. Guan, it¡¯s my honor to have you here!¡± Yao Rong smiled.


    However, the man didn¡¯t say a word, too busy staring at a distance. Yao Rong followed his gaze with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 423 - Familiarity

    <h4>Chapter 423: Familiarity</h4>


    Elder Guan averted his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen that girl around before,¡± he slowly said.


    Yao Rong chuckled, waving his hand in reply. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯ll actually be taking her college entrance exam soon,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s extremely talented and smart, and she can hold her ground in just about any situation.¡±


    Hearing that she¡¯d be taking her college entrance exam soon, the man nodded and averted his gaze. If that girl really was Yao Tang, she wouldn¡¯t be taking the college entrance exam.


    After all, she could go to any university she wanted without having to pass any entrance exam.


    Only then did hee back to his senses. ¡°She seems to have quite a promising future ahead of her.¡±


    Even then, he still had his doubts.


    Yao Rong was even more delighted to hear his praise. ¡°She¡¯s actually my youngest daughter,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    <sub></sub>


    He could¡¯ve just said it earlier!


    From what he was saying earlier, he had assumed Yao Rong was praising someone else¡¯s child. Suppressing the urge to shake his head, he nced up at him.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yao Rong¡¯s face was practically shining with pride. Suddenly, he remembered the chess set she had gifted himst night. ¡°Come in! I¡¯ll show you the jade chess set my daughter had gifted me.¡±


    As he invited Elder Guan into the house, he sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, my child is just too sweet. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He could tell how proud Yao Rong was of her.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that his old friend would be so whipped?


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    However, as soon as he heard of the jade chess set, Elder Guan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. That Yao Tanghad stolen it from him, and he still couldn¡¯t find it!


    Cursing silently in his heart, he followed Yao Rong into the small study.


    Jiang Wan was stunned to see him enter.


    Elder Guan!


    She was quite familiar with the man given that they had worked at the same research institute.


    She knew that Yao Rong was bringing his friend over. She had just assumed that the old man was ordinary. How was she supposed to know that he was talking about Elder Guanhimself?


    She didn¡¯t know that he loved to y chess.


    The man was stunned to see her. He naturally also had an impression of her seeing as they both worked at the National Special Research Institute, despite being in different departments.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his chess partner actually had a family.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jiang Wan, his wife.¡± Jiang Wan smiled, extending her hand. Despite having known each other¡¯s identities, they greeted each other and shook their hands.


    After this, Elder Guan sat on the sofa and watched as Yao Rongcarefully take out his chess pieces.


    A wide smile showed on Yao Rong¡¯s face as he slowly took out the chess pieces one by one. He didn¡¯t even see Elder Guan¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t the chess set simr to the one that Yao Tang had stolen?


    The old man slowly took the pieces ced on the table and examined them carefully. He flipped them upside down to see a few abrasions at the edges.


    It was the same set he had!


    He frowned, setting it back on the table.


    That was his!


    He grabbed his phone and clicked her contact information.


    ¡°Hey, did you give my chess set to someone else?¡±


    He paused before sending another message.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done this, you shouldn¡¯t me me for being rude. Now that I know where you are, I could find you immediately.¡±


    He sent it out.


    However, there were no replies.


    Only then did he remember that Yao Tang must¡¯ve blocked him due to the previous incident he had with her. He gripped his phone tighter.


    Damn that stupid girl!


    He wanted nothing more than to beat her up!


    Yao Rong sat at the sidelines, staring as numerous emotions passed through Elder Guan¡¯s features. His fingers twitched. A part of him had thought that the old man would destroy the wooden box. Luckily, he had set the box down gently, and Yao Rongbreathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 424 - Salary Increase

    <h4>Chapter 424: Sry Increase</h4>


    His mood was quite strange.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Yao Rong furrowed his eyebrows.


    As he said this, he slowly moved the entire chessboard to the other side of the table, afraid that the older man would change his mind and m it back onto the table.


    Noticing this, the man grinned. ¡°You act like I¡¯m going to destroy it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d ruin his own chessboard!


    ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious, that¡¯s all.¡± Yao Rong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the first gift my daughter has ever given me. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    At the mention of his daughter, the smile on his face froze.


    Yao Tang had snatched his chess set and gave it to him. Seeing as it was his daughter who had given that to Yao Rong, could his daughter be none other than Yao Tangherself?


    His frown deepened.


    <sub></sub>


    Was he simply overthinking things?


    However, he just couldn¡¯t help but find the young woman familiar. Despite only seeing her back, he still felt as if he had seen her before, and then this chess set... ¡°Where did your daughter buy it from?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you looking to buy one yourself?¡±


    Yao Rong chuckled.


    ¡°I asked her about it, and she mentioned buying it from a stall right down the street. It was really cheap, but the quality of this chess set is incredible! She has great taste.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that what Yao Tang would¡¯ve done if she were in this situation?


    Just then, Jiang Wan walked over with a stack of test papers in her hands. The wind blew right past her, and a test paper fell out of her grasp.


    Elder Guan looked over and saw that the handwriting waspletely different from that of Yao Tang.


    And while he couldn¡¯t see the name written down, he caught sight of just one word¡ªXin.


    Was his daughter¡¯s name, Yao Xin?


    Then... it really wasn¡¯t Yao Tang!


    He sent Yao Tang another message.


    ¡°Hey, tell me the truth, did you sell my jade chess piece to an antique market? Are you really that poor?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± he added. ¡°If you give me more information, I¡¯ll even give you a raise. What do you say to that?¡±


    However, only after sending the message did he remember that Yao Tang had blocked his number. She obviously wasn¡¯t going to receive the message! He scowled.


    Yao Rong sat on the side, puzzled by his change of expression. What was he thinking?


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    He slowly returned to his senses and nced at Yao Rong. ¡°Does anyone in your family talented in medicine?¡±


    If it was really Yao Tang, then they¡¯d know of her medical skills.


    How could they not?


    Elder Guan observed his every move.


    Yao Rong, however, simply furrowed his eyebrows in reply. ¡°No, why? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Why would he ask a question of the blue?


    Elder Guan sighed, waving his hand.


    He was probably overthinking things!


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just y some chess?¡±


    If his daughter was really Yao Tang, then he should know just how talented she was in Chinese medicine. But from the looks of it, he clearly didn¡¯t know much.


    His mind was probably ying tricks with him.


    ..


    At No. 1 High School, ss 20.


    Yao Tang held a pen in her hand as she wrote on the bond paper. Everyone peered closely to what she was trying to write, frowning in contemtion.


    Suddenly, she sneezed, shaking her head. The pencil broke into two and she quickly reced it with another pencil, unbothered by it.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m writing now?¡±


    The boy immediately shrank back at the sight, looking as if he was about to cry.


    Was he that stupid that she¡¯d break her pen in anger?


    ¡°I¡ªI understand.¡±


    He looked like he was close to tears.


    Yao Tang looked at him strangely. ¡°Do you know what the next step is?¡±

 Chapter 425 - I’m Not Free

    <h4>Chapter 425: I¡¯m Not Free</h4>


    Before Yao Tang could finish her sentence, the male student rushed to speak, ¡°I understand everything. I already know what to do next too.¡± He bobbed his head rapidly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best and make sure I¡¯ll do well on the next exam. I won¡¯t let you down! I¡¯ll even¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± she hurriedly said before he continued.


    The student immediately shut his mouth and stared at her, his hands still shaking. Was she going to be angry at him?


    Yao Tang had aplicated expression on her face as she studied the boy¡¯s frightened face. After a moment of silence, she slowly nodded. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you say.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The student hurriedly nodded and raced out of her way, too afraid to even look in her direction.


    She leaned back against her seat and nced up at the supposedlyrge crowd. However, the long line had already dispersed. Everyone had returned to their seats, refusing to look at her.


    What?


    Why were they scared of her?


    Lin Xin sighed, taking the pen from Yao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she said lightly. ¡°Look at your broken pen¡ªit¡¯s not supposed to look pretty, but it is! I love it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yao Tang gazed helplessly at her carefree friend, unsure what to say.


    Before she could continue this conversation, she felt someone gazing at her. She slowly turned around to see another student looking at her from outside her ssroom.


    It was Zhang Dong.


    He was trying to peek through the window as subtly as he could. This was to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be scaring off anyone in the process.


    ......


    When he spotted Yao Tang looking over, he almost jumped up in excitement.


    He immediately waved his hand toward the door, signaling for her toe over and meet with him.


    However, before she could say anything else, the teacher was the next person to take notice of this absurd behavior. ¡°Boy,¡± she called out. ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡±


    All eyes were on him, and Zhang Dong¡¯s face turned bright red.


    There was a moment of silence when he slowly walked toward the door and bowed to the teacher. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb,¡± he murmured. ¡°I just wanted to talk to Yao Tang about something.¡±


    He nced over her.


    The teacher slowly nodded. ¡°All right. Yao Tang.¡± She waved her over. ¡°Come back as soon as possible.¡±


    The corners of her smile twitched up. ¡°Fine.¡±


    They were in the middle of the corridor when he finally whirled around. He was obviously panicked as he shuffled on his feet. ¡°Student Yao Tang,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, it¡¯s just...this is an urgent matter, and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°After I talked to you, the President of the National Sports Association already booked a ne ticket! He¡¯s on the ne as we speak and he¡¯sing over here to see you.¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t on the ne, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to find her.


    He had been searching for her since yesterday! It was a good thing he was finally able to tell her everything now, just before he¡¯d arrive.


    His shoulders sagged in relief at the thought.


    ¡°So?¡±


    However, as soon as he was met with her unbothered behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. ¡°He should be rushing over here any minute now,¡± he insisted.


    Yao Tang nodded.


    What?


    He was thinking that Yao Tang would either be outraged by his insistence or pleasantly surprised to see his determination. That, or she had changed her mind and wanted to meet with him.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to act like this.


    After Yao Tang was finished talking, she turned around and headed back to the ssroom.


    Zhang Dong immediately chased after her. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± he called out. ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet. Why don¡¯t youe with me to meet him instead?¡±


    ¡°I have ns,¡± she said, before walking back to her ssroom.


    Once she was inside, she turned on her phone and sent a message to Principal Kong.


    ¡°Uncle Kong, are you in school?¡±


    Upon seeing this message, Principal Kong¡¯s heart became a little uneasy.


    He immediately typed a reply,


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    After sending this message, hey on the sofa and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He wasn¡¯t going to let her disturb his peaceful day.

 Chapter 426 - I Won’t Take the College Entrance Exam Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 426: I Won¡¯t Take the College Entrance Exam Anymore</h4>


    What Principal Kong didn¡¯t expect was her reply.


    Yao Tang only sent him a couple of words.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not free then.¡±


    She added, ¡°Then I should let you know that I wouldn¡¯t be taking the college entrance exam anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll be joining the Sports Association since they¡¯reing all the way here. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    Seeing thest line, Principal Kong felt as if his entire world was shifting around him. He immediately staggered up from his couch and gazed at his phone, his eyes wide.


    The College Entrance Exam would be held in a couple of months, and this girl would be heading over to the National Sports Association to train. Has she gone mad?


    What about him?


    He quickly typed his reply,


    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding, seriously, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he quickly replied.


    ¡°No. 1 High School will always have a space for you. Why are you even thinking of leaving?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the Sports Association that¡¯s bothering you, then I¡¯ll help you out, okay? See how your Uncle Kong deals with this group of shameless people.¡±


    After sending out the message, Principal Kong immediately grabbed his phone and called his secretary.


    ......


    ¡°Xiao Liu, is there anyoneing to visit our school today?¡±


    ¡°The President of the Sports Association will being in today, Sir.¡±


    As soon as he said that, his face fell. ¡°The President of the Sports Association? Why would theye today at this time? Are they trying to disrupt my students¡¯ progress? Tell him he shouldn¡¯t visit!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Xiao Lu furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You said that No. 1 High School and National Sports Associationcould learn from each other from this visit alone, and that we should wee them with open arms.


    He paused.


    That was really what he had said.


    ¡°Are they here yet?¡±


    Principal Kong thought about it. Their arrival seemed to be rted to the video incident a while back. It was about the tennis match that had been posted, where he had also voiced his opinion.


    Now that he thought about it, he should¡¯ve asked the students to delete the video instead. That way, no one woulde looking for Yao Tang.


    ¡°They¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He sighed in relief.


    However, just as he¡¯s about to speak, he heard someone from the other end of the line, ¡°He¡¯s here! The President of the Sports Association has arrived at the school gate! He¡¯ll be driving in soon.¡±


    ¡°How did you let him in? Is he in yet?¡±


    Xiao Liu ducked his head. ¡°I made an appointment with you yesterday, so he got the approval slip. I was...¡±


    Who would¡¯ve known that Principal Kong would reject his entry at thest minute?


    The old man cursed Yao Tang with all his heart before shaking his head. ¡°Get someone to stop the car immediately. Wang Pengwill go over,¡± hemanded. ¡°Don¡¯t let him reach the teacher¡¯s building, do you understand?¡±


    Xiao Liu pursed his lips. What was going on?


    Although he was confused, he didn¡¯t dare disobey his boss¡¯smand. Instead, he agreed and rushed over to the teacher¡¯s building.


    The sleek car had already entered the gate, so he could only go to the Teacher¡¯s Building to stop him.


    If he were lucky, he might even be able to stop them in advance.


    As Xiao Liu sprinted down the school campus, he couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. What on earth was Principal Kongeven thinking? Why was he in such a rush? Why did he change his mind?


    If he couldn¡¯t stop him, would the school deduct his sry as a form of punishment?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Liu ran even faster.


    On the other side of the building, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel even more uneasy. He kept ncing at his phone, failing to understand what Yao Tanghad meant.


    What was she going to do?


    However, as he stood by the corridor and waited, there was still no sight of the President of the Sports Association. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Was his flight dyed? Was there any traffic?


    He waited until around 6PM when he received a message.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only saw the message just now.¡±


    The President added, ¡°I won¡¯t be able toe. If the student does change her mind, she¡¯s more than wee to join our Sports Association at any time.¡±


    He finally understood what was going on.


    Principal Kong must¡¯ve sent him away!


    In his office, Principal Kong gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    A loser!


    That Sports Association was trying to steal people from his school? No way in hell!

 Chapter 427 - An Offer

    <h4>Chapter 427: An Offer</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    When Principal Kong thought of Yao Tang, he couldn¡¯t help but berate her inwardly.


    It seemed that his worry for her only grew with each passing day.


    Thinking that people mighte looking for himter, he picked up his phone and called his assistant, Xiao Liu.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I will be giving you a task, and you must promise to see that it gets done without a hitch.¡±


    On the other side, Xiao Liuput his teacup down, his face turning serious. ¡°Of course. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on the online trends. If you see the name Yao Tangappear on any news article or the like, you must put it down immediately. Rein in the public¡¯s opinion. She can¡¯t afford to be distracted at such a crucial time, do you understand?¡±


    Xiao Liu was taken aback.


    Given the principal¡¯s somber tone, he had initially thought that the task would involve school matters. He didn¡¯t expect it to have something to do with one particr student.


    Xiao Liu couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine whyPrincipal Kongwould ask this of him.


    If he remembered correctly, Yao Tangwas in that controversial video about a tennis match. And she had also gained poprity after bing the only student to ever get the perfect score in the Math Olympiad Competition.


    Now that he thought about it, the president of the Sports Association himself had personallye over earlier today. Xiao Liubegan to understand whyPrincipal Konggave him such an unusual assignment. The man had probably been stewing in anxiety the whole day.


    Meanwhile, the girl in question was out on the streets, minding her own business andpletely oblivious to what had transpired.


    Qin Jing sidled up next to her and took her hand excitedly. She usheredYao Tangin a certain direction.


    Just now, Yao Ranhad sent a message saying that she wanted to meet up in a small restaurant nearby. She was about to return part of the money she owed them.


    Qin Jing happily tagged along, thinking that she andYao Tangcould use the cash to have some fun. Soon enough, the two girls arrived at the agreed ce.


    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!


    To their surprise, however, Xu Xuanwas sitting at a table all by herself.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Ran?¡±Qin Jingasked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯te?¡±


    Xu Xuan looked like she was in a daze when she replied, ¡°She had something to do, so I had toe alone.¡±


    The truth was that Yao Ranhad told her that they had to pay up 100,000 today, yet she had only givenXu Xuan90,000 yuan. Thetter had to scrape up everyst bit of her savings in order to make up for the deficit.


    Without further ado, Xu Xuanoffered a bank card toQin Jing. ¡°Here. The password is 111111.¡±


    After saying that, she turned on her heel and left the restaurant.


    Xu Xuan was already striding away from the establishment before Qin Jing came back to her senses.


    ¡°Sister Tang, give me a moment. I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    Yao Tang gave her friend azy nod asQin Jingrushed out to chase afterXu Xuan. She had wanted to say a few words to the girl; how could she leave just like that?


    Once Qin Jingwas out of sight,Yao Tangangled her head to the side and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Come out.¡±


    Sure enough, a man in a tailored suit emerged from a quiet corner of the wall. He approached with a big smile on his face. ¡°You have fantastic hearing, Miss Yao. It¡¯s no wonder that you y extremely well!¡±


    Yao Tang spared him a single nce before turning her attention back to her tea.


    The man was astonished by her reaction.


    He had expected her to demand who he was or why he was hiding, but she didn¡¯t seem the least bit interested at all.


    Indeed, she was acting like this was a perfectly usual urrence.


    Yao Tang took a long sip of her tea before raising her eyes to study the man in silence.


    He took the cue from her and didn¡¯t speak, either. The two of them stared at each other, waiting for the other one to speak first, as if they werepeting to see who was moreposed.


    A minute ticked by, and the man still did not speak.


    Likewise, Yao Tangjust sat quietly and stared at him with a nk look on her face.


    The man thought he could hold on longer, but his smile finally faltered just a little over the two-minute mark.


    In the end, he dropped his smile altogether and heaved a weary sigh. ¡°Hello, Yao Tang. I am the captain of a local tennis club. My name isWang Peng. You should know why I¡¯m here, right?¡±


    But Yao Tangonly averted her gaze and looked at the time on her phone.


    Qin Jing should be back any minute now.


    Her continued silence flustered Captain Wang, but he managed to collect himself and cover up his embarrassment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I am officially inviting you to join our tennis club. If it suits you, I can take you to the headquarters right now to go over the formalities and carry out the necessary procedures.¡±

 Chapter 428 - A Counter-Offer

    <h4>Chapter 428: A Counter-Offer</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Captain Wang had a proud glint in his eyes as he continued, ¡°You like tennis, too, right? If so, then you must have heard of our tennis club. We aren¡¯t like those small, third-rate associations. The benefits offered at our club are unlike anywhere else. They treat us very well.


    ¡°If you join us, I can guarantee that you would earn an impressive amount in no time. This might even be your path to great honor and supremacy in the world of sports.


    ¡°Well, what do you say?¡±


    Captain Wang finished his pitch with a confident grin. He knew that only a fool would turn down such a ludicrous opportunity.


    Eveny people who weren¡¯t particrly keen on tennis were impressed when they heard about the terms provided by his tennis club, how much more a poor girl from the countryside like Yao Tang?


    If she had any sense in her, she wouldn¡¯t turn this offer down.


    Captain Wang was preening when Yao Tangfinally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not joining your club.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Thene with me and we can start the process of¡­¡± Captain Wan drifted off as his brain slowly processed Yao Tang¡¯s words.


    Once they finally clicked, he gaped at her.


    ¡®What did she just say? She¡¯s not joining?¡¯


    Shock was written all over his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that she would refuse him right away, and so resolutely, too!


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Captain Wang said out loud, his voice croaking with disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t Yao Tangsupposed to be a bumpkin with nothing to her name? Where did she get the nerve to reject his invitation?


    He was naturally displeased by this development.


    He had insisted on personally speaking to her about this matter, and she had made him lose face, just like that.


    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!


    Captain Wang¡¯s brow furrowed. Just as he was about to scold Yao Tang, a mocking voice came from the side.


    ¡°Oh my, you and your little club are really shameless, huh? In what way is it an honor to have a single yer carry your organization¡¯s name on her back? You guys are just desperate because the rest of your yers suck.¡±


    Just as before, another man appeared out of nowhere, though he was dressed fashionablypared to Captain Wang¡¯s in suit.


    The moment Captain Wangid eyes on the second man, the color drained from his face. ¡°Sun Hao! What are you doing here?¡±


    Sun Hao sauntered over and drawled, ¡°If you¡¯re here, then I¡¯m free to be here as well, am I not?¡±


    Captain Wang¡¯s expression instantly shifted to one of open animosity.


    But Sun Hao wasn¡¯t paying attention to him anymore. Instead, he produced a business card from his pocket and waved it at Yao Tang.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Yao. My name is Sun Hao. I¡¯m the manager of the nearby club. You may call me Manager Sun if you like. I¡¯m here to invite you to join our club.


    ¡°I have a more generous offer, though. In addition to the basic benefits usually provided by the tennis club, you will also be given an incentive bonus amounting to 150,000 yuan or more. Aside from that, you will also be given the chance to travel outside the city at least once a month.¡±


    Wang Peng red atSun Hao. ¡°How dare you go against our tennis club!¡±


    These additional benefits were as good as a p to his face and that of his team members.


    Sun Hao smirked. ¡°Ah, right. Your organization has always been big on fairness, right? Well, isn¡¯t this a fairpetition we¡¯re having right now? Weid out our offers, and Miss Yao is free to choose which one she finds more suitable.


    ¡°Besides, no matter which club she chooses, she would still be contributing a lot to the field of tennis. Why are you making it sound like I¡¯m deliberately plotting against you? This isn¡¯t a very sportsmanlike behavior, is it?¡±


    Then, as if to rub salt into the wound, Sun HaogaveWang Penga courteous nod.


    Of course, this only served to anger the other man further. But then, he realized something¡ªhow did Sun Haoknow that they would be here today?


    Wasn¡¯t Xu XuanandYao Tangthe only ones to know about this meeting?


    Then it must have been Xu Xuan, that cunning girl!


    Wang Peng gnashed his teeth together, his face twisting in rage.Xu Xuanmust have snitched on him in exchange for some money. For all he knew, the brat might have informed every interested party and collected a sizable fee!


    Yao Tang must be in on this, too. She had been silent this entire time; she was probably doing it on purpose to see how high their offers would go before she chose the one with the most benefits.

 Chapter 429 - Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 429: Rivals</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng was about to fly into a rage. ¡°It looks like your club only knows how to throw money around, eh?¡± he jeered at Sun Hao.


    ¡°Well, of course, since we have money to throw around. That¡¯s what you call resources.¡±


    Sun Hao didn¡¯t seem fazed by the whole altercation. He had yet to suffer a loss from their verbal repartee as well.


    He looked at Yao Tangand smiled. ¡°Besides, our club is more than willing to dish out any necessary amount to better express our appreciation for Miss Yao¡¯s skills.¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°I see you¡¯re really hell-bent on stealing a prospect from me.¡±


    The atmosphere grew charged after his words. Tension crackled in the air between the two men.


    It was then that Yao Tangspoke again, calm and aloof as ever. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining any organization. I have no such ns at the moment. You guys should leave.¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s eyes shed with menace.


    If Yao Tangreally had no intention to join a club, then she wouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce!


    And yet she was here, right before his very eyes, which meant that she did want to join some association.


    She was probably not satisfied with the terms they had offered, which was why she was saying this now.


    Wang Peng almost sneered at the girl.


    She might look cool and indifferent on the outside, but she was obviously a scheming little opportunist. This was just too much. It turned out that Yao Tangwas greedier thanXu Xuan!


    ......


    ¡°Listen well, Yao Tang,¡± he said, his toneced with arrogance. ¡°If you join our club, I would be willing to triple everythingSun Haooffered just now. Think about it carefully. If youpete under the banner of our club, you will have the name of the entireCity Abehind your back!¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s club was not as rich as Sun Hao¡¯s, but they weren¡¯t dirt poor, either.


    Now that things hade to this, he couldn¡¯t afford to bow down to such a tant challenge. Otherwise, they would be looked down on by the rest of the sports industry.


    Wang Peng andSun Haohad been navigating this field for so long. As big bosses operating in the same city, they naturally had conflicts now and then.


    Although they might appear friendly with each other, the two clubs had always regarded each other as rivals.


    After today¡¯s turn of events, there was no way that Wang Pengwas going to letYao Tanggo.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to respect Miss Yao¡¯s decision,¡± Sun Haosaid. His smile had never faltered once. ¡°After all, everyone has the freedom to choose what they think is best for them. They shouldn¡¯t be threatened or intimidated into doing something they do not like.¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s face turned an rming shade of red at that.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t refute the other man¡¯s words. Otherwise, he would risk tarnishing his club¡¯s reputation, as well as a possiblewsuit.


    And so, he bit his tongue and stewed where he stood, though his expression became even more terrible.


    Seeing that Wang Penghad finally shut up,Sun Haoturned back toYao Tang.


    ¡°Miss Yao, our club doesn¡¯t really care much about other things outside ofpetitions. If you join us, we would be happy to double or triple whatever price the tennis club names. More than that, I will honor your decision, just like I said earlier. I only hope that we can be friends.¡±


    With that, he extended a hand for Yao Tangto shake.


    She looked up and obliged him.


    Their handshake was firm and brief, nothing more than a polite gesture.


    Unfortunately, Wang Pengdidn¡¯t see it like that. His fists tightened until his knuckles were cracking, but there was nothing more he could do. He couldn¡¯t matchSun Hao¡¯s offer, let alone surpass it.


    If he pursued this matter, the tennis club would go bankrupt.


    Perhaps his failure was inevitable, anyway. How could he have known that Yao Tangwas this greedy and ambitious? It was just his bad luck that a wealthier club had shown up at such a time.


    However, he was certain that Sun Hao¡¯s presence was no mere coincidence. It was definitely calcted.


    It was either Xu XuanorYao Tangwho had plotted this confrontation so that they could choose the highest bidder without regrets.


    Wang Peng felt like he had been yed for a fool!


    He growled under his breath, hating Xu Xuanwith every fiber of his being.

 Chapter 430 - Another Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 430: Another Rejection</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°How cunning of you, Miss Yao!


    ¡°All right, Sun Hao. You can have her. I want to watch and see exactly how your club would endeavor to train this high and mighty brat. I want to see you live to regret your decision!¡±


    With that, Wang Pengwhirled around and stomped out of the restaurant.


    Sun Hao barely reacted at all. The smile remained on his face, though it did take on a triumphant edge. ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you off, Captain Wang!¡± he called after the other man. ¡°Stay safe out there!¡±


    He waited for the door to m before turning his attention back to Yao Tang.


    His smile grew even wider. He extended his hand for another handshake. ¡°Well, Miss Yao Tang, it is my greatest pleasure to wee you to our club!¡±


    This time, however, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t take his hand. Her eyebrow raised sardonically. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood something. As I said, I have no intention of joining any club.¡±


    Sun Hao blinked at her in bewilderment. ¡°Miss Yao, are you somehow dissatisfied with my offer? Do you have any other requests? My club would be happy to negotiate with you if necessary. We like to keep our transactions based on mutual respect to all the parties involved.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I really have no such ns.¡±


    Sun Hao was at a loss. He had been stalking this girl for a week. He initially thought that he had grown to understand her over that short amount of time, but it appeared that he was mistaken.


    He had been too fixated on his rivalry with Wang Pengto really look atYao Tangand take her seriously.


    But now, he had all the time in the world to do just that. He studied her carefully, and it only took him a moment to realize something strange about her.


    Though it wasn¡¯t obvious, this girl was actually shrouded in mystery. She might appear like an ordinary high school student, but there seemed to be a veil that separated her from the rest of the world, hiding her true colors.


    ......


    He couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what Yao Tangmight be thinking, much less know what it was that she wanted. He understood nothing at all.


    All that Sun Haoknew for certain was thatYao Tangmet him with great resistance.


    Despite getting offers from two renowned organizations in the city, she had remained unmoved, uncaring even.


    No normal eighteen-year-old would have acted this way.


    In his experience, ambitious youngsters would usually be excited to see prestigious clubs fighting over them.


    Instead, Yao Tangregarded them with cold indifference that bordered on disdain.


    Sun Hao had encountered this kind of reaction a few times in his life, but those people were rich and powerful, and were in a solid position to scoff at such offers.


    But none of these qualities applied to Yao Tang.


    With that thought in mind, Sun Hao decided it was best not to insist any further. He mustered a smile and said, ¡°All right, Miss Yao. I will respect your wishes just as I promised. But if it¡¯s okay with you, we could exchange contact details, and you can look for me if you change your mind in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Sun Hao steeled himself and brushed off her rejection. He handed her his business card again.


    ¡°Please take it, Miss Yao. You can contact me any time¡ªif you get any ideas, if you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    Thankfully, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t refuse his business card.


    Sun Hao sighed in relief, then nodded and left the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Wang Penghad just got inside his car. He took a deep breath and began punching his steering wheel a few times to vent out his frustration. He didn¡¯t stop until his knuckles were red and bruised.


    He had never been so furious in his whole life!


    Xu Xuan andYao Tangwere birds of the same feather, after all. Both of them were greedy opportunists who had no respect for the sport.


    Perhaps they were better off without such hypocritical yers representing City Ain tennis tournaments.


    He was still fuming when his phone suddenly rang. Whoever was calling sure was unfortunate to have caught him at a bad time.


    Wang Peng took grabbed his phone, fully intending to unleash a barrage of curses at his unsuspecting victim when he saw the name shing on the screen.


    He froze for a second before scrambling to answer the call. ¡°Miss Yan,¡± he said reverently.


    A female voice came over the line. ¡°Tell me, how did it go with the task that I gave you? You didn¡¯t mess up, did you?¡±

 Chapter 431 - Unexpectedly Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 431: Unexpectedly Greedy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Wang Peng immediately paled. He was careful with his reply, afraid to dig his grave any deeper.


    ¡°Miss Yan, please know that I did all that I could. I wanted to bag the deal, I really did, but the other party was unexpectedly greedy. No matter how much I increase the benefits, she is never satisfied with my offer. In fact, it only made her more arrogant to ask for more!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t exactly answered the question, but the person on the other end understood. ¡°So you mean to say that you failed¡­¡±


    When Wang Pengheard this, his heart immediately jumped to his throat.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it at all, Miss Yan. Please give me one more chance! I will definitely get it done this time. I always meant to see your instructions through to the end. Please allow me to make things right.¡±


    In a bid to turn the tide in his favor and show how helpless he had been, Wang Pengdecided to ry some details.


    ¡°I had no choice but to let the matter go for today. But it¡¯s only for today, Miss Yan, I swear! It¡¯s just that Manager Sun from a rival club also appeared at the same time to counter my offer. He named a price that was several times higher than what we could afford. Our tennis club doesn¡¯t have that much money¡­¡±


    To his dismay, this only enraged the woman more. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that using money would be the best option?¡± she roared. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you bungled this up over some cash! How can you be so short-sighted?¡±


    Wang Peng shuddered with dread.


    ¡°But our tennis club,¡± he tried exining again. ¡°Our tennis club cannot afford it. I had to let it go.¡±


    ¡°And I told you that you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else as long as you poach that girl! The Yan family will take care of the funds you may need, it won¡¯t be a problem. You should have known this already!¡±


    Wang Peng¡¯s lips turned downward at her rebuke.


    His hands were tied. All he could do was promise Miss Yan to do better next time and pray to God that she would give him another chance. ¡°Please allow me to fix this, Miss Yan. I will definitely get her to join our tennis club. Please trust me just this once!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Fine, but this is yourst chance.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°That girl is attending No. 1 High School, isn¡¯t she? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yao Tang.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Weishot up from bed, knocking over her snacks to the floor.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± she demanded, her expression ugly. ¡°Did you say that her name is Yao Tang?¡±


    Wang Peng could sense that there was something wrong, and he hesitated before answering, still with the utmost respect, ¡°Yes, that is indeed her name.¡±


    A long, tense silence followed.


    After a while, Wang Pengspoke again. ¡°Then, do I have permission to try and persuade her again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Wei replied, surprising him.


    ¡°Just stay put for now. You don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±


    Wang Peng was puzzled. Just when he was about to ask what she meant, she spoke again. ¡°So she¡¯s only after the money. Let¡¯s see if she can still act so arrogant once she learns that she won¡¯t be able to y tennis again for the rest of her life.¡±


    Yan Wei looked out her bedroom window with a cold glint in her eyes and a cruel smile on her lips.


    The tennis club might not be in the same league as the Sports Association, but it still held a certain status.


    At first, she only wanted to recruit this esteemed yer after hearing that the Sports Association wanted her as a member.


    But now that Yan Weiknew that it was none other thanYao Tang, there was no use hanging on to the idea, no matter how good a yer she was.


    Wang Peng was taken aback atYan Wei¡¯s dismissal, but his surprise was soon reced with joy and relief.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to grovel in front of that haughty Yao Tangagain, and what¡¯s more, she was finally getting theeuppance she deserved.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, Miss Yan. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of this.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Xu Xuan, why are you being so foolish? Why do you keep rubbing shoulders with such a horrible person? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s only using you? Or is it that you like being used by other people?¡±


    Yao Tang heardQin Jing¡¯s angry voice as she walked over to the two girls.


    She nced at Qin Jingand sighed inwardly. Her friend was really determined to save the stubbornXu Xuan, despite thetter¡¯s obvious aversion to her efforts.


    Qin Jing opened her mouth to speak again when she spottedYao Tang.


    ¡°Oh, did I make you wait too long?¡±

 Chapter 432 - Wasting Her Talents

    <h4>Chapter 432: Wasting Her Talents</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t answer her and just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qin Jing shotXu Xuananother helpless look.


    They all knew that she was a talented yer with a promising future ahead of her. The problem was that she hadn¡¯t been training properly as ofte. Instead, she was following Yao Ranaround, doing the girl¡¯s bidding.


    At this rate, her skills would only go to waste.


    Qin Jing tried hard to steerXu Xuanto the right path by giving words of encouragement. She hadn¡¯t lost because she wascking, but because Yao Tang was simply too good. The matter of the six million yuan had nothing to do withXu Xuan, either. It was all becauseYao Ranhad wanted to put money on the line. And yetXu Xuanwas the one working hard to pay for their loss.


    Sadly, Xu Xuanremained indifferent toQin Jing¡¯s efforts.


    With no other option, Qin Jingturned toYao Tangfor help. ¡°Sister Tang, won¡¯t youe and talk some sense into her? Tell her not to be too stubborn and to stop wasting her potential onYao Ran.¡±


    Qin Jing realized early on that whileXu Xuanignored her most of the time, the girl actually heldYao Tangin high regard.


    Whenever Yao Tangaddressed her,Xu Xuanwould respond with sincerity.


    Qin Jing still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind this strange dynamic; all she knew was that ifYao Tangsaid the same words toXu Xuan, thetter would definitely listen.


    If Meng Yangwere here, he would probably tellQin JingthatXu Xuan¡¯s attitude was born out of her respect forYao Tang.


    After all, Yao Tanghadpletely dominated thest tournament.


    Yao Tang humoredQin Jingand looked atXu Xuan, but all she said was, ¡°You¡¯re free to make your own decisions, but you must take responsibility for the consequences that follow.¡±


    ......


    Qin Jing pressed her lips together, visibly unhappy withYao Tang¡¯sckluster words. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all up to you in the end¡­¡± she muttered.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown at Yao Tang. Didn¡¯t she also wantXu Xuanto stand up for herself and put an end toYao Ran¡¯s abuse? Why was she saying this now?


    She was practically telling Xu Xuanto maintain the way of things. Then what ifYao Ranreally led the innocentXu Xuanastray, to the point of no going back?


    Qin Jing tugged at the hem ofYao Tang¡¯s shirt, hinting at the other girl to change the subject.


    To her dismay, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t say anything more.


    Xu Xuan stared atYao Tang. ¡°I will,¡± she said somberly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Worry about what?


    Qin Jing almost blurted it out, but she managed to hold her tongue at thest minute. She notedYao Tang¡¯s stony expression. She didn¡¯t seem inclined to speak again.


    Qin Jing was beyond frustrated at this point. She opened her mouth to keep the conversation back on track, but she was interrupted by the ringing of Xu Xuan¡¯s phone.


    The two other girls watched as Xu Xuananswered the call. Although they couldn¡¯t hear what was being said on the other end, they could see the nervous shifting ofXu Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over right away,¡± she said hurriedly.


    Xu Xuan ended the call and bid them an abrupt goodbye before sprinting away.


    Qin Jing could only watch her go.


    It was the first time she had seen the ever-tough Xu Xuanexhibit fear. But something else urred to her then. ¡°Sister Tang, did she just run away because she doesn¡¯t want to listen to my nagging?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Yao Tanganswered with a sigh.


    Qin Jing narrowed her eyes in the directionXu Xuanhad left. After a moment, she pulledYao Tangclose and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and take a look? Maybe she really is in trouble. We might be able to help her.¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s obviously busy.¡±


    Even so, Qin Jingpulled her forward. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s just say it was a coincidence, that we happen to be headed the same way. Hurry!¡±


    She was going to see what Xu Xuanwas up to today, or she wasn¡¯t the youngdy of the powerful Qin family!


    Qin Jing hastened her pace and pulledYao Tangalong.


    Yao Tang was about to break free whenQin Jing¡¯s next words made her pause.


    ¡°Sister Tang, if youe with me right now, I¡¯ll do five more test papers tomorrow. I¡¯ll also ask our ssmates to do them with me. But if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go on a study strike! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to do those test papers, right? I¡¯ll help you finish them!¡±


    ¡°Ten papers,¡± Yao Tangsaid in her usual indifferent tone. ¡°Finish ten papers by tomorrow.¡±


    That finally made Qin Jinghalt in her tracks. She whirled around and gaveYao Tanga pleading look, but thetter kept her cool expression.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she bit out in the end. ¡°I¡¯ll do ten more papers.¡±


    They were just test papers, anyway. She just needed to put some muscle into it, that was all. Besides, she had her ssmates to help her out.


    With that settled, the two girls pushed forward and followed Xu Xuanthrough the winding alleys. Atst,Xu Xuanstopped in front of an establishment.

 Chapter 433 - A Clue About the Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 433: A Clue About the Bracelet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Jing¡¯s face scrunched up as she stared at the entrance of the ce. It was the club she frequented for snacks.


    The same ce where they had met Xu Xuanwhile she was working as a server.


    If Xu Xuanhade here for work, she wouldn¡¯t have been so shaken when she was called over.


    Something else must have happened.


    Qin Jing mulled this over for a moment before taking out a card from her purse. Then she took hold ofYao Tang¡¯s wrist again and dragged thetter inside.


    The truth was that Xu Xuan had rushed over because she received news about her bracelet.


    It had been so long since she had lost it. She always ended up empty-handed no matter how hard she searched, so she had asked the lobby manager to keep an eye out, just in case.


    It was a precious heirloom, after all, one that she had worn since she was a little girl.


    Losing it for good would be the same as betraying her family¡¯s trust, and Xu Xuanwouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself.


    She had searched every nook and cranny of the club thesest few days, to no avail.


    And so, the manager¡¯s news just now was a godsend. He was the one who had called her earlier, telling her that they finally had a clue.


    Xu Xuan went to him directly and offered him a bow. ¡°Manager, I don¡¯t know how to thank you for this. I¡¯m really d to finally have a lead after so long. If it weren¡¯t for you, I fear I might never find it again.¡±


    Xu Xuan was a talkative person, to begin with, so she couldn¡¯t help but stumble through her words.


    Even so, her sincerity was clearly conveyed to the man.


    He casually waved his hand and smiled at the girl. ¡°Oh,e on, what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m only helping you to save myself from your daily nagging.¡±


    Xu Xuan bobbed her head in earnest, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°May I ask where you¡¯ve seen it, Manager? It¡¯s very important to me. Please, I need to know right away.¡±


    The man felt a pang of sympathy pierce his heart after hearing that, but he had no choice¡ªhe must harden himself for what was toe.


    He cleared his throat before saying, ¡°It¡¯s in the same room asst time. You know which room I mean. You should go and take a look.¡±


    He had his eyes averted as he spoke, and he walked away without waiting for Xu Xuan¡¯s response.


    Xu Xuan nodded and gave him another respectful bow.


    Then she turned on her heel and sprinted upstairs to the room in question. In her haste, she failed to register that she had searched the same room countless times before, and she had never seen the bracelet.


    Nor did she feel any apprehension, despite her horrible past encounter within that room.


    In truth, there was a lingering doubt at the back of her mind, but she chose to ignore it.


    The value of the bracelet far outweighed any reason she had.


    The moment Xu Xuanopened the door to the room, she was hit by the strong smell of alcohol.


    Her eyes then fell on the man sprawled on the sofa, and it was as though a bucket of ice water was dumped over her head. She was rooted to the spot, unmoving and barely breathing.


    The man put down the wine ss he was holding and got to her feet. He approached Xu Xuanwith a malicious grin on his face, his pacezy and unhurried.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Have you missed me all this time?¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s instincts screamed for her to turn around and flee, but they quickly died down at the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for this for the past few days, haven¡¯t you?¡± The man whipped out a silver bracelet from his pocket and dangled it in front of Xu Xuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young Master Lu,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    Lu Qing¡¯s grin grew even more sinister. ¡°Well?¡± Don¡¯t you want toe in and sit with me for a while? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re leaving already.¡±


    As if on cue, one of his subordinates suddenly appeared at his side and handed him a pair of scissors.


    With his gaze fixed on Xu Xuan, he tauntingly ran the edge of the des against the length of the bracelet.


    He chuckled and made to cut the piece of jewelry in half.


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Xuancried out.


    Lu Qing smugly tossed the scissors away and let the bracelet fall to the floor with a soft clink.


    Xu Xuan lunged for it when the subordinate kicked her leg, sending her crouching on her side.


    Lu Qing flicked his hand and had the same man pick up the bracelet and pass it to him.


    Again, he waved it in front of Xu Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Here, do you want this? Hmm? How badly do you want it.¡±


    ¡°I do, I want it! Please return it to me!¡± Xu Xuan¡¯s voice was thick with emotion as she pleaded with the cruel man.

 Chapter 434 - Change Your Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 434: Change Your Clothes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Lu Qing grabbed Xu Xuan¡¯s chin between his fingers and pulled her close. ¡°Is this how you beg?¡± he whispered in her ear.


    Her eyes were wide with fear. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Lu Qing sneered and released her, shaking his head as he walked back to the sofa.


    He lounged backzily and gestured to the man closest to him.


    The subordinate nodded in understanding and walked forward carrying a tray. In it was a pink dress withce trapping. He held it up for Xu Xuan.


    ¡°Go and change your clothes!¡± Lu Qingbarked.


    Xu Xuan was silent for a moment. After considering her options, she shook her head timidly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not working today.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Qingyed with the bracelet, spinning it around his index finger. ¡°All right, then I suppose you won¡¯t be getting this precious item back today, either. I¡¯ll just cut this up and return the pieces to you on your next shift. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change! I¡¯ll go change right now!¡±


    Xu Xuan scrambled to her feet.


    Without another thought, she hauled the dress out of the tray and ran to the bathroom.


    When she passed by the sofa, however, Lu Qingstretched out his leg and purposely tripped her. ¡°Where are you going, huh? Are you going to deprive me of the chance to get a good look at your body?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ......


    All the color drained from Xu Xuan¡¯s face.


    Her voice shook a little, and her eyes welled up.


    Lu Qing reached out and stroked her face before blowing on it. He shed her a sinister smile and said, ¡°Have it your way, then. Hurry up and go change!¡±


    Although relieved, Xu Xuancouldn¡¯t help but shoot the man a look of disbelief.


    From what little she knew of him, he shouldn¡¯t be this easy to coax. What else was he nning? Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t like she had much choice in the matter, anyway.


    Xu Xuan scampered off to the bathroom and did as she was ordered.


    She found out toote that the dress was nothing like any other outfit she had worn before. The skirt came down to just a little below her thighs, and the bodice was very tight. It clung to her figure like a secondyer of skin.


    Sure enough, Lu Qing¡¯s eyes were glued to her body the moment she stepped out. His hungry eyes looked her up and down, as if he was examining a valuable product he had just acquired.


    He clicked his tongue in approval, his eyes burning with lust. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your figure to be this good.¡±


    The men around himughed at his crude remark. They wore the samescivious expressions as their master, and like Lu Qing, they openly leered at Xu Xuan, too.


    A sense of foreboding gripped her heart, apanied by another bout of fear.


    She took a few steps toward Lu Qing. ¡°Young Master Lu, may I have my bracelet back now? I¡¯m begging you. I need it back.¡±


    But the man only chortled with glee. He patted the space beside him and said, ¡°Come here. Come and sit for a while.¡±


    Xu Xuan stepped back then, unwilling toe any closer.


    Thankfully, her action didn¡¯t seem to anger Lu Qing. ¡°Oh, I know what you¡¯re doing,¡± he said, grinning maniacally. ¡°You don¡¯t want there to be any distance between us, right? You¡¯d rather sit on myp, is that it?¡±


    Another round of sinisterughter came from his henchmen.


    Xu Xuan gritted her teeth and stood her ground. But whenLu Qingtook out the bracelet again, she broke down.


    She took a deep breath and plopped down beside him.


    Deep down, Xu Xuanknew all too well that she would never be able to refuse this man anything. After all,Lu Qingwas a guest in the establishment she worked in.


    Even if there was no bracelet involved, she couldn¡¯t defy him easily.


    Unless, of course, she didn¡¯t want her job anymore.


    And she very much wanted her job. She needed the money.


    Xu Xuan hung her head and braced for the worst.


    Lu Qing clicked his tongue again, this time in irritation.


    ¡°What are you doing, sitting around like some piece of stone? Haven¡¯t you seen what the hostesses do in this situation? You might have never done it, but you¡¯ve definitely seen it, right?¡±


    Xu Xuan pressed her lips together to keep herself from reminding Young Master Lu that she was a waitress, not a hostess. Not that it would do her any good if she said that.


    She struggled with her conscience for what felt like ages, but she finally reached for the wine bottle on the table and poured a ss. She handed it to Lu Qingwith a respectful bow. ¡°Please enjoy your drink.¡±

 Chapter 435 - His Gift of Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 435: His Gift of Gratitude</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Qing caressed her face and smiled. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t easy to get you all obedient like this. I¡¯m very grateful. Why don¡¯t I give you a gift to express my gratitude?¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. She hoped against hope that he was talking bout the bracelet.


    To her surprise, Lu Qing?made no move to produce the bracelet again. Instead, he snapped his fingers, and the door to the private room opened.


    Xu Xuan had a feeling that things were about to go horribly wrong, but it was toote.


    Young Master Lu was holding her down by the shoulder.


    Then, in the next moment, an elderly voice rang out in the room.


    ¡°Xuanxuan!¡±


    The voice sounded weak and quiet, but it was painfully familiar to Xu Xuan.


    She trembled all over as she looked over to the source of the voice.


    In the next second, an olddy walked into the room. Her hair was white, her skin wrinkled all over. She was slightly hunched under her simple clothes, making her quite an oddity in such a ce.


    The old woman cast a sorrowful gaze at Xu Xuan. She looked frail and utterly pitiful.


    Xu Xuan jumped to her feet as though she had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± she eximed, only to realize something in the next second. She hastily put her arms over her torso in a futile attempt to hide her skimpy clothes. In the end, she could only swallow back the rest of her words.


    ......


    The shame overwhelmed her, and her mind just nked out.


    At that moment, her grandmother marched over and grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her toward the door.


    She was already in her eighties, but her pace was brisk and firm.


    It didn¡¯tst long, though. After several steps, her breathing grewbored, until she had to stop and breathe through her mouth. Her face had turned ashen.


    Worried, Xu Xuan?reached for her pocket, only to realize that she was now wearing thecy outfit.


    Her grandmother¡¯s emergency medicine was in the clothes she had originallye in.


    Xu Xuan hurriedly felt around her grandmother¡¯s trouser pockets to see if she had brought her own medicine, but the old woman immediately stopped her by grabbing her hand again and making her way to the door.


    Her grip was surprisingly strong, especially after her rpse just a few seconds ago.


    As expected, however, she soon slowed down again, and her face looked even paler than before.


    Xu Xuan was beside herself with worry, but there was little that she could do.


    She wanted to pull away and look for the medicine first, but she was afraid that it might anger her grandmother and further trigger thetter¡¯s illness.


    And so, she refrained from speaking and let the old woman pull her along.


    Lu Qing and his men didn¡¯t speak, either, but?Xu Xuan?was too anxious to notice this tin detail.


    By the time they reached the door, Grandmother Xu was having difficulty breathing.


    Every time she lifted a foot, it felt like the air was being squeezed out of her lungs.


    Her hold on Xu Xuan?ckened, and the next thing they knew, she was slipping to the floor.


    Luckily, Xu Xuan?caught her just in time. ¡°Grandma!¡±


    With what little strength she had left, the old woman took Xu Xuan¡¯s arm in a vise grip. ¡°You are not allowed¡­¡± she mumbled under her breath. ¡°You are not allowed to¡­ I forbid you¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say anything more. I know, all right? Save your strength. You need to take your medicine first!¡±


    Xu Xuan already knew what her grandmother meant to say. She peppered the old woman with words of reassurance even as she searched her clothes.


    Grandma Xu usually kept her medicine in her pocket at all times. But now, it was nowhere to be found.


    Why did her grandmother forget to bring the medicine now, of all times?


    Grandma Xu¡¯s lips were losing their color.


    A thought urred to Xu Xuan?then, and she burst into action.


    She carefully set her grandmother on the floor and made to rush back into the private room to retrieve her clothes.


    She had spare medicine in her own pockets.


    But before she could even step through the doorway, Lu Qing¡¯s subordinates came over and blocked her path, their faces cold and emotionless.


    Xu Xuan took one look at their imposing figures and understood.


    Even so, she craned her neck and tried to look inside.

 Chapter 436 - A Different Purpose for Coming

    <h4>Chapter 436: A Different Purpose for Coming</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Lu Qing was still sprawled on the sofa, munching from a bunch of grapes he was holding. His eyes were fixed in Xu Xuan¡¯s direction, as if he was watching a very interesting show.


    It was obvious that he had been expecting this to happen.


    Xu Xuan took a deep breath and shot him a pleading look. She was very close to weeping. ¡°Why are you doing this? Did I offend you in any way?¡±


    A dark cloud passed over Lu Qing¡¯s face at her words, but it was gone in an instant.


    He grinned at her and said, ¡°Offend me? Do you think you¡¯re in any position to do so?¡±


    His question evoked a number of ugly thoughts in Xu Xuan¡¯s head¡ª


    She was nothing more than an ant to him, worthless and easily squashed. Just because he couldn¡¯ty a finger on Yao Tang, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t touchXu Xuan.


    He was a rich young master, after all, and was free to act on his whims ording to his fancy.


    Enraged, Xu Xuanpushed against the men like a madwoman and dashed toward the bathroom. Her mind was clouded; she was no longer thinking straight.


    All she knew was that she needed to save her grandmother.


    She retrieved the medicine bottle and hurried back to the old woman. With shaking fingers, she took out a pill and popped it into Grandma Xu¡¯s mouth.


    At this point, the old woman had already passed out and was incapable of something so simple as swallowing.


    She couldn¡¯t ingest the pill.


    ......


    A desperate sob broke past Xu Xuan¡¯s lips.


    All of a sudden, a fair hand appeared in front of her. It reached for Grandma Xu and pressed down on an acupuncture point in the olddy¡¯s palm.


    Before Xu Xuancould even make sense of the action, she realized that her grandmother had already swallowed the pill.


    ¡°Go and get some water,¡± a voice came from somewhere above her.


    Xu Xuan was about to jump back inside and get a ss of water when it was magically handed over to her.


    She wasted no time and helped her grandmother take a few sips, rubbing the olddy¡¯s back as she did.


    She watched as Grandma Xu¡¯s breathing gradually returned to normal.


    Only then did Xu Xuanallow herself to breathe a sigh of relief. She finally looked up to see who their savior was, only to findYao Tangstanding before her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Xuanrasped, her voice solemn and grateful.


    ¡°Hey, whoever you are in there! What were you trying to do, huh?¡± Qin Jingput her hands on her waist and red at Lu Qin, her dainty brows knitted in anger.


    She and Yao Tang had followed Xu Xuan the entire time. They had even overheard the girl¡¯s conversation with the manager earlier.


    Initially, when they heard that Xu Xuanwas here for the bracelet, they decided to leave her to her business and eat some snacks instead.


    But when their server brought their snacks over just now, Yao Tangcaught sight of themotions and immediately strode over.


    Qin Jing followed close behind, of course, and they were met with the scene ofXu Xuanand her grandmother on the floor.


    Qin Jing herself had no idea what had transpired, but her instincts told her that everything had to do with the man in the private room.


    In response to her challenge, Lu Qin smirked at her and raised his wine ss in a mock toast.


    ¡°I was just nning to do a good deed today. I happened to find this youngdy¡¯s lost bracelet, so I purposely came to give it back to her. Well? Am I not kind?¡±


    Then his eyes drifted over to Yao Tang, and his expression darkened. ¡°MissYao Tang, it seems that we are really fated to run into each other every time we are out and about.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at him coldly and said, ¡°It seems to me that you are itching to be taught yet another lesson.¡±


    Lu Qing instantly paled and shuddered. ¡°Ha! I must say, MissYao Tang, after what you did thest time we met, I¡¯ve grown rather interested in you.¡±


    He thought back to his promising career back when he had firste to City A, and how it all crumbled down when the project cooperation was unceremoniously terminated. The memory left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Because of that incident, his brother had chewed him out mercilessly.


    It was also because of that incident that he had returned to City Aand asked forXu Xuan. He had even sent someone to bring over this olddy as an added coteral.


    This time, he had a different purpose foring. He was here to vent his rage and tie loose ends.


    Lu Qing was so caught up with his ns that he failed to notice the wayYao Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she caught sight of the bracelet still between his fingers.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, was fighting the urge to storm into the private room and p Lu Qingfor being so shameless.


    ¡°If you really want to return the bracelet, then why is it still with you?¡± she demanded.

 Chapter 437 - Grandma Xu’s Symptoms

    <h4>Chapter 437: Grandma Xu¡¯s Symptoms</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When Xu Xuan heard this, she turned to Lu Qing and threw him a look filled with hate.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± she choked on a half-sob. ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s upper lip twisted in mockery. Atst, he tossed the bracelet over to them like it was some piece of trash. Itnded with a loud snapping sound, then slid toward Xu Xuan¡¯s feet.


    She immediately plucked it from the floor and blew the dust particles that stuck between its chain.


    She had managed to retrieve her purse along with her clothes, and she wasted no time tucking the bracelet in its innermost pocket.


    Xu Xuan heaved a long sigh of relief at the knowledge that her bracelet was now safely back in her possession.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that her problems were over. She checked on her grandmother, who still hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    She didn¡¯t even know the exact condition of the old woman¡¯s body. Was she going to survive this ordeal? Would there be anysting side effects?


    With such rming thoughts, Xu Xuancarefully positioned her grandmother so that she could carry thetter on her back. She said a brief but sincere thank you to bothYao TangandQin Jingand made to leave.


    She had barely taken five steps forward when Yao Tangcalled out to her. ¡°It should be a problem with her lungs, right? Once she gets an attack, her breathing gets rough and her body grows weak. If she doesn¡¯t take her pills on time, she would faint and might even die. Am I correct?¡±


    Sure enough, Grandma Xu did suffer all of the symptoms Yao Tanghad cited.


    Xu Xuan was shocked by this, and it took her a moment toe to her senses and answerYao Tang. ¡°You are indeed correct.¡±


    ¡°I have a way to treat her illness,¡± Yao Tangsaid lightly.


    ......


    Xu Xuan heard a buzzing in her brain. Reason dictated that this wasn¡¯t possible at all, but her intuition was telling her that there truly was hope for her grandmother¡¯s cure.


    ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± she asked in earnest as she walked back to the two girls.


    Her voice trembled with fear and anticipation.


    Surely, no teenage girl would be able to treat an ailment that challenged even professionals. But then again, the girl in question was Yao Tang, and she had defied people¡¯s expectations more times than they dared to count.


    She looked at Xu Xuannow, her expression neutral. ¡°Of course. But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, just name it!¡± Xu Xuaneximed without hesitation. ¡°Just cure my grandmother, and I will do my best to fulfill whatever terms you set.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in Yao Tang¡¯s eyes, but it was gone in the next second.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Xuanto agree so readily.


    She looked the other girl in the eye and spoke slowly. ¡°I want the bracelet.¡± Her tone was blunt, and the words fell heavy in the air between them.


    Xu Xuan was naturally taken aback by this condition, but she didn¡¯t have to think twice about her decision.


    ¡°Yes. You can have it as long as you treat Grandma.¡±


    Just like that, she had sealed her grandmother¡¯s fate and put it in the hands of Yao Tang, a girl who was just about the same age as her.


    Xu Xuan had no regrets, though. If she had to choose between Grandma Xu and the bracelet, she would obviously choose the former.


    Grandma Xu had raised her, after all, and she was the only family Xu Xuanhad left.


    ¡°You can bring your grandmother over to our private room.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Only then did Xu Xuanrealize that her grandmother wasn¡¯t suited for a bumpy ride to the hospital. It was better to have her stay and recuperate for a while.


    It seemed like the events of the day had taken a toll on her; her mind was a mess.


    She was lucky to have run into Yao Tangat just the right moment.


    The girls shuffled back into the other private room, where they carefullyy Grandma Xu on the sofa. The old woman¡¯s looked a little better than before, and color was starting to return to her cheeks.


    Just then, a waiter knocked on the door and let himself in. He proceeded to set a tray of snacks on the table.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t order that,¡± Qin Jingremarked, puzzled.


    Equally confused, the waiter nced at Xu Xuanand said respectfully, ¡°The customer next door asked us to deliver this for you. He says that it is a congrattory gift.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s expression turned terrible after hearing that. But the waiter was merely a messenger, so she bit her anger back and didn¡¯tsh out at him.


    Instead, she said, ¡°Kindly ask that person toe over himself. Tell him we would like to thank him personally for his generosity.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss.¡± The waiter bowed and left.


    Shortly after, there came another knock on their door. Before Qin Jingcould even say anything, their guest barged into the room.


    Lu Qing looked around their private room as if he were some king surveying his kingdom. His gazended onYao Tangand stayed on her.


    He opened his mouth to speak when a piece of cake sailed through the air, aimed right at his face.


    Lu Qing¡¯s yful demeanor vanished, and his lips curled into a sneer.

 Chapter 438 - Return Gift

    <h4>Chapter 438: Return Gift</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    He turned in the direction from where the pastry had beenunched.


    It was Qin Jing.


    She watched as her target smoothly dodged the cake and shook her head in disappointment. Then, without missing a beat, she picked up another cake slice and threw it at Lu Qingagain.


    Lu Qing dodged yet again, but this time, a tiny rain of powdered sugar managed to catch his shoes.


    They looked particrly striking, with the stark contrast of minuscule white grains against the ck leather.


    Qin Jing sighed audibly. ¡°Darn it, missed again.¡±


    Seeing how bummed she is, Yao Tangreached out for a slice herself and took a turn in throwing it atLu Qing.


    Pa!


    The cake hit him square in the face, with bits of frosting and fruit slowly slipping down his nose. He looked like a character from a gag show.


    ¡°Awesome, Sister Tang!¡±Qin Jingeximed, jumping to her feet and pping her hands.


    Yao Tang only hummed and said nothing.


    Meanwhile, Lu Qing¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he red at the girls.


    He could feel the sticky cream as it began to harden against his skin. The sickly sweet smell was practically embedded inside his nostrils.


    ......


    He swiped at his face and flicked the smashed bits of cake off his hand. ¡°Miss Yao,¡± he said, his voice low and cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too insolent?¡±


    Qin Jing whistled then, drawing his attention. ¡°This is our little gift to you. Why, do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°All right. Fine! Since you insist on acting this way, I won¡¯t go easy on you. You brought this upon yourselves, so don¡¯t you go ming me for sparing you no mercy.¡±


    Qin Jing grinned up at him, unfazed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go run into the bathroom and wash your face first, hmm?¡±


    Thankfully, Lu Qingshared the same thought, and he stomped away to go and clean himself up.


    Standing a little to the side, Xu Xuannced atYao Tangwarily before turning her attention back to her Grandma Xu.


    She leaned over and stroked the old woman¡¯s back. When her condition seemed to have stabilized, Xu Xuanhoisted her grandmother up on her back again. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said toYao Tang. ¡°I¡¯ll take Grandma home so that she can get a proper rest.¡±


    Qin Jing let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°If you really want to thank us, then stop hanging aroundYao Ran. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±Xu Xuanducked her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She ambled her way to the door, making sure not to jostle her grandmother so much.


    Just before she could step out into the hall, Qin Jing said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Grandma to wake up before you take her home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Xuanshook her head. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t like this ce.¡±


    Qin Jing looked stumped for a moment, then she lookedXu Xuanup and down and said, ¡°You should at least change your clothes first.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t pointed it out, Xu Xuanwouldn¡¯t have remembered how scantily d she still was.


    Her face immediately turned a bright shade of red.


    She gingerly put the old woman down and rushed to the bathroom, grabbing her clothes on her way.


    When she emerged momentster, she appeared more rxed andfortable.


    Xu Xuan was about to carry Grandma Xu on her back again whenQin Jingpushed her arms aside. ¡°I¡¯ve already called for our family car,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home together, I¡¯ll drop you guys off along the way.¡±


    Xu Xuan was visibly reluctant to ept the offer. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ I mean, do you even know the directions to my house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! You can just tell me once we¡¯re on our way. Since we¡¯re schoolmates, we should take care of each other whenever we can.¡±


    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s too much trouble.¡±


    Qin Jing was quickly growing unhappy withXu Xuan¡¯s resistance. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? I already said that it¡¯s okay, so it¡¯s no trouble at all. What are you afraid of, anyway?Besides,Yao Tangcan look after your grandmother while we¡¯re in the car. You need her to treat Grandma¡¯s illness, don¡¯t you? Stop being so pigheaded, if only for your Grandma¡¯s sake.¡±


    In all fairness, Xu Xuandid not take offense toQin Jing¡¯s scolding, though she did need a few seconds to consider her words. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you guys with this.¡±


    She gave Yao Tanga look that seemed to ask when and how the treatment would start.


    Yao Tang understood right away. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until her vital signs are back to normal. I¡¯ll make another assessment then.¡±


    Xu Xuan nodded in agreement and gaveQin Jingher home address.


    She fussed over Grandma Xu throughout the drive, but the old woman never opened her eyes. Try as she might to remain calm, Xu Xuancouldn¡¯t help the lingering worries in her heart.


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± Yao Tangreassured her. ¡°Sleep would do her a lot of good.¡±


    Xu Xuan held on to the other girl¡¯s advice and told herself that her instincts had never failed her before.


    She had faith in Yao Tang.

 Chapter 439 - Xu Xuan’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 439: Xu Xuan¡¯s Home</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Soon enough, they were getting off the car.


    Xu Xuan carried her grandmother once again and led the way through a narrow alley.


    Qin Jing surveyed their surroundings and instantly knew where they were. These slums were among the poorest areas inCity A.


    But it also had the cheapest rents anyone could find, with a vegetable market stationed nearby. It was a good enough ce for those who struggled to get by.


    Still, this was quite a distance from No. 1 High School.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s family certainly couldn¡¯t afford the daily bus fare back and forth. Even if they could, Xu Xuanwould probably refuse to take the bus, seeing how frugal she was. She didn¡¯t have a bicycle, either.


    So, how exactly was she getting to and from school?


    And to think, on top of their financial situation, she also had a debt to pay off with Yao Ran.Qin JingknewYao Ranenough to know that she had probably taken advantage ofXu Xuanin their arrangements.


    Her brows furrowed at the thought. She just couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Xu Xuan, howe you¡¯re still blindly following Yao Randespite your living conditions? Are you an idiot or something? Not only is she no help to you, but she even makes things more difficult.¡±


    Xu Xuan didn¡¯t acknowledgeQin Jingand focused on meandering through the alley with her precious cargo on her back. A whileter, she halted in front of a dingy apartment building.


    She turned to the two other girls and asked, ¡°Are youing upstairs? I should warn you, it¡¯s very messy in there.¡±


    Qin Jing nodded emphatically. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re here, anyway. There¡¯s no reason for us to just up and leave.¡±


    ......


    Xu Xuan led them up to the third floor and retrieved a key from the top of the door frame.


    She unlocked the door and held it wide for them.


    Inside, they were greeted by a tiny living room.


    It was just about ten square meters all in all, but everything was spot clean. The only furniture they had were a handful of stools and an old dining table.


    Xu Xuan motioned for them to take a seat while she carried her grandmother to thetter¡¯s bedroom.


    After setting the old womanfortably on the bed, she went and took out some old-fashioned, enamel cups and poured water for her guests.


    Qin Jing stared at the cup in her hands, feeling like they had traveled back in time to thest century.


    Even so, she refrained from voicing out her opinions and quietly sipped her water.


    Xu Xuan sat with them, looking lost and restless. Then, as though she had a sudden epiphany, she perked up and turned toYao Tang. ¡°Hang on, when Grandma wakes up, can you help me exin the whole situation back there?¡±


    She knew that her grandmother had been furious with her back at the club.


    Qin Jing bobbed her head in earnest, but her expression soon turned somber. ¡°Don¡¯t go back to that ce anymore,¡± she toldXu Xuan. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    Xu Xuan took a deep breath, her shoulders drooping.


    That simple reaction told Qin Jingall she needed to know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± she insisted. ¡°That man has already marked you in his mind. If you keep working there, he will onlye and bother you again and again.¡±


    She might not know the events that had led to this, but Qin Jingcould clearly see the dangerXu Xuanwas in. The girl had only managed to escape earlier becauseQin Jing and Yao Tangwere also there.


    Xu Xuan could only be so lucky so many times.


    As for Xu Xuanherself, she only wanted to exin her side to her grandmother. She didn¡¯t exactly want to lose her job at the club.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. He¡¯s only targeting me on a whim. He¡¯ll forget me soon enough.¡±


    Rich young men were always like that, after all. They did whatever they wanted with whomever they wanted, and never remembered a name.


    Xu Xuan told herself that she was just one of those nameless parties.


    Qin Jing was indignant at this point. She gaped atXu Xuan, her eyes wide with exasperation.


    ¡°Do you honestly believe that? Your situation is different! He suffered humiliation under your watch, so you¡¯re sure to be on his cklist. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s nursing a grudge over today¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qin Jingburst out, genuinely angry. ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    If today¡¯s encounter were to repeat itself, it just might ruin Xu Xuan¡¯s life for good. She couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down, especially not when she had Grandma Xu to think of.


    No, Qin Jingfelt the need to do something to helpXu Xuan.


    It took her a while to rack her brains for possible scenarios, but an idea finally came to her. ¡°Say, my uncle recently opened a fine dining restaurant. You can work as a server there. Mind you, I¡¯m not doing this for charity or anything. That man has provoked me as well. This is just my way to mess with whatever twisted ns he might have.¡±

 Chapter 440 - Ran Every Morning

    <h4>Chapter 440: Ran Every Morning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Xu Xuan said. ¡°The club I currently work out has protection measures in ce for the employees.¡±


    In truth, she doubted she would earn as much at the restaurant as she did at the club. The catch in working at such a high-risk ce was the pay.


    She was tight on budget as it was. Not only did she have Grandma¡¯s medical expenses to think of, but she also had to pay off their debt for losing the bet.


    Xu Xuan couldn¡¯t afford to think about her own worries when there was so much to take care of.


    She needed every penny.


    Besides, she had caused her schoolmates too much trouble already. They had even gone against Young Master Lu for her sake.


    Qin Jing scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°If your club really wanted to protect you, then your manager wouldn¡¯t have called you over in the first ce.¡±


    Xu Xuan lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    Just when Qin Jingthought that she had seen the light,Xu Xuansaid, ¡°The manager has always been very good to me.¡±


    Qin Jing gaped at the other girl in a mix of outrage and disbelief.


    This was what counted as good to Xu Xuan?


    ¡°The monthly sry at Royal Supreme Restaurantis 3,500 yuan,¡±Yao Tangsaid out of the blue, her eyes glued to her phone screen.


    ¡°They also offer a full attendance award amounting to 1,200 yuan, overtime benefits, and monthlymissions of 2.5 percent.¡±


    ......


    Xu Xuan turned to her in confusion just asQin Jingchimed in.


    ¡°Oh, Sister Tang, did you look up my uncle¡¯s restaurant? I¡¯m pretty sure those are just the basic rates, though. I¡¯ve heard from the staff that they usually earn an average of 12,000 each month.¡±


    Qin Jing leaned close toXu Xuan, her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Well? What do you think? Why don¡¯t you go over and give it a shot? With your experience, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get hired on the spot.¡±


    Xu Xuan was still somewhat apprehensive about the opportunity, but she wasn¡¯t as averse to the idea as she had been earlier.


    ¡°I suppose¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try first, is that okay?¡±


    Qin Jing sighed in relief and nodded. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll rmend you to the restaurant manager. Just leave it to me.¡±


    With that out of the way, the girls fell into silence again.


    Qin Jing looked around the room and cleared her throat before saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance from here to school. How do usually travel to campus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a sports specialty student, so I just run to school and treat it as morning training. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to run on the track during team exercises.¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s eyes were calm as she exined, as if there was nothing wrong with running back and forth between her school and her home.


    As a matter of fact, she didn¡¯t see it as a significant feat at all. She had been doing it every day, after all.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, was so surprised that her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. She had guessed as much, but she didn¡¯t think it would be this extreme.


    Even if one took a taxi from this ce all the way to No. 1 High School, the ride would still take a considerable amount of time.


    To think that Xu Xuanwould travel the same distance by foot twice in one day¡­


    Yao Tang, too, was taken aback by this, and she looked up to study Xu Xuan.


    Before they could say anything else, loud, violent coughs came from the bedroom. Grandma Xu had finally woken up.


    Xu Xuan rushed into the room, withYao TangandQin Jingquick on her heels.


    They entered just in time to see the old woman open her eyes and squint at them. She looked better at least.


    Xu Xuan fetched the cup of water by the bedside and made to help her grandmother take a few sips.


    After regaining her senses, however, Grandma Xu remembered the incident from the club.


    With a sweep of her arm, she smacked the ss out of her granddaughter¡¯s hand, sending it shattering on the floor.


    Grandma Xu pointed a trembling finger at Xu Xuan, her face filled with agony. ¡°Get out! I can¡¯t bear to look at you right now.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s words were followed by a gasp. She was having difficulty breathing again.


    Xu Xuan leaned forward, but Grandma Xu waved her away, telling her over and over not toe any closer.


    Xu Xuan could only stand back helplessly.


    She wanted to exin everything to her grandmother, but she was afraid that she might agitate the old woman further and inadvertently worsen her condition.

 Chapter 441 - Reminded Her of Somebody

    <h4>Chapter 441: Reminded Her of Somebody</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Jing was the first to move. She sprang forward and sat beside the old woman, then proceeded to stroke thetter¡¯s back.


    ¡°Grandma Xu, it¡¯s not what you think. Xu Xuanis only a waitress at that club, but she has already resigned. She will be starting a new job at a reputable restaurant tomorrow. Don¡¯t be mad at her, okay? She didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    But the old woman was still visibly miffed. She looked at her granddaughter and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°That man took her bracelet,¡± Yao Tanginterrupted in a soft and calm voice.


    Grandma Xu froze, her angry expression slowly morphing into one of misery. ¡°Xu Xuan, that bracelet¡­¡±


    She tried getting out of the covers as she spoke, her arms already reaching for her granddaughter.


    Xu Xuan immediately reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandma. I managed to retrieve the bracelet. Just settle down and don¡¯t mind it anymore, okay? Your health is more important than anything.¡±


    Guilt clouded Grandma Xu¡¯s face. ¡°No, you are the most important. That bracelet is just an old trinket¡­¡±


    Even so, a wealth of emotions shed in her eyes as she stared at Xu Xuan¡¯s wrist.


    She seemed at a loss as well.


    For a moment, Yao TangandQin Jingthought that she might be acting reserved due to their presence.


    ¡°This child, really!¡± Grandma Xureached out and ruffledXu Xuan¡¯s hair with a long sigh.


    Now that she was no longer upset, she turned to the two other girls inquisitively. ¡°And you are¡­¡±


    ......


    She drifted off when her gaze fell on Yao Tang. Her eyes lit up considerably before narrowing to get a closer look.


    ¡°Grandma Xu,¡± Qin Jingsaid, ¡°We areXu Xuan¡¯s schoolmates. We happened to run into her earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I see, I see!¡± The old woman smiled kindly at them. ¡°Our Xuanxuan has been something of a loner since she was a kid. She didn¡¯t talk much and never bothered to make friends. I¡¯m so relieved to see that she has you, after all. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite to us kids, Grandma. My name is Qin Jing, but you can call meJingjing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jingjing.¡± WhenGrandma Xuturned toYao Tangagain, her eyes were glittering with anticipation. ¡°How about you, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Yao Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± the old woman repeated in a wistful tone.


    Seeing that her grandmother seemed to be in a daze, Xu Xuannudged her back to attention. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Xu shook her head sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, youngdy, it¡¯s just that¡­ You remind me of somebody.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yao Tang asked lightly.


    Qin Jing nced at her in surprise. She didn¡¯t expectYao Tangto encourage this line of conversation. She rarely expressed interest in other people, after all.


    A part of Qin Jinghad even thought thatYao Tangwouldn¡¯t care to respond toGrandma Xu.


    ¡°Just somebody I knew in the past,¡± the old woman said. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know him, anyway.¡±


    Grandma Xu was in better spirits now, and she gestured forXu Xuanto help her sit up on the bed.


    Her eyes were still a little zed, as though a distant memory was ying in front of her.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t pry any further. She stepped closer to the bed and ced two fingers onGrandma Xu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Please allow me to take a look at your condition.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she watched the girl take her pulse.


    ¡°You know traditional Chinese medicine?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Just a little.¡±


    Beside Yao Tang,Qin Jingpursed her lips. She was keenly aware of her friend¡¯s medical skills, and she was certain that no one else in their generation even came close toYao Tang¡¯s level of expertise.


    And that was probably an understatement, too.


    ¡®Sister Tang is too modest for her own good,¡¯Qin Jingmused. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder people think it¡¯s easy to bully her and push her around!¡¯


    Grandma Xu had no knowledge of traditional medicine herself, but she felt an inexplicable sense of calm wash over her atYao Tang¡¯s ministrations. ¡°Little Tang, may I call you that?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Thest time I went to see the doctor, he only told me to take it easy and get some rest. He said that I would get better eventually.¡±


    ¡°You will get better,¡± Yao Tangsaid resolutely. ¡°But with acupuncture treatment, you will recover even faster.¡±


    Relief broke out in Grandma Xu¡¯s face. As forXu Xuan, she turned and shotYao Tanga look of utter incredulity.

 Chapter 442 - Needles in A Black Pouch

    <h4>Chapter 442: Needles in A ck Pouch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It was Xu Xuan who had asked the doctor not to tell Grandma Xu the truth about her illness.


    In fact, the doctor had advised her that the prospect weren¡¯t optimistic, hence Xu Xuan¡¯s constant worry for her grandmother.


    She had been preparing all this time, certain that Grandma Xu¡¯s illness had no remedy. But now¡­


    Xu Xuan took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is that really true,Yao Tang?¡±


    Her hands clenched into fists as she braced herself for the answer.


    Yao Tang slowly let go ofGrandma Xu¡¯s wrist, her facesmoothand devoid of emotions.Xu Xuancouldn¡¯t help but hope.


    If Yao Tangwas telling the truth¡­


    ¡®That means that Grandma can be cured.¡¯


    Xu Xuan¡¯s heart raced. She stifled the urge to pinch herself to see if she was only dreaming.


    Grandma Xu, on the other hand, was still staring at Yao Tangin a daze.


    Xu Xuan leaned forward and stroked the old woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, shall we give Student Yao¡¯s suggestion a try and get acupuncture treatments?¡±


    She stopped short as soon as she spoke the words out loud.


    Only then did Xu Xuanrealize thatYao Tangwas still just a high school student, the same as her. Even if she did know acupuncture, could they really expect it to be any good?


    ......


    Wouldn¡¯t there be risks to having someone so young administer such a dangerous treatment?


    Grandma Xu blinked, but her eyes never leftYao Tang¡¯s face. ¡°Little Tang, do you know acupuncture as well?¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Yao Tangsaid again.


    Qin Jing¡¯s brow furrowed. She thought back to the time when Yao Tanghad treated her. She had a fast andsmooth technique; how could she say that she only knew a little?


    Despite her reservations, Xu Xuanclung to this single thread of hope.


    ¡°All right,¡± Grandma Xunodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then. With bones as old as mine, I¡¯m no longer afraid of anything. When can youe back with your needles?¡±


    Her eyes had dimmed a little.


    She, too, wished to get better soon, but hermon sense told her that she shouldn¡¯t expect much from this youngdy.


    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn down Yao Tang. It must be the girl¡¯s face that got under her skin.


    She looked much too simr to that person.


    In any case, with the current state of her body, Grandma Xudidn¡¯t see how a session or two of acupuncture could make it any worse. She might as well give it a shot.


    ¡°I can do it today,¡± Yao Tang suddenly said.


    Needless to say, everyone was shocked.


    Without missing a beat, she instructed them to retrieve a ck pouch from her backpack in the living room and asked them to stay outside for the duration of the treatment.


    She produced a ck cloth from the pouch andid it out on the bed, revealing a row of needles of various lengths.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s eyes were wide with curiosity. ¡°Did you go home and fetch these needles earlier, when I was still unconscious?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve been with me all along.¡±


    ¡°Little Tang, do you mean to say that you carry these needles with you at all times?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yao Tangwiped her hands clean and picked out a few silver needles.


    She disinfected them and began to prick specific acupuncture points on the old woman¡¯s body.


    Grandma Xuy still on the bed, but a storm was brewing inside her.


    Yao Tang was only a high school student, wasn¡¯t she? She shouldn¡¯t have any business carrying acupuncture needles around. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to do so.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s gaze drifted to the girl¡¯s deft fingers as they inserted needle after needle.


    This technique¡­ She was sure she had seen it somewhere else before. If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would even go so far as to say that it was the same as that person.


    She grabbed Yao Tang¡¯s free hand before she could stop herself. ¡°Little Tang, who taught you to use the needles like this?¡±


    Yao Tang paused and looked the old woman in the eye. ¡°My grandfather.¡±


    Her answer seemed to distress Grandma Xu.


    Her grip tightened around Yao Tang¡¯s hand, and her body trembled slightly.


    It was clear that she was deeply affected by this matter.


    But before anyone could raise the rm, Yao Tangcarefully inserted a needle in another one ofGrandma Xu¡¯s acupuncture points. ¡°Try to keep your emotions stable.¡±


    Her soothing voice helped to calm the patient down, and she regained herposure shortly after. She gave Yao Tangan apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Tang. I got carried away just now.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded asGrandma Xureleased her hand, then she continued with the treatment.


    Now and then, she would ask the old woman some questions regarding her health.


    Grandma Xu was pretty forting with the details and even shared her daily habits.


    Soon enough, it was time for Yao Tangto take out the needles.

 Chapter 443 - Did She Take the Initiative?

    <h4>Chapter 443: Did She Take the Initiative?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    By the time thest needle was removed, Grandma Xu felt a lot morefortable. She just wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a real physical effect or merely a psychological perception.


    In any case, it was much easier now, and she felt rather refreshed.


    She gazed at Yao Tangwith a pleasant smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Xu Xuanwas pacing back and forth just outside the bedroom. She was beside herself with worry, which made for a rare sight toQin Jing.


    After all, Xu Xuanhad the personality of a block of wood, even around her peers.


    Qin Jing didn¡¯t expect the girl to have this side to her, too.


    Watching her soon grew tiresome, though. ¡°Stop worrying. Sister Tang¡¯s medical skills are excellent and far superior to most experts in the field. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.Sister Tangwill do good with her work.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Xuannodded.


    And she did know. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help the anxiety that gripped her heart. She wouldn¡¯t feel reassured until she saw the results with her own eyes.


    Knowing that there was no convincing Xu Xuan,Qin Jingcould only sigh in resignation. She really couldn¡¯t me her.


    If their roles were reversed, she knew that she would worry, too.


    Time passed, and Xu Xuanwas growing more anxious by the minute.


    When the bedroom door finally opened and Yao Tangsignaled for them toe in,Xu Xuanstrode inside without a second thought.


    ......


    It wasn¡¯t until she registered the color in her grandmother¡¯s cheeks that she finally let out a huge sigh of relief. Grandma Xudid look a lot better.


    Xu Xuan thankedYao Tangprofusely, even as thetter gave her pointers to take care of. When that was done, she andQin Jingprepared to leave.


    They were just heading to the front door when Xu Xuan caught up to them. She held out her bracelet to Yao Tang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it to me so soon,¡± Yao Tangsaid lightly. ¡°We still need to perform additional acupuncture sessions before the treatment takes full effect. You can hand it over to me then.¡±


    But Xu Xuanwas adamant.


    ¡°I do not doubt your skills. I believe that you will cure Grandma in the end.¡±


    Yao Tang studied her for a short moment before smiling and taking the bracelet. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯lle back the day after tomorrow to check on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Xu Xuan nodded in earnest, her eyes wide and sparkling with renewed hope.


    After seeing her schoolmates out, she went back into her grandmother¡¯s room. ¡°How are you, Grandma?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Grandma Xu harrumphed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Xuanxuan. I¡¯m fine, really. It¡¯s just my old age catching up to me, but I certainly feel better after Little Tang¡¯s acupuncture.¡±


    A mix of joy, gratitude, and relief bloomed in Xu Xuan¡¯s heart.


    Grandma Xu had no idea that her illness was fatal and near impossible to cure.


    But since she said that she was feeling better, then there was probably no need to tell her about the doctor¡¯s prognosis.


    ¡°Xuanxuan,¡± the old woman said, her eyes fixed on the girl¡¯s wrist. ¡°Where is your bracelet?¡±


    Xu Xuan looked down at her hands and replied with some hesitation. ¡°I¡­ I gave it to her.¡±


    Although her expression remained neutral, Grandma Xu understood her true feelings. Her heart ached for her granddaughter.


    Xu Xuan had held on to the bracelet all this time, even when it brought her to such horrifying circumstances and forced her to deal with that hateful man.


    Now, for the sake of her cure, Xuanxuan had willingly given it up, just like that.


    As the elder, she couldn¡¯t help berating herself for being useless and inadequate.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s mood dampened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xuanxuan. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her worthless body, her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be ving away at such a young age. Xuanxuan wouldn¡¯t have to run to school every morning, either.


    The child had suffered too much on her behalf.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Xu Xuan didn¡¯t know how tofort other people, and the harsh words just spilled out of her mouth. ButGrandma Xuknew her well¡ªthey had spent every waking day together, and she heard how tight the girl¡¯s voice had be.


    Grandma Xu sighed helplessly. Something urred to her just then. ¡°Xuanxuan,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing with interest. ¡°Did that girl,Yao Tang, take the initiative to ask for the bracelet?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Her Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 444: Her Grandfather</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xu Xuan didn¡¯t know why her grandmother was asking this, but she still nodded.


    Her response seemed to excite the old woman, though there were brief shes of hesitation and anxiety on her face.


    ¡°And she is your ssmate, yes?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a friend who attends the same school.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Grandma Xulooked deted. Her disappointment was gone in the next second, though, and she quickly asked, ¡°Then do you know her grandfather? He¡ª¡±


    She cut herself short.


    Xuanxuan probably didn¡¯t know, anyway. After all, they just happened to be schoolmates; they shouldn¡¯t be close enough to exchange personal details about their respective families.


    Nevertheless, she had already asked, and Xu Xuanwas able to supply an answer. ¡°I do know a little about her family.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t one to care for gossip, but she would always hear things about Yao Tangsince everyone was constantly talking about her.


    She considered what little info she had tucked away in her brain and organized her thoughts before speaking.


    ¡°Yao Tang is the cousin of another popr student, so they should have the same grandfather. As far as I know, their grandfather is still alive.¡±


    Xu Xuan took out her phone and started to search for more information on theYao familyinCity A.


    ¡°The Yao familyis quite famous around here, so I should be able to find something on the Inte.¡±


    ......


    Grandma perked up in surprise. ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s a part of the Yao familyhere inCity A?¡±


    Her reaction took Xu Xuanaback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma? Do you know anyone from theYao family?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all.¡±


    Grandma Xu told herself that she was overthinking things. Surely there couldn¡¯t be such a wild coincidence in the world. She shook her head and threw her spections out the window.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    She had long since found that person¡¯s descendant, so this simply couldn¡¯t be.


    But when she saw Little Tang earlier, she couldn¡¯t deny the inexplicable sense of familiarity that had washed over her. At some point, Grandma Xuhad even thought that she was seeing glimpses of that person in the girl.


    ¡°Never mind, just forget it. We have no need for that bracelet anymore, so let¡¯s just leave it in Little Tang¡¯s care from now on. I will make some snacks one of these days. Be sure to bring some to her, all right? We must thank her properly.¡±


    The old woman assumed that Yao Tanghad probably taken an interest in the unique material of the bracelet, prompting her to want a closer study.


    ¡°Of course, Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Xu nodded in satisfaction, then remembered something else. ¡°Xuanxuan, how has the Miss been doing recently?¡±


    Xu Xuan thought about it for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s doing okay.¡±


    ¡°Xuanxuan,¡± the old woman said sharply, her brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me now. Is she really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Xu Xuaninsisted.


    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll take a short nap.¡± Grandma Xuwaved her away. ¡°Go and do what you need to do.¡±


    Once Xu Xuanwas out of the room, the old woman let out a long sigh.


    That faraway look returned to her dim eyes.


    ¡­


    That evening, Yao Tangopened a video conference.


    She sent the conference ID to Lin Xinand started the call.


    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t just Lin Xinwho appeared on the screen. There were about twenty to thirty other people as well. All in all, it looked like the entire ss had joined the conference.


    Yao Tang was at a loss.


    But then she recalled the pile of test papers, and her expression softened. If one looked closer, one might even think she was smiling through her eyes.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    When Li Yueentered the conference, she was shocked by the sight that greeted her on her screen.


    She was a senior who was graduating from university this year.


    A teacher in her ss had informed them that they would be having a ss meeting tonight to discuss issues regarding employment. They had also been reminded not to bete.


    Well, Li Yuewas notte.


    But why was a university teacher discussing high school mathematics?


    She floundered for a bit before thinking to check the details of the video conference on her phone. Only then did she realize that she had entered the wrong conference ID.


    She had mistakenly joined a different video conference.


    Li Yue sighed and rolled her eyes at herself. She was just about to log out when a cold voice rang out through the speakers, stating a new example problem.


    In just a few sentences, the problem was analyzed clearly, and a solution was provided.

 Chapter 445 - Not a Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 445: Not a Teacher</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Li Yue was stunned. She was studying Mathematics at university, too, and she could tell that this teacher had very high standards with her lesson.


    She managed to break down the important points of the problem and exin them one by one without dragging the discussion out. Her words were clear and concise.


    She had even gone so far as to presume the intentions of the author for formting such a problem.


    Li Yue became engrossed in the lesson. She leaned back against her chair and listened with rapt attention.


    At some point, her thoughts drifted to her younger brother, who was still in high school.


    Unfortunately, the boy wasn¡¯t gifted in Mathematics like her. On the contrary, he was so bad at it that he nearly drove her out of her wits.


    Li Yue had tried teaching him, of course, but they never made it past the basic hurdles, let alone full-blown progress. She had to admit that she was pretty depressed about it.


    After giving it some consideration, she took out her phone and sent the conference ID to her younger brother, telling him to log onto it and listen to the discussion.


    In another part of the city, Li Yue¡¯s brother was hunched over his desk, struggling with a Mathematics test. He was on the verge of a meltdown. The problems were just too difficult for him.


    When he saw his sister¡¯s message, he immediately heeded her advice. He had nothing to lose, anyway.


    As it turned out, it only took a few minutes for his mood to lighten. His eyes were sparkling with newfound insight as he sent his sister a message.


    ¡°Sister, this teacher speaks so well! I feel like I suddenly have a new understanding of Math. Even the problems that always confused me seem so easy now.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you honestly understand?¡±


    ......


    The boy didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s almost like the person who wrote the problems himself is the one teaching me how to solve them. Everything has be so simple. It¡¯s super amazing, Sis! Tell me, quick, where did you find this online ss?¡±


    Their conversation was interrupted by a phone call on Li Yue¡¯s end.


    It was the ss monitor, urging her to log into their meeting as soon as possible.


    Li Yue hurriedly typed a short message and sent it to her brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin the situationter. Just pay attention to the ss for now.¡±


    Then she quickly exited the video conference and entered the one she was supposed to be in.


    Once their ss meeting was over, Li Yueswitched tabs and logged into the online ss again.


    To her surprise, the teacher was discussing Chemistry this time around. Just like before, her teaching methods were clear and straightforward.


    Li Yue soon realized that the lecture was about to end.


    She quickly sent a message to the conference group chat, addressing the teacher directly.


    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. I entered your online lecture by ident, but I found it to be very coherent and helpful. My brother has learned a lot as well, so I¡¯d like to grab this chance to ask if you are still epting students. I would like to register my brother for your sses. We are willing to negotiate the price. What do you think?¡±


    Li Yue sat back in her chair and nibbled at her thumb as she waited for the teacher¡¯s reply.


    Contrary to her expectations, the response she received came from the students, and they were mostly derisive in nature.


    ¡°Hahaha! So you just wandered into our ss by ident, yet you stayed until the end? You must have really liked Sister Tang¡¯s lessons.¡±


    ¡°Wow, do you have any idea how lucky you are? You might as well have picked up a winning lottery ticket from the streets!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Miss. We are not a cram school. Who are you, anyway?¡±


    Li Yue frowned at theirments. ¡®So they¡¯re not a cram school or anything?¡¯


    More importantly, who was this Sister Tangthat they spoke of?


    But before she could type another question, Li Yueheard the teacher¡¯s voice say, ¡°Everyone, stop fooling around.¡±


    Her words fell like heavy bricks, and the conference room instantly fell silent.


    Li Yue thought it was amazing, to be able tomand a rowdy bunch of teenagers with one simple statement.


    Then again, given how brilliant this instructor seemed to be, it wasn¡¯t really all that strange.


    Li Yue decided to shoot their shot. She turned on her microphone and said with utmost sincerity, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. I apologize for joining your conference call uninvited, but I meant it when I praised your teaching. My younger brother is having difficulty with Math, you see, and I¡¯m really hoping that you can help him improve his grades.¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a good while. Just when Li Yuethought that she was going to be kicked out of the call, their so-called teacher spoke again.


    ¡°We were simply having a remedial session where we review our recent lessons in ss. And I am not a teacher. I¡¯m sorry, but we cannot amodate your request.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a teacher?¡± Li Yueblurted out before she could stop herself. She had lost count of the times she had been shocked in thest hour.


    In her years of study, she could confidently say that she had never encountered an experienced professor who was able to discuss a lesson so sinctly.


    But this¡­ student¡ªshe had done it so effortlessly, and what was more, everyone had genuinely learned from her lessons.


    How could she possibly be just a student?

 Chapter 446 - Moonlit Repartee

    <h4>Chapter 446: Moonlit Repartee</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If that was truly the case, then where did this student evene from?


    It was all Li Yuecould do not to deluge the girl with all her questions. She was definitely interested now.


    Seeing that the students were starting to leave the conference call, she hurriedly turned her mic on again. ¡°If it¡¯s all right, Miss, may ask which school you guys attend?¡±


    If their lecturer, who was a mere student, was this brilliant, then the teachers at their school must be on a godly level of expertise.


    ¡®Could they be from International Middle School?¡¯


    A wave of disappointment washed over Li Yueat the thought. There was no way she would be able to send her younger brother toInternational Middle School, even if she were to enlist her entire family¡¯s influence.


    But she couldn¡¯t think of any other institution that was capable of rearing such promising youngsters.


    Li Yue sighed to herself. Perhaps she should just give this idea up, after all.


    Just as she was about to rescind her request, that cold voice came through the speakers again.


    ¡°City A No. 1 High School.¡±


    This time, Li Yuecouldn¡¯t stifle her gasp.


    ¡®What? So they¡¯re not from International Middle School?¡¯


    She immediately grabbed her phone and began looking up information on the school the girl had mentioned. It didn¡¯t take her long to find something, since it ced on the provincial rankings.


    ......


    ¡­


    Pier 9, City A.


    The moon was shone through a thin curtain of clouds. Cold winds blew past the waters, sending the crows screeching into the night.


    A figure slowly appeared from the mist and walked to the dock.


    His usually warm face was now an expressionless mask, and his eyes glinted with something akin to danger.


    He swept a nce over the pier and called out, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Soon, a man in a ck shirt approached him from the other side of the dock. The second man smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yan, fancy meeting you here. I see that you¡¯ve alsoe to enjoy the scenery. The moon tonight is¡­ quite a sight.¡±


    Yao Yan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. We are not familiar with each other for you to be addressing me like that.¡±


    Unfazed, Cheng Yanwidened his smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, since I¡¯m very familiar with her.¡±


    A muscle ticked in Yao Yan¡¯s jaw. ¡°Stay away from Little Sister. She isn¡¯t someone you can afford to hound on a whim.¡±


    ¡°A whim?¡± Cheng Yan repeated, his eyes shing. Still, the smile never left his mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Yao, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to call her Little Sister, is it now? After all, strictly speaking, you and her¡­¡± he drifted off pointedly.


    Yao Yan¡¯s gaze turned sharp after hearing that, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So you intend to meddle in our rtionship, Mr. Cheng? I¡¯m afraid you will be sorely disappointed in the end.¡±


    ¡°Well, you understand what I meant. Are you really siblings? You should know better than anyone else.¡±


    Atst, Yao Yandiscarded his calm facade.


    ¡°Whatever our rtionship may be, it has nothing to do with you. This is between me and Little Sister. I am her brother as long as she calls me that.¡±


    His aura changed, and tension began thrumming in the air. ¡°But never mind that. What I want to know is what Mr. Cheng is doing at Pier 9 at this time of the night.¡±


    Cheng Yan dropped his smile, too. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°How about you, Mr. Yao? Aren¡¯t you here for me? I must say, your methods are pretty impressive. Have you been doing well thesest few days?¡±


    Yao Yan scoffed.


    ¡°As long as a certain annoying toad doesn¡¯t keep popping up wanting to eat my precious swan meat, I¡¯m as good as can be.¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t seem to mind the snide remark. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be able to work around your dirty little tricks soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I think so, too. Though I wonder why you would go through all the trouble when you and I both know that you aren¡¯t worthy.¡±


    Yao Yan took his time putting on his gloves before looking up atCheng Yanagain.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we stay for a few more days?¡±


    The smile was back on Cheng Yan¡¯s face as he nodded in the other man¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 447 - An Efficient Worker

    <h4>Chapter 447: An Efficient Worker</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Li Yue was still reeling when she logged out of the video conference call.


    After collecting herself, she sent her brother another message.


    ¡°What do you think of her lectures?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all pretty good. I understood everything.¡±


    Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement when she read that.


    She thought about it for a while and decided to let her brother weigh in before making any decision.


    ¡°Then, did you hear her saying that she¡¯s not a teacher, but a student of a certain school?¡±


    Three dots appeared on the screen, indicating that the boy was typing, but it took a good while before it turned into a message.


    ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡±


    Li Yue pressed her lips together. Her younger brother was probably just as shocked as she had been at the time, if not more so.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken him so long to write such a short reply.


    Not that she med him.


    The irony of it was that, despite being proficient in Mathematics herself, Li Yuewas practically ipetent when it came to teaching the subject.


    ......


    She just couldn¡¯t find the right ways to exin it clearly.


    Even now, as a graduating student, she stillcked the skills to organize her knowledge in a manner that would have enabled her to impart it to her brother.


    ¡°City A No. 1 High School?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Shortly after, Li Yuereceived a barrage of messages from her brother that openly conveyed his excitement.


    ¡°Sis, I think that girl is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still just a student like me, but she speaks much better than most teachers I have at school.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you. So after finishing the Mathematics ss, I went back to my reviewer and looked for simr questions that she covered. Guess what, it took me very little time to solve them, even the more difficult problems! I used to just give up on those questions, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hey, howe I could understand everything she said, but I could never get it when you¡¯re the one teaching me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious why I understood her lessons right away, but I always struggle with your tutorial. Is there something wrong with you, or is she just that good?¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed at thatst message.


    ¡°The problem lies in you, of course!¡± she told him, miffed by his teasing remark.


    She put down her phone and took a deep breath. Her brother¡¯s excitement was infectious, and her mind was already racing with the possibilities.


    After giving it some thought, she opened a new tab on herputer and looked for the website of City ANo. 1 High School.


    Li Yue and her family lived in City F, which was about three hours away fromCity A. All things considered, it wasn¡¯t that great a distance. Going back and forth between two cities would barely be an inconvenience.


    Just as she had expected, City ANo. 1 High Schoolwas one of the top ten schools in the province.


    So was her brother¡¯s current school, and the two institutions had asting rivalry over the years.


    But after listening to that girl¡¯s lecture earlier, Li Yuehad to admit thatCity ANo. 1 High Schoolseemed to provide better quality education.


    The two schools were neck to neck in provincial rankings not too long ago, and their teachers were more or less peers, so why was there such a stark difference in their students¡¯ aptitude?


    Li Yue pondered the matter.


    In the end, she surmised that City ANo. 1 High Schoolhad likely employed a brilliant teacher this year, which would exin the sudden improvement in their academic performance.


    Unable to sit still, she walked over to the window and gazed at the scenery outside.


    Her younger brother was in his third year of high school now¡ª a critical stage for any student with high aspirations.


    Unfortunately, his weakness in Mathematics was proving to be a major setback in his quest for higher learning.


    They had hired many tutors in the past, and Li Yueherself had tried her hand at teaching him, all to no avail.


    The Li familywas understandably worried about the boy¡¯s future.


    Now that she hade across such a promising young student who wasn¡¯t only aplished in math, but seemed to be gifted in teaching as well, she wasn¡¯t willing to let the opportunity pass.


    If her brother transferred to City ANo. 1 High Schond sat in their sses for just a while¡ªjust long enough to improve his Math scores¡ªhe might finally qualify for the college entrance exams.


    Li Yue pped her thigh and strode out of the room, her face filled with determination.


    She got on her bicycle and rushed back home, eager to discuss her n with her parents. They needed to find a ce to stay in City A, after all.


    Li Yue had always been an efficient worker.


    As soon as she arrived home, she sat her parents down andid out her proposal, all while booking ne tickets on her phone.

 Chapter 448 - Top Student from City F

    <h4>Chapter 448: Top Student from City F</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Yao Tang sniffed and rubbed her nose.


    The weather had been pretty bad recently, and the seasons were changing. Her sinuses had been acting up.


    Yao Tang cedXu Xuan¡¯s bracelet on the table and studied it through a magnifying ss. She could immediately distinguish the fine lines on its surface.


    The craftsmanship was very simr to the ne around her neck, though they had different patterns.


    There seemed to be a minor difference in theponents of the material used as well.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s bracelet was made of the same metal that came with the sheepskin scroll Yao Tanghad previously acquired. Regardless of how it hade into the other girl¡¯s possession, one thing was clear¡ªthis bracelet was rted to the objectYao Tangwas looking for.


    But Yao Tangsensed nothing wrong fromGrandma Xu, nor did she feel anything strange inXu Xuan¡¯s home.


    Yao Tang put down her magnifying ss and deposited the bracelet into a wooden box for safekeeping.


    Only then did she remember the message she had postedst time. She took out herptop and logged into the website.


    Apparently, the post had caused quite a stir in the onlinemunity.


    The entire website was in an uproar, and people from opposing points of view were dishing out their opinions without reserve.


    There was a group that insisted that no such material could exist in this world.


    Another group argued that since the post had said that it existed, then it obviously did. It came with a snarkyment telling the previous group that they were simply idiots for not having found it themselves.


    ......


    Pretty soon, the two factions were exchanging links to documents and studies that backed up their respective ims.


    This prompted the less experienced users to start researching the material on their own, while others imed that they had already made something out of said material.


    They said that they had used scientific facilities to do this, and were willing to show the finished product to anyone interested.


    Yao Tang sighed. She hadn¡¯t published her post to achieve this kind of oue.


    She breezed through the irrelevantments and zeroed in on one that looked to be popr among the users.


    The post said that the reason for the material¡¯s insolubility was not itsponents, but because of certain time and environmental factors that attributed to itsck ofpatibility with the substance.


    There were also a few daring ones who had privately messaged Yao Tangand told her that they had already developed a way to process the material. They even sent photos and videos as proof.


    However, it only took her a single nce to know that their so-called evidence were all fake.


    Yao Tang was just about to give up and resign herself to another failure when she received a new private message.


    ¡°Hello, I have the material that you want. If you are interested, may we discuss this further?¡±


    As with the ones that came before it, there was also a photo attached to the message.


    Yao Tang¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked it over.


    She didn¡¯t include a photo of the parchment in her original post, but this person was still able to figure it out urately. She stared at the picture that contained the very same parchment she had.


    Another message popped in just then, this time containing a video file.


    It was a recording of a test conducted to ascertain theponents of the parchment.


    ¡­


    Hourster, Li Yuewas wheeling their luggage out ofCity Aairport, her younger brother in tow.


    Duringst night¡¯s family meeting, they had a thorough discussion about the boy¡¯s prospects. In the end, they held a vote and came to a unanimous decision to let Li Chene to City Ato study.


    If he couldn¡¯t improve his grades after a certain period, he was to return to his original school in City F just in time before the school year ended.


    It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a hassle, since the two schools weren¡¯t that far from each other.


    They wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths if it weren¡¯t for Li Chen¡¯s deplorable grades in Mathematics.


    He was an excellent student in most other subjects, but Math was his pitfall.


    It dragged down his average and rendered hismendable performance in the other subjects useless.


    If Li Chen could only boost his grades in Mathematics, he would have better opportunities for college and more universities to choose from.


    Li Yue wasted no time and contacted the administrative office ofCity ANo. 1 High Schoolthe very next day.


    When the teacher in charge heard that Li Chen was a top student in City F No. 1 High School, he was more than delighted to amodate them.


    If it weren¡¯t for the recent amendment to the school rules, he would have to consult the principal before approving something like this. But now, he could ept new and transfer students at his discretion.


    After hearing the details from Li Yue, he immediately rted it toPrincipal Kong.


    A top student from City F¡­


    All these years, City ANo. 1 High Schoolhad been in a tightpetition with City FNo. 1 High Schoolin terms of provincial rankings.


    And now, a top student from City F No. 1 High Schoolwas asking to enroll inCity ANo. 1 High School. If the old geezers from City F knew about this, they would likely pull their hair out in humiliation.

 Chapter 449 - A Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 449: A Misunderstanding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The dean¡¯s face flushed with delight at the thought.


    Principal Kong was no less ecstatic when he heard the news.


    Upon further discussion, however, he understood that the student had note to their school due to other unrted obligations.


    They had traveled overnight, after all, which was quite impressive in itself.


    Even so, Principal Kongnever suspected that the transfer had something to do withYao Tang, and he granted his approval with a casual wave of his hand.


    Li Yueter met the administrative director in person to express her intentions for her brother.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen my brother¡¯s grades, I believe you will agree with me when I say that his Mathematics grade needs a lot of work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be no problem at all,¡± the director grinned. ¡°I think I already understand the situation. Do advise your younger brother to prepare well for our school exams.¡±


    Li Yue took his words as a vote of confidence in their curriculum. Her eyes sparkled with excitement at the idea thatLi Chen¡¯s grades would be soaring in no time.


    ¡°Thank you so much. It seems that we¡¯vee to the right ce this time.¡±


    Funnily enough, the director thought that she was thanking them for their leniency, seeing as how they were ready to ept Li Chendespite his poor scores in Math.


    ¡°Of course, of course. As educators, we understand your sentiments all too well. No. 1 High Schoolhas always been generous to its students. We subscribe to the notion that students must be allowed to explore their weaknesses as much as they are encouraged to show their greatest strengths. We only hope that they learn from their shorings and rise above them over time.¡±


    Li Yue finally sensed that something was amiss, then, but she brushed it off and continued, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. My younger brother has a particr weakness in mathematics, but I know that your teachers are more than capable of helping him ovee the subject. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t hesitate toe over right away.¡±


    ......


    ¡®Wait¡­ What?¡¯


    It was the director¡¯s turn to be confused. His brows furrowed for a moment as he thought back to thest couple of hours. ¡°Hang on, are you saying that you know for certain that our teachers can help improve your brother¡¯s Math scores?¡±


    His voice carried a hint of doubt.


    Based on the previous year¡¯s records, City ANo. 1 High Schoolwas not much different fromCity FNo. 1 High Schoolin terms of ranking and eptance rate.


    This was also why the director had initially been baffled when Li Yueappeared out of nowhere asking forLi Chento be temporarily admitted to their school.


    Li Yue frowned. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to be so modest about it. I do know for a fact that your Mathematics curriculum is far better than the ones practiced inCity F. I do have confidence in your faculty, and I¡¯m sure that my brother will be able to achieve much progress during his stay.¡±


    The director considered this. He did think that their curric were excellent, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the unease in his heart. They were being praised too much forfort.


    He nced at Li Yueand saw the sincerity in her eyes. This didn¡¯t seem to be a prank or a scam at all.


    And it made the director all the more suspicious.


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°Miss Li,¡± he said with some hesitation. ¡°By any chance, did you happen upon a Math lecture given by one of our teachers?¡±


    Their school had a strict policy prohibiting their teachers from tutoring outside the campus, regardless of whether the students attended No. 1 High Schoolor not.


    So if Li Yuedid attend one such lecture, then there would definitely be a problem.


    Not only had the teacher in question broken the rules, but they had also allowed someone from a rival school to participate in their remedial ss. The school board would not be happy about this, and the consequences would be dire.


    The director felt a thin sheen of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Li Yue took one good look at him and realized that there had been a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not what you think at all. Please allow me to exin first. You see, my brother and I identally joined a video conference call organized by the students of your school. They were holding remedial sses for each subject, and my brother learned a lot. I, too, was pretty impressed with what I¡¯ve seen. This is why I have utmost faith in the teaching methods you employ here at City ANo. 1 High School.¡±

 Chapter 450 - Her Voice

    <h4>Chapter 450: Her Voice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I feltpelled to enroll my younger brother in your school. At least temporarily, for the sake of his grades.¡±


    Contrary to her expectation, the director grew even more confused by her words.


    She had been praising their teachers just a moment ago, and now she was saying that it had been a bunch of students who ran the lecture. What exactly happened?


    Besides, when had the students even managed to organize online remedial sses?


    Thepetition within the campus was fierce as it was, and they were constantly given homework and advanced readings. Who would have the time for extracurricr activities such as this?


    More importantly, why would they bother with a collective initiative when the overall goal was to stand above the rest?


    But it didn¡¯t look like Li Yuewas bluffing at all. Not only had a bunch of students participated in a remedial ss, but it was also sessful enough to convince her to have her brother transferred all the way fromCity F.


    The director didn¡¯t think he had met any student from the school who would be capable of pulling this off.


    He wondered if Li Yuehad possibly made a mistake. Perhaps those students weren¡¯t fromCity ANo. 1 High Schofter all.


    And yet, in the face of the youngdy¡¯s seal, he found himself clearing his throat and going along with her presumptions. ¡°Yes, well¡­ the students here are indeed a force to be reckoned with. They are very united, so to speak. We do encourage such camaraderie, as it contributes to a better learning atmosphere.¡±


    As he spoke, his thumbs were busily typing a message on his phone under his desk. He sent it to the school faculty¡¯s group chat.


    ¡°Urgent matter! Are there any students conducting online remedial lessons? Which ss are they from? If anyone is aware of this, let me know right away!¡±


    No sooner had he sent it than he received several replies from different teachers.


    ......


    ¡°Online remedial lessons? How is that even possible when they can barely finish the test papers we give them for homework?¡±


    ¡°Is it a private arrangement or something? Does it even have an effect on the students¡¯ performance? I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re just getting together to have some fun after school.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not aware of this, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re breaking any rules.¡±


    The director read the messages and nodded to himself.


    They were right on all counts. Time was incredibly tight at the moment; the students shouldn¡¯t have any to spare for such an activity.


    But then again, Li Yuewouldn¡¯t havee all this way over a baseless coincidence.


    The director quickly sent another message to the group.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s nothing like a formal lecture, just a group of students sharing their learning with each other. How about that, have you heard of something like this? Hurry and tell me!¡±


    He followed it up with the big, red exmation marks emoji.


    The director then put his phone away and diverted his attention back to Li Yue. All this time, she had beenplimenting that one student from said online lecture.


    He smiled and nodded alongcently. ¡°Indeed, that is true. Our students are doing very well.¡±


    Deep inside, however, he was slowly spiraling into a panic. He didn¡¯t even know who this student was, which ss he was from, or who his Math teacher was.


    Heck, he wasn¡¯t even sure if the student really was from their school.


    Just then, his phone vibrated with another message from one of the teachers.


    ¡°An online group sharing? ss 20 has done something like this before. I also heard that they were holding reviews alongside their self-study practice. I don¡¯t know if this is true, though. Can you confirm it for us, Teacher Xi? @Xi Yan.¡±


    Xi Yan was holding a ss at the moment, though, so she wasn¡¯t able to see the messages on the group.


    But the rest of the teachers were quick to chime in.


    ¡°Oh, right, ss 20. I¡¯ve also heard talk about a lecture after ss, but I didn¡¯t think it was online. I thought it was just a group study or something.¡±


    The director¡¯s eyes lit up, but it didn¡¯tst very long.


    As far as he remembered, no one in ss 20 was particrly good at Mathematics to the point that they would be able to give lectures to their ssmates.


    He pondered the matter yet again.


    And then, a name popped up in his mind.


    Yao Tang!


    The girl ranked first ce in the entire grade the moment she transferred to their school, and she had even scored full marks in the recent Math Olympiad.


    If it was her, then it all made sense.


    The director leaned over his desk and looked at Li Yuewithser focus. ¡°This student who conducted the lecture, it¡¯s a girl, right? Tell me, did she sound cold, almost aloof?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know Yao Tangwell himself, but she had left asting impression on him.


    After all, her grades were outstanding, and she had a personality unlike anyone he had ever met before. It showed in her demeanor and the way she interacted with the people around her.


    So if there was anything distinct about Yao Tang, other than her gorgeous appearance, it would be her cool and distant voice.

 Chapter 451 - Living Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 451: Living Ancestors</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but jump to her feet after hearing the director¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Director! She did sound a little cold, but her lecture was very detailed and precise. My brother and I genuinely thought that she was a teacher. Her ssmates seemed to look up to her, too. They even addressed her as Sister Tang.¡±


    Finally, the director was able to confirm who that brilliant person was.


    When he heard about the students calling her ¡°Sister Tang¡±, however, he had to press his lips together and shake his head.


    Wasn¡¯t that just too much reverence for someone so young?


    He would definitely have a word with Teacher Xiter.


    For now, he was just d that the matter was settled, and he could rest assured that Li Yue?had note to their school by mistake.


    ¡°Director, what do you think about enrolling my younger brother in this specific ss? We¡¯re more than willing to pay the tuition fee for an entire grading period, along with other necessary expenses. We can be flexible with the price, as long as Li Chen?gets to study in your school.¡±


    Li Yue looked the director in the eye as she said this.


    Even though the teachers in City A?No. 1 High School?were excellent, she knew that this didn¡¯t necessarily trante to the student body¡¯s performance as a whole.


    Brilliant students were likely toe from the top sses, the cream of the crop, so to speak.


    And given her brother¡¯s overall grades, he didn¡¯t have much of a chance to enter these elite sses at all. On top of that, was enrolling as a temporary transfer student.


    They couldn¡¯t very well expect the school administration to make significant concessions for someone like him.


    ......


    The director leaned back against his chair, his chest tightening with a new wave of unease.


    It would have been fine if it were any other ss.


    But ss 20¡­ Those kids were a rowdy bunch who recognized no rules. There was no telling what might happen to an unsuspecting transfer student.


    Sure, they might have improved their grades in thest few months, but it was exactly their unpredictable streak that worried the director.


    It was difficult enough for a transfer student to blend into an ordinary ss, but ss 20? Ha!


    And then there was the matter of Principal Kong.


    The headmaster had always paid special attention to ss 20. The director had no idea whether the man would even allow another transfer student into a ss, and a temporary one at that.


    But the most troublesome of all was Li Yue¡¯s preconceived notions about their faculty staff. She presumed that?Yao Tang¡¯s brilliance was due to her excellent teachers, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    The director knew the truth¡ªYao Tang was simply on another level.


    Li Yue watched theplicated emotions y on the director¡¯s face and misunderstood the reason behind them.


    ¡°Would it be difficult to arrange, Director? How about this, then? I will ask my younger brother to transfer to your school for good. Just say the word, and we will go through all the necessary procedures.¡±


    Her tone turned pleading when she added, ¡°I know that this request puts you in a tight spot. We can settle for a temporary transfer first. Any ss would do. After the initial exams, if Li Chen¡¯s grades are satisfactory, we can transfer him to the elite ss then.


    ¡°What do you think? If he doesn¡¯t qualify, then we will pull him out of your school withoutints. We just want you to give him a chance.¡±


    She had started giving up on her brother¡¯s Mathematics skills after years of trying.


    Now that they had found some hope for him to improve, she refused to let go of the opportunity, or she just might regret it for the rest of her life.


    The director pressed his lips together, and a wry expression came over his face. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to take Li Chen?in.


    Truly, if it had been any other ss, he would have just called the form teacher into the office and settled the arrangements.


    But since it was ss 20¡­


    Those rascals were the embodiment of the moniker, ¡°living ancestors¡±.


    ¡°Miss Li,¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot decide on this so easily. You may be unaware, but the circumstances of the ss that you are requesting are¡­ special. It¡¯s different from the rest of the grade.¡±


    Li Yue nodded sincerely.


    ¡°I understand your concerns, Director. I already expected this much. Of course, that ss would be special. After all, it¡¯s the top ss in the grade, right? You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Once again, the director found himself in a quandary. No matter how hard he tried to exin the situation, it seemed like Li Yue?kept missing his point.

 Chapter 452 - They Came for Yao Tang

    <h4>Chapter 452: They Came for Yao Tang</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    He sighed and said with much reluctance, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go and confirm it with my superior first. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    He headed over to a separate room and called the principal¡¯s secretary, Xiao Liu.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiao. I¡¯m calling from the Academic Affairs Office. Are you aware that there is a student here today who wishes to enroll temporarily in our school?


    ¡°Well, you see, they want him to be admitted into Yao Tang¡¯s ss¡­¡±


    On the other end, Xiao Liuwas leisurely sipping a special tea thatPrincipal Konghad graciously shared with him.


    When he heard mention of Yao Tang, however, he sat up straight and shuddered.


    ¡°What? That student wants to transfer to ss 20? Why? Did you ask them for their reasons?¡±


    The director thought back to his discussion with Li Yueand spoke with obvious reluctance.


    ¡°Apparently, they have identally joined an online remedial lecture Yao Tangconducted for ss 20.¡±


    Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes widened and his jaw dropped.


    ¡®No way! Just because of that?¡¯


    ¡°Are you saying that they tracked Yao Tangto our school and immediately flew over to process the transfer?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ......


    Xiao Liu took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Do you think they only came here forYao Tang?¡±


    The director was taken aback by the question, but he replied, ¡°I think so, yes.¡±


    Though, to be precise, they hade here for Yao Tang¡¯s teacher, to whom they gave all the credit forYao Tang¡¯s exceptional intelligence.


    ¡°And they¡¯re here on the campus right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, sensing that there was something amiss in the secretary¡¯s voice, the director added, ¡°The principal has already been notified about the transfer. It¡¯s only a matter of which ss to enroll the student in.¡±


    Xiao Liu took another deep breath.


    How should he handle this?


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to confer this with Principal Kongfirst. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    Xiao Liu hung up and immediately rushed to the Principal¡¯s Office, business suit and all.


    It was nothing short of a hundred-meter sprint, but he didn¡¯t care about his image.


    Meanwhile, the director remained rooted to the spot as he listened to the dial tone. He should really put the receiver down, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go back into his office and face Li Yueagain.


    In another part of the school, Principal Kong was enjoying his tea when his secretary burst into the room.


    ¡°Principal! Did you approve a student transfer request?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes, I did.¡±


    Principal Kong picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Ahh, excellent quality,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Did you know that the transfer is only temporary?¡± Xiao Liuasked frantically.¡±Of course. This only shows that ourNo. 1 High Schoolis ultimately better than the one they have inCity F. They must have been impressed by our teachers¡¯ repertoire. Well, it¡¯s only natural, I suppose.¡±


    Principal Kong beamed with pride at his own words.


    With their long history of rivalry with City FNo. 1 High School, this certainly counted as a victory.


    After all, at least one family had preferred to have their child transferred over in the middle of the school year.


    Xiao Liu¡¯s face twisted miserably, and he heaved a long sigh. ¡°But did you know that they are here for Yao Tang? They want the transfer student to be in the same ss as her.¡±


    His voice wasced with helpless defeat.


    Principal Kong¡¯s jovial attitude instantly turned into panic. He banged a fist on his desk and red at the other man.


    ¡°What did you say? Is Yao Tangrted to them? I thought they came here because they were impressed by our teachers¡¯ skills?¡±


    What the hell was going on?


    Xiao Liu sighed yet again. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sir. They happened uponYao Tang¡¯s remedial ss online and found it very interesting. So much so that they wasted no timeing over¡­¡±

 Chapter 453 - Inspire or Intimidate

    <h4>Chapter 453: Inspire or Intimidate</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°They attribute Yao Tang¡¯s excellence to her teachers,¡± Xiao Liu ended his exnation.


    The image of Xi Yanpopped up in his mind. Was it possibleYao Tang¡¯s impressive results were all because of her?


    He soon rejected the idea, however.


    If Xi Yanwas that amazing, then she would have produced a good number of geniuses from ss 20 a long time ago.


    But the students¡¯ scores had only started improving after Yao Tangcame into the picture, which meant that it had less to do with their form teacher and more with the transfer student.


    Principal Kong looked like he was going to explode at any minute.


    He had barely taken a respite from thest ordeal, and now, another one had fallen on hisp.


    He struggled topose himself.


    Fortunately, this new situation didn¡¯t involve anyone powerful, so they still had room to push back and make a stand.


    Principal Kong took a deep, calming breath.


    ¡°Instruct the director to tell them that we hold no such standards over our teachers, much less our students. Tell them they must have had the wrong information.¡±


    His voice rang out with a finality that showed he was unwilling topromise.


    Xiao Liu grimaced. ¡°The thing is, they already know that the person they listened to isYao Tang. They also know that she is just a student. The only thing they don¡¯t know is the fact that she is far more capable than our teachers.¡±


    ......


    Principal Kong shut his eyes in frustration.


    ¡®Oh, Yao Tang,Yao Tang. You really can¡¯t hide your brilliance no matter where you go, can you?¡¯


    ¡°Principal Kong, things may not be as bad as we think,¡± Xiao Liuadvised warily.


    ¡°Consider how Yao Tangwas able to attract a top student fromCity FNo. 1 High School. Isn¡¯t this as good as payback for all the times they poached our best teachers over thest few years?¡±


    His words were meant to reassure the principal, but thetter didn¡¯t see it that way at all.


    At that moment, only one thought was running in Principal Kong¡¯s mind¡ªYao Tanghad caused trouble for him again!


    ¡°She usually kept a low profile, so how did these people discover her, anyway?¡±


    He realized btedly that he had said his sentiments out loud.


    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t need to do much,¡± Xiao Limented. ¡°It¡¯s more of a feeling.Yao Tangjust gives off this aura that naturally appeals to other people. She either inspires or intimidates.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Principal Kongbarked. ¡°Go on and scram! Do you think you¡¯re still getting a bonus this year if someone poachesYao Tangfrom our school?¡±


    Xiao Liu immediately turned serious. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, Yao Tang should have kept her skills under wraps.¡±


    A moment of tense silence ensued.


    After giving it some more thought, Xiao Liuspoke again.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think we should be worried about this. They came to our school because they like Yao Tangand wanted their young master to be her ssmate. They aren¡¯t nning to take her away. Instead, they brought another excellent student over.¡±


    ¡°You still have a long way to go,¡± Principal Kongsaid emphatically.


    He had thought of this, too, but he was still worried.


    Things always became unpredictable when it came to that girl.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we should just let the boy enroll in Yao Tang¡¯s ss, right?¡± he grumbled after a while.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, Principal. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    After all, Yao Tangwasn¡¯t the type to actively seek trouble, in spite of her unmistakable strengths.


    ¡°On another note, Principal. Since Yao Tangis already giving remedial lectures to her ssmates, why don¡¯t we allow the other students to join as well? Perhaps she can help everyone to improve their academics.¡±


    It would be an interesting endeavor, to be sure, and the results would be well worth it.


    If everyone¡¯s grades improved, then there was a high chance that the school would also move higher in the provincial rankings.


    They might even double their eptance rate for the college entrance exams!


    Besides, with Yao Tang¡¯s skills that surpassed that of the teachers themselves, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to have more people under her tutge, right?

 Chapter 454 - A Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 454: A Dilemma</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Xiao Liu became.


    Principal Kong, on the other hand, remained unconvinced. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Such a thing can never happen in No. 1 High School.¡±


    In truth, the idea also appealed to Principal Kong. It was a great opportunity for the third years to improve their grades, after all.


    And it did promise some very good results.


    But if they pursued the idea, they would have to expose Yao Tangto the world.


    He was worried enough as it was, thinking that someone might abduct her and use her to their advantage.


    How could he bear to share her with the public any more than he already was?


    If she slipped from his grasp, he would probablyment over the loss for the rest of his life.


    No way!


    He could not allow such a thing. He refused to even risk it.


    ¡°Let me make it clear to you right now. It would be best for you to drop the idea while it¡¯s still early. I will never allow it, and I¡¯m sure Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t agree to it, either. She¡¯s a very private person. I don¡¯t think she would be willing to provide other people the opportunity to pick on her shorings.¡±


    Although Xiao Liudidn¡¯t sharePrincipal Kong¡¯s thinking, he had no choice but to heed his superior¡¯s orders.


    Just as well, too, since they had yet to deal with the matter at hand.


    ......


    ¡°Then, what about this transfer student, Li Chen? What should we do?¡±


    They didn¡¯t want the boy to return to City Fempty-handed, for fear that they might lose face against their rival.


    But they couldn¡¯t risk him attending their school, either, since he would quickly realize that their teachers weren¡¯t as impressive as they had expected.


    It was quite a dilemma.


    No matter which direction they took, they were bound to incur some losses.


    And since Li Chen¡¯s family was already aware ofYao Tang¡¯s existence, it made the situation all the more tricky.


    Principal Kong took out his phone and typed out a message: ¡°Little Tang, did you conduct an online remedial lecturest night?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t reply.


    After a few minutes of being antsy, Principal Kongcalled her number, only to hang up in the next second.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He looked at Xiao Liu and barked, ¡°Go find Yao Tang and tell her to reply to my message. Hurry up!¡±


    The other man blinked in confusion. ¡°Should I just bring her over?¡±


    Principal Kong red at him. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just tell her to give me a reply.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ sses are ongoing at the moment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to take her aside just for this.¡±


    Principal Kong nced at the clock hanging on the wall and sighed. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Just then, his phone beeped. Yao Tanghad replied.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    He could just imagine that cheeky girl typingzily on her screen.


    Something urred to Principal Kongthen.


    ¡°Little Tang, are you ying with your phone while in ss?¡±


    This time, there was no response.


    Xiao Liu edged closer and peeked at his superior¡¯s phone. When he saw the conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    ¡®What is Principal Kongdoing, acting like a child at his age?¡¯


    Principal Kong was now staring at his screen with regret. He wanted to retract hisst message, but he saw thatYao Tanghad already read it.


    He might as well change the subject.


    ¡°I have something important to ask you. Did an outsider attend your remedial lecturest night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I endorsed our school to them. You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t bother thanking me.¡±


    Principal Kong¡¯s eyes widened in indignation.


    ¡®What does this brat mean, don¡¯t bother thanking her? She¡¯s going to send me to an early grave at this rate!¡¯


    He suddenly had an overwhelming urge to hunt the girl down and teach her a lesson.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t do much except send another message.


    ¡°Next time you hold an online ss, make sure to use a password!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Principal Kong¡¯s expression turned even more terrible at the one-word reply.


    He closed his eyes and let out a long, draining breath.


    When he opened them again, he looked straight at Xiao Liuand demanded, ¡°Where are those two right now?¡±


    ¡°They are waiting at the Academic Affairs Office. The director is entertaining them as we speak.¡±


    ss 20 was no ordinary ss, so the director was probably at a loss on how to proceed.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go and get this over with.¡±


    Principal Kong got to his feet and trudged to the door in resignation.

 Chapter 455 - Calling Yao Tang a Fraud

    <h4>Chapter 455: Calling Yao Tang?a Fraud</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Meanwhile, Yao Tang stared at thest message Principal Kong had sent and frowned.


    What did he mean?


    Was he angry?


    Yao Tang pondered it for a brief moment, but when she still couldn¡¯t figure it out, she decided to drop the matter altogether. She turned to?Lin Xin?and asked, ¡°How is your test papering along?¡±


    Lin Xin instantly felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± she said warily, ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Yao Tang blinked at her and shook her head, indicating that it was just a casual question.


    ¡°Well, never mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Xin?heaved a sigh of relief and proceeded to fan her face, as if she had just narrowly escaped a disaster.


    But then Yao Tang?shifted in her seat to look at?Qin Jing. ¡°Do you know many tests?Lin Xin?has finished?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Jing?looked up from her physics exercise. ¡°She has one more left, right?¡±


    Lin Xin grimaced and her shoulders dropped.


    ¡°Sister Tang, Qin Jing?is so much more efficient than me. When I came overst time, she was already done with everything.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yao Tang?smirked at?Qin Jing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were finished? I have more here.¡±


    She took out three sets of paper from her deskpartment and ced them on Qin Jing¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you on this one, okay?¡± she said, patting the other girl on the shoulder.


    Qin Jing was left speechless.


    Yan Wei heard the entire exchange from a few seats away. Her lips curled into a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m really learning a lot of things these days,¡± she called out in a mocking tone.


    ¡°So now, a pile of trash can be given as a gift, and the other party would just ept it with open arms.¡±


    Lin Xin and?Qin Jing, who were stillmenting their fates, both looked up and red at?Yan Wei.


    ¡°Well, I learned that people can be utterly presumptuous and rude,¡± Qin Jing?immediately retorted. ¡°They¡¯re constantly running their mouths off, thinking they know everything when they don¡¯t.¡±


    Yan Wei flushed in outrage.


    Seeing her reaction, Qin Jing?leaned back against her seat and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Miss Yan?¡±


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t expect?Qin Jing?to openly challenge her like this.


    As if it wasn¡¯t obvious enough that she had been talking about Yan Wei just now.


    Unable to contain her anger, Yan Wei?made to get out of her seat and walk over to confront?Qin Jing, but?Yang Nian?reached out to stop her at thest second.


    She wasn¡¯t about to let it go so easily, though.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that, Qin Jing? If you have the guts to say it, then say it properly.¡±


    Yan Wei was pampered by her family, so she naturally couldn¡¯t bear to suffer this kind of treatment.


    Qin Jing was unfazed. She looked?Yan Wei?up and down and spoke in a slow,zy tone.


    ¡°I meant exactly what I said. Are you reading more into my words, or are you simply too stupid to understand?¡±


    Just like that, she hadnded yet another blow at Yan Wei.


    Thetter was absolutely fuming at this point. She shot to her feet and mmed her fist on her desk.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? God knows where that bumpkin got those test papers from, but she keeps taking credit for herself. It¡¯s suspicious, no matter how you look at it!¡±


    Basically, she was calling Yao Tang?a fraud in front of the whole ss.


    Yan Wei was still nursing a grudge after thatst incident between them.


    Seeing those damn test papers again triggered something in her, and she wasn¡¯t able to resist airing out her grievances.


    Yan Wei had always been arrogant, even as a kid. It mostly had to do with her upbringing.


    People ttered her constantly, trying to cozy up to her and earn her powerful family¡¯s favor.


    As such, she was conditioned to believe that she would have her way all the time, regardless of the circumstances.


    This time was no different, and she expected her ssmates to support her as she condemned Yao Tang.

 Chapter 456 - Haven’t Counted Them

    <h4>Chapter 456: Haven¡¯t Counted Them</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    To her horror, the ss onlyughed at her face. They finally understood why Yan Wei was constantly mocking them.


    So she didn¡¯t believe that the test papers were all made by Yao Tang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand the way you think, Yan Wei,¡±Qin Jingjeered. ¡°Who else would these reviewers belong to if notSister Tang.Do you honestly believe someone would willingly give up this kind of information?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lin Xinchimed in as she huggedYao Tangand red atYan Wei.


    ¡°And even if someone did, Sister Tangcan do whatever she wants with her possessions. We are more than grateful for her selflessness.¡±


    Indeed, no one would be foolish enough to impart such sensitive information at such a critical time.


    The college entrance exams were approaching, so everyone was on edge. After all, they were racing each other on the path to sess.


    Only Yao Tanghad enough confidence in herself to do the unthinkable.


    A buzz went around the ssroom as the other students nodded in agreement with Lin Xin.


    At that moment, Qin Jingnced atYao Tangand found thetter sheepishly rubbing her nose in embarrassment.


    In reality, Yao Tangwas just toozy to do all the test papers, so she distributed them to everyone. Two birds with one stone and all that.


    ¡°Just listen to yourself!¡± Yan Weishrieked. ¡°Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s just using you to make herself look better? You¡¯re so stupid that you don¡¯t even realize how blindly loyal you¡¯ve all be to her!¡±


    The whole ss was understandably angered by her remark.


    ......


    ¡°Only a malicious person would think this way. Not everyone is like you, Yan Wei!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You should have just kept silent if you have nothing good to say.¡±


    Yan Wei scoffed at them and sneered.


    ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t appreciate my advice, then I won¡¯t remind you again in the future. Just continue deluding yourselves. Let¡¯s see who loses in the end!¡±


    In the corner of her eye, she noticed Yang Niangiving her a disapproving look, but she only rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    Lin Xin huffed and turned toYao Tang. She made sure that her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear when she said:


    ¡°Are you okay, Sister Tang? You¡¯re not mad, are you?


    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not mad. You shouldn¡¯t waste your energy on someone who isn¡¯t even worth your attention.


    Ah, but I am mad. I¡¯m so mad, I could explode! I can¡¯t believe such a shameless person exists!¡±


    For the first time since the fight broke out, Yao Tang looked at Yan Wei and addressed her directly. ¡°If you look down on us that much, then just leave this ss. No one is stopping you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Weijeered. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to drive me away now that I¡¯ve exposed you? Didn¡¯t you im to have a lot of test materials fromInternational Middle Schoolbefore? Howe you only produced a handful of papers just now? Don¡¯t tell me that you were actually lying, and you don¡¯t really have them.¡±


    That made their ssmates pause.


    To begin with, the materials from International Middle Schoolwere rare toe across. It was already quite a feat for them to have seen the lot that they had.


    But Yan Weihad a point¡ªYao Tanghad only taken out three sets today, which was a sudden break from the usual.


    The other students kept their mouths shut, afraid that they might say anything they would regret.


    They were confused about Yao Tang, but they didn¡¯t want to get caught up inYan Wei¡¯s trap, either.


    ¡°And if I do have them?¡± Yao Tangasked nonchntly as she rubbedLin Xin¡¯s back in a gesture offort.


    The action gave Qin Jingpause. It was vaguely familiar, for some reason.


    Right! This was simr to the way she would stroke their cat back at home.


    ¡®What a ridiculous thought.¡¯ Qin Jingshook her head and averted her gaze.


    Yan Wei crossed her arms over her chest, looking smug. ¡°If you do have them, then you should be able to take them all out, right? Last time, you said there were three to four hundred books in total. Where are they now?¡±


    Of course, she knew that Yao Tangcouldn¡¯t possibly carry it all with her to school. ButYan Weiwas riding on a high, and her desire to win the argument trumped her voice of reason.


    She still hadn¡¯t moved on from the time when Yao Tanghad made her look like a fool in public. She wasn¡¯t about to let thetter off so easily.


    ¡°How many would you like?¡± Yao Tangasked.


    Yan Wei took this to be an attempt to stall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she taunted. ¡°Can¡¯t you take out at least a few more? You have hundreds, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The other students all stared at Yao Tangnervously.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t exactly counted them,¡± she said, still indifferent as ever.

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457: You¡¯re Nothing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Not counting those that had been distributed, there should be another truckload.¡± She shrugged.


    Initially, upon seeing the expression on her face, Yan Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    However, when she finally heard what she had to say, a sense of amusement flooded over her. She heaved a sigh of relief, and she smirked.


    A carload?


    How was that possible?


    ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re talking about a bike. Not a truck.¡± Yan Wei snorted.


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t say anything to deny it. Instead, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m talking about a big truck,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    The woman burst intoughter as she clutched her stomach. A sh of disappointment appeared in Yang Nian¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    His screen suddenly shed back to life as he nced over at the contact name. Without another word, he grabbed his phone and walked out of the ssroom, leaving them alone.


    Only upon leaving did Yan Wei feel more at ease.


    Her face was as arrogant as her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re bringing a truckload of review materials all the way from International Middle School? Do you really think I¡¯d believe you?¡± Yan Wei rolled her eyes, flipping her hair over her shoulders.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, just tell the truth. You don¡¯t have to talk so arrogantly and make usugh.¡±


    ......


    She shot her a disdainful nce.


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re nothing. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it before doesn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Qin Jingcrossed her arms over her chest.


    Lin Xin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people act that way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± Qin Jing sighed. ¡°She¡¯s really such a narrow-minded person. She wouldn¡¯t ept that others are living a better life than her.¡±


    Meng Yang nodded rapidly. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Seeing them all agree was enough for Yan Wei to lose her temper.


    She scowled, displeased by the turn of events. That Young Master of the Meng Family must¡¯ve been behind the information being distributed from International Middle School, right?


    Why was he even continuing to speak up for that country bumpkin?


    What benefits could she have offered him?


    ¡°If you say you do, then where are they?¡± Yan Wei tilted her head even higher. Her tone became even more flippant and unpleasant. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me?¡±


    Lin Xin smiled. ¡°Then what if we really take them out? What would you do for us?¡±


    Yao Tang appeared deep in thought.


    Just as Yan Wei was about to speak, she interrupted, ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think this would be a good bet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why? Are you afraid to be proven wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It would be no use proving you wrong. In fact, it¡¯d just be a waste of time.¡±


    A waste of time?


    If Yao Tang hadn¡¯t said that they had a truckload of information, then she might be quaking in her boots. However, now that she already brought that piece of information out, she was more than ready to make this bet with her. How could she have a truck worth of books?


    She was obviously lying!


    She had heard from Yao Ran that this Yao Tangwas none other than a vige brat. She was just a country bumpkin who came from a small mountain vige. Who would be worried about someone like her?


    If it weren¡¯t for Meng Yang, how could she even have such information about their school?


    She was definitely bluffing!


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Yan Wei demanded.


    ¡°Yan Yu will be back soon.¡±


    Ah.


    ¡°Fine, as long as you have that delivered, I¡¯ll never sit in his ce again.¡± Yan Wei shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you care about him. He¡¯s nothing but a cripple in our family. But then again, you two would fit. A cripple and a country bumpkin¡ªwhat a good match.¡±


    Qin Jing clenched her fists.

 Chapter 458 - Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 458: Illegitimate Daughter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Jing red at Yan Wei. Her eyes were swimming with disgust and disdain. ¡°He may have other needs, but you still couldn¡¯tpare to him. You¡¯re nothing but an illegitimate daughter of the Yan Family.¡±


    As soon as the words had escaped her lips, Yan Wei¡¯s entire body trembled. Her fingernails dug into her palms. How dare she?


    She defiantly red at her.


    ¡°You must be the pride and joy of the Qin Family. Otherwise, why would your family ship you all the way to City A? It couldn¡¯t be that they were embarrassed by you, could they?¡±


    Yan Wei snorted. ¡°Oops, was that a sore topic?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could even say anything, she saw Meng Yang standing up from his stool. The stool grazed against the flooring, its crackling sound echoing across the room.


    Qin Jing took a step back.


    Yan Wei pursed her lips. What was he going to do against her?


    However, before she could speak against her, a gust of wind blew right by her ear.


    SMACK!


    Yan Wei felt a wave of pain kissing her on a cheek. She immediately staggered back, clutching the side of her face, unsure of what to think.


    Her entire face was frozen in shock and disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone who dare touch her, much less hit her! Suddenly, her cheeks became flushed as she turned to find the culprit.


    Just then, she saw Yao Tang by the corner, wiping her palm with a wet tissue.


    ......


    There wasn¡¯t a single trace of apology on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I hit you on purpose.¡±


    Everyone in ss 20 was stunned.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Yao Tang would make a move?


    She didn¡¯t even give her a chance to dodge! She just went in and pped her right on the face. The red palm print was evident on Yan Wei¡¯s face.


    Of course, no one could me her. If it was really their choice, they would¡¯ve wanted to do it themselves as well.


    It¡¯s just that, they knew that their name wouldn¡¯t survive if they were to mess with someone from the Yan Family. This type of impulsive thought was something they shouldn¡¯t entertain.


    After all, Yan Wei was still an exchange student, and the status of the Yan Family was well above most of them. They must consider their actions very carefully.


    They wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy of her.


    Thest thing they needed was to pull their family into this.


    Yet, Yao Tang¡­


    She actually went forward to p her!


    Yao Tang¡ªwas the only one among them who didn¡¯t really have a strong family background. In fact, from what they all knew about her, was that she was simply a cool girl from the countryside.


    Everyone blinked back in surprise.


    How could this have happened?


    Yao Tang really didn¡¯t care about anything.


    The people of ss 20 thought of making a move at the start, especially after Yan Wei had insulted Qin Jing, but Yao Tanghad already made the move for them.


    ¡°Sorry. I hit you on purpose.¡±


    Wow!


    A small smile yed on Qin Jing¡¯s lips as she stared at her friend with warmth swimming in her eyes.


    She can¡¯t believe that Yao Tang would defend her like this.


    However, on the other side, Yan Wei was trembling. All she could hear were her words echoing at the back of her mind.


    She did it on purpose¡­


    On purpose!


    Who the hell was she to have done this to her?


    ¡°Why, you¡ª¡± Yan Wei reached out her hand to cover her burning cheek as an evil light shone in her eyes. She raised her other hand and was about to hit the woman¡¯s face.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for the bitch to pinch her hand before she could do anything else. She sputtered, trying to break free from her strenuous hold.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± She struggled as a look of exasperation appeared in her features.


    Yao Tang suddenly let go of her hand, and Yan Weistaggered backward.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Yan Wei turned around and swung her fist toward her.


    This time, Qin Jing made a move.


    She jumped back and countered her fist.


    SMACK!


    The crisp sound echoed across the room, and the back of Yan Wei¡¯s hand inevitably turned red once again.

 Chapter 459 - Go Against the Powerful Families of City A

    <h4>Chapter 459: Go Against the Powerful Families of City A</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Qin Jing, you are just the daughter of the Qin Family. Your family doesn¡¯t even care that much about you. You think I won¡¯t ask the head of the Qin Family to bow his head over to me right now for what you¡¯ve done?¡± Yan Wei red at her.


    Ever since she was young, she had always been used to being showered by gifts.


    Since when was she treated like this?!


    Ever since she arrived in City A, these country bumpkins had been treating her like dirt! They were reallywless to even think about going against her like this! She scowled.


    Did they not believe that she was influential enough? If Yan Yu would hear about this, he would¡¯ve thrown his head back inughter. How useless did they think she was?


    Also, if this news spread all the way back to the Capital, she¡¯d lose even more face.


    At the thought of this, her eyes shed under the artificial light. The only thing she wanted to do now was to grab Yao Tang and Qin Jingby the hair and torture them incessantly.


    Qin Jing, however, was not angered by her words. ¡°If you can get the head of my family toe over and bow to you, then do it.¡± She shrugged, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°You¡¯re so smug for an illegitimate daughter. I wonder who gave you such confidence.¡±


    As soon as the others heard this, they immediately started chiming in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s nothing more than an illegitimate daughter. How could she make such a ruckus?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably just taking advantage of her power to intimidate others.¡±


    ¡°Who is this illegitimate daughter to mock the daughter of the Qin Family? She really has such bad luck. I wouldn¡¯t want to be her, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she feel ashamed?¡±


    ......


    As soon as they started to chime in, Yan Wei began to feel even more ufortable.


    She mmed her hands onto the table and red at every single one of them. ¡°You better remember what you guys said,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask my parents to send all of you kneeling. Let¡¯s see what you have to say after that! Useless!¡±


    The entire ssroom quieted down.


    Hesitation flooded across their faces.


    Lin Xin, however, appeared unbothered. She remained seated as she tilted her head. ¡°Your family would go against all the powerful families of City A?¡± she questioned. ¡°They must be really arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do they really think they can do that?¡±


    ¡°Should I start telling my grandfather to be on his guard? Are you going to ask him to kneel down too?¡±


    ¡°If the Yan Family would go against us, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯d also lose all their allies?¡±


    ¡°Please, City A is such a small ce. Why would they even care about us? She¡¯s just bluffing. Besides, if we all join together, what can her family really do? She¡¯d just lose more face.¡±


    Yan Wei froze.


    She could easily quash over these small families from City A.


    However, if they all joined together and dispose of their allegiance away from her family, then they¡¯d facerge losses. Her family would obviously be disappointed in her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a good sign for their future.


    When Yan Yu was still the proud son of the Yan Family, he managed to gain the support of all families from City A. In fact, he had earned the family quite a lot of business deals in their favor.


    Now that she was here¡­ things shouldn¡¯t be much different.


    Even if Yan Wei was favored now, she still needed to prove herself to her parents. She couldn¡¯t be as free as Yan Yuhad been then. She still didn¡¯t know these people.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but shuffle nervously on her seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know any of my family matters, so I suggest you wouldn¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯m no illegitimate daughter, and I have no idea where you got that news. All I want is for us to get along well while I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Ruo stood beside her. ¡°Weiwei is not an illegitimate daughter. You don¡¯t know her situation well enough if you think that¡¯s true. Why don¡¯t you stop listening to these rumors?¡±


    The other students of International Middle School started speaking up for her.


    Everyone started to exin how Yan Wei couldn¡¯t have been an illegitimate daughter at all. They even mentioned things about the Yan Family, which made the students of ss 20 suspect that they made a mistake.

 Chapter 460 - Kowtow and Apologize!

    <h4>Chapter 460: Kowtow and Apologize!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, Qin Jing was the one who had said this piece of information.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to joke about these things. After all, being called an illegitimate child, she wasn¡¯t only insulting the person, but her entire family. And she wasn¡¯t the type to speak without thinking.


    Just then, Yao Tang spoke,


    ¡°So if I bring the truckload of books over, you will never sit in Yan Yu¡¯s position again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and if you don¡¯t meet your end of the bargain, I¡¯d like you to kneel down, kowtow three times to me, and apologize.¡± Yan Wei red at her.


    Qin Jing was the first one to react. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Are you really that arrogant that you want Yao Tangto kowtow to you?¡± She sneered in disgust. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s equal?¡± Li Ruo appeared displeased. ¡°Just now, that girl pped her while you hit the back of her hand. Is that how you rufians treat your guests?¡±


    ¡°Please, you think we like dirtying our hands with the likes of you?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Yan Wei snapped.


    Qin Jing nced hesitantly over at her friend as if she were asking for her permission. ¡°The conditions she set, you shouldn¡¯t be asked to kowtow to someone like her. Do you really want to agree to something like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    If Sister Tang said it was okay, then it was fine.


    However, she still had more to say about this arrangement. ¡°Then this agreement is too easy for her, don¡¯t you think? Should we add some conditions on her end as well?¡±


    ......


    Yao Tang shifted on her stool. ¡°You decide for me.¡±


    A wide grin stretched along her face.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll decide.¡±


    Something urred in her mind and she nced back at Yan Wei. ¡°If you lose, then you have to shout that you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter a hundred times at the front of the school cafeteria. What do you say to that?¡±


    Yan Wei clenched her fists, but she didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Fine. These materials you¡¯ve found¡ªthey all better be from International Middle School. There must also be a truckload of them, just as what your friend said.¡±


    Qin Jing shrugged. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°So, Yao Tang, when can you get this truckload? Would you want us to wait for a month?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t look bothered as she nced at her phone screen, her fingers running against her keyboard. She pursed her lips.


    ¡°Give me forty-five minutes.¡±


    That was the response she had gotten from the librarian.


    Soon, their teacher had arrived. The older woman looked around, feeling as if there had been a change of atmosphere, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Besides, she still needed to go through all her courseload, so asking questions wouldn¡¯t be ideal to get started on their day.


    However, just when the ss was about to end, forty-five minutester, Yan Wei rolled her eyes and called out, ¡°Yao Tang, it¡¯s almost time. Aren¡¯t you going to show us this truckload of results?¡±


    Even the teacher nced at them, confused.


    Yao Tang nced at the screen, but there was no reply.


    Suddenly, a message was sent over.


    ¡°Girl, I even added a couple more books. See if there¡¯s anything else you need, I¡¯ll send more over if you want.¡±


    Seeing that she still hadn¡¯t said a word, Yan Wei grinned. ¡°What? You can¡¯t show me the results?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then kneel down and apologize to me now. You shouldn¡¯t be wasting any of our time. I still have some time to continue studying.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®kneel¡¯, the teacher scowled. ¡°ssmate, I won¡¯t be speaking of any bets you¡¯ve made with your ssmates, but you shouldn¡¯t ask someone to kneel in front of you. That is just an insult.¡±


    However, Yan Wei didn¡¯t appear emabrrassed at all. ¡°Teacher, if you don¡¯t know anything, then you shouldn¡¯t point any fingers, should you?¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°The only thing you know is how to protect your own students.¡±


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if she had wanted toe here!


    If Yang Nian hadn¡¯te and Yan Yuwasn¡¯t in City A, she wouldn¡¯t have!


    Did anyone really want to visit this shabby ce? Ha!

 Chapter 461 - The Truck Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Truck Has Arrived</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yan Wei had gone up here because of Yan Yu, and she had seen no sight of him. The thought made her even angrier. What was the use of hering here now?


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be this bothered to have her ns derailed, but with Yao Tang and her other friends ganging up on her, she only felt even more ufortable. Even the teacher was siding against her!


    They don¡¯t deserve an ounce of respect!


    The teacher couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips at her words, unsure of what was wrong with the student.


    ¡°The bet is excessive in itself, I¡¯m simply pointing out my perspective on it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m protecting the both of you here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need any more of your sympathies. Even if I lose, I have to follow my end of the bargain, don¡¯t I? Just stay out of it!¡± Annoyed, she whirled around to look at Yao Tang.


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s that ruthlessness now? Are you really going to hide behind that phone of yours?¡±


    ¡°I still have five minutes left.¡±


    She shrugged.


    The students from ss 20 were all calm during the entire ordeal. They have all met Yao Tang before, and they all knew that she wasn¡¯t just saying things for giggles andughs. She was always serious, and she had never let them down.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to stall for time!¡±


    Yan Wei scoffed.


    ¡°But, fine. I¡¯ll give you another five minutes. After five minutes had passed, I want you on your knees, you got that?¡±


    ......


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even bother to look at her phone. She knew that the man on the other end wouldn¡¯t bete with the delivery. She just had to ce her trust in him.


    The five minutes soon passed.


    But Yan Wei felt as if she had waited for an entire century.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Wei crossed her arms over her chest as a smug look painted across her face. ¡°Has your review materials finally arrived? You promised a truckload of them, right?¡±


    ¡°A truckload? Of review materials?¡±


    The teacher, who had been sitting at the side this entire time, staggered back in surprise. His arms became ck as he blinked, turning his gaze toward Yao Tang.


    He didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be betting on the appearance of International Middle School review materials! Didn¡¯t she know that these couldn¡¯t be bought anywhere? It was extremely rare for a student to acquire one.


    She certainly wouldn¡¯t have a truckload stashed somewhere!


    That was impossible!


    How could such a thing be agreed on?


    Yao Tang would definitely lose.


    A trace of anxiety shed across the teacher¡¯s face. ¡°This¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be provoked enough to make deals like these. It¡¯s impossible¡­whoever thought of making this deal wants to humiliate you. You shouldn¡¯t have¡­This is just merciless.¡±


    The teacher was very anxious, but she couldn¡¯t go right ahead and bash the deal. She had to say everything in a tactful manner.


    Yan Wei, however, already knew how to read between the lines. How could that teacher side against her again?


    This was too outrageous!


    However, Yan Wei didn¡¯t even bother to snap back at the old woman. Instead, she nced at Yao Tang. The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Well? What do you have to say?¡±


    Ha! A truckload!


    Everyone in the ss turned to look at her.


    Just then, Yao Tang¡¯s phone vibrated, and she turned to look at it. Within a few seconds, she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she stated. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±


    Yan Wei blinked.


    The smile on her lips faded. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°I just said that they¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Ha! She¡¯s urging Sister Tang to release the review materials, and now that they¡¯re here, she¡¯s acting dumb again.¡± One guffawed. ¡°What a joke! Is this how students from International Middle Schoct?¡±


    ¡°Looks can really be deceiving. They may appear morous, but in reality, they¡¯re all rotten to the core.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s both stupid and evil.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that would teach her of making a bet with Sister Tang.¡±

 Chapter 462 - Stalling for Time

    <h4>Chapter 462: Stalling for Time</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The entire ss broke into peals ofughter as they rolled their eyes at the exchange student. Every single one of them had a smile on their face.


    Even the teacher couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    As soon as Yan Wei understood the meaning behind Yao Tang¡¯s words, she hurriedly stepped outside of their ssroom and walked down the corridor.


    She held onto the railing and gazed down.


    However, a truck was nowhere to be seen.


    Yan Wei sighed in relief as she struggled to calm her beating heart. ¡°Well?¡± she demanded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was a truck? Are you just stalling for more time?¡±


    As soon as she said this, all the students started to crowd by the railing as well.


    Even the teacher followed them out. Much to their dismay, Yan Wei was right. The field was empty, and there wasn¡¯t a single car passing by them.


    The teacher¡¯s jaw fell in surprise.


    What was Yao Tang going to do now?


    The students of ss 20 started to look around amongst themselves, trying to spot their friends. However, she was nowhere here.


    Only after scouting did they realize that she was still lounging inside the ssroom.


    Feeling everyone¡¯s gazes on her, she shrugged. ¡°The truck wasn¡¯t allowed to enter. Just give it a couple more seconds,¡± she said, waving her hand dismissively.


    ......


    Ah, of course. Everyone nodded in understanding. The school always had strict policies as to who was allowed to enter and leave the campus.


    It was natural for them to stop any suspicious trucks from entering the premises.


    However, Yan Wei didn¡¯t believe it one bit. In fact, she found the idea even more preposterous as she thought about it. She rolled her eyes.


    No. 1 High School was just a high school in the province. Why would they have strict measures regarding visitors? She was only saying that to drag out her time even more.


    Did she really think she could stall for more time?


    The corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°You say that the truck is already at the school gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged.


    Hearing such an indifferent response, Yan Wei swallowed herughter and looked around.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already at the gate, then why should we wait any longer? Let¡¯s go down the school gate together and have a look at what you¡¯ve brought us.¡±


    Let¡¯s see how she was going to get out of this one.


    Since Yao Tang said that the truck was by the school gate then they¡¯d go there now. She¡¯d call her bluff on this one. Maybe then people wouldn¡¯t be so reliant on her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Just as she had expected! Yan Wei scoffed. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no need?¡± She arched up her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were outside the school gate? Are you trying to hide something from us?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already in.¡±


    They¡¯re already in?


    Just a moment ago, she was saying something along the lines of how their truck couldn¡¯t get in. Now that she wanted toe down, this girl made another excuse.


    Did she really think this lowly of her?


    This was getting ridiculous!


    ¡°Then, if it¡¯s really here, where is¡ª¡±


    Just as she finished, a truck drove in their direction. It was veryrge¡ªa six-wheeled truck, and she could see piles of books at the top of its trunk.


    Yan Wei¡¯s face was colored inplete disbelief. She pinched her arm and blinked, before looking in the same direction once again. However, it was real.


    There really was a truck!


    How was any of this possible?


    Could it be that Yao Tang really had a truck filled with International Middle Schoolreview materials?


    How was she even capable of having this?


    Yan Wei gripped the railings even tighter as she stared at the approaching truck. It seemed to have stopped right below them as if reading her mind.


    Everyone from ss 20 heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Yao Tang had finally saved them once again.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to take a look? The truck has already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you excited a few seconds ago? Now that the truck is here, you wouldn¡¯t evene down to see it for yourself?¡± the others joined in.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°You still have to stick to your end of the deal.¡±


    Yan Wei stared at the truck nervously. The students of International Middle Schoolwere inplete silence, a stark contrast to the cheers and jeers made by the students of ss 20.


    Li Ruo patted her shoulder. ¡°The truck! I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Rushed Down to Look

    <h4>Chapter 463: Rushed Down to Look</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yan Wei was already in a bad mood. However, when she heard Li Ruo¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but scowl. Annoyed and angry, she quickly waved the woman away, not really sure what to say.


    Surprised, Li Ruo was shoved to the other side. A trace of disbelief shed across her face.


    Why would she push her way?


    However, when Yan Wei realized what she had done, her face softened entirely. She quickly raised her hands in innocence as she turned to look at her friend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you. I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    Li Ruo felt a little ufortable from the incident. However, she didn¡¯t care too much about it.


    She was far too concentrated on the truck below them. Suddenly, her eyes widened. ¡°Weiwei, look!¡± she said quickly, pointing at the trucks. ¡°There are more trucksing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Wei¡¯s face changed immediately.


    She followed the direction of her stare and gasped.


    At that moment, she saw another trucking from the corner, heading in the direction of the teacher¡¯s building. Before it could go any farther, the truck finally stopped right below them.


    Before she could say anything else, another truck appeared and did the same thing.


    By the time she had turned around, a total of four trucks drove from the school gate, and they were all parked in front of their building. They froze. How could this be? This can¡¯t¡­


    All of these trucks looked the same. Not only do they look alike, but they all seemed to have the same logo on the front too. She clenched her fists even tighter.


    It was obvious that they were here for one mission only¡ªto deliver the review materials from International Middle School. But¡­was that really their mission?


    ......


    A thought appeared in the back of her mind, and. Yan Weisneered.


    ¡°Please, Yao Tang, you have to be joking, right? You really want me to believe that all these trucks drove all this way to transport your review materials? This isn¡¯t possible.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    This must be a coincidence.


    All these trucks looked alike. Perhaps they were simply there for another purpose, and not to deliver the review materials that they were asking for.


    How could Yao Tang be that influential that she¡¯d actually order a truckpany to transport these goods? Besides, Yan Weistill couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d have the power to have these types of materials.


    She couldn¡¯t have called them over.


    That¡¯s right. It must simply be a stroke of luck. Yao Tang must¡¯ve predicted that there would be trucks driving through the entrance, and she timed it to the bet they made. It would be a perfect opportunity to prove her wrong, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Yao Tang frowned.


    Before the trucks had entered the campus, she already received a message that they¡¯d being soon. It¡¯s why she expected that it would take a short while for them to be delivered.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was to see five trucks barreling through the entrance.


    Why were there five of them?


    Yao Tang thought for a while and felt that something was off. She didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing Yan Wei¡¯s words and instead nced in her direction. Her face showed no emotions, as usual.


    However, when she nced over at the window once again, she saw a tall man get out of the car.


    It was Cheng Yan.


    Her eyes widened by a fraction, and she gripped her pen even tighter.


    Seeing that she was distracted, Yan Wei followed her gaze.


    Only when she saw a man get out of the car did she feel even more determined. She scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Are you still going to sit there and stall for some more time?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe¡­¡± Yao Tang took a deep breath, standing up and heading toward the staircase. ¡°Should we both take a look?¡±


    Yan Wei froze.


    What?


    Take a look?


    She was already caught in the act, and Yao Tang was still trying to bluff her way through all of this. Yan Weistruggled to keep herself together, resisting the urge to roll her eyes.


    Fine, if that¡¯s what she wanted! Then she shouldn¡¯t me her for humiliating her like this!


    However, those who heard Yao Tang¡¯s words immediately jumped in excitement. They flung themselves down the stairs, looking as if they had won a big prize.


    Yan Wei couldn¡¯t help but eye them incredulously.


    The woman just lied and they all still believed her unconditionally. How could they all be this brainless?


    Fine, she¡¯d humiliate them all!


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Yan Wei shoved her hands into her pockets as a cold smile threaded across her lips.


    The teacher also gazed at the trucks in surprise. He blinked in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    After thinking for a while, he followed the crowd down the steps. He might as well find out what this ruckus was about.

 Chapter 464 - Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 464: Inspection</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yao Tang was the first one to step toward the trucks. She looked up at Cheng Yanwho appeared unbothered by the trucks behind him. ¡°Why are there more than what I ask for?¡±


    What was going on?


    He shrugged, ncing at the people behind her. ¡°You asked for the books, right? I had a new batch, so I brought them together with the other materials you¡¯ve asked for.¡±


    ¡°I found out they were heading here, so I decided toe with them.¡±


    Ever since the National Sports Association had tried to break into the campus, Principal Kongannounced on his school¡¯s official website that visitors must apply for visitation rights if they want to enter the campus.


    This was something that had been informed to Cheng Yan.


    This morning, as the application was publicly avable, he had seen someone who applied to visit student Yao Tang. Curious, he decided to click the notification.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the person who¡¯d requested to visit her was from International Middle School. It was like an official convoy to fetch her.


    Wanting to know what was going on, he had asked someone to look into this and caught up with the truck transport. It was how he had managed to add more review materials to what she had asked for.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was to be blocked at the school gate.


    Cheng Yan had approved these applications himself. However, as the guards didn¡¯t see the principal¡¯s seal, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to pass.


    In the end, he had to personally escort them inside.


    Yao Tang sighed in her heart, rubbing the back of her neck. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to bring this much,¡± she said slowly, shaking her head.


    ......


    While Cheng Yan appeared calm, Qin Hao¡ªwho was standing right behind him¡ªfelt even more bitter in his heart.


    Qin Hao was the one who had arranged this matter for his friend, and everything was done at thest minute if it meant them visiting Yao Tang.


    The four trucks behind them actually held newly printed materials. They were all printed in City A and were prepared to be shipped out to Jing City.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Cheng Yan to call him over and encourage a change in transport route. Qin Hao had been so worried as to how to exin this to the other bosses in Jing City, but the other man didn¡¯t even look bothered by this.


    He even had the nerve to say it so openly!


    When Yan Wei heard the man¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Why did it feel like she was going to lose this bet?


    But, the review materials in these trucks¡ªthey couldn¡¯t all be from International Middle School, right?


    After all, review materials were very few. If she counted correctly, they¡¯d all add up to only five trucks. They probably just brought more trucks to add to their bluff, right?


    She took a deep breath and turned to re at Yao Tang.


    Was she still going to lie about this?


    ¡°These review materials are all from International Middle School?¡±


    However, before Yao Tang could answer, her ssmates all came to defend her. If looks could kill, she¡¯d already be buried ten feet under.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°How many times should we say it before it sinks in?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Are you really sure that you¡¯re from International Middle School? Isn¡¯t this something we¡¯ve been trying to say over and over again?¡±


    ¡°Is this the daughter the Yan Family has been bragging about?¡±


    One student rebutted over the other. It was obvious that they were having some fun mocking their fellow exchange student.


    Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched upward. However, Yan Wei still didn¡¯t look that convinced. She clenched her fists and stomped her foot onto the pavement.


    ¡°Fine, since you all look so convinced, then why don¡¯t I inspect these textbooks to see if they¡¯re really from International Middle School?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Cheng Yan shot a look at the people behind him.


    Bang!


    Immediately, all the drivers opened their trunks, and the noise echoed across the campus.


    ¡°Then inspect them!¡± Cheng Yan spat out.


    Yan Wei felt like she was frozen in the same spot. Her heart raced in her chest. It felt as if her entire form had been swallowed up, and she trembled.


    How could Yao Tang know someone as intimidating as this man? Who was he?

 Chapter 465 - Yet to Be Released

    <h4>Chapter 465: Yet to Be Released</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yan Wei wanted to steal a few more nces at this mysterious man, but she didn¡¯t expect to be so intimidated to even look in his direction. A shiver shot down her spine, and she had to repress the urge to run away.


    However, despite her better judgment, she raised her head and forced herself to look at him.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Cheng Yan to meet her gaze. His cold eyes felt as if they had swallowed herpletely, and her fingers trembled.


    How could Yao Tang stand his presence?


    She staggered back and refocused her attention on therge trucks in front of her. She needed to scan over this first truck first before moving to the other ones.


    The review materials on the first truck appeared to be all over the ce. It was as if someone had thrown them all inside before allowing the driver to speed away. She could see the logo of her school pasted on all of them.


    However, the state of the review materials in the other trucks appeared to be more organized. They didn¡¯t look to be opened yet, seeing as they were all stacked carefully into smaller boxes.


    Yan Wei decided to check those that were in still better condition.


    Besides, it was impossible for them to have so many review materials. The ones that were wrapped neatly, perhaps, had been ced there to fool all of them. But, not her.


    She passed by the first truck and went straight to the fourth truck.


    She tore open one of the wrapped boxes and looked over it.


    To her surprise, the box was filled with review materials from International Middle School. She could see her school logo printed right in the center.


    She pursed her lips and took out one of the books. Could it really be that she had these books hidden somewhere?


    ......


    After flipping through a few pages, Yan Wei¡¯s eyes widened. She was so surprised that she almost dropped the book. These review materials had just been printed recently.


    And from the publication date, it was obvious that these books had not reached the hands of International Middle School students. Hell, she hadn¡¯t even seen this version before until today.


    And it appeared here, in her hands!


    What was going on?


    Her face clouded in disbelief. She didn¡¯t even wait as she sprinted to the other trucks and flipped through the books stacked in their boxes. All of the review materials were printed recently.


    Impossible!


    Yan Wei immediately took out her phone and sent a message to her other ssmates from International Middle School.


    ¡°Hey, have you received the new review materials?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± one of them quickly replied. ¡°The teacher said that they¡¯d be distributed in a couple of days, but we haven¡¯t received them yet. I¡¯ll update you once they do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you need them, I¡¯ll mail them to you once they¡¯ve been distributed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can do that! By the way, how have you been recently? How¡¯s No. 1 High School? We miss you so much here. When will you return?¡±


    Yan Wei took a look at what they had to say, and she froze.


    If their teachers still hadn¡¯t distributed the new review materials, then how could they be here? In No. 1 High School?¡±


    Yan Wei threw the book back into the box and whirled around to look at them. ¡°International Middle Schoolhasn¡¯t distributed these review materials yet, so where did you guys get these from? How did you get a hold of these materials?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t tested the authenticity of these review materials with her phone yet, but she was a hundred percent sure that they were all fake.


    ¡°They still hadn¡¯t been able to publish it.¡±


    Publish it? Yan Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. This man may look intimidating, but he obviously wasn¡¯t that smart. Who¡¯d openly admit to something like this?


    To publish review materials that the school hadn¡¯t released yet...


    He was brave and stupid!


    These were obviously pirated copies.


    She crossed her arms over her chest. The previous incident obviously couldn¡¯tpare to this. These review materials hadn¡¯t even been released before.


    ¡°Since you said so yourself, then I wouldn¡¯t have to test the book¡¯s authenticity anymore, right?¡± Yan Wei cocked up her eyebrow.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yao Tang walked forward and picked up one of the review materials to read it.


    This was really an official review copy from International Middle School. Cheng Yan seemed to have ess to it, and all of them looked like they¡¯d just been newly printed.


    A trace of surprise shed across her eyes. He had really acquired all of this just for her?


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Cheng Yan noticed Yao Tanglooking at him and nced over at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her mouth twitched. ¡°All of this is enough.¡±


    Yan Wei spoke up, unable to take it anymore, ¡°He just said that these review materials hadn¡¯t been published by International Middle School. If that¡¯s so, then how could he have gotten these works? Have they been pirated?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 466: Stolen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Cheng Yan gazed at Yan Wei¡ªhis eyes as cold as ice.


    ¡°These materials have not been released by International Middle School. However, just because they haven¡¯t released it, does that mean I couldn¡¯t have it?¡± He cocked up an eyebrow.


    ¡°If they were not published, then how could you have a copy of it?¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Have you checked the bar codes of these review materials? Do you have any evidence that they aren¡¯t official copies?¡±


    ¡°Do I still have to check?¡± Yan Wei scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Although she appeared confident, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Her stomach stirred inside of her and she looked away.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any review materials that had been released outside of International Middle School. However, why did she feel so uneasy about this situation?


    Yao Tang, however, wouldn¡¯t converse anymore. Instead, she grabbed one of the books and took out her phone. Her eyes narrowed as she flipped the page open.


    Without another word, she scanned the barcode.


    Beep!


    The sound echoed across the field, and the website started to load.


    At that moment, Yan Wei panicked. She immediately turned to Yao Tang, her cheeks flushed. ¡°What are you nning?¡± she quickly said.


    ¡°Since you will not investigate this matter, then I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ......


    She¡¯d do it herself?


    Yan Wei shuffled closely, digging her fingernails into her palms.


    If these books were really pirated, then they wouldn¡¯t have gotten themselves into trouble for investigating them, themselves.


    However, now that she was actually bothering to scan them¡­Did that mean¡­


    While Yan Wei was busy thinking of an exit, Yao Tangbrought up her phone and disyed her screen. ¡°Well?¡± she demanded.


    Her voice was light, but it was enough to make Yan Wei¡¯s blood boil.


    She looked a bit closer at the student¡¯s phone to see that she really had looked up International Middle School¡¯s official website.


    And the copy was genuine!


    That¡¯s what they said.


    However, the book wasn¡¯t bound to a student¡¯s personal information, which was strange for her.


    Normally, whenever Yan Wei would scan the book, she¡¯d see whether or not it belonged from internal or external channels. If it were from an internal channel, they wouldn¡¯t each have a book belonging to them.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it bound to a name?¡± Yan Weifurrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°You want to scan them yourself?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve authenticated it, fine, but it didn¡¯t say whether or not this came from official external channels. This still hasn¡¯t been released, right? How could we know that you officially bought this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think we¡¯re that easy to fool?¡± Li Ruo sneered, stepping out from her ce.


    The review materials belonging to International Middle School were scarce. Why would they be giving these materials out?


    ¡°Fool?¡± Cheng Yan tilted his head.


    ¡°If they¡¯re real, then why would there be so many books here?¡± Li Ruo snapped. Although she was a little scared, she forced herself to straighten her back.


    ¡°Yeah, are you really trying to say that they¡¯re all authentic copies?¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say a word in reply.


    Seeing this, Yan Wei¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Or perhaps, I haven¡¯t investigated this matter thoroughly. They can be authentic copies,¡± she slowly said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve obtained them legally.¡±


    After saying this, she grabbed her phone from her pocket.


    Li Ruo¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Weiwei, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be calling the police.¡±


    ¡°Police?¡± Her face was filled with both anticipation and anxiety before she nodded. ¡°After you call the police, they¡¯ll both be arrested, right?¡±


    Finally, the teacher couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    She staggered up, seeking to intervene, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. I, for one, believe there¡¯s nothing wrong with the packaging. You¡¯ve already authenticated the books, have you not? If you really are worried, then why don¡¯t you call your own teacher over?¡±

 Chapter 467 - Enforce the Law

    <h4>Chapter 467: Enforce the Law</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if this matter was blown out of proportions.¡± The teacher tried to exin, but her words only fell on deaf ears. However, at this moment, Yan Wei only felt that the teacher was only saying this to protect her student.


    Yan Wei clenched her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already made a call. The police will arrive soon.¡±


    She added, ¡°Since they dare perform such an illegal act, then they should be punished, should they not? It¡¯s the only way they can learn their lesson.¡±


    The teacher was about to argue with her, but Cheng Yan interrupted, ¡°Let her call them.¡± His voice was dripping with poison.


    The teacher felt like she wanted to cry. What was happening?


    She had initially wanted to step in and stop Cheng Yan from saying anything else, but it was toote. What else could she do besides have front-row seats to this trainwreck?


    The teacher simply quieted down and stepped back.


    Qin Hao gazed at the young student, resisting the urge to shake his head. Ah, this girl really was either quite brave or very stupid. Who would dare provoke their CEO? Didn¡¯t she know who he was?


    She¡¯s even going to report him to the police?


    All of the review materials he had acquired belonged to them if they wanted to. What was she going to do about this?


    The principal of International Middle School didn¡¯t even say a word on this matter, yet this student wanted to act on his behalf. She really didn¡¯t know what she was getting all of them into.


    Just the thought of the principal was enough to make Qin Hao audibly groan.


    ......


    Now that Yan Wei had already called the police, he needed to take this matter into his own hands.


    He had to exin what was going on to the principal immediately. Thest thing he needed was to dig themselves a deeper hole.


    Why did he have to be the one cleaning up their mess? Qin Hao resisted the urge to tug at his hair. He deserved to be promoted after this!


    Soon, a police car drove into the school campus.


    People started pooling around the school gate, wanting to see what was going on. Their ears were perked up as they struggled to listen in.


    As time passed, more of them started gathering around the gate.


    As soon as the police came over, the crowd became even more rambunctious as they started whispering to one another. Yan Wei appeared much more confident as she pointed toward them. ¡°They acquired these review materials from our school illegally. They filled up five truckfuls of them!¡±


    The police nodded and looked through the books that had been stacked inside the trucks.


    When it came to matters regarding International Middle School, the policemen were much more attentive. However, as soon as he saw Cheng Yan, he couldn¡¯t help but greet him.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng,¡± he ended up stuttering out.


    The young policeman changed his tone. ¡°You¡¯re here, too?¡±


    Yan Wei pursed her lips.


    This man actually knew someone from the police station. If that was the case, would it affect their final assessment?


    ¡°You should know that these matters affect the International Middle School. Given that you are an officer, I¡¯d expect that you¡¯d uphold thew fairly, right? You will enforce it impartially?¡±


    The young policeman took one nce at Cheng Yan before nodding.


    ¡°No matter who is at fault, we will enforce thew impartially. This is something you shouldn¡¯t be worried about, Miss.¡±


    Yan Wei pointed a finger at Cheng Yan. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that person is the one who transported these trucks here.¡±


    She added, ¡°He¡¯s responsible for all of this.¡±


    However, the young policeman immediately frowned at the usation. ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, Miss,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°If you know who he is, you know he wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    Yan Wei blinked, scoffing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the evidence? What? You just took one look at him and believe that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing? Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    The man was stunned.


    He was just stating facts. Did she not know who she was using?


    Wasn¡¯t he being logical?


    ¡°Don¡¯t question my professionalism, Miss,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m simply pointing out where you can be wrong. It has not been marred by personal bias. You have to believe me on that.¡±

 Chapter 468 - A Rash Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 468: A Rash usation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°If you really are objective, then why won¡¯t you listen to my perspective?¡±


    The young policeman took a deep breath. ¡°Just because these review materials are from International Middle School doesn¡¯t mean he could¡¯ve stolen it. There are other possibilities we can explore¡ª¡±


    ¡°Other possibilities?¡±


    Extreme distrust shed across her face and she staggered back, sweeping her gaze over to the policemen.


    ¡°I originally thought that by calling you over, I¡¯d be able to enforce justice. I didn¡¯t expect to receive such subjective treatment.¡±


    Yan Wei scowled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll simply report this matter to the principal and let him handle it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t really care what these people were thinking. Instead, she grabbed onto her phone and began to call her principal. If there was someone who¡¯d be of more use to her, it was him.


    These other bastards were useless. Before long, the call was connected.


    ¡°Hello, Principal, this is Yan Wei.¡±


    ¡°Yan Wei?¡±


    She quickly reminded, ¡°Have you forgotten me? I¡¯m Weiwei, daughter to the Yan Family. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve seen each other before¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The principal immediately recovered from his surprise. ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Yan?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have something to report¡­¡± She nced over at Yao Tang and Cheng Yan, before telling the principal everything that had happened. She even added some of her own thoughts on this matter.


    ......


    Her head was tilted high up into the air as she gazed arrogantly at the people around her. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯d address this matter now. As soon as she was finished speaking, she turned on the speaker.


    Suddenly, her principal¡¯s voice echoed across the field, ¡°Has the situation been managed?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡± she was about to say something else in response when Cheng Yan grabbed the phone from her hands. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Yan Wei stood rooted to the floor, unable to react in time.


    Her face turned bright red, and she dug her fingers into her palms. Who the hell did this man think he was?


    Not only did he disrespect the heiress of the Yan Family, but he even tried to speak to the principal of International Middle School. He didn¡¯t even introduce himself. Did he think that the principal could recognize him just by the sound of his voice?


    What a joke!


    However, he didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be using this batch of review materials. You can print a new batch in the future.¡±


    Yan Wei sneered. This was getting ridiculous!


    Fine, if she couldn¡¯t teach this hooligan a lesson, perhaps her principal could p some sense into him.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for the principal to sigh in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯d need this much review materials,¡± he murmured. ¡°Forget it, fine. Let¡¯s talk more in the future, all right?¡±


    Her eyes widened.


    She gazed at Cheng Yan inplete disbelief. She had always known her principal to be blunt and formal. Why did he speak to this man as if they were familiar with one another?


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yan Wei felt as if her entire world was being thrown upside down. How could the principal know someone like him?


    Moreover, he even agreed to his request!


    A huge wave surged over her heart, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Who was this person?


    Could it be that he was also powerful?


    Yan Wei was momentarily stunned. So many possibilities shed through her mind, but she rejected them one by one. She didn¡¯t even know when the principal had hung up the phone.


    If she wasn¡¯t the one who made the call, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that he was talking to the principal himself.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting this to happen!


    When the policeman heard the conversation, he heaved a sigh of relief. He nced over at Yan Wei. ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t make any rash decisions in the future,¡± he lectured. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police if you aren¡¯t sure about your usation. Otherwise, you¡¯re only wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even get to finish her sentence as he walked back to his police car.


    The other policemen also upped and left.


    Yan Wei stared at the five trucks before her in total disbelief. Her cheeks were bright red as her hands trembled in her sides. Unsure what to do, she turned around to leave.


    When Qin Jing saw this, she immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°What? Are you already in a hurry to leave?¡±

 Chapter 469 - Fulfill Your End of the Bet

    <h4>Chapter 469: Fulfill Your End of the Bet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    As soon as Qin Jing¡¯s voice echoed across thewn, Yan Wei felt her entire body freeze.


    What was their deal? For her to scream that she was an illegitimate daughter. She was supposed to shout it a hundred times.


    If Qin Jing hadn¡¯t reminded them of this, she would¡¯ve found a way to slip away from them. However, now that all eyes were on her, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Li Ruo scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious about this,¡± she snapped. ¡°It¡¯s just a silly bet between ssmates. You shouldn¡¯t take that too seriously. Besides, is this how you treat your guests? Do you n on humiliating every single one of International Middle Schoolstudents?¡±


    While her friend was out arguing, Yan Wei didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she stared down at the tips of her shoes.


    ¡°Bet?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not nning on sticking to your end of the bet?¡±


    Hearing what Li Ruo had just said, everyone started sharing looks and chatting amongst themselves. They were ncing in their direction.


    Qin Jing rolled her eyes. ¡°We are polite to our guests, but weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to bet? You were the one who wanted Yao Tangto bow down and apologize if she lost, right?¡± she countered. ¡°The teacher tried to calm you down, but you insisted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the one who wanted to make the bet with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell us that you¡¯re going to back out now!¡±


    Everyone from ss 20 burst intoughter.


    The teacher stopped where she was going. She originally wanted to put in a good word for Yan Wei, but after hearing the student¡¯s words, she decided to quiet down.


    ......


    Besides, if she spoke up now, Yan Wei wouldn¡¯t have appreciated her kindness.


    She might as well keep quiet now and wait for the situation to develop. There was no point in defending her now anyway.


    Qin Jing crossed her arms over her chest as she red at the exchange students as if daring them to speak out against her.


    ¡°You really are too much.¡± Li Ruo¡¯s face flushed red.


    At this point, she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Fine, Li Ruo don¡¯t say anything more.¡± Yan Weiwaved her hand dismissively. ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want to see, then I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Even her principal from International Middle School has spoken. Not only were they from her school, but he had personally allowed Yao Tangto use them.


    There was no excuse left.


    She really has to stick to her end of the deal.


    If Li Ruo continued to speak, then the people would only look down on her. Not only that, but they¡¯d think that she¡¯s nothing more than a coward who wouldn¡¯t stick to her word.


    With this thought in mind, Yan Wei turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Weiwei, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The cafeteria,¡± she said boldly.


    Meng Yang stepped forward. ¡°Wait.¡±


    There was a moment of silence when Yan Wei paused. Hope danced in her eyes as she turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for him to pull out a small box from his bag. ¡°It¡¯s break hours, so there may be a couple of people at the cafeteria as we speak,¡± he said. ¡°You should use this megaphone so that they¡¯d hear you.¡±


    He then added, ¡°I borrowed this from Teacher Xi, and I have to return it to herter. You have to take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Wei blushed in embarrassment.


    She reached out to grab the megaphone, wanting nothing more than to smash it to pieces. Fortunately, before she could take it, he firmly held onto her wrist as a warning.


    ¡°If you refuse to follow our directions, then you can just go back on your word.¡± He shrugged casually. ¡°It will be held against you though.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± As they were conversing, Yao Ranstood by the railings and nced over at the five big trucks on the road. She clenched her fists.


    She had heard everything from her ssmates, so she wanted to see what was going on.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to prove all of them wrong and brought the reviewers from International Middle School.


    And that man¡­he was the one who had transported the review materials for her?


    What was going on?


    Yao Ran was confused as different thoughts ran through her mind. She just couldn¡¯t understand how this could happen.


    Just then, she saw Yan Wei raise her head and stare in her direction. Although her expression was calm, she could see the anger and rage brewing in her eyes.


    It was as if she was sending her a message.


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 470 - Little Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 470: Little Tricks</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At that moment, a female voice sounded from not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that our campus belle? Now that you¡¯ve seen how powerful your sister is, do you regret not befriending her now? That¡¯s too bad. It¡¯s toote anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so ironic? You¡¯ve always looked down on her, yet you seem to be following her everywhere.¡±


    Yao Ran nced over to the person who had arrived.


    She saw Shen Yi step toward her. The student had always looked down on her, believing that she was far too shameless in trying to please the people all around her.


    She blinked innocently. ¡°What are you trying to say? I think you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation, Shen Yi.¡±


    Her gaze pooled with disgust.


    In the past, Yao Ran could say that she had a pretty good rtionship with Shen Yi. However, after what had happened with Ruan Qing, their rtionship started feeling a bit different.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she could tell something was up.


    If she didn¡¯t want to maintain her image, Yao Ran would¡¯ve gone out of her way to hit her!


    As soon as Shen Yi caught sight of Yao Ran, she bit her tongue and clenched her fists. Whenever she¡¯d see her, she thought as if she had eaten a fly.


    Shen Yi pushed her aside and nced down from the railing.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light as she stumbled to the side, falling down with her head mming against the ss.


    Shen Yi, at first, didn¡¯t seem to notice as she sneered at the sight.


    ......


    She had already used this tactic one too many times. Yao Ran wouldn¡¯t allow herself to get hurt. At most, she¡¯d simply allow the boys to sympathize with her.


    It was just a small trick!


    Yao Ran just backstabbed anyone she could.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for her to fall directly onto the ss. The sound echoed across the corridor and everyone turned their head.


    CRASH!


    In an instant, the ss shattered and blood trickled down her forehead.


    Red liquid dripped onto the pavement.


    She was bleeding!


    Yao Ran¡¯s face was pale. Her teeth were chattering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to get in your way¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding! Call the doctor!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s so much blood.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Everyone in the ss was screaming their heads off. The corridor was a mess with them running from one ce to the other.


    Another male student got into Shen Yi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± he snarled. ¡°Why did you push her? Why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡±


    Seeing the blood all over the pavement, Shen Yi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What happened?


    Yan Wei had just taken a few steps toward the cafeteria when she heard all themotioning from the floor above her. She looked up to see Yao Ranbeing carried down the staircase.


    Even the teachers had stepped out of their rooms to maintain peace and order. Chatter erupted across the hallways as they looked from left to right, frazzled by all themotion.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡±


    Ring!


    Just like that, the school bell echoed across the hallway, and everyone started returning to their ssrooms.


    Yan Wei hid a smile.


    Not bad, Yao Ran.


    Now that everyone had returned to ss, who else would be able to hear her at the cafeteria?


    Yao Tang needed a little more luck if she wanted to embarrass her.


    She skipped happily toward the cafeteria. ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter,¡± she called out.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect her voice to echo across the entire campus.


    ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter!¡±


    The sentence was being broadcasted all over the campus, and it circted around the ssrooms. Even with all the ruckus, her voice was still heard.


    Yan Wei paled.


    No.


    ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter¡­¡±


    Her voice reverberated all around her.


    Yan Wei felt her entire body being rooted into the ground. Her hands trembled at her sides, and her head pounded in pain.


    God, what was this?

 Chapter 471 - A Headache

    <h4>Chapter 471: A Headache</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The students were heading back into their ssroom when they heard Yan Wei¡¯s announcement. Immediately, they all began discussing it as they returned to their seat.


    Principal Kong had been leisurely drinking his tea when he heard the broadcast. He spat out his drink and looked at his speaker.


    What was going on?


    Who was causing this trouble?


    Thinking of this, Principal Kong immediately dialed Xiao Liu¡¯s number.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to use Xiao Xi¡¯s megaphone because you don¡¯t like the volume, right? So, we¡¯ve decided to connect it to all the speakers.¡±


    Meng Yang stood behind her with a mischievous smile on his face.


    The ssrooms all had a speaker for any live broadcasts. Ordinary students wouldn¡¯t know about this, but Meng Yang had knowledge about this better than anyone.


    Behind them, students from ss 20 urged Yan Wei to speak up. ¡°You still have 99 times to go. Are you thinking of backing out now?¡±


    Yan Wei stood at the entrance of the restaurant, clenching her fists even more tightly.


    There was no out now.


    After all, she¡¯s the one who had proposed the bet herself. Now, she could only hope that the entire school wouldn¡¯t hear her.


    Very soon, Principal Kong came over.


    ......


    When she saw the old man, Yan Wei felt a bit more relieved. He couldn¡¯t possibly allow this broadcasting to go on, right?


    However, Principal Kong took one look at the students standing behind Yan Weito see Yao Tangleaning against one of the poles. His eyebrows twitched.


    It was rted to this group again!


    What had he done wrong for the heavens to punish him like this? Why did he have to involve himself with these things?


    Just the sight of Yao Tang was enough to give him a headache.


    He really couldn¡¯t say anything else about her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kong, don¡¯t bother,¡± Meng Yang immediately intervened. ¡°She¡¯s the one who wanted to make a bet. Now that she¡¯s lost, she had to fulfill her end of the deal by screaming out that she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter a hundred times. Initially, our teacher wanted to persuade her to back down. However, she didn¡¯t want to then. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it now, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, she really is a stickler for her promises.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so admirable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should give her this opportunity to do better.¡±


    Meng Yang recounted everything that had happened in just a couple of sentences. At the end, they stared at Yan Weiin admiration, even giving her a thumbs up.


    Principal Kong shook his head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to call me Uncle. I don¡¯t have any rtives in this school.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just turn off the live broadcast? Shouldn¡¯t you be in ss? You¡¯re not allowed to wander around at this time.¡±


    He rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°But Uncle Kong, we¡¯re having P.E.¡±


    ¡°P.E.?¡± Principal Kong furrowed his eyebrows, already looking as if he was having a headache. He nced at the teacher standing beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be lecturing them?¡±


    The teacher blinked. ¡°No, my ss is over.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    At that moment, Principal Kong nced up at Cheng Yanwho was standing beside Yao Tang. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    So, was this why Young Master Cheng hade over?


    Suddenly, Principal Kong heard another set of words from the broadcast, ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter.¡± His heart jumped from his chest as he remembered what he was here for.


    He looked over at Yao Tang, knowing that the students of ss 20 would listen to her.


    ¡°Tangtang, tell Meng Yang to turn off the live broadcast. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the school to broadcast petty things like these.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Meng Yang nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yao Tang¡¯s presence wouldn¡¯t be good. How about I tell Grandpa Guan¡ª¡±


    As soon as he said that, Yao Tang and Principal Kongimmediately looked over.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 472 - Study Hard

    <h4>Chapter 472: Study Hard</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Meng Yang was visibly deted. He hung his head and muttered, ¡°This counts as misconduct, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Principal Kong sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t like getting involved in the business of other people, especially young ones like you. Just do what you need to do. If you made a promise, then you naturally have to keep it.¡±


    And just like that, Meng Yangperked up again like a wilted flower that had just been watered.


    He beamed happily at the man. ¡°I understand, Uncle Kong. Take care on your way!¡±


    Principal Kong was still miffed, of course, but he had little choice in the matter.


    ¡°Study hard,¡± he said through gritted teeth before turning around and walking away.


    Yan Wei stood at the entrance of the cafeteria and watchedPrincipal Kongwave his hand before meandering through the crowd.


    Her face turned ashen, her mood bing even fouler.


    If Principal Konghadn¡¯t made an appearance in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have harbored any hope about her situation. Now that the highest authority on campus had left, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a great sense of loss.


    It was like she had been pushed from the brink and into an abyss of despair.


    By the time Yan Weihad finished yelling her five hundredth sentence, her voice was already hoarse, and her eyes had be dull, lifeless orbs.


    When she was done, the students of ss 20 slowly ambled back to their ssroom.


    As for Yan Wei, she refused to return to the dormitory like some wounded dog. Instead, she burst into their ssroom and red daggers atYao Tang.


    ......


    She didn¡¯t spare anyone else, ring and growling at any ssmate who dared to look in her direction.


    ¡°You all did very well today,¡± she told them. ¡°I will definitely remember this!¡±


    Meng Yang snickered from his desk.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally done? You know, that megaphone I offered actually had an echo feature that repeats what you say several times. s, you insisted on shouting by yourself. How does it feel?¡±


    Yan Wei trembled with rage after hearing that. Her face turned so red, they half-expected her to vomit blood at any minute.


    She had yelled until her throat was about to explode, and now Meng Yangwas bragging about his special megaphone.Yan Weiwas beyond infuriated.


    It took a moment for her to calm down, but she eventually convinced herself that the boy had only said this to provoke her even further.


    ¡®No, No, I can¡¯t lose myself now!¡¯


    Even so, her emotions still got the better of her.


    Her face was twisted into an ugly scowl.


    Li Ruo took one look at her friend¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°Weiwei, pleasee over and sit. I have something to ask you.¡±


    In truth, Li Ruohad nothing to say. She simply wantedYan Weito sit down in an attempt to defuse the tense atmosphere.


    Thankfully, Yan Weinodded and walked over to her seat.


    ¡°Yan Wei,¡± Lin Xinsuddenly called out, her hands on her hips. ¡°Are you forgetting the rest of the bet? There¡¯s still one other thing you need to do, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    They never wanted these new students to take over the seats of Yan Yuand the other boys who had dropped out.


    However, they couldn¡¯t exactly forbid Yan Weiand herpanions, lest people said that they were bullying the exchange students.


    But things were different this time. This had been stipted in the bet.


    Yan Wei was just about to plop on her seat whenLin Xinspoke. She sprang back to her feet and swept a hostile nce across the entire ss. ¡°Fine, then! We¡¯ll leave! It¡¯s just a small, insignificant school, anyway. What makes you think I¡¯d want to stay here?¡±


    She stomped to the door. ¡°My time here has really taught me what kind of ce this No. 1 High Schoolis. Who would want to stay around the likes of you?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Li Ruo rushed out of her seat and chased afterYan Wei.


    Just before she stepped out into the hallway, she whirled around and berated the ss. ¡°You guys are too much! How can you treat Weiwei like this? This is school violence!¡±


    But the other students onlyughed at her face, not even the least bit fazed by the heavy usation she threw.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fit so many books at my ce,¡± Yao Tangsaid out of the blue. ¡°Five cars are still on the grounds, waiting to be unloaded.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Tang,¡±Meng Yangsaid in earnest. ¡°You have us. With all of our housesbined, we¡¯ll surely find a ce for every book.¡±


    Lin Xin andQin Jinggaped at him in horror.


    They opened their mouths to dissuade him, but he was already bobbing his head happily as though everything had already been settled. The two girls could only look at each other wearily.


    Yao Tang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°All right, then.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Elder Guan

    <h4>Chapter 473: Elder Guan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    A sense of crisis washed over Qin Jing and Lin Xin.


    It was toote, however.


    Their ssmates had all heard Meng YangandYao Tang¡¯s conversation, and were now eagerly nodding in agreement.


    Qin Jing heaved a long sigh and crouched on her desk.


    She wanted to say something to make everyone change their minds, but she no longer had the energy to do so.


    Lin Xin, on the other hand, was still blinking in disbelief.


    She was so frustrated, she couldn¡¯t even begin to express it in words.


    As for the rest of the ss, they were blissfully oblivious to the implications. That was until the books were distributed, and they ended up with a huge pile on each desk.


    They all stared at the books in aghast. They wanted to cry at the mere sight of it.


    With so much material to handle, would they even be able to finish cramming in time?


    Lin Xin had calmed down at this point. Her hands were heavy with dread and resignation as she organized the books that were assigned to her.


    Unbeknownst to them, this wasn¡¯t everything there was.


    In fact, Yao Tanghad discarded a good number of duplicate copies and some old editions that were no longer relevant.


    ......


    These were taken away by Cheng Yan.


    Yao Tang had no idea what he intended to do with them, but that was none of her concern, anyway.


    Meanwhile, the principal of International Middle Schoolwas rather troubled after hearingCheng Yan¡¯s instructions.


    In the first ce, he had only agreed to humor him because he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the young man. In truth, he was pretty displeased with the whole arrangement.


    At the same time, he was baffled as to Cheng Yan¡¯s purpose.


    It was all veryst minute, too, which was very uncharacteristic of someone so efficient and aplished.


    Cheng Yan had always operated at a calm and steady pace, with his goals all mapped out clearly before he took action.


    Bothered by these thoughts, the principal took out his phone and typed a message.


    ¡°Xiao Qin, where are all these books going?¡±


    ¡°To City ANo. 1 High School.¡±


    ¡­


    Yao Tang headed home soon after ss ended.


    It was Yao Yan who opened the door for her.


    ¡°Hurry ande inside. We¡¯re having fried chicken tonight. We¡¯re not sure if you would like it, though.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded lightly. She closed the door behind her and entered the foyer. She was just about to change her shoes when she heard a familiar voice from the living room.


    That voice¡­


    Yao Tang paused for a brief second, and her movements slowed.


    Yao Yan noticed the subtle shift in her. ¡°So it¡¯s like this,¡± he exined with a smile. ¡°Dad invited a guest over, and we all forgot to inform you beforehand.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded again.


    She made to leave, only for Yao Rong¡¯s jovial voice to call out for her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Yao Tang stiffened. She lowered her voice before answering with a curt, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is here?¡± the guest asked.


    Yao Rong seemed particrly excited. He had a proud smile on his face and his eyes were sparkling. ¡°Yes, yes,e,e! Little Tang, this isElder Guan. You may call him Grandpa Guan.¡±


    Elder Guan froze. Had he heard it correctly?


    Had Yao Rongreally just called the girl ¡°Little Tang¡±?


    No, he must have misheard. Yao Rong¡¯s daughter was called Yao Xin, so he had probably said ¡°Little Xin¡±¡­


    ¡°Grandpa Guan,¡± Yao Tangacknowledged, her voice still an octave lower.


    Elder Guan turned toward the girl, but he could barely see her face from where he sat. Her long hair was draped over her cheek like a thick, ck curtain.


    Then he nced at the bag she was carrying, and he had to shake his head to himself.


    No. It wasn¡¯t possible. Theirboratory had begged that girl, Yao Tang, to work at her leisure. She couldn¡¯t possibly be attending school at the same time. That would only be some perverse kind of penance otherwise.


    And judging by that girl¡¯s personality, it would be thest thing she would do.


    Elder Guan smiled sardonically. He was going out of his mind in search ofYao Tang. Whenever he spotted a girl around her age, he would immediately assume that it was her. Now, he was even hearing things!


    With a small, disappointed sigh, he directed his gaze back to the chessboard.


    Yao Tang grabbed the opportunity and hurriedly changed into her house slippers. She almost bounded up the stairs when she realized thatElder Guanwas looking at her again.


    She hurriedly angled her face to the side so that he couldn¡¯t get a good look at it.


    Yao Yan watched it all happen, with unspeakable thoughts swirling in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 474 - Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 474: A Mistake</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    He quickly stepped forward and blocked Elder Guan¡¯s line of sight.


    Yao Yan ced a hand onYao Tang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll take Little Sister upstairs to get some rest first. She¡¯s been studying all day, so she must be very tired.¡±


    Yao Rong looked at the girl worriedly.


    ¡°Of course, of course. It has indeed been a long and tiring day. A student¡¯s life is no joke. Go and get a nap before dinner. Tell me if you still feel tiredter on; I¡¯ll give your teacher a call and apply for your leave of absence.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Yao Yansmiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave, then.¡±


    Yao Tang allowed herself to feel relieved as they trudged up the stairs.


    But when she nced at Yao Yan, her temples started throbbing again. She might have managed to slip pastElder Guan, but how was she going to exin this to her brother?


    She reached up and scratched her head in annoyance.


    Elder Guan happened to look up just then, and the glint of the silver bracelet around her wrist immediately caught his eye.


    ¡°Hang on a minute, Little Friend!¡± he called out frantically, jumping to his feet.


    Yao Tang stopped in her tracks, instantly realizing her mistake.


    Elder Guan approached them, his eyes still fixed on the piece of jewelry. When he spoke, his tone was gentle and cautious, as if he were coaxing a child. ¡°Little Friend, may I take a look at your bracelet? It looks very familiar, you see¡­¡±


    Yao Tang stood still, her expression tight.


    ......


    She didn¡¯t want to show it to him!


    Seeing her reaction, Yao Yanstepped up again and blockedElder Guan. ¡°My sister is tired,Elder Guan. If you have something to discuss with her, you should do soter.¡±


    But they had underestimated the old man¡¯s tenacity. ¡°It will be fine, I will just take one quick look, all right? I won¡¯t even be a moment.¡±


    Yao Rong cocked his head to the side, curious about the scene unfolding before him.


    Yao Tang wasn¡¯t one to deliberately avoid strangers. She was aloof, yes, but she had never acted this way before.


    Could it be¡­ That she was truly exhausted from all that studying?


    On the other hand, Elder Guanwas slowly drawing closer to the youngsters.


    The usually calm and undaunted Yao Tangbegan to feel uneasy as she listened to the old man¡¯s footsteps behind her. She flicked her fingers twice.


    Elder Guan stared at the girl¡¯s back. The more he looked, the more familiar it seemed.


    Soon, he was just an arm¡¯s length away. Before he could spin Yao Tangaround to face him, she turned around on her own.


    ¡°Yao¡­¡±


    Elder Guan began, a cold smile shing on his face.


    But the rest of his words died on his lips, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t know this girl¡¯s face at all. It waspletely different from Yao Tang¡¯s. It was very ordinary, and couldn¡¯t evenpare to a third ofYao Tang¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Have I made a mistake?¡± he muttered under his breath.


    He stubbornly looked at the girl from head to toe, desperate for a clue that she was Yao Tang, after all.


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    The girl in front of him was, without a doubt, a different person.


    ¡°What were you about to say?¡± Yao Tangasked innocently. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Elder Guan waved his hand and peered at her again.


    Yao Yan stood aside, his gaze darting back and forth between the old man and his sister. He said nothing, but he already had a vague understanding in his mind.


    Just a few seconds ago, when Elder Guanwas still approaching them,Yao Tanghad whipped out a pair of sses from her bag and put them on.


    Just like that, her face immediately changed, turning into a verymon appearance.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as they fell on her now, but he remained silent.


    Frowning, Elder Guannced at the bracelet again. It was what had misled him in the first ce.


    ¡°Girl,¡± he said with some trepidation. ¡°Where did you get this bracelet?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s heart was thundering inside her chest. She pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Elder Guan,¡± Yao Yanfinally intervened. ¡°Do you like the bracelet as well? I bought it at the mall. It¡¯s from a silver jewelry store on the first floor.¡±


    He shot the old man an amiable look.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Guan¡¯s expression softened as he nodded. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is. I do think it looks very nice. I think I¡¯d like to buy one for my granddaughter.¡±


    Deep down, a voice told him that he was missing something, that an important detail was escaping his notice.


    He gave in and surveyed Yao Tangyet again, but he still didn¡¯t find anything.


    It was just an honest mistake, in and simple.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! It wouldn¡¯t be the first time my eyes are ying tricks on me, anyway!¡¯


    Lately, when he was out on the streets walking, or even when he was in his car, whenever his mind went idle, he would always think that he had spotted Yao Tangsomewhere. But, of course, it never was her.


    Elder Guan shook his head and sighed. What a pity.

 Chapter 475 - Seeing Things

    <h4>Chapter 475: Seeing Things</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Elder Guan¡¯s face was etched with regret.


    Yao Yan nodded politely at the old man. ¡°Since your inquiry seems to be satisfied, Little Sister and I will go upstairs now.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Elder Guan turned on his heel and walked back toward Yao Rong.


    He was barely a few steps away when something else urred to him. He whirled around and called out to Yao Tangagain. ¡°Wait!¡±


    And once again, Yao Tangpaused, her eyebrows twitching in annoyance.


    She cast a sideways nce at Yao Yanand gestured subtly at him.


    He easily understood the message, and he intercepted the old man yet again. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Elder Guan was staring atYao Tangwith a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Little Girl,¡± he said with a sly smile. ¡°I also find your sses to be rather tasteful. Can you take them off for a moment and let me inspect them? I¡¯d like to get one of those for my granddaughter as well.¡±


    He was brimming with excitement, even more so than before. This time, he was almost positive that this girl was indeed Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang was speechless.


    Roughly three secondster, she nodded casually. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ......


    The situation didn¡¯t allow her to hesitate for even a split second. If she did, it would only fuel Elder Guan¡¯s suspicions.


    She for her sses, but just before she took them off, she tapped the backside of her ear with her index finger, releasing a chip thattched onto her skin.


    Her movements were quick and efficient.


    Before Elder Guancould say another word,Yao Tanghad already taken off her sses and was handing them to him.


    Of course, the old man didn¡¯t care for the spectacles. Instead, he studied Yao Tang¡¯s face directly.


    To his dismay, her appearance didn¡¯t change at all. She was still the same in, ordinary girl he had faced a while ago.


    Elder Guan was dealt with a second, much greater blow of disappointment.


    Perhaps he was bing too desperate that he was starting to delude himself. Why would he even insist on his idea that the girl in front of him was Yao Tang?


    As for the girl in question, she was struggling not to let her nerves show. After disengaging the chip, she only had 30 seconds before its effects expired. If she failed to escape within the allotted time, her true face would be revealed.


    Seven seconds left¡­


    Six seconds left¡­


    Five seconds¡­


    Still, Elder Guanwas persistently observing her, as if he was expecting flowers to bloom on her face any minute now.


    Yao Tang¡¯s hands clenched at her sides. She had to do something.


    Just then, a phone rang, breaking the tension. It was Elder Guan¡¯s. He immediately fished it out of his pocket.


    No one could hear what was said on the other end, but the old man hurriedly returned Yao Tang¡¯s sses and headed out the door.


    The moment he turned away, Yao Tang¡¯s face reverted to its original form.


    By that time, Elder Guan¡¯s attention was focused solely on the conversation he was having. He didn¡¯t even spare them another nce.


    He gripped the device tighter as he listened to the other party.


    ¡°We found a young girl wearing the same clothes as in the photo you provided¡­¡±


    When Elder Guanfinally stepped out of the house,Yao Tangheaved a sigh of relief.


    When she turned around, however, she was met by Yao Yan¡¯s piercing gaze.


    She involuntarily took a step back, her guilty conscience prickling her. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, Big Brother. I¡¯ll go to my bedroom now and get some rest.¡±


    It was all she could do not to give in to her instincts and run upstairs.


    She hadn¡¯t even taken a step when Yao Yanstretched out his arm and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Trapped, Yao Tangcould only offer him a bitter smile.


    Thankfully, Yao Rongchose that moment to ask, ¡°Little Yan, Little Tang, what are you two still doing there? And is it just me, or did Little Tang¡¯s appearance change just now? Am I seeing things?¡±


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°And why was Elder Guanacting so weird around you?¡±


    Yao Yan smiled at his father. ¡°You must be tired, too, Dad. You should rest for a bit. I¡¯ll have the doctore over tomorrow to check on you. It can¡¯t be good to be seeing things that aren¡¯t real.¡±


    When he saw that Yao Rongwas about to protest,Yao Yanspoke again. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been telling you all this time to prioritize your health over everything else? You haven¡¯t been sleeping properlytely, have you? Do you want us to strap you to the bed and force you to rest?¡±


    Yao Rong instantly shut his mouth and sat back down on the sofa, looking dejected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yao Yansaid toYao Tang.


    There was nothing else she could do now.


    She let him lead the way to the study on the second floor.

 Chapter 476 - His Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 476: His Benefactor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    As soon as they entered the room, Yao Yan gestured for her to take a seat.


    Then, he poured himself some tea and took a sip, all while staring at Yao Tangover the rim of his cup. ¡°You came out of there without any bodyguards?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s head jerked up at that.


    Her eyes were wide with shock. She didn¡¯t expect him to know about that ce.


    Yao Tang quickly looked away when their gazes met.


    It was not that she was afraid.


    Her eyes were merely tired, that was all.


    Yao Yan ced his teacup on the table and calmly regarded her. ¡°Were you all by yourself since leaving that ce?¡±


    Yao Tang nodded. ¡°I applied for a leave of absence.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t care about why and how she left. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be alone, do you know that? Why didn¡¯t you bring your bodyguards with you?¡±


    ¡°City A is quite safe.¡±


    Yao Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°How many bodyguards did you have with you back then?¡±


    ......


    ¡°No,¡± Yao Tangmuttered, frowning.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am.¡±


    ¡°Indeed you¡¯re not. Do you realize that you¡¯ve led Elder Guanaround in a wild goose chase, worrying him so much that he couldn¡¯t care about anything else?¡±


    Yao Yan refilled his cup with tea, looking rather nonplussed despite his words.


    Yao Tang said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well?¡± Yao Yanprodded.


    Yao Tang opened her mouth to answer him, but he beat her to it.


    ¡°All right, since you don¡¯t seem to have anything to tell me, I¡¯ll take the lead in this conversation instead.¡±


    Yao Tang sighed inwardly. ¡®Forget it. I won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly, anyway.¡¯


    Yao Yan produced an encrypted phone from his pocket and looked her in the eye. ¡°How about this, then? I¡¯ll assign four bodyguards to apany you. Just call them whenever you need to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I can manage¡ª¡± Yao Tangstarted, only to stop when he held up his hand.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I heard you the first time. You said that you don¡¯t feel safe, right? Fine, then we shall make it six bodyguards!¡±


    Yao Tang gaped at him in outrage.


    ¡°Brother, what I mean to say is that I have pretty good martial arts skills, too. I can protect myself just fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, what good are bodyguards if I can¡¯t even protect myself, right?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded expectantly. ¡°Right, that¡¯s why you should just forget about assigning me some¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eight bodyguards it is!¡±


    Yao Tang took a sharp breath.


    She was at an utter loss, and it was quite a novel experience for her.


    Yao Yan, on the other hand, was immensely satisfied with the result of their ¡°haggling¡±. He nodded sagely at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, then. I will do my best to keep this a secret from Elder Guan. If you¡¯re tired, then just leave everything and take a break for a few days. Don¡¯t just go out and y with your friends, that would be reckless and dangerous.¡±


    ¡­


    The hospital was eerily quiet in the middle of the night.


    A girl wearing exquisite makeup sauntered toward a ward on the second floor. Behind her were three bodyguards d in all ck.


    She pushed the door open and looked at the man on the hospital bed.


    She walked inside, her brows knotting at the strange smell in the air.


    ¡°How are things?¡± the girl rasped. ¡°Have you been recovering well thesest few days?¡±


    Although her words conveyed an impression of concern, her face was filled with disdain.


    The man who had been huddling under the nket instantly poked his head out and sat up. ¡°Miss,¡± he said in a trembling voice. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The girl only nodded in response.


    At her signal, one of the bodyguards brought a stool over, and she sat down with much elegance and grace.


    The man spoke to her with reverence. ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Miss. From now on, you are my greatest benefactor. If you hadn¡¯t saved me back then, I¡¯m afraid I would have never survived.

 Chapter 477 - Do You Want Revenge?

    <h4>Chapter 477: Do You Want Revenge?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Stop that. I didn¡¯te here to listen to you ramble on about your gratitude.¡± The girl narrowed her eye at the man and asked, ¡°Zhang Shou, do you want revenge?¡±


    The cowering man on the hospital bed was none other than Zhang Shou.


    Because of Qin Man¡¯s attempt at matchmaking, he had gone on a blind date withYao Tang, after which, he ended up getting arrested by the police.


    He had been staying at the police station all this time, suffering the beatings and curses from the other inmates, who had presumably been bribed by the same person who had sent him to jail.


    It was the first time Zhang Shouhad experienced such a horrendous ordeal. After all, he was a young master who had been pampered since he was a child.


    Just yesterday afternoon, he had gone through the worst of it yet¡ªsomeone had broken both of his hands and had even cut one of his ears off.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this girl, he wouldn¡¯t have survived the night.


    At the thought of his brutal muttion, Zhang Shou¡¯s heart zed with fury.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he spat out, his eyes burning with rage and hatred. ¡°Even if only in my dreams, I would give anything to kill the person behind all this!¡±


    The girl¡¯s lips curled into a malicious smile, and her eyes glinted with satisfaction.


    ¡°Do you even know who that person is?¡±


    Zhang Shou hesitated. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t have any idea who this enemy was.


    Last time, at the restaurant, he had been hauled away by the police without a single exnation.


    ......


    The rest that had happened after that was even more preposterous.


    At first, Zhang Shouwas confident that he would be released from custody soon enough. His family had money, and the arrest was likely just a formality.


    This was why he hadn¡¯t panicked. Little had he known then that he would be locked up to this day.


    Not only that, but he also had to endure a lot of physical abuse. He never had a day of peace after having been detained.


    Zhang Shou had even contacted his people numerous times, demanding that they find a way to get him out as soon as possible.


    Needless to say, their efforts were all in vain, no matter how much money he offered.


    He knew then that he had been set up, and that everything was arranged to end up the way it did.


    He had fallen into a trap.


    Zhang Shou was a pompous man who had many enemies, so he initially thought that they had banded together to attack him as one.


    As such, he never considered Yao Tangto be involved in his dreadful fate. At most, she was probably just a pawn that his enemies had used to put their ns into action.


    Zhang Shou¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I know that once I get out, I will hunt those people and make them pay.¡±


    He snarled before adding, ¡°And that wench who tricked me¡­ I won¡¯t let her off, either!¡±


    The girl suddenly burst outughing, though he soon realized that it was filled with mockery, and it was aimed at him.


    ¡°Do you really think that the culprit is one of your business rivals?¡±


    Zhang Shou looked bewildered.


    Was it not them?


    But if not, then who else would have the wealth and influence to do this to him?


    ¡°Do you mean to say that it¡¯s someone else?¡±Zhang Shou asked respectfully as he tried to ignore the hint of ridicule on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else who holds such a big grudge against me, though. For them to go this far¡­¡±


    The girl tapped her cheek with her dainty finger and smiled. ¡°You are partially correct, I suppose, but you are still missing the mark.¡±


    ¡°Then please, exin it to me.¡± Zhang Shoulowered his head again, looking humble as he had ever been.


    He could tell that this girl knew a lot about his case¡ªperhaps she knew everything¡ªbut he had been around long enough to know that she would only reveal the facts if her mood suited her.


    ¡°Not bad. You know your ce, at least.¡±


    The girl raised an eyebrow and nodded at him, looking pleased.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you everything. The main culprit for all your suffering is Yao Tang. It¡¯s because of her that you were detained at the police station, and it¡¯s because of her that you are in your current¡­ special state.¡±


    Disgust shed in her eyes as she uttered Yao Tang¡¯s name.


    ¡°Although, I suppose I should let you know that the goons who attacked you were dispatched by the man who appearedter at that caf¨¦, do you remember? He is an acquaintance of Yao Tang¡¯s, and she specially asked him to teach you a lesson.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression lightened up a little when she spoke of the man, but it onlysted for a few seconds.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the Yao family. They are merely implicated. It wasYao Tangwho asked Madam Yao to find a man for her, to begin with. She has a vicious and greedy nature. What she really wants is for the business alliance between theYao familyand the Zhang family to copse.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Her Surname Is Yan

    <h4>Chapter 478: Her Surname Is Yan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Madam knew nothing about Yao Tang¡¯s evil n, so you shouldn¡¯t pin any of the me on her.


    Zhang Shou lowered his head and rolled his eyes. He remained humble and respectful, but a strange light had alreadye over his face. ¡°Of course, I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Miss. May I know how to address you?¡±


    He was not a fool, and he certainly wasn¡¯t naive. Especially not after so much suffering and loss.


    This girl had appeared to him shortly after he had been broken by thugs. What purpose did she have for approaching him?


    In the beginning, he had been overwhelmed by relief and gratitude, but now that he had had time to return to his senses, Zhang Shouhad managed to put some of the pieces together.


    Everything that had happened to him couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence or a sordid twist of fate.


    No, these were all orchestrated by someone behind the scenes.


    The girl was obviously displeased by his question. She raised her chin haughtily and sneered. ¡°My surname is Yan. That¡¯s all you need to know. That, and the fact that I¡¯m here to help you.


    ¡°That man is strong and powerful to a certain degree. With your current status, you have no chance of beating him. Consider yourself lucky that I¡¯m willing to offer you some assistance. Once you¡¯ve almost recovered, I will help you expand the Zhang Group.


    ¡°As for the rest¡­ Well, it would be better for you not to know.¡±


    Zhang Shou¡¯s eyes glinted deviously. He readily agreed with her ns.


    Since she had made him the offer, he wouldn¡¯t waste this chance to develop hispany and see it rise to the top of the industry. For now, all he needed to do was to recuperate properly.


    ......


    In any case, if this girl was lying to him, then he would just have to use her for as long as he could and vent his anger on herter on. Then he would look into the real person pulling the strings behind her, and he would settle the score one by one.


    Whoever had dared to cut off his ear would pay the price!


    But if this girl meant every word she had just said, he would do good not to act rashly.


    The surname Yan was very rare in City A.


    Moreover, judging by the way she spoke, Zhang Shougathered that she viewedCity Awith no small amount of disdain. That meant that she came from one of the big cities.


    And as far as he knew, there was only one family in the Yan n that was particrly powerful across the country.


    If she truly was the youngdy of the Yan family, then it would be greatly beneficial to him and his business to ally with her.


    A spark of excitement lit up in Zhang Shou¡¯s heart.


    Sensing that the girl hated loathed Yao Tang, he wasted no time establishing his loyalty by cursing at theirmon enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Yan. As soon as the Zhang Group has gained enough status, I will definitely get rid of that damnYao Tangfor you. Don¡¯t stain your hands with the dirty work. You can leave it all to me.


    ¡°And that man as well¡­ I won¡¯t let him get away with this, either. I will crush his bones myself and feed his ashes to the pigs!¡±


    His face twisted into a terrible expression as he envisioned his revenge.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that meddling bastard, he wouldn¡¯t have been detained for so many days, nor would he have suffered such inhumane treatment. Regardless of whether Yao Tanghad ordered him or not, it was still that man who had perpetratedZhang Shou¡¯s abuse.


    He was the reason why Zhang Shouhad lost an ear and became a cripple. He had madeZhang Shouinto a disabled person.


    Zhang Shou would never let him off!


    To his surprise, however, the girl shot him a warning look. ¡°I suggest that you forget about that man right this instant! He is someone I fancy.¡±


    Zhang Shou quickly hid his hatred and stered a smile on his face. ¡°Ah, right, right. It was thatYao Tangwho was behind it all. Please don¡¯t be mad.


    ¡°When the timees, I will torture Yao Tanguntil she begs for death, and that man will be yours to deal with. He must be blind to choose that wench over you.¡±


    The girl snorted derisively. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just focus on getting better.¡±


    The first thing she wanted to do with that man was to make him lose interest in Yao Tanpletely.


    She wanted to show him that she was the only one who could give him a better life, while Yao Tangwould only be a burden to him.


    The girl rose and was about to leave when she remembered something. ¡°Ah, once all is sad and done, you¡¯re free to marry Yao Tang.¡±


    She pondered her own idea for a brief moment, then said, ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to marry her at all. You can just keep her as a mistress. You can y with her when you have time to spare, or you can just ignore her and let hernguish into nonexistence.¡±


    She shed Zhang Shoua bright smile and left the ward in high spirits.

 Chapter 479 - Futile Search Continues

    <h4>Chapter 479: Futile Search Continues</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    In her eyes, Yao Tang wasn¡¯t even good enough for a loser like Zhang Shou. Despite his shorings, he was still the president of the Zhang Group.


    Once she was done torturing Yao Tang, she could just pass her on toZhang Shouto be his ything.


    The girl turned to his bodyguard andmended him. ¡°Not bad. Today¡¯s work waspleted quickly and without a hitch. It¡¯s so much better than before.¡±


    The man smiled and nodded his head, but there was something that had been bothering him for a while now.


    He had done this kind of thing multiple times in the past. Each time, the operation was very tricky, and they had to go through a lot of connections to clear their obstacles.


    But this time, everything had gone smoothly. Too smooth, in fact.


    He had initially thought it would take them one or two days to carry out the extraction, but they had somehow managed to do it in one night.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± the girl said, interrupting the bodyguard¡¯s line of thought. ¡°Tell Captain Wang not to make a move in the meantime. Have him wait for further instructions toe.¡±


    The bodyguard decided there and then not to think to entertain his suspicions any longer. The deed was done, anyway. Instead, he gave Captain Wang a call and ryed the boss¡¯ directions.


    ¡­


    At that moment, in another part of the city, Elder Guanwas rushing to the location his subordinate had mentioned. They told him they had seenYao Tangthere.


    When he reached the ce, he looked around frantically, but she was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked his subordinate, who had sidled up next to him.


    The other man bowed his head and apologized.


    ......


    ¡°I am deeply sorry. We mistook someone again. When my men went over to confirm her identity, we realized that she was only wearing the same brand of clothes as Miss Yao Tang.¡±


    That girl just happened to be taking a walk nearby.


    She didn¡¯t even stay that long in the area.


    When they had first ascertained that she wasn¡¯t Yao Tang, they had immediately calledElder Guanto notify him of their blunder. None of them expected the old man toe over in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t even answer his phone.


    By the time they made a second call, Elder Guanhad already arrived.


    Currently, Elder Guanwas fuming while he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. His hands found their way to his waist as he huffed and puffed. ¡°You people just don¡¯t know how to get on with the times, do you?¡± he thundered.


    ¡°You took one look at the girl and immediately concluded that she wasn¡¯t Yao Tang? What makes you sure that it wasn¡¯t her in disguise?¡±


    The subordinate trembled where he stood, not daring to make a sound.


    He waited for Elder Guan to finish his tirade before speaking again. ¡°Well, Sir, we have confirmed that the girl is a local of City A and a member of the Lin family. Although they are now in decline, they did enjoy a bit of prominence in the past, so there¡¯s a good amount of public information about their family.


    ¡°Additionally, the girl was with a middle-aged woman who seems to be her mother.¡±


    It was thisst detail that convinced them that the girl was not Yao Tang.Yao Tanghad no rtives to speak of.


    Besides, the girl¡¯s facial features were consistent with that of the elders in the Lin family. There couldn¡¯t be any doubt that she was rted to them.


    ¡°We tried to call to inform you that we would be starting an investigation on her, but you weren¡¯t answering.


    ¡°We called again when we finally obtained the date we needed, but we still failed to get through to you.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s tone was solemn, his face filled with guilt and shame.


    Unfortunately, it did nothing to appease Elder Guan¡¯s anger. ¡°You worthless lot!¡±


    He shook his fist at his subordinate before turning around to leave. His dismissive attitude surprised the other man.


    ¡°All the information we have on the girl from the Lin family is here,¡± the subordinate said, handing the old man a folder. ¡°Would you like to take a look at it?¡±


    But Elder Guanonly pushed the file away.


    Despite his disappointment, he knew his men¡¯s capabilities better than anyone else. If they said that they had verified, without a doubt, that the girl was not Yao Tang, then it must be so.


    That meant that this girl was officially off the list of possible prospects.


    She could not be Yao Tang.


    Elder Guan shook his head in resignation and sighed. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You don¡¯t have to follow her anymore, either. Just focus your efforts elsewhere and find that Yao girl as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 480 - Young, Rare Genius from Country K

    <h4>Chapter 480: Young, Rare Genius from Country K</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Elder Guan roared thest sentence as though he was speaking of an enemy. He even ended his speech by gnashing his teeth together.


    ¡°Understood, Sir. I¡¯ll dispatch more people to widen the search.¡±


    Deep down, however, the subordinate was on the verge of tears as he thought about his team, who had been scouring the city nonstop.


    They had searched practically every nook and cranny of City Ain the past few days, but they still couldn¡¯t locate that slip of a girl.


    They had even hijacked public surveince cameras, in addition to deploying men in every popr spot for youngsters, all to no avail.


    He had begun to suspect that they were looking in the wrong ce.


    But Elder Guanwas adamant in his certainty thatYao Tangwas inCity A.


    As they watched the old man¡¯s figure disappear in the distance, the men sighed in defeat. ¡°That person can¡¯t possibly be in City A. This ce isn¡¯t even that big. With everything we¡¯ve done, we should have found her long ago.¡±


    Their team leader clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do our job. Elder Guansaid to look for her, so we should just keep looking.¡±


    The other man was sporting a bitter expression as he whined, ¡°But City Awill be hosting a tennis match in a few days. It would be nice to take a short break and enjoy what this ce has to offer.¡±


    Their leader cackled. ¡°We haven¡¯t even aplished what we came here for, and you¡¯re already thinking of sneaking away to indulge in your hobbies? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to happen, man.¡±


    ¡­


    ......


    In a luxurious suite of a grand hotel in City A.


    ¡°Be honest with me. How many months does Uncle have left?¡±


    The richest man in Country Kstood in front of the French windows and snarled at his phone.


    It had been more than a week since he¡¯d arrived here. In all that time, he had sent his men to turn the city upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find any trace of that business.


    The doctor on the other end of the line was silent for a moment. ¡°Young Master, he still has three months to live. If he doesn¡¯t get medical treatment in time, the damage on Colonel Nelvis¡¯ body will take its toll and will eventually lead to his death.¡±


    Searle frowned after hearing that, a storm brewing in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use,¡± he barked arrogantly. ¡°You must stabilize my uncle¡¯s condition before I find the godly doctor!


    ¡°Otherwise, you will the price with your life and that of your family.¡±


    He ended the call before the doctor could utter another word.


    Searle was considered a young and rare genius in Country K. Ever since he had taken over the Cole family at the age of seventeen, he had managed to eliminate many of their rivals and cement his position as the wealthiest man in the nation¡¯s history.


    He had brought a small but capable group of bodyguards to City Ato search for the godly doctor.


    It was the only hope he had for reviving his Uncle Nelvis.


    No matter what the price he had to pay, Searlewas determined to find the godly doctor, bring him back toCountry K, and have him cure his uncle¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Leader, this is the list of all the prominent figures in City A. Please take a look.¡±


    An aide came up to him with a folder.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Searleanswered lightly as he took the file.


    He smoked a cigarette while reading through the information his men had obtained.


    He had barely finished the first page when he paused, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Cheng Yan?


    So, he was also in City A?


    Searle had metCheng Yanonce, at an auction abroad. At the time, they were engaged in a bidding war for a piece of Lingzhi mushroom.


    Cheng Yan had eventually won the bid.


    Shortly after the encounter, Searlehad sent someone to look into the item and gather some intel onCheng Yan. It was then that he learned of his rival¡¯s identity and the power that he possessed.


    He also learned that someone close to Cheng Yanmust be extremely sick and in dire need of some specialty medicine. Otherwise, the man wouldn¡¯t have foughtSearletooth and nail to acquire the rare Lingzhi mushroom.


    And yet, to Searle¡¯s surprise,Cheng Yanseemed to have stopped his foraging for medicinal herbs half a year ago.


    Searle¡¯s eyes shed at the thought, and a growing spection rose in his heart.


    Perhaps Cheng Yanhad already found the godly doctor.


    Searle put the document down and turned to his aide. ¡°Go and investigateCheng Yan¡¯s movements in thest few months. Find out every person he has met recently, as well as the ces that he frequents.


    ¡°I want all the information in my hands by noon tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 481 - Warned You Long Ago

    <h4>Chapter 481: I Warned You Long Ago</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Searle¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing. The sharpness of his tone made the other man¡¯s expression even more somber.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The aide excused himself and headed straight to Country K¡¯s headquarters in the city. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to acquire the information he needed in such a short amount of time.


    ¡­


    When Yao Tangarrived at school the next day, bothYan WeiandLi Ruowere nowhere in sight.


    Instead, Yang Nianwas present.


    He had left the school yesterday after receiving an urgent phone call, and therefore had no idea what had transpired among his ssmates.


    Yan Wei elected not to tell him anything, either.


    During the first two periods in the morning, Yang Nianhad the vague sense that something was not right. He kept staring at the empty seats of the two girls, looking puzzled.


    Yan Wei¡¯s things had been removed from her desk caddy, and so were Li Ruo¡¯s.


    It clued them in that they weren¡¯t simply absent for the day.


    It was very likely that they wouldn¡¯t being at all in the future.


    Could something have happened after he left the campus yesterday?


    ......


    Curious, Yang Nianasked the students seated in front of him. ¡°Hey, do you have any idea whyYan WeiandLi Ruodidn¡¯te to school today?¡±


    These ssmates were also exchange students like himself. They gaped at him, unsure of what to say. They seem to deliberate between themselves before telling him everything.


    ¡°Yesterday, Yao Tanghad more test papers brought over fromInternational Middle School.Yan Weiwas pissed and made a bet over it. In the end, she lost and had to leave the ss as a consequence. Not only that, but they also forced her to make a spectacle of herself in front of the cafeteria.¡±


    The speaker¡¯s expression soured then, and he appeared unable to continue talking.


    In truth, most people didn¡¯t know about the matters of the Yan family, but it wasn¡¯t much of a secret among those within their social circle.


    In the past, Yan Yuwas considered the golden boy and the treasure of the Yan family, whileYan Weiwas the illegitimate daughter.


    Yan Wei was nowhere near as intelligent nor as outstanding as Yan Yu and couldn¡¯t even begin topare to him in terms of background. She could only rely on the head of the Yan family¡¯s favor to keep her status as the Second Young Lady.


    If the man had not cheated on his wife while she was pregnant, Yan Weiwouldn¡¯t even be in this world.


    With that said, those who did know of this valued their lives enough to know not to speak of the affair. After all, the Yan family¡¯s power and influence still domineered high society.


    More importantly, Yan Wei had a foul and formidable personality that matched her true identity. They didn¡¯t want to risk incurring her wrath by being careless with their words.


    Perhaps the worst part of it all was the fact that Yan Yuhad been in an ident a few years ago that had deprived him of his talents and his smarts. He had to leave school as a result, and his absence had only solidifiedYan Wei¡¯s position in the family.


    Needless to say, Yan Weihad never been humiliated before yesterday.


    People pandered to her wherever she went, afraid of the weight of her family name. She had always brandished her identity as the youngdy of the Yan family and used it to get whatever she wanted and look down on her peers.


    And yet, yesterday, she had to yell out the truth that she was an illegitimate daughter to the entire school. She certainly wouldn¡¯t forget the incident for the rest of her life.


    The exchange students frowned at each other, not knowing how to tell this to Yang Nian.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± he pressed. It was obvious that his patience was running thin.


    The other two took one look at his face and finally whispered, ¡°She had to admit that she was nothing more than an illegitimate daughter.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°And the people of No. 1 High Schoolforced her to say these things?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be exact, it was Yao TangandQin Jing.¡± The speaker looked around and made sure no one was listening before he continued, his voice hushed, ¡°I¡¯m really starting to wonder who thatQin Jingis. She has been living inCity Aall this time, yet she actually knows aboutYan Wei¡¯s background¡­¡±


    He caught himself at thest minute and drifted off, terrified of saying the unspeakable out loud.


    Yang Nian narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°All of you must remember not to provoke these students in the future. I warned you long ago, haven¡¯t I? Watch yourselves around the people of No. 1 High School. You never did take my words to heart.¡±


    The other exchange student looked at him skeptically, but he wisely chose to keep his mouth shut.

 Chapter 482 - A Joke Between Classmates

    <h4>Chapter 482: A Joke Between ssmates</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    His seatmate, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°We did nothing to provoke them, They were the ones who initiated the trouble. Our ssmates are bullies who want to drive us away! Well, we aren¡¯t pushovers. We won¡¯t take this treatment sitting down!¡±


    Yang Nian lowered his eyes wearily. ¡°I¡¯ll look into this matter. We¡¯ll discuss it againter.¡±


    When the bell rang for lunch break, he sauntered over to Yao Tang¡¯s desk. He swept his gaze over her and her friends, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    Yang Nian shed them his charming smile. ¡°I just think it would be morefortable for us to talk over a meal.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s eyes were clouded with displeasure. ¡°What do you want to talk about, exactly?¡± she asked impatiently. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just say it now and be done with it?¡±


    Yang Nian ignored her and turned toLin Xin. ¡°I should be calling you cousin, right?¡±


    Lin Xin visibly recoiled. ¡°Oh, no, no, no. We might have rtives inmon, but we¡¯re not close at all. You and I should keep our distance from each other and remain cordial as ssmates.¡±


    Lin Xin had always liked good-looking people, andYang Nianhad good looks in abundance.


    The problem with attractive people, though, was that they always seemed to have a wall put up that separated them from the rest.


    One could never see through their hearts clearly.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal quality to have, and it was the one thing that repelled Lin Xinfrom beautiful girls and boys.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve grown up here in City A, but you can ask around your rtives,¡±Yang Niansaid. ¡°Our families are still tightly connected.¡±


    ......


    Lin Xin frowned. ¡°If you have something to say, then go ahead and just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, really. I just want to catch up with you guys and get to know you better.¡±


    When Lin Xinheard that, she couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes in suspicion.


    Thesest few days, people from their extended family had beening and going through her father¡¯s study to discuss important matters. And while she didn¡¯t know anything, she had always felt that something was amiss.


    Now, after listening to Yang Nian¡¯s seemingly pointed pleasantries, she felt even more uneasy.


    She had a feeling that those important discussions her father had been having might be rted to the Yang family in the capital. She did want to ask Yang Nianabout it, but she didn¡¯t want to dragYao TangandQin Jinginto her personal queries.


    Seeing the hesitation in Lin Xin¡¯s face,Qin Jingspoke up and made the decision for them.


    ¡°Okay, fine. It¡¯s just a meal, anyway, right? We¡¯d like to hear what you have to say.¡±


    She smiled sardonically to herself. No sooner had Yan Weidisappeared from the picture thanYang Niantook over and began pestering them. This bunch was just too bothersome.


    Yang Nian smiled again and gestured with his arm. ¡°Please,dies first.¡±


    He took them to a private room in a nearby restaurant. He had booked it beforehand.


    Yao Tang cut to the chase the moment they were seated. She had no intention of eating with him, to begin with. ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± she asked bluntly.


    But Yang Nianwas nonplussed and just handed them the menu.


    ¡°Here, you guys should order first. Even though we¡¯ve only been here for a few days, we are still ssmates. There¡¯s no need to make the atmosphere between us so cold and tense.¡±


    Qin Jing frowned at that.


    ¡°Are you here because of yesterday¡¯s incident?¡± Yao Tangasked again.


    This time, Yang Nianneither denied nor prevaricated. He nodded and said, ¡°It was just a joke between ssmates, right? In order to co-exist harmoniously, we should be able to tolerate each other¡¯s shorings.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± Qin Jingretorted with a scoff. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys starting all the trouble, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. Now that your side has lost, you say that we should just tolerate each other? You must be the one joking here!¡±


    Yang Nian took a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°As I said, we are still ssmates. There¡¯s no need to go too far. You guys didn¡¯t get hurt, either, did you? AndWeiweihas already epted her punishment. Can¡¯t we just let this matter go?¡±


    Lin Xin gritted her teeth. They shouldn¡¯t have epted his invitation, after all. She wanted nothing to do with the boy.


    But in the next second, Yao Tang¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°What a load of crap.¡±


    The two other girls immediately bobbed their heads in agreement.


    Seeing that they were stubbornly holding their ground, the smile on Yang Nian¡¯s lips turned somewhat derisive. ¡°What I mean to say is that we should make an effort to ease up the rtionship between us. If we don¡¯t get along, it wouldn¡¯t be good for a lot of people, now, would it?¡±

 Chapter 483 - Apologize to Yan Wei

    <h4>Chapter 483: Apologize to Yan Wei</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Are you saying you want both parties to reconcile?¡± Qin Jing asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be saying this to Yan Wei instead? She¡¯s the one who has a problem with us, okay? She¡¯s always looking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yang Niansaid. ¡°Not only that, but I will be mediating between you as well. I will make her reflect on her actions. But I also hope that you can offer her a sincere apology.¡±


    His tone became particrly firm when he spoke of the apology.


    Qin Jing andLin Xingaped at him in disbelief, outraged at his words. ¡°Did you just say that we should apologize to her?¡±


    They must have misheard him.


    But when Yang Nianonly nodded his head,Qin Jingsneered. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t be asking them to apologize in this situation!


    However, herment just flew over the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about everything that transpired yesterday. I know Yan Weican be abrasive, but she only acted that way because she cares a lot aboutInternational Middle School. She didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    ¡°And for you guys to humiliate her in such a way¡­ Naturally, you should offer her an apology.¡±


    Qin Jing scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Which part of it isn¡¯t true, anyway? If it¡¯s a lie, then show us some proof first before demanding us to apologize to that witch!¡±


    Yang Nian blinked at her innocently. ¡°What do you mean? She is Madam Yan¡¯s child, so of course, she is not an illegitimate daughter. What you guys heard were probably some malicious rumors purposely designed to ruin her character. You might find it funny, but this kind of thing can give her asting trauma.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, she¡¯s Madam Yan¡¯s daughter,¡± Qin Jingmocked. ¡°She just somehow gave birth to another child a few months afterYan Yu, huh?¡±


    Yang Nian paused and stared atQin Jingfor a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not right, they¡¯re more than a year apart. You can check their ID cards to confirm it if you want.¡±


    ......


    Qin Jing sighed inwardly. Sure enough, the Yan family must have prepared all this from the beginning.


    After all, they had to cover up the fact that Yan Weiwas a bastard daughter. None of them had probably expected thatQin Jingwould be there to refute the false truths they had concocted. She was a hundred percent sure that Yan Wei andYan Yuweren¡¯t even a year apart.


    Still, unlike their opponents, she had no evidence to back up her ims.


    As the conversation lulled, Yao Tangspoke again. She lookedYang Nianin the eye and said, ¡°So I forced her to say those things. So what?¡±


    Just like that, Qin JingandLin Xinwere revived, and they nodded along in satisfaction.


    As expected, Yao Tangwas on a whole other level. It only took her one sentence to drive their argument home.


    This time, it was Yang Nian¡¯s turn to be at a loss. He blinked atYao Tanghelplessly, unable to say anything.


    This girl was simply unreasonable and didn¡¯t seem to care about social rules.


    Only such a person would remain undaunted in the face of Yang Nian¡¯s veiled threats.


    He peered at Yao Tangand said, ¡°The Yan family will certainly learn about this incident. Aren¡¯t you guys worried that they would seek retribution and hold you ountable for what you did?¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s throat worked, but once again, he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    This was the first time in his life that he had been rendered speechless in an argument.


    In the end, he could only turn his sights on Qin Jing. ¡°How about you? You should know enough that the Yan family isn¡¯t to be trifled with. You can¡¯t afford to underestimate their influence.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Qin JingechoedYao Tangwords.


    Frustrated, Yang Niantook a deep breath. ¡°You might have the support of the Qin family behind you, but what aboutYao Tang? She won¡¯t escape the Yan family¡¯s wrath when theye after her.¡±


    Everyone suddenly fell silent.


    The air inside the private room was charged with tension.


    Qin Jing andLin Xinboth looked atYang Nianwith a mysterious glint in their eyes.


    Although Yao Tangmight appear ordinary at first nce, she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated, either.


    In the first ce, no one ordinary would have been able to retrieve truckloads of precious study material from a prestigious institution like International Middle School.


    At the very least, they doubted that the Yan family could pull off the same feat.


    Well, even if they did, the girls were certain that it would take a lot of time and effort, while Yao Tangseemed to have aplished it with a mere wave of her hand.

 Chapter 484 - A Kindhearted Girl

    <h4>Chapter 484: A Kindhearted Girl</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Besides, they could sense that Yao Tang was particrly close to their principal.


    Yang Nian basked in the silence, thinking that the girls had finally realized the gravity of the situation and were just worried aboutYao Tang¡¯s safety.


    But when he turned to look at Yao Tang, his brows furrowed yet again.


    She was too calm, as if she hadn¡¯t heard any of the words he had said. Something was definitely not right here. Did she really not know what it meant to cross the Yan family?


    Yang Nian thought of her background then, and he immediately understood her nonchnce.


    Since Yao Tangcame from the countryside, it was understandable that she had never heard of the Yan family before. He couldn¡¯t very well expect her to shake at the mention of their name when she had no idea who they were.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t understand the kind of influence the Yan family holds,¡± he said. ¡°Especially in the capital. But trust me when I say that if they doe after you, the Yao familywould be powerless to protect you.


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying this in consideration of Old Madam Yao. I suggest you not do anything to make her worry, and take better care of yourself from now on.¡±


    When he was done speaking, he nced at her again, only to find that Yao Tang¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    She still looked unbothered, despite him bringing up Old Madam Yao.


    Yang Nian finally gestured atQin Jingto hurry and convince their unmovable friend.


    To his utter frustration, Qin Jingacted like she saw nothing and kept silent.


    ¡°Qing Jing,¡± he sighed. ¡°She is your friend, isn¡¯t she? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to persuade her, for her own good? If the Yan family took the insult to heart, there would be no saving her.¡±


    ......


    Qin Jing raised an eyebrow and was about to say something whenLin Xinreached out and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    Qin Jing red at her indignantly, butLin Xinignored her and addressedYang Nian.


    ¡°In that case, how do you expect us to apologize? I¡¯m afraid the whole school already knows about her illegitimate birth. Even if we apologize, it won¡¯t save her reputation.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Xinlet go ofQin Jingand began to strokeYao Tang¡¯s arm as if tofort thetter.


    Thinking that Lin Xinwas finally caving in,Yang Nianfelt a little better.


    ¡°I told you, Weiweiis not an illegitimate daughter,¡± he insisted. ¡°This is just a rumor, nothing else.¡±


    He nced at them one by one before adding slowly, ¡°In order for your apology to be eptable, you have to publicly admit that you were only ying a prank on her. Of course, you need to offer a public apology as well.¡±


    Qin Jing scoffed again. ¡°Then what about the fact that Yan Wei provoked us first and deliberately implicated International Middle School to stir up trouble? Shouldn¡¯t we reveal this to the public as well?¡±


    Yang Nian froze. He wasn¡¯t expecting to hear something like this.


    The other exchange students had said nothing about it, but judging by Yan Wei¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t put it past her to do this kind of thing.


    ¡°Are you still talking about yesterday¡¯s incident?¡± he asked, his face clouded with doubt. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard everything in detail.¡±


    When he noticed that the girls only became angrier, he added, ¡°If Yan Weiis truly the one at fault, I will make sure that she makes up for her mistakes.¡±


    Qin Jing huffed again, but in the end, she told him everything from start to finish.


    He also told Yang Nianabout the unpleasant remarks thatYan Weihad said and the punishment she had set forYao Tang, which called for thetter to kneel down at her feet.


    Even so, Yang Niansaw nothing strange in any of it. ¡°You must have misunderstood.Weiweiis a kindhearted girl. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have madeYao Tangkneel even if you lost the bet.


    ¡°Also, I hope you know that this matter would affect not only No. 1 High School, butInternational Middle Schos well. Do consider the big picture carefully before you do anything rash.¡±


    Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened the moment Yang NiancalledYan Weikind. ¡°What are you trying to say, exactly?¡± she demanded.


    Yang Nian flinched slightly at the hostility of her tone. She sounded as though she thought he was some lowly fool. Still, he cleared his throat and brushed his difort away.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that when you apologize to herter on, you should just omit the part about her rumors. Of course, I am also willing topensate you for the damages that Weiweicaused.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Talk of Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 485: Talk of Compensation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Jing pped her hands and gave him a sarcastic smile. ¡°Fine! So, this is all our fault, then? We¡¯re the ones who spread nasty rumors and yed a prank on you, exchange students, is that how it is? Only Yan Wei is pure and innocent in this whole debacle? Ha!


    ¡°We willpensate you for the damages, then. Call Yan Weiimmediately and ask her to apologize to us. It was her words that hurt us in the first ce and tainted the rtionship between the two schools.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s expression turned ugly at Qin Jing¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± he said after a while. ¡°I came to you with the intent to discuss this matter on behalf of the exchange students. Please do take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but we¡¯re very serious about this, too!¡± Qin Jing blinked at him.


    This time, Yang Nianturned toYao Tang.


    He couldn¡¯t get anywhere with Qin JingandLin Xin. Perhaps it was better to start withYao Tang, after all.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked.


    Yao Tang shifted in her seat nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you thepensations you need.Yan Weimust apologize.¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s scowl grew deeper. It was his first time meeting dealing with people who adamantly refused to listen to reason.


    The way he saw it, the whole thing would be over if Yao Tangand her friends only apologized. Not only would it saveYan Wei¡¯s reputation, but the Yan family¡¯s as well. Moreover, peace would be restored among the students, and no one would have to suffer anyone¡¯s revenge.


    It should have been that easy, killing two birds with one stone and all that.


    What bothered him the most was that, even though Yao TangandQin Jingwere clearly in the more vulnerable position, they weren¡¯t keen onpromising to save their hides at all.


    ......


    He might be able to understand Qin Jinga bit, since she was the eldest daughter of the Qin family and had her on pride, but he was stumped when it came toYao Tang.


    How could a country bumpkin from a mountain vige have so much confidence?


    As he pondered her strange calm and her casual attitude, Yang Niansuddenly thought about the man he had met in the restaurant that one time.


    He had exuded a simr vibe. Could that person be Yao Tang¡¯s backer?


    If it was in the past, Yang Nianwould definitely choose not to interfere in matters that might offend a lot of people.


    However, things were different now. His father had called him just yesterday, telling him that their family needed the Yan family¡¯s business connections.


    As such, he couldn¡¯t very well ignore what had happened to Yan Wei.


    Yang Nian looked at the three girls and tried again.


    ¡°What is it that you want? Name it, and we will do our best to satisfy you.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s money or anything else, just name your price. As long as we think it¡¯s reasonable, we would agree to it. If not, we would still be open to negotiations.¡±


    Yao Tang chuckled. She cast him azy nce and said. ¡°You say you will give us whatever we want. We wantYan Weito apologize to us.¡±


    Yang Nian scowled again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was toying with him, like he was a monkey being made to jump through her hoops.


    ¡°If you insist on this, then I have no choice but to have a word with your principal. This matter concerns both our schools, after all.¡±


    A pregnant silence fell on them once again. The air felt heavier than before.


    As a matter of fact, Principal Konghade to the scene yesterday, but he did nothing to stop it. If anything, he seemed to have givenMeng Yangthe go signal to proceed.


    It was because of hisck of interference that the whole thing was broadcast all over school.


    If Yang Niancame toPrincipal Kongnow, he would be no different from a child who came home whining to his father after losing a fight with his ymates.


    Worse, said father was already leaning toward Yao Tang¡¯s side.


    ¡°If you want to, then you¡¯re wee to try,¡± Lin Ximented.


    Her gaze turned sharp as she smirked at Yang Nian.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only met a few times before, but I never expected you to have this self-righteous, holier than thou mindset lurking behind your pleasant facade.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Something Amusing

    <h4>Chapter 486: Something Amusing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Lin Xin had always seemed like a nice girl, but she was not incapable of a few verbal attacks once provoked.


    Even Yang Nian, who generally had a good temper, was a little miffed by his words. But he had a good mental fortitude, and he quicklyposed himself.


    ¡°This matter is no longer just a disagreement between students. It has already tarnished the coalition between two reputable schools. It¡¯s only right that we involve those with higher authority to preside over the discussion and settlement, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    As he spoke, he waved the waiter over and ordered a portion of tiger skin cake for Lin Xin.


    ¡°I saw you eat this often at school. You like sweets, right? Go ahead and try it.¡±


    But Lin Xinpushed the dessert away and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve been having a toothache recently, so I can¡¯t really eat sweets.¡±


    Yang Nian only smiled and didn¡¯t push her further.


    ¡°So you want to drag the principals into this matter?¡± Lin Xinasked. ¡°Do you want to worsen the conflict?¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s lips twitched, and he almost dropped his smile. ¡°The Yan family holds a prominent position in both business and society, so anything that involves them is naturally of the utmost importance. If this issue is not handled properly, it will havesting repercussions on both schools.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want that to happen, do we? Why don¡¯t we resolve this as soon as possible instead of dragging it on for much longer?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Sit down with Yan Wei, apologize, and settle it peacefully. This is the only way to benefit everyone. What do you say?¡±


    A spark of interest lit up Yao Tang¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is thest chance, huh? What if we still refuse?¡±


    She looked like she had just stumbled across something very amusing and was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    ......


    Her lips were even curled at the corners.


    Yang Nian took one look at her expression and felt as if she had seen through him. He was no match for her; he hadpletely lost the lead in this conversation.


    He was not happy about it, of course, and his tone turned aloof and business-like.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then we¡¯ll just have to find other methods to bed your ill. Don¡¯t me us if you end up getting hurt in the process. I sincerely hope that you would think this through carefully. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. It¡¯s not so bad to humble yourself every once in a while, especially in front of a powerful adversary.


    ¡°Besides, our offer ofpensation still stands. We can give you 12 million if you yield to my conditions.¡±


    12 million was more than enough tost themon man his lifetime.


    Even so, Yao Tangremained unfazed at the mention of such an exorbitant amount of money. She didn¡¯t even look tempted by it. ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s give it a try and see, shall we?¡±


    She had been bored for quite a while now, with no worthy opponent to y with.


    Now that things had turned out like this, she might as well relieve her boredom and enjoy the ride.


    Yang Nian, on the other hand, was in disbelief. He had offered everything he could, but this girl still refused to lower her head.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if she was merely stubborn or stupid.


    His eyes shed with disappointment.


    ¡°I see. I hope that when the Yan familyes after you, you will still be as confident as you are now.¡±


    Lin Xin took a sip of water and asked, ¡°What does any of this have to do with the Yang family?¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s answer was immediate, albeit a little pointless. ¡°Both are well-respected families in Beijing. We just want to look out for each other, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Lin Xin didn¡¯t believe him, of course. He might not be as bright asYao TangorQin Jing, but she was still able to recognize if one was lying to her face.


    Besides, her test results had been improving recently, which meant that she was certainly smarter than she used to be.


    Now, she knew if it were simply a show of support between the families, then Yang Nianwouldn¡¯t be so desperate to hush this matter up.


    Or perhaps the rtionship between the Yang family and Yan family just ran deeperpared to others.


    That should exin why Yang Nianwas always sticking up forYan Wei.


    Lin Xin¡¯s gaze took on a sardonic edge at the thought.

 Chapter 487 - A Complicated Dissonance

    <h4>Chapter 487: A Complicated Dissonance</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When Yang Nian had firste to school, Lin Xinthought he was a kind and handsome man. However, after interacting with him for the past few days, she realized how wrong she was.


    She felt that Yang Nian¡¯s moves were calcted, right to the T. There¡¯s a sense of dissonance between his actions and thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was being insincere.


    These days, the sight of him was enough to make her feel uneasy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more,¡± Lin Xin quickly said, putting her hand up in the air. ¡°Look, can¡¯t you just tell us why you¡¯re here? Why do you have to beat around the bush?¡±


    Yang Nian, however, didn¡¯t notice the sharpness of Lin Xin¡¯s words as he continued,


    ¡°I have already given you enough face to save your reputation. If you don¡¯t take care of this, there¡¯s no telling what else could happen. I hope that you can take good care of yourself and watch out for your choices.¡±


    He sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that our families know each other, I wouldn¡¯t be telling this to you, Lin Xin. Consider my words carefully. Think about your family.¡±


    After hearing his words, Lin Xin resisted the urge to scoff. ¡°It¡¯s not in your interest to care for the Lin Family. Besides, ever since we were young, my parents had never brought up or even cared about the matters regarding the Yang Family, so don¡¯t try to associate my family with yours.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I onlye here to tell you that we don¡¯t need any help from you. If that¡¯s really all you can muster, then I suggest noting to disturb us any further.¡±


    Yao Tang gazed at her friend as if she was looking at her in a new light. ¡°Well done.¡± The corners of her mouth twitched upward as she nodded at her.


    Lin Xin¡¯s face shone with pride. She straightened her back and leaned against her seat like a proud warrior who had won her firstbat.


    ¡°Look.¡± Yao Tang turned her gaze back to Yang Nian. ¡°If you apologize, then we can also make it up to you. Think about our offer instead of just shoving yours down our throats.¡±


    He blinked, speechless.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang, you¡¯re smart, but you can¡¯t be too arrogant about this. Hearing you say these things so casually¡ªwhat will you do if you couldn¡¯t bring out what we requested?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to find out.¡± A glint shed across her eyes. ¡°If Yan Wei knows that she has to apologize again, what do you think will happen to her.¡±


    His gaze darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Have you thought about what you need after you¡¯ve apologized?¡±


    This meant that they were sticking to their previous ideas. They were all unwilling to ept Yang Nian¡¯spensation regarding this matter.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve insisted.¡± There was a moment of silence when he lowered his head. Suddenly, a thought urred to him, and he hurriedly nced back at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll propose what we need, and you have to deliver that by the afternoon. If you don¡¯t, you have to take mypensation and do as I am told. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he added. ¡°The person who proposes thepensation must also have that item.¡±


    ¡°So what if I delivered the item you¡¯ve requested?¡±


    Yang Nian shrugged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll lose the bet.¡±


    ¡°And if you can¡¯te up with the items I¡¯ve proposed?¡±


    She actually dared to ask the question?


    He blinked back in surprise. He didn¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with any of the items she could mention.


    After all, they were onerge aristocratic family. With such powerful people backing him up, what else could they not have? Yang Nian could have everything he ever wanted.


    If someone from another aristocratic family had said this, he may give things a second thought. However, Yao Tang was the one who mentioned this¡ªa girl who simply came from the viges.


    How could shepare herself to him?


    She was being naive.


    ¡°Then I still lose.¡±


    ¡°If you can take out what I¡¯ve requested, then we can perform a swap. How about that?¡±


    Yang Nian never really thought that she¡¯d be able to take out anything he said.

 Chapter 488 - Music Manuscript Scores

    <h4>Chapter 488: Music Manuscript Scores</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Even though Yang Nian was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deliver, he still had toe with an extremely rare item in order to be safe.


    Yao Tang nodded.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯d exchange items.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say what I need first.¡± Yang Nian slowly nodded. ¡°I want a ssical-era master-level violin manuscript score. Would that be all right?¡±


    There was a small glint in his eyes.


    He had to rule out everything else that he could buy himself.


    If he had asked for paintings and manuscripts, the Qin and Lin families might be able to acquire them. After all, they all had their respective connections.


    However, if there¡¯s anything that he knew about the two students was that they don¡¯t dabble in the music industry. Given theirck of knowledge of musical instruments, they wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire this in such a short amount of time.


    A master-level violin manuscript score was extremely hard toe by.


    Even if he had studied music all his life, he knew how rare manuscript scores were.


    Besides, only a few families would invest arge sum of money to acquire one. This would be an interesting sight to see.


    The supply for it was far too little.


    Hearing the item that he had proposed, Qin Jing and Lin Xinboth shared nces. This was actually quite difficult to acquire.


    They had initially thought that if Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire the item then they¡¯d have to find a way themselves. After all, they weren¡¯t going to allow her to be looked down upon by others.


    They didn¡¯t expect him to say this.


    A manuscript score¡­


    Of a violin¡­


    It would be difficult to acquire one, especially in such a short time frame.


    They may not even find one by then!


    Yang Nian really wanted something different.


    How were they going to find this?


    The two immediately nced over at Yao Tang with worry in their eyes. What they didn¡¯t expect to see was their friend also looking a bit worried.


    She was rubbing her temples, looking out into the field.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Jing felt even more anxious. She grabbed her phone and sent a message to her brother.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s an emergency. It¡¯s about Yao Tang! We need to find a violin score manuscript¡ªssical, and mater-level too. Don¡¯t we have one in our home?¡±


    The only person Qin Jing could even think of asking was her brother. If Qin Ruiwouldn¡¯t able to help her out, then she really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    However, her brother didn¡¯t say anything in reply.


    Lin Xin also nced at the message she had posted in the ss group chat. There was still no news about this manuscript.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll find another way around this.¡±


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows. Only upon seeing her friends¡¯ worried gazes did she realize that she¡¯d been misunderstood.


    ¡°I have it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we could easily¡ª¡±


    Qin Jing blinked, realizing that she had heard wrong. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Her eyes widened.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face still appeared as calm as it was back then.


    However, she had just seen Yao Tang rubbing her forehead as if she were in distress. Was her mind ying tricks on her then?


    Or was Yao Tang only trying to put on a brave face now?


    Lin Xin obviously thought so too. She nced over at Yao Tangwith aplicated expression on her face before slowly shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sister Tang. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, okay?¡± Lin Xin rubbed her slightly sore nose before waving her hand dismissively.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    What were they thinking?


    Qin Jing turned her phone back on and nced at the message. Her brother still hadn¡¯t replied.


    She wanted to call back and ask him what he¡¯s been doing, but he held back. Her brother must be very busy, so it was normal for him not to see the message on his phone.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit antsy. Why wasn¡¯t he replying?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± She shrugged upon seeing how anxious they were. ¡°I already have it.¡±


    Yao Tang really had the manuscript score in hand. She was only thinking about another matter¡ªthat¡¯s why she appeared worried.

 Chapter 489 - I Really Have One

    <h4>Chapter 489: I Really Have One</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Of course, she had the manuscript, but she had already lent it to someone else.


    She naturally wanted to continue lending said manuscript to the person. Thest thing she wanted was to hand that one over to Yang Nian all for this bet.


    It was why she was thinking of the object that she could take out that Yang Nian wouldn¡¯t be able to. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been so conflicted.


    What was she going to choose? Her eyebrows were furrowed over as she stroked her chin.


    This was a difficult choice.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face appeared a little conflicted. Qin Jing was busy gazing at her phone every few seconds, waiting for her brother¡¯s reply. Lin Xinwas also busy typing into her phone.


    Their anxious expressions made Yang Nian feel a bit relieved.


    They certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to take out the item he had proposed. After all, not everyone had a violin manuscript score propped in their homes. It required a certain foundation in the musicmunity and a lot of money to acquire one.


    He crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°How about you? What is it do you want me to acquire?¡±


    Yao Tang still had a conflicted look on her face. She, at first, wanted to say the ck Gold Diamond Card from Tian Run Mall¡ªthe very same card she had. However, her phone rang, and several messages popped up in her screen.


    She immediately changed her mind.


    ¡°I want City D¡¯s¡­.¡±


    As she spoke, the entire room was quiet. Everyone was listening attentively to what she had to say.


    What was she going to choose?


    Qin Jing and Lin Xinshared worried nces. If she had asked for something that was too ordinary, Yang Nianwould obviously be able to acquire it.


    City D was quite far from here though. Perhaps Yao Tang was trying to take advantage of the distance.


    However, for someone as affluent as Yang Nian, the distance wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. He could get his hands on items all the way from Europe if he wanted to.


    The Yang Family was incredibly powerful, with businesses spread around the globe. Whatever she¡¯d say, he¡¯d be sure to get his hands on the item by the afternoon.


    Then, she said, ¡°Tombstone.¡±


    Qin Jing and Lin Xin both took a deep breath.


    They certainly didn¡¯t expect her to say that.


    Even Yang Nian had to do a double take, believing that he had heard it wrong.


    He had expected her to say something valuable like an antique or a pink diamond. He didn¡¯t expect her to say a tombstone.


    Before he could say anything, she added, ¡°A carved tombstone from the Liu Family.¡±


    The Liu Family was an aristocratic family that specialized in hand-carved tombstones. However, they only ever carved tombstones for those who had already proven to have made outstanding contributions to this country. It was an object inherited and passed down from one member to the other. It was an honor to be given such a special item.


    Yang Nian instantly fell into deep thought.


    He definitely didn¡¯t have this.


    Even if he used his family¡¯s influence, the results wouldn¡¯t grant him a sure win.


    Although many things could be bought and sold in the market, this type of tombstone was difficult to acquire.


    Even if they were to go to the cemetery, to find a tombstone that had been carved by the Liu Family themselves was almost impossible.


    They would naturally be heavily guarded and well-hidden. Unless he knew someone, it would be impossible to spot one on amon gravesite.


    Even if he knew someone, who would allow him to take it?


    Why would Yao Tang even have such a thing?


    It was strange.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang, we¡¯ve already made a deal,¡± he slowly said. ¡°You must also have the item that you¡¯ve requested. That¡¯s one of the prerequisites of this bet.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I have it.¡±


    Everyone gazed at her in surprise.


    ¡°Yao Tang, you¡¯re really certain that you have it?¡± Yang Nian shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this just because you wanted to win.¡±


    The tombstones were only avable in D City, so how would she be able to bring one back?


    How could she have acquired one in the first ce?


    That in itself was extremely unlikely.


    However, her gaze was cold and her face remained unmoved. ¡°I really do have one,¡± she said again, waving her hand dismissively.

 Chapter 490 - A Straight A Student

    <h4>Chapter 490: A Straight A Student</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Where will you be able to deliver the goods?¡±


    Yang Nian returned to his senses. ¡°You are more familiar with the ces here, so I¡¯m leaving that decision up to you.¡±


    When he heard her cool words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange.


    However, he simply shook the feeling away. It was probably just his nerves ying tricks on him. He nced over at Lin Xin who looked like she was about to speak.


    ¡°Since these items wouldn¡¯t be able to go through the school, why don¡¯t we just meet at a restaurant nearby?¡±


    Lin Xin suggested.


    While her voice appeared calm, her eyes revealed so much worry for her friend. Could they really win this bet?


    Now that the matter was already settled, there was no other way for her to go back on her word. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Well, no matter what, they could only keep moving forward. Thinking of this, she sent a message to her family.


    ¡°Could it be that no one else has it? Don¡¯t we have a violin manuscript score stashed somewhere?¡±


    However, they immediately replied with negatives.


    Some of them even asked Lin Xin why she was looking for one and what had happened. It seemed that they really had no copy of the item Yang Nianwas asking from them.


    She stared at her screen dejectedly, turning it off. What was she going to do now?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Nian nodded and made his way to leave. ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet at the school gate in the afternoon. Hopefully, we can all make it on time.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Just then, Yao Tang¡¯s words sounded from behind him.


    He shot her a half-hearted smile. ¡°If you forfeit now, then we can forget all about this deal,¡± he suggested.


    In all honestly, he still didn¡¯t believe that Yao Tang had a tombstone in City D.


    How could someone have a tombstone all the way from City D? Not only that, but it was a Liu Family gravestone.


    Perhaps, Yao Tang wanted to back out now.


    Yang Nian wasn¡¯t the type to take things too far. If she admitted defeat now, he was still willing to revert things back to his original offer.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just end it before the afternoon sses?¡±


    Before he could speak, she added, ¡°Before the end of sses, the music score manuscript and tombstone would be here. As long as I can bring these items to you, I¡¯d already win.¡±


    He was stunned.


    They only had an hour left before the afternoon sses. Could it be that she already had these two objects in her possession?


    How was that possible?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait,¡± he responded.


    After saying that, he walked out and fished his phone from her pockets. He was just about to contact his own rtives.


    Yao Tang might not know anyone who¡¯d be able to help her transport the tombstone back from City D. However, he knew people he could.


    As the heir of the Yang Family, he knew that he couldn¡¯t simply listen to their words and promises.


    Yao Tang was merely trying to dy the time given that she had actually asked for the tombstone.


    As long as she wouldn¡¯t be able to bring either out, then he¡¯d consider this round as a win in his favor.


    That¡¯s why he needed to transport the tombstone as soon as possible.


    Yao Tang quickly contacted a few of her friends from the band.


    Fang Hui, who had been rehearsing, saw Yao Tang¡¯s message and immediately promised that he¡¯d be able to send the musical score over.


    However, when he saw the address she had given him, he was stunned.


    He had heard that she was nning to participate in the Youth Math Olympiad. However, he didn¡¯t know whether or not she had been selected given that he hadn¡¯t seen her on the field.


    However, upon seeing the address being near No. 1 High School, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    She was a student there?


    He wasn¡¯t expecting it.


    Thinking of this, Fang Hui took out his phone and searched for information rting to the Math Olympiad. Then, he nced at their ranking.


    Very soon, the ranking popped into his screen.


    Yao Tang ranked first! She had also received a perfect score!

 Chapter 491 - Strange Man

    <h4>Chapter 491: Strange Man</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Fang Hui stared at the screen incredulously.


    It turned out that their leader was actually a straight-A student. Who would¡¯ve thought? The corners of his lips twitched up into a smile.


    The lunch break passed by very quickly. Before everyone knew it, afternoon sses were about to begin. Everyone in the room was as quiet as a mouse.


    While Yang Nian was writing, Yao Tangsuddenly stood right in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she stated emotionlessly. ¡°I already got my things.¡±


    He raised his head, his eyes filling with surprise.


    His mind swam with thoughts and questions as he struggled to decipher the meaning behind her words. Was she really telling the truth? Or was she pushing him enough to cancel the bet?


    Could it be that she had really gotten it?


    Despite all the questions, he slowly stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    From the noise, everyone in ss 20 snapped away from their sleepy daze, their gazes fixed on the two people who had stood up.


    Qin Jing and Lin Xinhad originally still been looking for a manuscript score. They were too busy tapping on their phones to care. However, upon hearing Yao Tang¡¯s words, they dropped their phones in relief.


    It seemed that their friend was not justforting them. Yao Tang really had the manuscript in her hands.


    When Qin Jing nced at Qin Rui¡¯s contact number, she snorted coldly. Her brother still hadn¡¯t replied to her. How useless!


    Just when she needed him, he was nowhere to be found.


    ..


    When they finally reached the restaurant, Fang Hui was already sitting in one of the booths.


    ¡°Commander Yao,¡± he called out, waving her toward him.


    Yang Nian furrowed his eyebrows at the title he had given her, but he didn¡¯t think about it too much. Instead, his thoughts were more concentrated on the items that she had said she has.


    The man nced at the people surrounding the young student as a smile crossed his features. ¡°Are they your friends?¡±


    There was a hint of shyness in his smile.


    ¡°Hm, this is Qin Jing and Lin Xin,¡± she introduced, not even bothering to introduce Yang Nian. Fang Huididn¡¯t ask either.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve practiced with us. When do you n oning back? I even brought the score you¡¯ve requested.¡±


    As he was speaking, Fang Hui pulled out some papers from his bag and handed them over.


    Even from afar, Yang Nian could see the grief dancing in the man¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s as if the thought of parting away from the score was a death sentence.


    ¡°Check it.¡± She took the score and handed it over to Yang Nian.


    Then she nced back at Fang Hui. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    He had aplicated look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Yang Nian didn¡¯t bother to listen to their conversation as he grabbed hold of the music score from their hands. As soon as he held the pages, he pursed his lips. The weight and texture made it appear authentic.


    He took a closer look at the manuscript and saw a name written on top¡ªjust below the title of the piece.


    A trace of shock shed across his eyes, and his hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Yao Tang would be able to acquire this manuscript. Was this the reason why she had remained so calm when he asked for it?


    He flipped through the pages over and over again, only to find that the score was truly authentic.


    If she could provide the manuscript from the very beginning, why would she ask him to provide a tombstone?


    When Lin Xin and Qin Jingsaw that the score had arrived, excitement shed in their hearts. However, the worry was still evident in their gazes. If Yao Tangwasn¡¯t able to acquire the tombstone, then she still lost.


    Did she have it?


    As everyone was looking from side to side, a sound of a rumbling car engine echoed from outside of the restaurant.


    It was a loud enough sound to capture all of their attention.


    They turned to look at the window to see an unusual car parked by the entrance.


    While the body of the car was sleek back, there were stripes along the doors that took the hue of red and orange. It was distinct enough to catch everyone¡¯s eye and ludicrous enough to make anyone turn away.


    Before long, a man dressed in spikes and leather stepped out of the car. A wide smile was painted across his face.


    He took one nce at the name of the restaurant before stepping inside.


    Qin Jing and Lin Xincouldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was something wrong with their surroundings. Why did it feel a bit chilly?


    Only upon turning around did they find the reason why the atmosphere had suddenly gotten colder.


    Yao Tang.


    Qin Jing carefully gazed at her friend¡¯s face.


    Just then, the young man walked toward them and waved.


    ¡°Yao Tang, long time no see! I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    His voice was as cheerful as ever.

 Chapter 492 - Concertmaster of the Orchestra

    <h4>Chapter 492: Concertmaster of the Orchestra</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched, as more cool air exuded from her body. The grip she had on her cup tightened even further.


    Qin Jing nced over at the cup to see that the ends of the ss had whitened. Any tighter and ss shards woulde flying out of her hand.


    She inched farther away from her friend.


    There was no way she was going to drag her into this!


    Even Lin Xin and Fang Hui could tell that this was no joking matter to her. They nced over at their friend and also followed Qin Jing¡¯s actions. There was no way that they were getting caught in the crossfire.


    Yang Nian, noticing this, pursed his lips in confusion.


    However, the strange man seemed to think nothing of it as he walked over to Yao Tang. The smile on his face, if possible, widened.


    ¡°I wanted to look for you for months, but they wouldn¡¯t let mee! They said something along the lines of how busy you were, but I told them that you obviously missed me, right, Commander Yao?¡±


    His eyes sparkled with obvious joy.


    Qin Jing could feel the entire booth bing even colder than before. Her nerves were calling on her to leave the restaurant, but she resisted.


    Meanwhile, Fang Hui was too focused on finding out who this man was. Why did he look so familiar?


    However, when the man neared them, he finally remembered.


    His eyes widened and excitement bloomed in his chest.


    It¡¯s him!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Fang Hui jumped from his stool. His cheeks were flushed and his fingers seemed to be fidgeting.


    Upon seeing his excited look, Qin Jing nced over at the others, confused.


    In the beginning, they had assumed that Fang Hui appeared to be a responsible and serious man. He didn¡¯t appear to be easily shaken by just about anyone.


    They didn¡¯t expect him to bepletely flustered by the strange man¡¯s presence.


    Then who was this?


    Qin Jing pursed his lips, with Lin Xinstaring carefully at the stranger. However, no matter how long they looked, they still couldn¡¯t tell who he was.


    Yang Nian, however, recognized him almost immediately.


    He was the concertmaster of the Yunmei Orchestra!


    ¡°Xiao Jing!¡± Fang Hui gazed at the man inplete amazement. His bottom lip was trembling as his handsy stiff on his sides.


    Xiao Jing wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden outburst, having experienced this on a daily basis. He simply nodded at the man, indicating for him to lower his voice.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Of course! The Yunmei Orchestra is amazing! You¡¯ve always been my role model,¡± he said, nodding rapidly. ¡°I even have your poster up on my wall!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also in an orchestra?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He had always thought that the Yunmei Orchestra was far above his league. He never thought that he¡¯d be speaking to the concertmaster himself!


    Today was his lucky day!


    ¡°Then I expect great things from you.¡± Xiao Jing smiled.


    However, when he turned to Yao Tang, resentment shed in his eyes. ¡°I thought you agreed to not bringing any neers in.¡±


    His voice was so low that no one else had heard him.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say a word.


    When the man felt her cool gaze, a chill shot down his spine. Immediately, he quieted down and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    One look was enough for him!


    Why did she look so angry? It wasn¡¯t as if he had done anything bad. He even brought the thing she had requested all the way from City D. Could he have offended her?


    After thinking for a while, he met her cold stare.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Tombstone?¡±


    An indescribable feeling surged through his heart and he hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s in the car. If you want it, I¡¯ll bring it over now.¡±


    He was certain she¡¯d be pleased by this.


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Then I want to see it now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±Xiao Jing was a little surprised before nodding. ¡°Then we can go over now and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±

 Chapter 493 - Winning the Bet

    <h4>Chapter 493: Winning the Bet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xiao Jing had known Yao Tangfor a long time, but this was the first time he had ever seen her this anxious. A smile stretched across his face.


    It seemed that he had finally done something right.


    Just as he was about to say anything, Yao Tang had already stood up and made her way toward the restaurant entrance.


    Qin Jing and the others quickly followed her out.


    Xiao Jing, in a rush, beat her to the door and opened it for it. ¡°Commander Yao, you¡¯ll definitely like this one,¡± he said. ¡°The words were engraved by Liu himself!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows.


    When he opened the trunk, everyone could see the tombstone propped right at the corner. The atmosphere around them dropped a couple of degrees at the solemn sight.


    ¡°I had this tombstone prepared for my grandfather when he had been seriously ill,¡± he exined, eyes shining with pride. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to recover. In fact, he¡¯s even healthier than me. Since you like tombstones, I¡¯ll give this one to you.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I liked tombstones?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked it when we were chatting?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why would you ask me to bring it over?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Yao Tang scowled. ¡°Do you n on handing over a coffin too?¡±


    ¡°You want a coffin?¡± Xiao Jing blinked in surprise. ¡°What kind of wood do you want this coffin made from? I¡¯ll have it made right away.¡±


    It was so silent that they could hear a pin drop.


    Even Fang Hui, who was admiring his idol from afar, lowered his head in embarrassment. His idol was obviously confused by the insinuation of her words.


    Yao Tang steadied her breathing, trying her best to suppress the irritation in her heart.


    Instead, she nced over at Yang Nian. ¡°The tombstone¡¯s inside. Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Yang Nian gazed at the tombstone in his car. Aplicated look shed across his face, and no one could tell what he was thinking. Only after staring at it for a while did he nod. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take a closer look,¡± he said. ¡°I could tell it¡¯s real.¡±


    The coffin had been brought over by Xiao Jing himself. He could tell that he had brought it all the way from his hometown.


    Seeing that Xiao Jing was performing in City A, it was a good time for him to bring this.


    Was this all a coincidence for Yao Tang to win the bet?


    Yang Nian had thought of so many possible oues, but he didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d lose the bet like this.


    He had already lost before he could do anything.


    After thinking about it for a while, he nced over at Yao Tang. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of Yan Wei,¡± he stated. ¡°But can you not drag her into this anymore?¡±


    ¡°To make up for your loss, I¡¯ll even hand you Master Nippon¡¯s music score, in addition to the tombstone from City D. What do you think?¡±


    Fang Hui¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Master Nippon¡¯s manuscript?¡±


    Everyone looked over at him, and he smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry,¡± Fang Hui murmured, unsure of what else to say.


    However, he looked at Yang Nian in a new light.


    Master Nippon¡¯s music scores were famous all around the world. His scores, however, were said to have disappeared. In fact, to his knowledge, there were only three known copies left.


    And they were all stored in the museum.


    Fang Hui obviously wanted to take a look at the music score.


    Meanwhile, Qin Jing and Lin Xinnced over at their friend, waiting for her to make a decision. Whatever decision she¡¯d make, they¡¯d stand by her.


    Although they wanted to see Yan Wei apologize to them again, they were a bit curious as to how Yang Nianwould apologize.


    It would be nice if he apologized for her.


    ¡°Keep the tombstone for yourself,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Then, she nced over at Xiao Jing. ¡°You can keep that tombstone for yourself too.¡±


    Yang Nian paused, staring at the tombstone in the car. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long period of time, as if he was still studying the object.

 Chapter 494 - Apology Video

    <h4>Chapter 494: Apology Video</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After a long while, Yang Nian bowed to Yao Tang. ¡°It was our school that has caused you this problem. For that, I¡¯m terribly sorry for our behavior. I hope that you can forgive our mistakes, and we can move past this together.¡±


    His face had a smile belonging to that of a young heir. He didn¡¯t even feel that embarrassed for apologizing. Instead, he was calm and collected.


    Lin Xin, who was prepared to see him grumble in grief, could only sigh in disappointment. It turned out that his apology wasn¡¯t as exciting as she had thought.


    Then again, with his calm personality, what exactly should she expect?


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes. ¡°I expect that in the future, students from International Middle Schoolwouldn¡¯t interrupt any of our study habits.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, as you¡¯ve already taken responsibility for this matter, you won¡¯t be taking this up to Principal Kong. Instead, this matter would rest between us students only.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly,¡± she added. ¡°You won¡¯t be using your kinship with Lin Xin against her. She won¡¯t be falling for any of your tricks again.¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to do all of that?¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment at the mention of Lin Xin¡¯s name.


    He nced over at the female student. Lin Xin could only snort as soon as she met his gaze. Without another word, she turned away.


    There was a moment of silence before he nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    However, just as he was about to leave, Yao Tang pulled out her phone from her pocket. ¡°All right,¡± she started. ¡°You may begin apologizing.¡±


    At the sound of her friend¡¯s words, Qin Jing immediately jumped up in attention. The corners of her lips twitched up into a smile.


    ¡°One phone wouldn¡¯t be enough to capture this. Why don¡¯t I help you record it? Otherwise, people would think that we¡¯ve simply bullied you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± sheter added. ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the beauty filter. That way, you¡¯d still look handsome in this video.¡±


    Lin Xin also stepped in with a grin. ¡°Also, when you apologize, you should exin everything clearly. Otherwise, you¡¯d simply be apologizing for nothing.¡±


    Yang Nian frowned as he stared at the other phone Qin Jingwas holding.


    Disbelief and surprise shed across his face.


    Yao Tang made no move to stop her friend, which only disappointed him. He never thought that she¡¯d be this type of person.


    He had initially thought that she was the type who waspletely indifferent to fame and fortune. She was mature enough to leave things alone and not meddle in such petty arguments. He didn¡¯t expect her to be like this.


    It seemed that she was no different from the other girls.


    Yao Tang felt his gaze boring onto her sides, but she still remained emotionless. ¡°You should do as Jing Jing asked,¡± she stated.


    Now, he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Taking a deep breath, he quickly apologized on camera and exined everything that had happened. As soon as he apologized, he turned around and walked out of the screen.


    It appeared as if he was running away.


    Qin Jing and Lin Xinburst intoughter. Yang Nian, on camera, looked much restrained and ufortable. It seemed that making him apologize for Yan Weiwasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.


    Lin Xin wrapped her arms around Yao Tang.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yao Tang was avenging her, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. As soon as Yang Nianapologized, she would¡¯ve let him leave. She wouldn¡¯t have asked him to apologize again in front of the camera.


    A warm feeling burst in her heart, and her smile widened. She really was a good friend.


    They still had ss in the afternoon, so Yao Tang and her friends didn¡¯t stay long in the restaurant. They chatted with Fang Huiand Xiao Jinga bit more before returning to their ssroom.


    As for the music score that Yang Nian had delivered to her, Yao Tangthrew it onto Fang Hui¡¯sp.


    He immediately jumped up from the sudden movements, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°What¡ª¡± he stopped himself when he saw the piece.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jing pouted. ¡°What about my gift?¡±


    Yao Tang scowled. ¡°Stay far away from me as possible,¡± she said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have any gifts for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Jing lowered his head. It wasn¡¯t like he had done anything to provoke her, so why was she so cranky today

 Chapter 495 - The Plane Was Repaired

    <h4>Chapter 495: The ne Was Repaired</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Seeing that Yao Tang was about to leave, Xiao Jingfelt that something was wrong. A thought crossed his mind, and he called out, ¡°Commander Yao, you forgot the tombstone!¡±


    However, she had already left the restaurant.


    He sighed and prepared to leave himself.


    Fang Hui had initially wanted to talk more with his idol, but he didn¡¯t exactly know what else to say. He simply stood there in aplete daze.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t really have much of a choice but to say his goodbyes.


    When he rushed back to his orchestra, he immediately called over his friends and fellow yers. Obviously, he was going to show off who he had met.


    ¡°Guess who I met today on my trip to Commander Yao?¡± he quickly said. ¡°I met Xiao Jing! He¡¯spletely different from what I had imagined.¡±


    He certainly wasn¡¯t expecting this! If Yao Tang hadn¡¯t called him over, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that she knew someone of his stature.


    In fact, from afar, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him at all! ¡°Xiao Jing? Who?¡±


    ¡°How many Xiao Jing do you know of?¡± Fang Huisnapped. ¡°Obviously the concertmaster Xiao Jing!¡±


    Just then he thought of something and he nced over at the music score he was holding. ¡°By the way, Commander Yao got us another music score,¡± he said, waving the papers up in the air.


    ¡°Is it a master-level manuscript?¡±


    ¡­


    The entire orchestra was celebrating the newest score that they had managed to gain. On the other side of the city, however, Yang Nian was not in a celebratory mood. As he was walking out of the restaurant, he remembered that he had also asked his subordinates to deliver the tombstone.


    Now that he had lost the bet, there was no need to ship the item over to City A.


    He was about to take out his phone. However, just as he was about to make a call, his phone started to ring.


    His assistant¡¯s name popped up on his screen. It was the same man who was supposed to deliver the tombstone. ¡°Hello?¡± he asked politely.


    Suddenly, his subordinate¡¯s apologetic voice echoed from the other side of the line, ¡°Young Master Yang, we¡¯re really sorry. The item that you¡¯ve asked us to deliver may be dyed¡­There¡¯s been an emergency with regard to our flight.¡±


    He froze. ¡°What happened?¡±


    It didn¡¯t really matter that something unexpected had happened. Even then, he wanted to know why the dy urred.


    ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t really been verified yet. I was just told that the flight would be dyed.¡±


    Dyed? His eyes shed. ¡°Is it raining there? Or was there a problem with the flight route? Are there any other dyed flights?¡±


    Hearing these questions, his assistant was also stunned.


    He quickly looked up the information that had been asked, and he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no bad weather. In fact, other than our flight, the airport had reported no dys.¡±


    Even his assistant didn¡¯t think that this was normal.


    ¡°Why would our flight be dyed?¡± He murmured to himself, making sure that his boss didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Could it be that our rtionship with City A¡¯s aviation bureau had deteriorated?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we haven¡¯t given them enough gifts. Or had we done anything to offend the big bosses? But everything was fine thest time I¡¯ve contacted them.¡±


    While his assistant was thinking, Yang Nian couldn¡¯t help but think about Yao Tang.


    If it had nothing to do with the airport, then can she have something to do with this?


    He pursed his lips. However, just then, he heard his subordinate say, ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve already figured it out. It seems that the ne¡¯s cabin is undergoing maintenance. They¡¯re rushing to fix a small malfunction regarding its hinges, but it¡¯s just a small matter. I think it will be fixed soon.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Do you still need the tombstone?¡±


    Hearing the exnation, Yang Nian pursed his lips.


    Could it be that these things had nothing to do with Yao Tang?


    ¡°Our repairman has already arrived at the scene. He also confirmed that there was a problem, but it should be fixed soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Yang Nian switched his thoughts away from Yao Tang.


    Perhaps he was just overthinking things. Why would the dy have anything to do with her? It wasn¡¯t as if she could control the maintenance work done at the airport.


    Even then, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 496 - The Matter Has Been Settled

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Matter Has Been Settled</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yang Nian took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring the item over. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble this had brought you,¡± he said softly. ¡°After this matter is over, feel free to take a couple of days¡¯ break. Get some rest.¡±


    His assistant brightened up almost immediately. ¡°Thank you so much, Young Master Yang!¡± he eximed. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ..


    While Yang Nian was talking with his assistant, Yao Tangand the others returned to the ssroom. As soon as they stepped in, everyone turned toward them, curiosity evident in their gazes.


    Sensing their curious stares, Yao Tang quickly nodded. ¡°This matter has already been resolved.¡±


    The students obviously weren¡¯t satisfied.


    Of course, they knew that this matter had been resolved! Lin Xin had already sent a message in the ss group chat just a few seconds ago.


    What they wanted were the details!


    Yao Tang summarized the result in such a short, vague sentence. What details could they gain from that?


    Seeing everyone¡¯s disappointed reaction, she lifted her eyebrow. ¡°Have you all finished reviewing the materials? How many sets of tests have you answered?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately lowered their heads. Thest thing they needed was for her to question them any further.


    At the sight, Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but smile. She tilted her head over to Qin Jingand Lin Xin.


    ¡°They know what happened.¡±


    As soon as they heard this, everyone nced expectantly up at the two female students. Others were fidgeting with excitement, desperate to find out what had gone on.


    Lin Xin was more than happy to exin what had urred. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything from start to finish!¡±


    And that, she did. She told the entire happening in great detail. Her eyes would light up as she waved her hands around. Qin Jing would excitedly add on to the tale from time to time.


    Yao Tang had no idea how they could turn such a boring happening into something so dramatic.


    However, before she could listen to the entire story, someone had already called her to the principal¡¯s office. With a confused frown, she slowly stepped out of the ssroom while they were all distracted and headed over to the other side of the building.


    As soon as she arrived at the principal¡¯s office, she noticed the dark look on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and sit there?¡± He waved in front of him.


    Seeing his exhausted look, Yao Tang didn¡¯t tease him like she used to. Instead, she had gone straight to the point. ¡°Principal Kong, why did you call me over?¡±


    Why?


    Thest thing he wanted was to call her over. Every time she seemed toe over, she always found a newer way to piss him off.


    However, this matter was of great urgency.


    Just the thought of this was enough to make him sigh. ¡°Do you remember the video conference you had?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°They know where you study, and they also know your name. Now, one student has called over to transfer. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Yao Tang blinked, puzzled by his question. ¡°What do you mean? Wouldn¡¯t it be good for No. 1 High School¡¯s reputation if they transferred?¡±


    Now that a good student had expressed interest to transfer to their school, wouldn¡¯t they be able to improve the average of their college entrance exam results?


    Logically speaking, the principal should appear very happy about this. Why would he look so upset?


    She pursed her lips in confusion.


    ¡°Why would I not worry like this? That student, and many others, assumed that No. 1 High School has a very amazing math teacher to be able to teach such a great student such as yourself.¡±


    Principal Kong rubbed his forehead, obviously stressed out by the fact.


    Yao Tang, however, showed no emotion. She rxed in her seat as she waved her hand, signaling for him to continue.


    ¡°If I let them in, then wouldn¡¯t they know that No. 1 High School only has average math teachers? This sense of disparity would be bad for the school¡¯s reputation, would it not?¡±


    Although Yao Tang was academically talented, no one else knew that. They all thought that she was simply a product of the education she had been given.


    If everyone knew that she was better than all the teachersbined, then wouldn¡¯t their teachers lose face? He sighed, shaking his head.


    How would his math teachers teach them?

 Chapter 497 - Reputation Is Important

    <h4>Chapter 497: Reputation Is Important</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows and crossed her legs. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Principal Kong straightened his back and sighed, before gazing out the window. He adjusted his sses as he did so, shaking his head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a way around it yet. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe here.¡± There was a moment¡¯s pause before he stated, ¡°Does ss 20 really need any more students?¡±


    ¡°Do you really care so much about your school¡¯s reputation?¡± she countered with another question.


    His jaw dropped. ¡°Of course,¡± he snapped. ¡°Reputation is everything! It¡¯s the reason why No. 1 High School is the way it is today. If you lose that, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to bring that back in the future. Not only will you have trouble in garnering investors, but you¡¯ll even have a hard time expanding. How can not that be important?¡±


    He sighed.


    Yao Tang pressed her chin against the back of her hand. A little bird flew past their window, and she tilted her head. ¡°Even if we won¡¯t tell them the truth, they¡¯ll still find out sooner orter.¡±


    Seeing her indifferent behavior, his head started to pound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that?¡± he snapped. ¡°I asked you toe here to think of a solution, not to tell me what I already know.¡±


    ¡°Then, why not just ask him to go back? He only knows me by name and nothing else. If we stop him from transferring, he wouldn¡¯t know anything further.¡±


    Principal Kong hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± he said. ¡°If Elder Guan hears about this, I wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it.¡±


    ¡°The student came all the way from City F. Do you really think he¡¯d knock on the doors of that high school and ask for any updates?¡±


    His eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right. He wouldn¡¯t know anything about this!


    Principal Kong had been quite reluctant to part with this transfer student. After all, his scores in his subjects were extremely good. If he ever were to be a part of their school, he¡¯d be a generous help in raising their average.


    Moreover, he remembered the Principal of that City F high school always bragging all about that student. If he could pirate him over to their side, it would definitely be a sore spot for them.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be best to grab the opportunity? But then, could he grab better opportunities without that student?


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest as if she had seen through his thoughts. ¡°Our school has so much potential. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough to stand on its own?¡±


    Hearing this, his face shed with surprise. ¡°I have heard that your ss has been working hard recently,¡± he slowly said. ¡°Will I be expecting another great exam?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the students from other schools anymore.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, he immediately rxed and leaned back in his seat. He drummed his fingers onto the table.


    If he kept this student, that student would continuouslypare his experiences to what he had seen back in his former high school.


    It would be better not to ept him.


    However, if he didn¡¯t ept him, he would lose a good asset to the school. But Yao Tang had already trained the other students to score better in the next exam.


    He¡¯d still make a huge profit.


    Just the thought of this made him feel more at ease. The creases on his forehead disappeared almost immediately, and he raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    He quickly called his secretary, Xiao Liu, and informed him of the new arrangements.


    After all of this was done, he grinned. ¡°Yao Tang, with you around, I¡¯ll even risk getting scolded by Elder Guan,¡± he announced readily, patting his chest.


    Just as he finished speaking, a familiar voice sounded from outside his office.


    ¡°Ey! Principal Kong, are you around?¡±


    Hearing this, he could feel all the hairs on his body stand up. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and he could feel himself struggling to breathe.


    Damn it!


    What was he going to do now? There was no escape.


    Principal Kong looked to the side and prepared to arrange a hiding ce for Yao Tang. However, when he nced in the other direction, the student was already nowhere to be found.


    Behind him, the window was wide open. The cool breeze blew through the room, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that she had already escaped.

 Chapter 498 - The Whereabouts of the Miracle Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Whereabouts of the Miracle Doctor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At that moment, in a luxurious office in the middle of the city, the atmosphere was peaceful and quiet.


    A man in an expensive suit was seated behind his desk. His gaze was fixed on the documents he had been holding as he scanned them over for any details he might need.


    Just then, a man in sses pushed the door open and went inside.


    He stood in front of his boss, bowing his head in greeting.


    ¡°President, Miss Yao has already settled this matter herself. It looks like you don¡¯t have to do anything to Flight 397 after all. She already has that handled.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Yan finally raised his head. A small smile grew on his lips. ¡°She did well.¡±


    The secretary nodded.


    ¡°That man¡ªis he from the Yang Family?¡±


    ¡°His name is Yang Nian¡ªthe sole heir of the Yang Family.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± He slowly nodded. ¡°And there seems to be another member of the Yan Family, I believe?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s simply an illegitimate daughter. Only after Young Master Yan Yu¡¯s ident did she take his ce to be the sessor and heiress of the Yan Family. Her rtives favored her a lot.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s face remained expressionless, but his pen did stop moving. ¡°From today onwards, ourpany would cancel all dealings with both the Yang and Yan families,¡± he stated.


    The secretary¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    He had initially wanted to dissuade him from this idea, but upon hearing his boss¡¯s serious tone, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Did you find out about the man who had delivered the tombstone to her?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± While the secretary was about to tell him everything he knew about the man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Xiao Jing.


    ¡°The man¡¯s the nephew of the head of the Xiao Family. From what I¡¯ve understood, he happens to be the concertmaster of China¡¯s No. 1 Orchestra. He seems to have a good rtionship with Yao Tang, but as to how he had gotten to know her¡ªthat matter is still being investigated thoroughly.¡±


    He was actually quite confused as to what their rtionship was.


    If they were on good terms, why would Xiao Jing deliver the tombstone to her? Wasn¡¯t that like promising her death?


    Then again, if he had meant badly by it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to bring that over either.


    He just couldn¡¯t tell what their rtionship was like.


    Ring!


    Suddenly, the secretary¡¯s phone rang out, and he quickly picked it up. In a few seconds, he nced up at Cheng Yan. ¡°President, the tombstone we¡¯ve decided on has already arrived. Do we still need it? If we don¡¯t, I can have someone destroy it right away.¡±


    Now that the problem has been solved, they would have no need for the tombstone, right?


    However, as soon as the secretary caught sight of his boss¡¯s dark eyes, he could tell that this might not be the end of that tombstone.


    ¡°Send this tombstone to Xiao Jing. Let him bring it back.¡±


    The atmosphere around them was getting chilly.


    The secretary couldn¡¯t help but bring his attention somewhere else. ¡°A few new restaurants have opened up recently. Would you want to take a look? I could arrange it for you.¡±


    He took out a folder from his sleeves and handed it over to him.


    Cheng Yan pointed at the Chinese restaurant. ¡°Book a private room here for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll arrange it right now.¡±


    Without another word, the secretary had already left the President¡¯s office.


    Cheng Yan opened his phone and sent someone a message. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In his previous messages was a screenshot sent by Qin Rui. It was the message Qin Jing had sent him. A small smile slid into his lips as he shoved the phone back into his pockets.


    ..


    ¡°Boss, we followed Cheng Yan¡¯s secretary just now and found that he had booked a room in this new restaurant.¡±


    The man in ck knelt in front of Searle, lowering his head in respect.


    People from Country K had actually been observing Cheng Yan¡¯s every move, wanting to know who he was contacting.


    They were following all the clues, hoping that they would lead them to the miracle doctor.


    Cheng Yan had done nothing but work in the past few days. In fact, this was the first time he had actually reserved a restaurant for two. Searlecouldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Could he be meeting the godly doctor who had healed his grandmother?

 Chapter 499 - Femme Fatale

    <h4>Chapter 499: Femme Fatale</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Searle held the document in his hands. It held all the information they had on Cheng Yan¡¯s activities in the past few days.


    If there were any names that had been consisted in his file, it was the name Yao Tang. He pursed his lips.


    In the middle of his folder was a picture of Yao Tang. The photo looked like it had been downloaded straight from the search engine, which could exin why it looked a little blurry.


    However, there was no denying that the young woman was gorgeous.


    The corners of his lips inched up into a cool and mocking smile. Even he, as a foreigner, was impressed by her looks. However, even then, he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed by the results of his investigation.


    She was simply a beautiful woman. That was it. Could it be that they wouldn¡¯t have a breakthrough on this miracle doctor he had been searching far and wide for?


    But then again¡­His fingers grazed against the pages. He could tell why someone as monotonous as Cheng Yan would let his guard down.


    Interesting. Maybe Yao Tang was connected to all of this after all. Perhaps it was time to find out himself.


    ..


    The next day, Yao Tang was dressed casually. Her soft long hair was tied up in a low ponytail as she waited right by at the school gate.


    Her skin was snow white under the artificial light, and her eyes were bright and spirited. She was beautiful.


    At that moment, Searle was sitting in the passenger seat. His car was parked right across the school gate. His eyes slowly widened when he spotted the familiar woman stepping out of the campus. Only then did he understand why Cheng Yan, who had always been so calm and self-controlled, would fall right into her trap.


    Her looks were truly eye-catching. She looked like a femme fatale who could destroy anyone she¡¯d meet.


    Cheng Yan slowly got out of the car, and the two shared a look. However, none of them said a word. It was as if they had an unspoken understanding as to how they should act around each other.


    Yao Tang slowly got into the car, and they soon drove off.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone watching us.¡±


    She shruggedzily, cing her bag right beside her.


    Before long, she grabbed her phone from her pocket and tapped on the screen. A race car popped into her phone as she started ying, watching the animated car slide across the makeshift road.


    ¡°He followed me all the way here. I¡¯m still not sure what his intentions are.¡± He nodded, ncing at the rearview mirror.


    Then, he added, ¡°How have you been doing recently? How are you performing at school? Is everything good so far?¡±


    Although Yao Tang didn¡¯t appear to be the person who was stressed about her schoolwork, he still wanted to ask her about her academics.


    She was already in her third year of high school. Soon enough, she was about to take her college entrance exams.


    He had the obligation to care about her mental and emotional health. He knew how much pressure students were under these days.


    Yao Tang took a sip of the mango milk tea he had prepared for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay so far.¡±


    Her gaze was still focused on her screen.


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to care about the car following right behind them. That, or they didn¡¯t perceive the car as much of a threat.


    When her game finally ended, Yao Tang took a deep breath and leaned against the car door to rest for a while.


    It didn¡¯t take long till they finally arrived at the Tianyue House.


    This was the newly opened restaurant that Cheng Yan had picked out. It served the best Chinese cuisine, as they¡¯ve said. from the looks of it, the interiors were also quite beautiful.


    However, the food here was quite expensive. As such, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who¡¯d choose to eat there.


    As soon as the pair entered the restaurant, they passed by a tall, suited man. He stared straight at them as if he¡¯d expected that they¡¯d be here.


    The man had very strong features with his strong jawline and high nose bridge. He appeared to be quite handsome and very eye-catching.


    He could¡¯ve been a model if he wanted to.


    Yao Tang, however, appeared indifferent to his good looks. Instead, she followed the waiter into the private room as if she hadn¡¯t seen him at all. She didn¡¯t even bother to greet him.


    The corners of Searle¡¯s mouth inched up in amusement. This was interesting indeed.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Cheng Yan to nod at him first. No surprise shed in his eyes as if he already knew that he¡¯de over.


    He blinked in shock.


    This was definitely different from what he had initially imagined things would go.


    Yao Tang entered the private room first and casually picked a seat to sit down. She didn¡¯t even bother to look around at the beautiful interiors.


    Cheng Yan poured her a cup of water and ordered her some tea and appetizers. ¡°You must be hungry. Eat first.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yao Tang nodded.


    Ding!


    Just then, her phone dinged. When she nced down, she saw a message sent by Yun Tian.


    ¡°The richest man from K has gone to City A. Make sure to avoid him as much as you can, okay?¡±


    She cocked up an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already run into him.¡±


    As soon as Yun Tian received the message, he sighed.


    It seemed that his warning was sent toote.

 Chapter 500 - Private Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 500: Private Dinner</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The atmosphere in the private room was silent and peaceful as if they had already known each other for years.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, interrupting their harmonious atmosphere.


    Cheng Yan gestured his waiter to open the door, and a familiar face appeared before them. It was none other than Searle.


    A faint smile showed on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, I just saw you when you were entering the restaurant, so I thought I shoulde over and say hello. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    Yao Tang seemed unbothered as she continued to y her game.


    Cheng Yan smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal,¡± he said, waving his hand around. ¡°It¡¯s just a private personal dinner, really.¡±


    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    After all, it was a private dinner. There was no room for business talk.


    However, Searle acted as if he didn¡¯t understand what he just said. Instead, he grabbed a seat and sat at the other end of the table. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a great mood, Mr. Cheng!¡± he eximed. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised given how you¡¯re dining next to this beauty.¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say a word.


    He pursed his lips as he took a step closer.


    The atmosphere around them dropped a couple of degrees as the two shared a look. A wave of pressure rattled Searle down, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Cheng Yan had received news from his subordinates that the richest man of K Country wasing. However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.


    Was he still looking for the miracle doctor?


    Thinking of their previous confrontation, he slowly turned away.


    However, Searle still didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in his appearance. ¡°How should I address you, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang.¡±


    Her eyes were still trained on her phone screen. She said her name without any emotions, far too focused on her game to care.


    In the private room, she maintained her stiff posture. She paid no one any attention as she crossed her legs.


    Cheng Yan smiled just a bit. ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary high school student,¡± he said slowly. ¡°She¡¯s not exactly worthy of your attention. Tell me, are you still looking for the miracle doctor?¡±


    Why else would he be here if not for the doctor?


    Searle¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. However, he simply shrugged his shoulders in response.


    ¡°Could it be that you know something about the doctor?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can inform the doctor that I¡¯ll reward him heavily if he chooses to help us.¡±


    His thoughts immediately shifted away from the woman sitting in front of him.


    His elder didn¡¯t have much time left. If he still couldn¡¯t find the miracle doctor by then, who knows what would happen?


    Cheng Yan, given that his grandmother had benefitted from the miracle doctor, would know a thing or two about his location. If he could tell him even a small piece of information about this doctor, then it might help Searle in finding him.


    As they were discussing in the private room, Cheng Wei had just stepped into the restaurant, flipping her hair over her shoulders.


    During thest few days, she had actually traveled back and forth between Jing City and City A. While she was no longer Elder Yu¡¯s disciple, the rest of the world didn¡¯t know about it.


    That¡¯s why her schedule was still packed with different people paying to see her.


    During this time, she also asked Yu Shu toe and visit.


    Yu Shu¡¯s father had actually given her a few smallerpanies to practice with and to familiarize herself with the family business. After hearing her thoughts, they all supported her decision to stay in City A.


    If she could marry into the Cheng Family, then wouldn¡¯t this be good for all of them? It would naturally allow the Yu Family to rise to a much higher level.


    It was also why Yu Shu was excited to team up with Cheng Wei.


    The older woman obviously had spies all around City A. It¡¯s why she knew that Cheng Yan had gone to this new restaurant.


    When they finally arrived, they headed up into the private room and were just about to knock on the door.


    Before they could, they heard a strong male voice echoing from the inside. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that my rtive has been critically ill for the past two years. These days, he¡¯s merely hanging on with the medicinal herbs he¡¯s been given.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find that miracle doctor, then he¡¯d¡­¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Cheng Wei¡¯s eyes shed in surprise.


    This person seemed to be someone she knew from Country K. While she hadn¡¯t spoken to him personally, she has seen him at one of the gatherings she had attended.


    From what she remembered, this voice belonged to the richest man in Country K.

 Chapter 501 - Warning Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 501: Warning Gaze</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The richest man in Country K was Searle. He controlled most of the corporations in the country, bing its sole economic lifeline. While he may not have any political power, everyone always seemed to listen to him. That was how strong of an influence she had in the country.


    Could it really be him?


    Why would he be here in City A?


    Right, he was looking for that miracle doctor. However, given that she was also a doctor, could she have a chance in treating his rtive?


    The waitress was about to stop her from pushing the door open, but it was already toote. The door had swung open, and Cheng Wei stepped inside.


    ¡°Cousin, I saw youing up the staircase just now so I had to see if it was really you,¡± she said, pretending to be cheerful. ¡°I was wondering¡­¡±


    She appeared surprised when she saw the others.


    ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t expect you to have guests over. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting.¡±


    Even then, she still stepped inside.


    Seeing as they knew each other, the waitress did nothing to stop them.


    Yu Shu also slid into the room. She tilted her head up high as a generous smile slid into her lips.


    However, when she saw Yao Tang, the smile on her face faltered.


    Why was she here?


    She had been so busy dealing withpany matters that she didn¡¯t really have the time to head over to No. 1 High School.


    Just the thought of this bitching into contact with her Cheng Yan was enough to make her feel ufortable.


    Ergh, the thought was unbearable!


    Yu Shu was about to sit right beside Cheng Yanand pulled one of the chairs out. However, just as she was about to do so, a toneless voice echoed across the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s already someone sitting there.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even look at her as she said it.


    Yu Shu simply ignored her. However, just as she was about to sit down, the waitress immediately stepped in. ¡°Madame, why don¡¯t you sit here instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªof course.¡± Yu Shu maintained her smile and sat on the other chair.


    Fine, whatever.


    She brought her attention to Cheng Wei who had already greeted Searlewith a charming smile. They seemed to be having a good conversation.


    Upon hearing them, she could hear Cheng Wei greet Searlein his localnguage.


    Searle¡¯s eyes shed in surprise. ¡°Have you been to K Country before? You actually bothered to learn ournguage.¡±


    Cheng Weiughed politely.


    ¡°I actually had the honor of meeting you in a previous banquet I¡¯ve attended,¡± she responded. ¡°I love your speech, and it¡¯s such an honor to meet you again.¡±


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Cheng Yan remained seated, unbothered by them.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t see the fawning expression written all over her face. After a few seconds, Searle changed the topic and went back to the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually in search of the miracle doctor. From my sources, I know that he¡¯s in City A. If Miss Cheng had any clues as to where she might be, I¡¯ll repay you a huge prize.¡±


    He smiled.


    He didn¡¯t know whether or not this person knew the whereabouts of this miracle doctor, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask.


    Perhaps he could get this information from other people.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me what you¡¯ve heard about this doctor? Perhaps I¡¯ve met him before.¡± Cheng Wei smiled up at him.


    Searle nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the miracle doctor currently resides in City A. Wherever he is, his knowledge knows no boundaries. There were people who said that this miracle doctor is a woman. Others im the doctor to be a man. Either way, he¡¯s known for being incredibly talented, but what¡¯s interesting is that he makes use of traditional Chinese medicine instead of the normal Western practices.¡±


    Could that doctor be Yao Tang?


    She dealt with Chinese medicine more.


    However, if it was her, why wouldn¡¯t she willingly admit to it?


    Cheng Wei nced over at Yao Tang, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    However, when she raised her head, she was met with Cheng Yan¡¯s warning gaze.


    Just one nce from him was enough to send a chill down her spine.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng Wei appeared to be deep in thought. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a Chinese medicine practitioner. Why don¡¯t you allow me to look at the patient?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Kill Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 502: Kill Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your medical skills, but I¡¯ve already hired the best doctors around the country. He had seen both Western and Chinese doctors, but his condition still hasn¡¯t improved. I believe that his only hope is the miracle doctor.¡±


    Searle frowned apologetically, pouring out a cup of tea for her.


    A trace of disappointed shed across Cheng Wei¡¯s face.


    He hadn¡¯t even checked her background, but he already thought that she couldn¡¯t be able to heal him. Didn¡¯t he believe her medical skills were adequate?


    Besides, if he really was looking for Yao Tang, Cheng Wei believed that her medical skills were not inferior to that woman¡¯s.


    In fact, wasn¡¯t her skills more superior?


    Moreover, there were three other people here. Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing for her to be refused by this man, no matter how powerful and influential he was?


    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng Wei hid the disappointment in her features. Instead, she added, ¡°How about I help you contact my master instead? He¡¯s the head of our country¡¯s medical organization. Perhaps he knows a thing or two in treating the patient.¡±


    A glimmering light shed in Searle¡¯s eyes.


    Although he had already met different doctors over thest months, he had hope for this medical organization. He still hadn¡¯t contacted the head.


    Perhaps, his condition could be cured.


    The smile on his face widened even more. ¡°Then we should exchange our contact details,¡± he offered. ¡°When you contact your master, then feel free to message me the details. Although, I don¡¯t want to trouble you too much¡­¡±


    Even if he couldn¡¯t cure his uncle¡¯s illness, perhaps, he could better understand Cheng Yan¡¯s movements after talking to his cousin.


    He¡¯d easily kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Surprised shed across Cheng Wei¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect this to be this easy.


    With Searle¡¯s contact details in her hand, they could easily contact each other in the future.


    Maybe sparks would bloom from this rtionship.


    Cheng Wei nced at Searle¡¯s expensive suit, and the corners of her lips twitched. She could tell how rich he was just by his appearance.


    That suit alone costed at least three million!


    After adding him to her contact details, Searle turned to look at Cheng Yan.


    There was a hint of meaning in his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking about as he nced over at the other guests.


    When Cheng Wei noticed how his gaze linger on the guests, she was quick to recover, ¡°Mr. Searle, why don¡¯t I introduce you to the other guests?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    He was naturally more than happy to stay in this private room.


    Cheng Wei sat upright as she motioned to the other man in the private room. ¡°This is my cousin Cheng Yan. I¡¯m sure you all know him, so I won¡¯t go into the details. The beautifuldy next to me is his childhood sweetheart, Yu Shu.¡±


    When Yu Shu heard this, she nodded and greeted Searlewith a smile.


    There was a hint of shyness in her gaze.


    She appeared surprised that Cheng Wei would introduce her like this. At the same time, she nced over at Cheng Yan, happy that he didn¡¯t say a word to correct his cousin.


    ¡°My family always wanted her to be my cousin¡¯s wife. They were practically made for each other.¡± Cheng Wei giggled, shaking her head.


    ¡°Wow, you must¡¯ve been together for such a long time.¡± Searle blinked in surprise. ¡°I could only wish you more luck and happiness in your rtionship.¡±


    He pretended not to know the rtionship between Yao Tang and Cheng Yan.


    Since Cheng Wei had introduced her like this, then he could easily act with her.


    Cheng Yan pursed her lips and quickly nced at Yao Tang. He found that she didn¡¯t seem to care. She was far too concentrated on the game to even look in their direction. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°They¡¯re both like sisters to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Searle cocked up an eyebrow as he shot him a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure Cheng Weiis like a sister to you, but can you really say the same for Yu Shu?¡±


    His eyes were bright under the artificial lights.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply waved his hand and called the waiter over.


    ¡°Serve all the signature dishes, and make sure to add a few desserts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The waiter quickly went to the kitchen to have the dishes prepared.

 Chapter 503 - Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 503: Abandoned</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The dishes were soon served, plenty enough to fill therge table.


    Yao Tang spared a single nce atYu Shu, who was sitting a few seats away fromCheng Yan. Her face didn¡¯t betray any of her emotions.


    It was safe to say, though, that she didn¡¯t enjoy the meal in the slightest.


    At one point, Yu Shuplucked pieces of food from various dishes and arranged them inCheng Yan¡¯s bowl.


    He, on the other hand, was busy peeling prawns for Yao Tang.


    When he looked up and saw his bowl filled to the brim, he couldn¡¯t help but frown in disgust.


    ¡°Hurry and eat, Cheng Yan, or the vegetables will get cold,¡±Yu Shusaid timidly before shing him a coy look.


    Cheng Yan shot her a re before picking taking his chopsticks. He proceeded to pick up a piece of greens thatYao Tanghad put aside on her te and popped it into his mouth.


    His movements were quick and smooth, as if it was the most natural thing for him to do.


    Yu Shu¡¯s chopsticks ttered on the table as she stared at them, dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t Cheng Yana massive germophobe?


    She herself had taken care to use the serving chopstick to fill his bowl, and yet he went and casually ate Yao Tang¡¯s spoils.


    The thought made Yu Shu¡¯s face twist into an ugly expression.


    Beside her, Cheng Weiacted as though she hadn¡¯t seen anything. She continued chatting withSearleabout stories from their childhood, stories that mainly centered onYu ShuandCheng Yan.


    She made sure to emphasize how the two made a great pair since they were young.


    As for herself, Cheng Yanimed that she had always followed behind them like an eager little minion.


    Yao Tang was clearly out of ce here. The conversations that went around the table didn¡¯t involve her at all, and she made no effort to speak to anyone, either.


    When the meal was finally over, she silently put her chopsticks down and got up to leave.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s hand shot out almost immediately, grabbing her wrist and pulling her back down on her chair. Then, he pulled out a few sheets of tissue and carefully wiped an oil stain on Yao Tang¡¯s sleeve.


    Cheng Wei rolled her eyes at the scene before stering a smile on her face. ¡°Cheng Yan, why don¡¯t you send SisterYu Shuhome? It¡¯s been a while since you two have spent some time together. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to be alone and catch up, so you¡¯d better make good use of it.¡±


    She winked at Searleand added, ¡°In which case, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to hitch a ride with Mr.Searlehere. You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    Searle returned her smile, all too happy to oblige a pretty face. ¡°It would be my pleasure, of course. However, this youngdy¡­ How will you be going home, Miss?¡±


    With his words, three pairs of eyes turned to Yao Tang.


    But she only ignored them and frowned at Cheng Yan. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± she snapped. ¡°I can just change into a different shirt.¡±


    The other three were taken aback by her attitude, especially since she was addressing Cheng Yan, of all people.


    Something shifted in Searle¡¯s eyes. Could it be thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t actuallyCheng Yan¡¯s trophy pet, as he had previously assumed? How could she be so insolent toward the young man?


    ¡°Brother Cheng,¡± Yu Shucalled out, visibly unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still have the present that Mom and Dad wanted to give you. You can take it with you after dropping me off.¡±


    Needless to say, she was burning with jealousy. She had never seen Cheng Yantreat someone so¡­ reverently.


    To think that he would do something so demeaning as wiping her sleeve!


    At that moment, Cheng Yanlifted his eyes and looked straight atCheng Wei. His face was devoid of any emotion, but his piercing gaze was more than enough to make her shudder in fear.


    She stiffened instinctively, and her hands clenched into fists beneath the table.


    Before she could even collect herself, Cheng Yanspoke. ¡°I¡¯ll takeYao Tangback to school. You guys can do whatever you want.¡±


    He gave Searlea short nod, then usheredYao Tangout of the private room.


    From start to finish, not once had he addressed Yu Shu¡¯s presence.


    Once the two had gone, a pregnant silence fell over the room. Yu Shulowered her head, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Cheng Wei cleared her throat and turned toSearle. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind having one more person in the car, would you?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t very well abandon Yu Shu, not whenCheng Yanhad so cruelly cast her aside.


    Everyone had expected Yao Tangto be the one left behind, so they were quite surprised with the way things had turned out.


    Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to saveYu Shusome face.


    Yu Shuposed herself and forced a smile, though her face had paled significantly. ¡°I apologize, but I will have to trouble you, Mr.Searle. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have been so naive to think that feelings would never disappear despite the passage of time. I suppose such things only happen in fairy tales.¡±


    The other two understood what she was referring to, of course.


    Cheng Yan had abandoned his childhood sweetheart and had chosen to apanyYao Tanginstead. Regardless of his reasons,Yu Shuwas understandably heartbroken

 Chapter 504 - Worst of the Worst

    <h4>Chapter 504: Worst of the Worst</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Miss Yu Shu¡¯s devotion to her rtionships is truly touching,¡± Searle sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I am not the object of such affections, but consider myself lucky to be able to give you a ride.¡±


    He got to his feet and courteously gestured for thedies to leave the room first.


    When they got to the car, Cheng Weicouldn¡¯t help but voice out her thoughts. ¡°ThatYao Tangis really shameless. It¡¯s obvious that you andCheng Yanhave a special rtionship, yet she insists on stepping in and getting involved. I get so mad every time I see her face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yu Shusaid gently. ¡°As long asCheng Yanis happy, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    It was a struggle for her to act gracious and understanding, but she somehow managed to pull it off. She hid the malice deep in her heart and only showed her adoration for Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Wei turned toSearlewith an indignant expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mr.Searle, it would be in your best interests to steer clear of thatYao Tang. Who knows how many tricks that wench has up her sleeves?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done a background check on her before. She was raised in a mountain vige and was brought to City Ajust a few months ago toe and live with her uncle. Who would have thought that she would repay their kindness and generosity with ill will? She attacked her own cousin and even framed the poor girl several times. In the end, they had no choice but to chase her out before she caused more trouble.


    ¡°And now, she¡¯s using her beauty to seduce Cheng Yanand extort money out of him. I heard that she often asks him for a hefty allowance. She¡¯s nothing but a leech, that¡¯s what she is!¡±


    Yu Shu¡¯s face scrunched up as if she didn¡¯t want to hear these things. ¡°Stop talking about it, Weiwei.Cheng Yanwould be upset if he finds out.¡±


    As ever, her tone was filled with kindness and grace.


    Cheng Wei shot her a look of disappointment and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what more to say.Yu Shuwas too nice for her own good.


    Searle stood to the side with his hands in his trouser pockets. He thought back toYao Tang¡¯s cold appearance and aloof demeanor. His disgust for her seemed to grow with every new detail he learned.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a young and gorgeous girl to be so vicious and greedy.


    At this point, his view of Yao Tangwaspletely tarnished. She was simply among the worst of the worst in his books.


    They got into the car and Searlehanded the girls the milk tea he had prepared beforehand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he smiled. ¡°This won¡¯tst long. Just watch.Cheng Yanwill dump her soon enough. When that timees, you can finally serve her the retribution she deserves.¡±


    Cheng Wei nodded, her eyes glinting with spiteful anticipation.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, Xu Xuan?¡±


    Yao Ran scowled at the other girl in utter displeasure.


    The deadline for paying the money back was just around the corner, but they had yet to collect the full bnce. If they failed to make the payment, they would be theughingstock in front of Yao Tang and the others.


    Xu Xuan squirmed at the anxiety inYao Ran¡¯s face, helpless to do any more than she already had.


    Without warning, Yao Ranlunged forward and grabbedXu Xuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you still see yourself as my best friend?¡± she demanded. ¡°You¡¯ve been getting chummy withYao Tangand her friendstely. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve switched sides! Would you rather be friends with them now instead of me?¡±


    Xu Xuan shook her head frantically. ¡°No, no, of course not! We¡¯re still friends. You¡¯re my only best friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you are not allowed to be friends with them. You know I don¡¯t like Yao Tang, so you should know what to do, right? You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s grip tightened around Xu Xuan¡¯s wrist, her eyes shing with hatred.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s hand was gradually turning purple and numb from the pain, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Suddenly¡­


    Pa! A pebble came out of nowhere and hit Yao Ran¡¯s hand.


    She had specifically chosen this corner of the campus because it was always empty, and no one ever came this way. She never thought that someone would find them here.


    Yao Ran immediately withdrew her hand, afraid that her true nature would be revealed to the onlookers. She had worked so hard to be the epitome of elegance and propriety; she couldn¡¯t afford to have her image ruined now.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she shouted as she whirled around. ¡°Who threw that rock just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you,¡± a familiar voice answered. ¡°We were in the middle of a rock-throwingpetition, you see. I¡¯m afraid we didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    Yao Tang andQin Jingappeared in the distance.


    Since it was Qin Jingwho had spoken,Yao Rannaturally presumed that she had thrown the pebble.


    Unbeknownst to her, Xu Xuan, who had been facing the opposite direction, had seen who the real culprit was. It wasYao Tang.


    She had initially wanted to block the rock¡¯s trajectory and take the hit on behalf of Yao Ran, but thetter hadtched onto her so tightly thatXu Xuanwasn¡¯t able to break free.


    But Yao Ranwas already dead set on aiming her anger atQin Jing.

 Chapter 505 - I Will Pay Her Debts

    <h4>Chapter 505: I Will Pay Her Debts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Her face was filled with rage, but she mustered all her years of learning to keep to the social etiquette. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Qin Jing? Xu Xuan and I are talking about private matters. Why are you out here throwing stones and causing trouble for other people? Is this how you were taught to behave in the Qin household?¡±


    ¡°Well, who told you to be in our way, yelling and yapping like a shrew?¡± Qin Jingretorted.


    ¡°You!¡± Yao Ranbit out through gritted teeth. She barely stifled the urge to shake her fists at the other girl. ¡°Why are you doing this? Who gave you the right to bully me?¡±


    ¡°Who said I need a reason to piss you off?¡± Qin Jingsmirked.


    Yao Ran was so furious, steam was practicallying out of her ears and nostrils. She shot onest re atYao Tangbefore stomping off in a huff.


    Qin Jing nced atXu Xuanbut said nothing.


    They were about to walk past her when Yao Tangsaid, ¡°What are you doing, still sticking around? Come with us, we¡¯re going to check onGrandma Xu.¡±


    Her words seemed to snap some sense into Xu Xuan. Her eyes gleamed as she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this for you, you know,¡± Qin Jingharrumphed crossly.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s stoic personality annoyed her to no end. She doubted the girl would understand their good intentions even if they said it to her face.


    What Xu Xuansaid next caught her by surprise. ¡°In the future, please don¡¯t interfere in our matters anymore, okay? I will take responsibility for her debts. I¡¯ll be sure to pay them off.¡±


    Qin Jing gaped at her in a mix of indignation and disbelief.


    Why was Xu Xuanspouting all this nonsense after everything thatYao Ranhad put her through?


    Something must be wrong with this girl¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Not only is Yao Ranusing you to pay off her debts, but she has also taken advantage of you and made you do other dubious things. Why do you persist in standing up for her? Just why?¡±


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    She felt like bursting from outrage. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Xuanlike thetter was an utter fool. This girl was so young and promising, yet she constantly volunteered herself to be taken advantage of by others.


    Xu Xuan lowered her head in shame. She was silent for a moment, and when she spoke, her voice was small and timid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourselves about my connection withYao Ran.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine!¡± Qin Jinggrumbled.


    ¡°Suit yourself, then. If I still continue to defend you after this, that would make me the fool!¡±


    Xu Xuan nodded impassively, her face nk.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were going over to check Grandma Xu¡¯s condition, Qin Jing would have walked away and left a long time ago. She couldn¡¯t bear to stay in Xu Xuan¡¯s presence for one more minute.


    The three girls walked toward the school gates, unaware that someone was shooting daggers at them from behind.


    Yao Ran had dropped some of her stuff when she was fleeing earlier. She had juste back to retrieve them when she spottedXu Xuanwalking besideYao Tang. The two looked very close, indeed.


    The scene fanned the mes of Yao Ran¡¯s spite.


    Xu Xuan was useless, after all. Not only was she fraternizing with the enemy, but they appeared to be intimate friends, too.


    Yao Ran had a foreboding hunch thatXu Xuanmight have already divulged her secret to those two.


    It would exin why Qin Jinghade toXu Xuan¡¯s rescue several times already. They must have formed some sort of alliance a while back. And all this time,Yao Ranthought thatXu Xuanwas on her side.


    For all she knew, the girl was probably mocking her deep inside, andughing at her ignorance.


    Yao Ran gnashed her teeth together as she watched the figures disappear in the distance.


    She may not be able to deal with Yao Tangfor now, but she would definitely make her pay in the future.


    ¡­


    Later, when they arrived at the Xu residence, they found Grandma Xuwatering the nts on the balcony.


    She looked better now, and her cheeks even looked ruddier than before.


    Her face broke into a big smile when she saw Yao Tangapproach. She put down her watering can and met them halfway.


    ¡°I see that you kids havee to pay me a visit. You shouldn¡¯t have bothered. I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Xu Xuanand gave the girl a reproachful look.


    Grandma Xu was still clueless about the truth of her illness, andXu Xuandidn¡¯t have the heart to tell her. ¡°Please, Grandma. LetYao Tangtake a look at you as necessary. I won¡¯t be reassured until she says that you¡¯re all better.¡±

 Chapter 506 - Similar Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 506: Simr Techniques</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When Grandma Xu heard this, her smile turned even brighter. ¡°All right, all right. In that case, I will have to trouble Little Tang again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± Yao Tangnodded politely. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and go to your room first.¡±


    Once the old woman was settled on the bed, Yao Tangtook out her silver needles.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s eyes zed over as she watched the spindly thing glinting in the light, her thoughts traveling far back into the past. In the time that her mind wandered, Yao Tanghad already inserted five needles into the old woman¡¯s body.


    Thest time she had administered acupuncture, Grandma Xuwas barely conscious and was therefore unable to witnessYao Tang¡¯s technique. Things were different now, however. Her eyes widened in shock as she registered the girl¡¯s actions.


    Despite being young, Yao Tangwas extremely skilled. Her movements were graceful, yet swift and precise. Not once did her hands tremble.


    Her technique was just the same as that person¡¯s.


    Grandma Xu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Tang, did you learn acupuncture from your grandfather, Old Master Yao?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yao Tang had just finished inserting a needle, and she looked up to meet the old woman¡¯s gaze.


    She had been so focused that she failed to catch the question.


    When Grandma Xunoticed the nk look inYao Tang¡¯s eyes, she quelled her suspicions and just smiled.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ It was my first time seeing your technique, so I wanted to ask¡ª¡±


    A series of rapid knocks suddenly came at the door, interrupting their conversation.


    They were in the slums, so there wasn¡¯t any soundproofing to speak of in these old buildings. Even now, they could hear the bustle from the streets below.


    The incessant knocking soon turned urgent.


    ¡°Mom, hurry up and open the door, or I¡¯ming inside! You¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you, Mom?¡±


    Grandma Xu immediately scowled at the sound of the voice.


    Before anyone else could speak, they heard the creak of the front door opening, followed by Xu Xuan¡¯s greetings.


    ¡°Ah, Xu Xuan. So, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you open the door right away? I almost thought nobody was home! Oh, do you have guests?¡±


    A shrill, female voice sounded from the living area and was gradually getting closer to Grandma Xu¡¯s bedroom. Soon enough, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    It was done with so much force that the door mmed against the wall beside it.


    A woman wearing heavy makeup strutted in, leaving the cloying scent of cheap perfume in her wake. A man in a colorful beach shirt sauntered close behind her.


    Xu Xuan brought up the rear, following the pair into the room.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s face darkened significantly.


    ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±


    The woman merely smiled. ¡°Come on, Mom. Do you hear yourself? Why are you asking me that? Liu Zhiand I were nning toe since a while ago. We¡¯ve been worried about your health and wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    She tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve then, prompting him to back her up. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right, Mom. Xu Hongand I would havee sooner, but we had other business to attend to. How have you been recently?¡±


    The man called Liu Zhiwalked over to the bedside, his eyes darting back and forth along the old woman¡¯s body, as if trying to discern something.


    After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I remember you were suffering from old cold legs, are they better now?¡±


    His eyes narrowed at Grandma Xu, taking in every minor shift in her expression.


    ¡°Would you look at that, Mom? Liu Zhiis really filial, isn¡¯t he? He still remembers your previous ailment after all this time.¡±


    However, Grandma Xu¡¯s scowl only deepened as she listened to their vapid ramblings.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Xu Xuansuddenly said, her voice cold and distant. ¡°My Grandma is suffering from a stuffy chest. She¡¯s been having difficulty breathing. She never had cold legs.¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s face turned ugly at that, as well as Liu Zhi¡¯s.


    Xu Hong lookedXu Xuanup and down and sneered. ¡°It looks like Xuanxuan has really grown up, huh? Your mouth has be sharper over the years. Is it because your Grandma is ill and could not teach you proper manners? You¡¯re getting more and more rebellious each time I see you.¡±


    Liu Zhi, on the other hand, studied Xu Xuanwith wide, lecherous eyes. ¡°This little girl has grown up indeed,¡± he leered. ¡°Her body has matured quite nicely. Not bad, I say. Not bad at all.¡±

 Chapter 507 - What About Xuanxuan

    <h4>Chapter 507: What About Xuanxuan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Still, the adults are trying to have a proper conversation here. A thoughtless girl like you is in no position to meddle with our affairs. You would do well to show your grandmother some respect and behave. She was the one who brought you up, after all.¡±


    The couple piped up one after the other and taunted Xu Xuan.


    Their words sent Grandma Xuflying into a rage. Her breaths turned heavy andbored, but she was determined to scold them.


    ¡°Stop talking to her like that! Xuanxuan is much more sensible than the two of youbined! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. You want to anger me to death, don¡¯t you? Leave this ce and get as far away as possible!¡±


    Xu Hong wasGrandma Xu¡¯s youngest daughter. She lived just a couple of kilometers from this house, but she hardly paid her mother a visit ever since she marriedLiu Zhi. It was as thoughGrandma Xuno longer existed.


    She would asionally drop by during New Year, and even then, her sole purpose was to take a few things from the house.


    And yet, each time Xu HongandLiu Zhicame to see her, the poor old woman would always hope that they had turned over a new leaf and would start acting on their filial duties. Sadly, the couple only got worse with every visit.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s mood plunged into the depths of misery.


    While she had indeed brought up Xu Xuan, the girl had to take on the responsibilities very early in life.


    When Grandma Xufell ill,Xu Xuansingle-handedly took care of their expenses and worked long hours to support them


    Xu Xuan had suffered a lot, andGrandma Xuoften med herself for failing to give her granddaughter a fulfilling life.


    It was understandable, then, for her to be livid when her shameless daughter and son-inw belittled and insulted Xu Xuanright in front of her.


    To their credit, Xu HongandLiu Zhifelt a brief moment of shame after receiving the old woman¡¯s scolding.


    Even so, they refused to leave.


    Xu Hong swallowed the curse that threatened to spill out of her mouth and stered a smile on her face. ¡°Mom, listen to yourself. I am her elder, so it¡¯s only right that I educate her. I don¡¯t want Xu Xuan to stray into the wrong path. You must stop coddling her like this, or she will turn into a spoiled young woman.¡±


    Liu Zhi nodded in earnest. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. You can¡¯t spoil her for the rest of her life.¡±


    Grandma Xu let out a derisive bark ofughter. ¡°You do have a point. It was my mistake! It was because I¡¯ve been too softhearted and went easy on you that you grew into the horrible person that you are now!¡±


    Xu Hong grimaced. She never thought her own mother would humiliate her like this, and in front ofXu Xuan, too!


    ¡°Mom, I came here today to take care of you. You should stop acting this way, or I just might nevere back in the future.¡±


    Grandma Xu heaved a deep sigh andy back against her pillows. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to take with you this time, huh?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t about to fall for her daughter¡¯s antics again. She knew them all too well.


    It had been a long time since Xu Honghad visited, after all. There must be something she wanted.


    ¡°Listen, Mom. I came to take you home with me. From now on, Liu Zhiand I will take care of you.


    ¡°Given your age, you need someone by your side at all times, or who knows what might happen? My husband and I are worried about you living in this decrepit old house. You wille with us, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    She may have no idea what they were up to now, but she knew for certain that it was no good.


    Why else would they suddenly be insistent about something that they had always ignored?


    ¡°What about Xuanxuan?¡± Grandma Xuasked.


    Xu Hong rolled her eyes in annoyance, but she quickly smoothed her expression when she saw her mother looking at her. ¡°Xuanxuan has been living with you for so many years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for her to stay at school and learn how to live in the big world out there?


    ¡°Besides, she is currently in her third year of high school, right? This is a critical point in a student¡¯s life. She already studies and works so hard; if she still has to tend to you on top of all that, she might endanger her prospects for a good college education. Won¡¯t youe with us for Xuanxuan¡¯s sake?¡±


    She spun a narrative that seemingly conveyed her concern for Xu Xuan, but in truth, they simply didn¡¯t want to take the girl with them and intended to leave her alone in this house.


    Their meaning didn¡¯t escape Grandma Xu, of course, and the old woman fell into a pensive silence.

 Chapter 508 - A Scammer

    <h4>Chapter 508: A Scammer</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xu Hong noticed her mother¡¯s strange behavior and grew anxious. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have to think about it so hard. Xuanxuan is in the prime of her youth. She should be out there having fun with her friends and ssmates. It would be selfish to keep her from enjoying her days as a high school student. You should let her stay in school.¡±


    She could tell that the old woman wanted them to take Xu Xuanas well and have the girl stay at their home.


    It was true that Xu HongandLiu Zhihad an empty room to spare at her house. But that didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to hand it over toXu Xuan.


    Her thoughts drifted to the girl¡¯s parents, and Xu Honggrew even angrier.Xu Xuanwasn¡¯t even her child, so why should she raise the brat?


    If they gave that spare room to her, where would their future child stay, then?


    Xu Xuan should have taken the cue and offered to stay at her school dormitory instead.


    Xu Hong red at the girl. ¡°Xuanxuan, you understand the situation, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re mature and capable, surely you can manage to live on your own from now on. It would do you a lot of good to stay at your school dormitory and spend your time with your ssmates. It might even help you improve your grades. Don¡¯t worry about your grandmother and leave her to your uncle and me. You can count on us.¡±


    Xu Xuan¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.


    For as long as she could remember, Xu Honghad always hatedGrandma Xu. They had gone so far as to kick her out when she had fallen ill.


    Now, they had appeared out of the blue, wanting to take the old woman back in.


    No matter how she looked at it, something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°What are you nning to do this time?¡± Grandma Xusaid through heavy breaths. ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t have any money to give you.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, Mom!¡± Xu Hongsaid before stepping toward the bed.


    ¡°Mom, I admit that I was wrong before. I truly want to make up for everything. Are you saying that you won¡¯t even give me a chance to atone for my sins?¡±


    She reached for her mother after saying this, but Yao Tangwas quicker.


    She moved to block Xu Hong, her expression cold and unreadable. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± she shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you don¡¯t even know basic manners? Even Xu Xuanwould not dare to speak to me like that!¡±


    She had actually noticed Yao Tangwhen she had first entered the room, but she quickly dismissed her as one ofXu Xuan¡¯s worthless friends.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what the girl had done just now.


    At this point, Xu Xuanstrode over and stood besideYao Tang, also shieldingGrandma XufromXu Hong. The two girls red at the woman like she was a vicious enemy.


    Xu Hong was naturally upset by this. She raised a hand to push Yao Tang aside, but Grandma Xu¡¯s words made her pause.


    ¡°Touch her and see what happens! This is a guest I invited to treat my illness with acupuncture.¡±


    Xu Hong immediately put her arm down and looked at the old woman.


    Sure enough, her mother¡¯s body was littered with needles¡ªher arms, her chest, even her head. She wouldn¡¯t have noticed if no one had pointed it out.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Xu Hongsuddenly wailed. ¡°What happened? Why did thingse to this? Are you feeling any better?¡±


    Grandma Xu winced at the younger woman¡¯s shrill voice. It was unpleasant to the ears and made her head throb. She rubbed her temples wearily and rasped, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Treat you? This girl is treating you?¡±


    Xu Hong lookedYao Tangup and down with a sneer.


    She was barely at the cusp of girlhood, yet she was presumptuous enough to administer such a delicate treatment.


    ¡°Have you gone senile, Mom? Just look at how young she is! No, she must be a scammer who has targeted you.¡±


    As if on cue, Liu Zhileaned forward and echoed his wife¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Don¡¯t you know that there are a lot of con artists these days? And they always choose helpless, gullible people like you to be their victims.¡±


    Emboldened by his support, Xu Hongcrossed her arms over her chest and regardedYao Tangwith arrogance.


    ¡°Who exactly are you, huh? You¡¯re here to harm my mother, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe someone your age is already capable of swindling innocent people. You should be ashamed of yourself!¡±

 Chapter 509 - Shut Up or Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 509: Shut Up or Get Out</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang lowered her head ever so slightly, her face betraying none of her emotions. She took out another needle and resumed her treatment as though nothing was amiss.


    Xu Xuan frowned atXu Hong. ¡°How can you speak that way, Auntie? She is not a fraud or a liar, she is a skilled doctor who was kind enough to offer us her help.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ma¡¯am, do you have any idea what acupuncture is or how it works? I bet you don¡¯t even understand a thing, so please stop kicking up a fuss!¡±


    This time, it was Qin Jingwho spoke.


    Enraged, Xu Hongstrode up to her, her hand poised to p the insolent girl.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I am wrong? Let me ask you then, how old is this scammer this year, huh? Where did she learn traditional Chinese medicine? And who are you calling ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯? You lot really have no manners!¡±


    ¡°What, were you expecting me to call you ¡®Sister¡¯?¡± Qin Jingretorted. She leaned against the door frame and smirked atXu Hong.


    The woman almost exploded there and then.


    She wanted so badly to retaliate, but the more she looked at Qin Jing, the more she felt that the girl wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    And so, she directed her wrath at Xu Xuaninstead. ¡°Xu Xuan! Were you the one who brought these ill-mannered people into the house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡± Xu Xuanstarted to say, only to be interrupted by a p to her face. Her cheeks immediately turned red and puffy.


    But Xu Hongwasn¡¯t done yet. She grabbedXu Xuanby the cor of her shirt and proceeded to castigate her.


    ¡°You ungrateful wretch! You knew that my mother is sick, but instead of bringing her to the hospital, you hired this quack to stick some needles into her old and frail body? Aren¡¯t you scared at all that something might happen to your grandmother?


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive today! How can you be so reckless with her life? You vile, evil creature!¡±


    Grandma Xu couldn¡¯t bear the sight ofXu Xuangetting beaten up. She scrambled into a sitting position and pointed a trembling finger atXu Hong.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She was so furious that she could barely get her words out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the old woman finally managed to spit out.


    When Xu Hongrealized that her mother was still trying to defendXu Xuan, the anger in her heart grew more fierce.


    ¡°Mom, take a look at this good granddaughter of yours. Didn¡¯t you call her sensible a while ago? You¡¯re already in such a deplorable state, yet she¡¯s still fooling around with scammers! I can¡¯t let you stay here any longer. It¡¯s a good thing that I came here today. Otherwise, you might end up dead before you know it.¡±


    With that, Xu Hong tried to shove Xu Xuan aside, but the girl stood fast and didn¡¯t budge. If the woman got past her, she would only interfere with Yao Tang¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Xu Hongscreeched. ¡°If you don¡¯t step aside right now, don¡¯t me me for what I might do to you.¡±


    Grandma Xu was so overwhelmed with emotions at this point that she almost fainted. Her Qi was disrupted, and her blood wasn¡¯t flowing smoothly. ¡°Get out!¡± she rasped.


    Xu Hong heard it and turned toXu Xuanwith a smug sneer. ¡°See? My mother wants you to get out of here. Now, go! Get out of my sight!¡±


    Grandma Xu shook her head slowly even as she panted. She opened her mouth to say something more, but she had no strength left.


    And then something incredible happened.


    Nobody saw it clearly, but Xu Hongnoticed a faint blur sweeping in front of her.


    The next thing she knew, the crisp sound of skin hitting skin rang out, and she felt her face burning.


    As for the blur in question, Yao Tangwas already back on Grandma¡¯s side before the rest of them could blink.


    She gently rubbed her palm and didn¡¯t even nce at Xu Hong.


    Clenching her fists, Xu Hongwas about to unleash another barrage of curses when an ominous voice thundered, ¡°Shut up or get out!¡±


    Then, as if she hadn¡¯t just terrorized a grown woman into silence, Yao Tangpressed an acupuncture point onGrandma Xu¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Calm down and don¡¯t get agitated.¡±


    She stuck another needle at the spot she had just pressed.


    The old woman immediately felt better, and her breathing slowed before finally stabilizing.

 Chapter 510 - Black Pills

    <h4>Chapter 510: ck Pills</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang¡¯s harsh reprimand brought Xu Hong to a loss, and she had to take a moment to recover from the initial shock. When she did, though, she was raring to go for another savage argument.


    Out of all the things she had dealt with today, getting pped by a girl sure took the cake.


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t get through to these people by ying nice.


    That was just as well. She had never experienced such humiliation in all her life. If she didn¡¯t take revenge for her sufferings, then her name would no longer be Xu Hong!


    She whirled around and red at her husband. ¡°What are you doing, just standing there? Your wife almost got beaten to death before your eyes! What are you waiting for, huh? Hurry up and chase these eyesores out of the house!¡±


    Liu Zhi did as he was told and slowly approachedXu Xuan. However, before he couldunch his attack,Qin Jingstepped forward and stood besideXu Xuan.


    Together, the two girls blocked them from getting close to Yao TangandGrandma Xu. Unfortunately, they were no match against a grown man¡¯s strength.


    Xu Hong joined the fray, too. She grabbedXu Xuanby the arm and pulled her toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom.Liu Zhiand I will be back shortly after we take out these pieces of garbage. I won¡¯t give these people a chance to hurt you again!¡±


    Her words aggravated Grandma Xu. The old woman had barely even recovered from her earlier upset. Feebly, she raised a hand and pointed at the door. Her lips trembled slightly, although no words came out.


    The more anxious she was, the worse her condition got.


    Even the pounding of her head had returned in full force, and her vision started to blur. Grandma Xuhad a horrible sense that she could pass out at any minute.


    Yao Tang frowned at her reaction and quickly adjusted the position of the needles.


    Then, she reached into her backpack and took out a bottle of pills. She popped one, intending for Grandma Xuto take it.


    This didn¡¯t escape Xu Hong¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡°You damn wretch!¡± she shrieked. ¡°What are you trying to feed my mother? Don¡¯t think that I will let you do whatever you want!¡±


    She punched Xu Xuanin the stomach and pushed her aside before rushing over and knocking the pill out ofYao Tang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ha! I finally caught you in the act! You actually want to murder my mother, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes darted to the small bottle in Yao Tang¡¯s other hand, and they narrowed at the sight of its contents. ¡°What, is this some experimental specimen of yours?¡± she sneered. ¡°Where did you even get such disgusting-looking stuff? I can tell it¡¯s poison with just a single nce!¡±


    Yao Tang was still staring at the wasted pill rolling at her feet. The expression on her face gradually turned dark and dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to kill Grandma Xuat this rate!¡±Qin Jingyelled as she struggled againstLiu Zhi.


    Meanwhile, Xu Xuan jumped back to her feet and tried to drag Xu Hong outside. ¡°You should leave. Stop bothering us, my family doesn¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you brat!¡± Xu Hongeasily shook the girl off and shoved her away again.


    ¡°You filthy little ingrate. This is my family, too. Even if my mother is no longer here, the house belongs to me, not you! You won¡¯t get a single penny out of this old hag.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Xuanexploded. So this was their purpose for barging in today and disrupting their lives. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say such things about Grandma!¡±


    Xu Hong cackled at that, and she pped her hands in mock apuse. ¡°Well done,Xu Xuan. I see you¡¯re flipping out over the prospect of losing this house, huh? You ungrateful hypocrite! Your grandmother is lying here, fighting for her life, and all you care about is this dingy old house?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to twist the narrative. She was so used to manipting others, after all.


    ¡°Mom, take a good look at Xu Xuan. She doesn¡¯t even call me Auntie in front of you and yells at me like I wasn¡¯t her elder. Did you hear what she just said? Not only is shecking in manners, but basic human decency as well!¡±


    To her horror, her mother had already closed her eyes, and her face was deathly pale. She didn¡¯t look like she was still breathing.


    ¡°Mom? Mom! What happened?¡± Xu Hongrushed over and fawned overGrandma Xu.


    It onlysted for a few seconds, though. She soon turned to Yao Tangand resumed her tirade.


    ¡°This is all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, Mom wouldn¡¯t be like this. For all I know, you probably conspired with Xu Xuanto murder my mother. If anything happens to Mom, I will never let you off!¡±

 Chapter 511 - Compensation or Jail Time

    <h4>Chapter 511: Compensation or Jail Time</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°You have topensate us for our loss. Don¡¯t even try to deny what you did. If you want to leave this ce, then you¡¯d better cough up some money right now!


    ¡°Pay us, and I will spare your life. You¡¯re still young, after all. You can have a bright future ahead as long as you do the right thing. Now, give us the money, or I will tell the authorities everything. I have proof and witnesses, too. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Instead of grief, Xu Hong¡¯s face was filled with pride and avarice.


    Taking his cue from her, Liu Zhistepped towardYao Tangand shot her a menacing look. ¡°Hurry and give us the money, or you¡¯re going to regret it. I¡¯ll call the police. You lot won¡¯t be able to escape then.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Xu Xuancried out in anguish.


    Grandma Xu might have passed out, but she knew that it wasn¡¯tYao Tang¡¯s fault. Her medical skills were never the problem.


    But Liu Zhiwas right. Once the police got involved in this,Yao Tang¡¯s reputation would suffer.Xu XuanandQin Jingwould be in big trouble as well.


    In a bid to goad the girls further, Xu Hongbrandished her cell phone and made to dial the police hotline. Her eyes shed with malice. It was clear that she had no intention of gettingGrandma Xuthe help she needed, or her first thought would have been to call the hospital.


    Yao Tang was still eyeing the pill on the floor. When she spoke, her voice was calm and steady. ¡°I look away for a few seconds, and you forget your ce?¡±


    She slowly corked the bottle and put it in her pocket.


    Then, she rose and silently walked toward Xu Hong.


    The air inside the room instantly became heavy.


    Xu Hong herself shuddered, and she felt as if a great pressure was bearing down upon her.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    She tried to put up a brave face, but she still stepped back, her eyes flickering with a hint of fear.


    Without her knowing, she continued to inch away from the approaching Yao Tanguntil her back was pressed against the wall.


    ¡°So, you want us to give you money?¡± Yao Tangasked as she took another step closer.


    Xu Hong took in the girl¡¯s calm and emotionless tone and foolishly thought that she was merely bluffing. ¡°What are you trying to do, huh?¡± she shrieked with renewed bravery. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s life at stake here!¡±


    Yao Tang ignored her and asked again, ¡°You want to call the police?¡±


    ¡°You little liar! You know what you have done! If I hadn¡¯t stopped you from feeding your hideous pills to my mother, who knows what would have happened to her?¡±


    Xu Hong pulled away from the wall and stepped forward in a show of courage, her stance meant to challengeYao Tang.


    In truth, she was still a little flustered, but she told herself that the girls wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, anyway. Besides, her mother was already lying unconscious, probably on her deathbed.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her that the old woman was her own flesh and blood.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said you would spare our lives?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you girls refuse to settle this in private, then we will go to the authorities right this instant. We have connections with the local police station. I assure you, you will rot in jail for this!¡±


    Xu Hong was convinced that she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. So what they were extorting these people? In the first ce, her mother wouldn¡¯t be in her current state if it hadn¡¯t been for this girl. It was only right that they soughtpensation.


    The thought chased away whatever reservations she had left in her.


    A high school student should be terrified of getting a criminal mark on her record, right? They were bound to give in to Xu Hong¡¯s demands.


    But she needed to give this some serious consideration first. How much should she ask? It would be nice if she could get two to three hundred thousand out of them.


    Xu Hong¡¯s lips curled in satisfaction as she dove into her musings, and she almost rubbed her hands together in glee.


    Without warning, Yao Tangsuddenly lunged forward and seized her throat, pinning her against the wall.Xu Hongiled around, unable to free herself from the vise-like grip.


    Yao Tang drew close to the woman¡¯s face, her eyes glinting dangerously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you to shut up?¡±


    Xu Hong was turning purple from theck of oxygen.


    She tried to grab at Yao Tang¡¯s wrists, but she didn¡¯t have any strength left in her body. Even her line of thought seemed to be jumbled up.


    ¡°You wench!¡± she still managed to say through gritted teeth. ¡°Let me go, or you¡¯re all going to jail!¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s eyes were wide and crazed, and spit dribbled from her mouth.


    ¡®Just you wait! When we get to the police stationter, I will make you kneel at my feet and demand double thepensation! Or you can just rot in jail for the rest of your life!¡¯

 Chapter 512 - Unable to Speak

    <h4>Chapter 512: Unable to Speak</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze drifted to Xu Hong¡¯s gaping mouth. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that my pills are poisonous, why don¡¯t you give it a try yourself?¡±


    With her free hand, she reached into her pocket and took a pill out of the bottle.


    Xu Hong struggled harder at the sight of it, her face twisted in horror.


    ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want to eat any of your vile stuff! It¡¯s going to kill me! I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    She tried shaking her head from side to side to prevent Yao Tangfrom putting it in her mouth.


    But the girl was unbelievably strong. Her fingers moved and mped down on Xu Hong¡¯s jaw, holding the woman in ce.


    She tossed the pill down the woman¡¯s throat, then tossed the woman aside like she was a sack of trash.


    Xu Hong tried to spit the pill out by gagging, but it was toote.


    The pill was already in her stomach. A sweet aftertaste lingered on her tongue.


    Xu Hong quickly calmed herself and decided not to worry about it for now. The girl had been so confident when she forced the pill on her, so this must be a part of her bluff, as well.


    If anything, she was more furious about the added humiliation she had suffered.


    Xu Hong opened her mouth to speak, but she could only get a croak out. All of a sudden, her throat felt hot, as though a basin of scalding, hot water had been poured into it.


    The color drained from the woman¡¯s face. She unwittingly wed at her throat, desperate to get rid of the burning sensation.


    The height of torturested for just a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity to Xu Hong. Her whole body was drenched in sweat, and she was panting heavily. Still, the burning feeling never disappeared.


    At this point, everyone was gawking at her, horrified at her strange behavior.


    They had all seen Yao Tangpop a pill into her mouth, but they had no idea about its effects. They could only watch asXu Hongclutched her throat, not understanding what was happening to her.


    They initially thought that she was in pain, but she didn¡¯t scream at all, not even a squeak. And yet, her face had gone deathly pale, and her forehead was mottled with sweat.


    Unbeknownst to them, it wasn¡¯t that Xu Hongdidn¡¯t want to scream in agony¡ªshe simply couldn¡¯t.


    She turned to her husband with desperate, pleading eyes. Her gaze startled Liu Zhiback to his senses, and he quickly rushed over. ¡°Xu Hong, are you all right? How do you feel? Hurry and tell me!¡±


    But she could do nothing more than shake her head helplessly.


    ¡°Xu Hong, say something,¡± Liu Zhisaid anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, huh? Are you in pain anywhere?¡±


    She was jostling her around so much that, for a moment, Xu Hong¡¯s fury trumped over her pain. Even then, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    She pointed at her throat, trying to tell her husband that she was unable to speak.


    Thankfully, Liu Zhi was able to get the message. ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t speak?¡±


    Xu Hong nodded frantically and pointed atYao Tangnext, indicating that it was her fault.Yao Tangdid this to her.


    Liu Zhi jumped to his feet and red atYao Tang, his eyes zing with murderous intent. ¡°Tell me, what, exactly, did you do to my wife?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yao Tangasked nonchntly.


    She crossed her arms over her chest and spoke slowly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d that I gave her the chance to experience the effects of my medicine first-hand?¡±


    To the side, Xu Xuanfrowned, her expression bing aplex mix of emotions.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, was trying to hold back herughter.


    Each had formed their individual presumptions about the drug after seeing Xu Hong¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°And you call yourself a doctor?¡± Liu Zhisneered atYao Tang. ¡°You¡¯re obviously doing more harm than good! What did you do to my wife?¡±


    He strode toward Yao Tangand reached for her. He wanted to pin her to the ground and beat the living daylights out of her to avengeXu Hong.


    But the girl was too nimble for him, and she dodged his hand before it could even make contact.


    Then, in one swift motion, Yao Tangsidestepped and grabbed his arm, then threw her to the floor with a loud crash.


    ¡°Your wife talks too much,¡± she told Liu Zhi. ¡°As her husband, you should have taken responsibility and told her to shut up.Grandma Xuis not feeling well, and she needs to rest.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes before adding, ¡°Well, then. Do you think that my pills are poison, too?¡±

 Chapter 513 - Momentarily Recovered

    <h4>Chapter 513: Momentarily Recovered</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi had yet to recover from the fall. She wasn¡¯t expecting Yao Tang to be so strong.


    He weighed almost 200 kilograms, and yet he was easily thrown down by a slip of a girl. Who would have thought?


    Liu Zhi couldn¡¯t help but cower asYao Tanghovered above him.


    ¡°No, no, not at all!¡± he stammered. ¡°There¡¯s definitely nothing wrong with the pills!¡±


    A few feet away, Xu Hongwas still flopping on her back. She seethed at her husband¡¯s words. She was hoping that her darling husband would defend her, but it was apparent that he didn¡¯t have the guts to even stand up for himself.


    In the next second, the burning sensation left her throat. It just vanished without a trace, as if it had never been there at all.


    Xu Hong patted her neck in surprise. After making sure that she was well again, she got to her feet with renewed vigor.


    She pointed an angry finger at Liu Zhiand spat out, ¡°Look at you, you sniveling coward, you¡¯re even worse than me!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than the burn returned. Xu Honggrabbed her throat again, her already pale face turning even whiter.


    She had clearly recovered just now, and Yao Tanghadn¡¯t even done anything, so why was she being tortured again?


    It was so much worse this time, too.


    It was utterly unbearable.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Xu Hongbit out through the fires raging at her throat. ¡°What¡¯s in that pill?¡±


    She ended her question with a gasp as she lost the ability to speak yet again.


    Liu Zhi scampered toward his wife, his face wrought with panic. ¡°Xu Hong,Xu Hong! What¡¯s wrong, huh? Please don¡¯t scare me like this!¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s eyes welled with tears. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it herself.


    She was fine just a moment ago. Her suffering only returned after she had spoken.


    She didn¡¯t know what in the world was going on.


    Furious and desperate, she pinched Liu Zhi¡¯s side with all the strength she had left, all while ring at him in disdain.


    Liu Zhi seemed to understand what she was trying to say, and he whirled around to yell atYao Tangonce more.


    ¡°What the hell did you give my wife? Tell me right now! If you don¡¯t cure her, I¡¯ll be sure to beat the life out of you before handing you over to the police! First, you harm my mother-inw, and now you¡¯ve poisoned my wife. I will make you pay for this!¡±


    After his deration, Liu Zhitook out his phone and dialed the authorities.


    But before the call could go through, Grandma Xuwoke up and sat up in bed. She looked around in confusion and rasped, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Even as she asked them, her memories returned, starting from before she had fainted. She made to get out of bed, determined to seek justice for her loved ones.


    Yao Tang was next to her in a split second, pushing her back against the pillows. ¡°Leave it to us, Grandma.¡±


    She sounded unbothered, and her calmness carried over to the old woman and soothed her anxious heart.


    Grandma Xu nced around and was gratified to see that Xu Xuan was safe and all right.


    She was just about to sigh in relief when she spotted a figure sneaking up behind Yao Tang.


    It was Liu Zhi, and he was holding arge earthen jar in his hands.


    Since Grandma Xuhad regained consciousness, everyone¡¯s attention had shifted to her, and no one else noticedLiu Zhi¡¯s movements.


    He came up to Yao Tangand lifted the jar high up, clearly nning to smash it on the girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Be careful, Little Tang!¡± Grandma Xucried out.


    She tried to pull Yao Tangout of the way, but it was toote.


    Liu Zhi was already bringing the jar down beforeGrandma Xueven touchedYao Tang.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Grandma Xu felt cold all over. She shut her eyes, unable to bring herself to watch the horrific scene that was about to unfold.


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, Yao Tangturned around just in time.


    Bang!


    With a twist of her elbow, she smashed the jar into pieces. It exploded in the air, sending broken shards down to the floor.

 Chapter 514 - Medicinal Draught

    <h4>Chapter 514: Medicinal Draught</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi was unable to dodge in time, and the broken y fell onto his face.


    He reached up to cover his head, but some shards still managed to slip through his arms and cut his face, leaving a streak of blood in their trail.


    The rest of his body wasn¡¯t spared either, as he received various cuts here and there.


    Liu Zhi screamed.


    Despite her frustrations, Xu Hongcouldn¡¯t help but cry out when she saw her husband getting wounded, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    This man was utterly useless. Not only was he unable to defend her, but he was also the first to fall between the two of them.


    Xu Hong tried calling out for him and immediately regretted it.


    The moment she made a sound, the already dissipating burning in her throat red up once again. It was the worst one yet, and even spread down to her chest and shoulders.


    Xu Hong writhed in pain for what felt like forever.


    It wasn¡¯t until the torture began to subside that she realized its trigger¡ªit red up whenever she spoke, each time worse than thest.


    She was terrified. She stared at Yao Tangin outright fear.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she even wanted to ask for the antidote. If she tried speaking again, she was afraid that she might not survive another day.


    Aftering to her senses, Xu Hongshot to her feet and hurriedly pulledLiu Zhiout the door. They fled the house as if they were running for their lives.


    Grandma Xu finally heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    Her emotions were still too erratic, however. The room began to spin, and she was ovee with the urge to wretch. She couldn¡¯t stop it, and then, she spat out a mouthful of blood before fainting again.


    Thest time the old woman lost consciousness, Yao Tangdeliberately let her sleep to help ease her surging emotions. But this time,Grandma Xuwas angered byXu HongandLiu Zhiso much that it messed up her Qi again.


    Xu Xuan rushed over, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Grandma? Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She turned to Yao Tangand pleaded, ¡°Please save my Grandma, I¡¯m begging you?¡±


    As if to convey her sincerity, she dropped to her knees and was about to kowtow to Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang stoppedXu Xuanbefore thetter could even lower her head. ¡°We¡¯ve already made a deal, haven¡¯t we? I will keep my end of the bargain.¡±


    With that, she approached the bed and took out another pill from her pocket. She popped it into Grandma Xu¡¯s mouth and adjusted the position of several needles to help clear the old woman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Go get a pen and paper,¡± she instructed Xu Xuan.


    Xu Xuan returned a few seconds and gave the items toYao Tang.


    ¡°Administer her medicine ording to this prescription,¡± Yao Tang said as she scribbled a note.


    As soon as she handed it to Xu Xuan, thetter wiped her tears away and ran outside to fetch the list ofponents.


    Yao Tang beckoned atQin Jing. ¡°Come and help her up.¡±


    Together, the two girls lifted Grandma Xuand turned her sideways.


    Then, Yao Tangreached out and stroked the old woman¡¯s back.


    A momentter, Grandma Xucoughed up another mouthful of blood, but her face looked significantly better. Color started to return to her cheeks.


    Even so, she remained in aa.


    With Yao Tang¡¯s signal, they turned her back into her original position.Xu Xuanreturned just then, carrying a bag of prescribed items.


    Yao Tang took it into the kitchen and got to work.


    Grandma Xu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, to begin with. After experiencing such a harrowing ordeal, she was now in a critical condition. It had to be dealt with as soon as possible, or things would only get worse.


    The old woman would risk having a stroke.


    If they were to follow the normal steps of brewing traditional medicine, they would certainly run out of time to save Grandma Xu.


    Luckily, Yao Tanghad her own methods, which were both fast and efficient.


    Barely ten minutester, Yao Tangpoured a bowl of medicinal draught and walked out of the kitchen.


    Suddenly, they heard the chaotic sound of urgent footfallsing from outside, as though a small mob was storming over toy siege.


    Sure enough, Xu HongandLiu Zhiburst through the door a few secondster, along with several police officers.

 Chapter 515 - Hold You Responsible

    <h4>Chapter 515: Hold You Responsible</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi pointed a bleeding finger at Yao Tang. ¡°That¡¯s her! That¡¯s the girl who injured me and drugged my mother-inw! She even attacked my wife!¡±


    When the officer looked over and saw that they were pointing at an eighteen-year-old girl, he paused. But then he remembered everything that Liu Zhihad said earlier, and knew that he had a duty to answer a citizen¡¯s call.


    ¡°Miss, would youe here for a moment, please?¡±


    But Yao Tang only ignored him and went straight into the bedroom.


    ¡°Officer, you must apprehend her right away!¡± Liu Zhiwhined.


    ¡°She used needles on my mother-inw, and now she¡¯s trying to feed her something suspicious. You have to do something! I don¡¯t even know how my mother-inw is doing as we speak.¡±


    While his words were urgent, he made sure to hide behind the policemen and keep a distance from Yao Tang.


    Xu Hong was right beside him, treating the police as their human shields. She nodded frantically as a show of support.


    She grabbed Liu Zhi¡¯s arm and pointed at his throat, and a silentmunication passed between the two.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You see, Officer, in order to stop that girl from doing anything to my mother-inw, my wife tried to wrestle with her. But the brat forced a pill down my poor wife¡¯s throat, and now she can¡¯t speak anymore!¡±


    Xu Hong nodded at the officers pitifully.


    Tears streamed down her face as she clutched her neck and cried in silence.


    It was all the police needed to hear, and they marched into the bedroom.


    At that moment, Xu XuanandQin Jingwere holdingGrandma Xuup whileYao Tangfed her the medicine. The old woman was obviously unconscious.


    When Liu Zhi and Xu Hongsaw this, their faces lit up with triumph.


    Just as expected, the damn old hag had fainted again.


    Now that she was out of the picture, she couldn¡¯t refute their usations and defend Yao Tanganymore. The couple was clearly at an advantage this time around.


    What was more, they had barged in just in time to see Yao Tangholding a bowl of traditional medicine to the old woman¡¯s mouth.


    It was just as Liu Zhihad told the police. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t believe him now.


    With a grim expression, the head officer strode over and pulled Yao Tangaway from the patient.


    She had already fed Grandma Xua spoonful of medicine at this point.


    Liu Zhi andXu Hongwasted no time, and they threw themselves at the old woman¡¯s bedside.Liu Zhiwailed in grief, whileXu Hongsobbed quietly.


    Now that they had the upper hand, Xu Hong tried to swipe away the bit of medicine in Grandma Xu¡¯s mouth, but Xu Xuan and Qin Jing were quick to stop her.


    The police officer surveyed the room and studied the old woman for the first time. When he saw the silver needles sticking out of her body, his eyes widened in shock.


    Up until then, he hadn¡¯t really thought that the girl beside him was capable of acupuncture.


    When they had first heard the couple¡¯sints, they all thought that Liu Zhiwas merely exaggerating and that it was all a simple misunderstanding.


    Now that he had seen the patient in question, however, he was starting to believe everything he had heard from the man.


    Acupuncture was a skill that took at least a dozen years to master. There were very few experts in the field, and far in between.


    The officer nced at Yao Tang. This girl could have only studied medicine for a handful of years, at most.


    Even if she was a little knowledgeable at acupuncture, she shouldn¡¯t have administered it to an old, fraildy without the supervision of a master!


    The youth these days were truly bold and audacious.


    The officer¡¯s expression turned somber as he addressed the three girls.


    ¡°What were you doing, huh? Do you have any idea what the consequences are for your reckless actions? This poor olddy isn¡¯t a guinea pig that you can experiment on. Did you even call for an ambnce? If this olddy¡¯s condition worsens because of your meddling, I will hold you responsible for it!¡±

 Chapter 516 - A Hallucination

    <h4>Chapter 516: A Hallucination</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi and Xu Hong stood straight, their faces filled with righteous indignation.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Yao Tang suddenly said, still cool as a cucumber.


    The police officers didn¡¯t react and continued to stand in her path. Yao Tangfrowned at the bowl in her hands.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy fighting with this added burden.


    More importantly, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to get into a brawl with the police.


    She was still considering her options when the head officer. ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯m giving you a fair warning. If you don¡¯t put down that bowl immediately, you and I will have to do some business. Right now, the olddy¡¯s life is more important than anything else. I hope you would do the right thing for her sake.¡±


    With that, he reached out and tried to take the bowl from her.


    Yao Tang deftly avoided his reach, her face nk, as though she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Her gaze went past the people blocking her andnded on Grandma Xu.


    What little color the old woman had on her cheeks was slowly fading.


    Meanwhile, Qin JingandXu Xuanheld on toGrandma Xuand tried their best to exin the truth to the officers.


    ¡°Uncle Policeman, please don¡¯t stop us. We are treating the patient. This is the only way! If you dy any further, it will be toote. Please move aside and let her give Grandma the medicine!¡±


    ¡°Please believe us,¡± Xu Xuanpleaded. ¡°This patient is my grandmother. I will definitely not stand by and let someone harm her.Yao Tangknows what she¡¯s doing, so please let her through!¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting any more nonsense,¡± a police officer said sternly. ¡°This matter is non-negotiable.¡±


    But when she saw how anxious Xu Xuanwas, he couldn¡¯t resist offering somefort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already contacted the emergency department. A doctor will be here soon, and your grandmother will be just fine. You should stop causing trouble, or it will only make things worse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Qin Jingsaid angrily while staring daggers at the couple. ¡°Those two are the culprits in all of this. If it weren¡¯t for them,Grandma Xuwouldn¡¯t have fainted in the first ce!


    ¡°Also, that man attacked our friend with a jar. Just look at the shattered fragments on the floor. If our friend hadn¡¯t dodged in time, she would be injured and unconscious right now.¡±


    Unfortunately for them, the story about the jar was just as ridiculous to the policemen as the rest of their ims.


    After all, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t have a single scratch on her body, whileLiu Zhiwas riddled with wounds on his face and arms.


    He was obviously the victim here.


    ¡°Stop lying, Miss,¡± an officer said to Qin Jing. ¡°Are you aware that you can serve time in jail for ndering innocent people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think you can fool us. She is your friend, so it¡¯s not surprising that you would speak up for her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, all of you, stop talking. Don¡¯t do anything and just wait until the doctor gets here.¡±


    The officers shook their heads at Qin Jingand sighed in disappointment.


    How could a pretty youngdy be so good at lying? What a pity.


    If she were telling the truth, then Yao Tangshould be the injured one instead ofLiu Zhi.


    Shortly after, the colorpletely disappeared from Grandma Xu¡¯s face. Her vitality, too, was wavering.


    When Yao Tangsaw this, her fingers tightened around the bowl.


    Within a sh, she disappeared from the officer¡¯s sight.


    The man was stunned and couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend what had happened.


    The others had simr shocked expressions as they looked around. They weren¡¯t sure if they were simply seeing things, but how could they have imagined the same thing all at once?


    Suddenly, one of the men felt a chill run down his spine.


    The hair on his arms and neck stood on end.


    When he turned around, he found that the girl who had disappeared just a few seconds ago was now standing behind him.

 Chapter 517 - Could Not Stop Her

    <h4>Chapter 517: Could Not Stop Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    She handed the bowl to one of the two other girls.


    The policeman watched as cold sweat beaded on his forehead.


    If this girl had wanted to attack him instead of handing over that bowl of medicine, he did not doubt that he would be lying on the ground right now.


    Scared beyond reason, he unwittingly took a few steps back, his knees turning into jelly. Fear was written all over his face.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, maintained a neutral expression as she passed the medicine on to Grandma Xu.


    She did nothing else.


    The police officer soon came to his senses and shook his head in self-derision. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so spooked just now. She was just a teenage girl, after all.


    What could she possibly do to hurt him?


    More to the point, since when had hee so timid and cowardly?


    He was unaware then that his colleagues were also gaping at Yao Tangin horror and disbelief.


    What the hell just happened?


    Just when had the girl slipped from their notice, and when had she moved past them and reached the olddy¡¯s bed?


    But they had no time to ponder any further.


    The head officer saw that Yao Tanghad already handed the bowl toQin Jing, who then began spooning the medicine and holding it againstGrandma Xu¡¯s lips.


    It wasn¡¯t that the officer had no faith in traditional Chinese medicine. It was just that Yao Tangwas still a teenager who couldn¡¯t possibly be skilled in the arts that very few adults had managed to conquer.


    They couldn¡¯t just watch as the olddy drank whatever dubious concoction she had made.


    ¡°Stop her! We must not let the olddy drink that medicine.¡±


    ¡°Stop, I say! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Shouts rang out in rapid session as the officers rushed forward to stop Qin Jing. This time, however, it wasYao Tangwho stood and blocked their path.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get any closer,¡± she said in her usual indifferent tone. She casually opened her arms wide to keep the officers from going any farther.


    If the olddy drank that medicine, then she would need to get her stomach pumped at the hospitalter. Could her old body even take it?


    She was already so old and frail, why must she endure any unnecessary suffering?


    As these thoughts shed in the officers¡¯ minds, they shed their hesitation and lunged forward. They could have easily grabbed the bowl or swatted it out of Qin Jing¡¯s hands, but Yao Tang blocked every attempt.


    The men fumed in outrage. They were barely holding off the urge to use force on the girl and shove her aside.


    To their dismay, she was very nimble on her feet, and try as they might, they couldn¡¯t even graze her with their fingers.


    Whenever a policeman reached for the bowl, Yao Tangwould appear and smack his hands away.


    In the end, they could only watch helplessly as Qin Jingfed the olddy spoonful after spoonful of the medicinal draught.


    If they had known that this would happen, they would have chased these two other girls out of the room instead of letting them sit by the bed.


    Even if Yao Tangwas quick, she wouldn¡¯t be able to feed the olddy the medicine all by herself.


    Unfortunately, there was no use crying over spilled milk, as the famous saying went.


    Determined to salvage the situation, the policemen exchanged a look and made up their minds. With a nod from their team leader, they pounced on Yao Tangaltogether. They needed to capture her once and for all before she did anything else to the patient.


    This scene excited Liu ZhiandXu Hong, who were both hiding near the door. Their eyes widened with anticipation and glee.


    The insolent girl had already attacked an officer. No matter what happenedter on, she would definitely be taken in for investigation.


    Not only that, but she had also seeded in feeding the old woman the suspicious medicine. They were sure that it would be the death of Grandma Xu.


    Even if she survived, she would likely end up in a vegetative state, anyway, and this house would eventually go to Xu Hong.


    As a bonus, they could also pursue their extortion of Xu Xuan¡¯s ssmates. They were well-dressed and carried themselves with fine air, so they muste from wealthy families. The couple just needed to apply the right pressure, and they would have no choice but topensate them for harmingGrandma Xu.


    It was a win-win for Xu HongandLiu Zhi.


    They stared avidly at Qin Jing, not really caring that the bowl was almost empty. ¡®That¡¯s it, feed it all to her.¡¯


    Truth be told, they could have apuded the girls for their valiant efforts, and for ying right into their hands.

 Chapter 518 - Take Care of Her From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 518: Take Care of Her From Now On</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡®When the timees, none of you will be able to wiggle your way out of payingpensation.¡¯


    Xu Hong sneered at the thought ofYao Tang¡¯s medicine. She didn¡¯t believe for a minute that it could cure her mother¡¯s illness. The girl might be quick on her feet, but it was no indication of her talents in the medical field.


    Besides, if she were really that great, then why was Grandma Xustill unconscious?


    Once they got rid of these pesky girls, they would send the old woman to the hospital and gather the necessary paperwork, and then demand payment.


    Surely, these girls¡¯ families wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about the matter.


    It was their daughters¡¯ fault for getting involved in the first ce. They shouldn¡¯t have associated themselves with Xu Xuan.


    Xu Hong andLiu Zhiexchanged a meaningful nce and grinned, their eyes sparkling with greed.


    When Xu Hongturned back into the room, however, she found that the police officers stacked over each other like a small hill.


    Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t the scene that they had been expecting to see.


    Just then, Yao Tangshifted her gaze over to the couple. BothXu HongandLiu Zhijumped in fright. Their initial reaction was to flee once again.


    The mass of bodies moved as the officers groaned and got to their feet. A couple of them were so scared of Yao Tangthat they went straight for the door.


    ¡°Officers! Come quick and help us! She¡¯s going to take her revenge on us! It looks like she isn¡¯t satisfied after beating us up once. Hmph! This arrogant brat! Officers, hurry and protect us!¡±


    But the police themselves were still bewildered and disoriented.


    All they had wanted was to grab the girl and subdue her. They never imagined that she would be strong enough to pile them up like they were nothing more than pillows.


    They all heard Liu Zhi¡¯smentations, but they didn¡¯t have the time to address them.


    They turned to the olddy, anxious to make sure that she wasn¡¯t getting any worse.


    To their horror, they realized that the bowl was now empty.


    The girl had managed to feed it all to the patient!


    The officers were furious, especially since Grandma Xuremained unconscious. Now that things hade to this, they were determined to arrest the girls and put them in jail.


    They moved forward and pulled Qin JingandXu Xuanaway. ¡°Do you realize that you have vited thew? If anything happens to the olddy, you will all go to jail!¡±


    Deep down, they swore to themselves to teach these girls a lesson and show them just how serious the repercussions were for their reckless actions.


    Of course, this delighted Xu HongandLiu Zhi. The girls had fed every drop of the suspicious liquid to Grandma Zhu, and they had also offended the police.


    Those girls had no way out of this.


    Liu Zhi stered a look of grief and indignation on his face. He wanted to take advantage of the circumstances, but it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t act well. Any clever person would have seen through his act.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, Officers, but my wife and I came here today to bring my mother-inw home. We wanted to take care of her in her old age. We surely never expected something like this to happen.


    ¡°My mother-inw dotes on my niece, you see, so she insisted on staying in this dpidated house to take care of the girl. Even when she was ill, she refused to let us know.


    ¡°You can imagine our surprise when we dropped by earlier and found that Xu Xuan, this errant niece of mind, has brought over strangers who imed to be capable of curing my poor mother-inw. All this girl did was stick needles into the olddy¡¯s body! To think thatXu Xuanwould repay her grandmother¡¯s kindness this way.


    ¡°You know what happened next. She and her friends attacked us, so we had no choice but to go to the police. We didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±


    Liu Zhi wiped the nonexistent tears from his eyes as he finished his sob story.


    After listening to him, the police grew even more hostile to the girls. The head officer sighed and said, ¡°They are still young. There are some things they don¡¯t understand yet. It would be better for the adults to take charge of the situation.¡±


    This was precisely thement that Liu Zhihad been waiting for. ¡°We did want to take over the responsibilities, officer, but my niece refused. She was adamant about taking care of my mother-inw on her own.¡±


    He shot a helpless look at Xu Xuan, as if the girl had been bullying her all this time instead of the opposite.


    The head officer was visibly displeased. ¡°How about this then? Once the olddy is cleared by the hospital, we will send her home with you and your wife. You will be the ones to look after her from now on.¡±

 Chapter 519 - Don’t Have Good Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 519: Don¡¯t Have Good Intentions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi was ecstatic. He tilted his head up high, grinning up at her. ¡°Xuanxuan, you¡¯ve heard what the police have said, right? When your grandmother is discharged from the hospital, she¡¯ll be staying with us,¡± he stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take excellent care of her throughout her years.¡±


    Xu Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t have any good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, stop looking stupid!¡±


    Grandma Xu was still unconscious, so they had to stand with her.


    Just then, her thoughts suddenly went to Yao Tang.


    Pursing her lips, she looked to her side to see the young student standing by the side. She didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements.


    Yao Tang had been in this position ever since she had fed the olddy the medicine.


    If she didn¡¯t have any clear ideas of this matter, she wouldn¡¯t have done something like this. That meant she had a n, right?


    Thinking of this, Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The truth would be revealed soon. The only thing they could do now was to protect her friend.


    ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t think badly of your rtives,¡± the policeman interrupted, stepping into the drama. ¡°They are your blood rtives. Why would you think they¡¯ll do anything to hurt her?¡±


    Before she could even say anything to exin this matter, the policeman waved the emergency medical team over. ¡°Quickly! Get her on the stretcher and to the ambnce!¡±


    The policeman knew how critical this situation is.


    That little girl had fed the olddy a bowl of Chinese medicine. No one knew of its contents, so the situation could be very critical. If they don¡¯t move as fast as possible, the olddy¡¯s life was in danger.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t force her to vomit out the Chinese medicine, she¡¯d have to get her stomach pumped,¡± the team murmured amongst themselves just as they made their way through the crowd.


    While the police officers all stepped aside, Yao Tang and her friends blocked their way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a hospital,¡± Yao Tang stated calmly.


    The police officers was fuming at her nonchnt attitude.


    Did this girl not understand the criticality of this situation? Did she think that they were ying some sort of game with her? Who was she to y doctor?


    If they couldn¡¯t do anything, the olddy would die!


    Or, was this a deliberate act to watch the olddy die herself?


    Did she actually want to harm thedy through her use of Chinese medicine?


    One of the medical providers from the emergency team stepped forward. ¡°Little girl, which family are you from to demand something like that from us?¡± she demanded. ¡°The patient is already in critical condition, and you¡¯re still blocking your way! Do you want her to die? Are you ready to bear the responsibility for her death?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from my family. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Suddenly, a cool voice sounded from behind them.


    For some reason, everyone froze.


    They couldn¡¯t help but nce just a bit behind them to see a suited man walking through the crowd. There was something about his form and actions that exuded a sense of confidence and intimidation.


    Even Liu Zhi and Xu Hongcouldn¡¯t help but lower their heads in fear, not daring to look him directly in the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Yao Tang gazed up at him.


    Cheng Yan nodded, rubbing his forehead as if to wipe away all the tiredness he had felt previously.


    He didn¡¯t look like he fitted in his surroundings. In fact, some may even assume he lived his entire life in the pce.


    Under the low artificial lights, Cheng Yan looked quite handsome. A small smile broke out of his serious features, and the police officers couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze.


    He truly was quite an attention grabber.


    The police officer who was supposed to head this case narrowed his eyes.


    He had seen this man once when the chief had invited him over to a banquet. The chief appeared to be very respectful to the man.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d appear here of all ces.


    No wonder these girls were so fearless!


    The leading policeman bowed his head. ¡°Mr. Cheng, it¡¯s a serious incident, so I don¡¯t have time to exin all the details, but the olddy needs to be rescued,¡± he said. ¡°We really can¡¯t dy this matter any longer.¡±

 Chapter 520 - he’s a Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 520: She¡¯s a Doctor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Cheng Yan nced over at everyone present. ¡°There are doctors here,¡± he stated. ¡°Why would she need to go to the hospital for treatment?¡±


    The police officer furrowed his eyebrows in reply. ¡°Mr. Cheng, they are all emergency responders. While they are knowledgeable of medical procedures, a doctor would still be better suited for this case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about them. I¡¯m talking about my girl.¡±


    There was a certain glint in his eyes when he nced over at Yao Tang. However, the seriousness in his voice was evident.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t the woman in front of them simply an ordinary girl? Was she in some sort of disguise? Was she really a doctor?


    If she really had any medical skills, why would she allow this olddy to faint like that? Was she really any good?


    Even if Mr. Cheng had wanted to protect these girls, why would he lie to put the olddy in danger?


    Yao Tang, who had been standing at the side, raised her eyebrows at the sound of being called his girl. A warm feeling stirred in her heart.


    She gazed at Cheng Yan with an indescribable look in her eyes. No one could tell what exactly she¡¯s been thinking.


    Although the first emergency responders were not aware of who this suited man was, they could tell how much respect the police officers had for him. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t ordinary


    However, even if he was rich and distinguished, it was impossible for such a young woman to already be a doctor.


    How old was she anyway?


    One of the responders pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for ady such as her to be a doctor. Look at her age,¡± he stated. ¡°The youngest doctor in our hospital is in histe twenties. Even if she is, why would she allow the olddy to faint like that?¡±


    ¡°Look, if we don¡¯t treat her now, her condition will only worsen,¡± another person stated.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he nced over at Yao Tang.


    He obviously trusted the girl more than all the responders in the room.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be awake in three minutes,¡± Yao Tang responded.


    ¡°Three minutes?¡± The medical responder scoffed. ¡°The olddy¡¯s condition is critical! If we dy any longer, her life would be in danger. Do you want us to just stand by and watch that happen?¡±


    The medical responders were all furious at the insinuation. They also couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of the young woman. Who was she to order them around?


    Despite this, Yao Tang looked away. It was obvious that she was unbothered by theirints.


    Xu Hong nced over at the crowd and a thought urred in her mind. She grabbed a hold of Liu Zhi¡¯s sleeve and traced a few words on his palm.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s wait,¡± he quickly said. ¡°But if anything happens to my mother-inw, will you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Cheng Yan gazed at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything.¡±


    The sentence not only silenced Liu Zhi, but also made everyonepletely speechless. They were all stunned by his confidence.


    However, even then, the police officers and medical responders were also furious. How could he abuse his power and dy the treatment process like this?


    Even then, Liu Zhi appeared pleased. The man in front of him was incredibly powerful. It was obvious that he hadrge pockets, enough to pay him all thepensation he needed.


    The three minutes had finally passed.


    The medical responders were about to carry the olddy to the stretcher when she suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Grandma Xu opened her eyes, she was surprised to see all the people surrounding her. There were police officers and emergency responders standing by the side. What was going on?


    She really woke up! The medical staff couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    A few of them walked forward and looked over the patient¡¯s current condition. However, when they saw the patient¡¯splexion vastly improving, they all nced at each other in confusion. How could this have happened?


    Grandma Xu looked around for Yao Tang.


    Soon, she saw her in the middle of the crowd. The olddy breathed a sigh of relief, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, Tangtang,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Not only did I ask a favor from you, but I even put you in danger. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 521 - Investigate the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 521: Investigate the Truth</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    The police officers at the side widened their eyes in disbelief.


    What did she say?


    Grandma Xu actually requested this youngdy to treat her! Not only that, but it was the man who had intended to hurt her.


    It seemed that the man had wrongly used her in front of them.


    And they all misunderstood her.


    Even Cheng Yan¡¯s face had darkened almost immediately. ¡°Someone was about to hurt you?¡± he murmured, but there was something about his low voice that could make anyone tremble.


    Liu Zhi felt a small chill rush down his spine. What was he going to do?


    He slowly inched behind Xu Hong.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t able to hurt me.¡±


    Cheng Yan slowly nodded. ¡°Still, there was the intent.¡±


    She was quiet.


    He didn¡¯t prod her for more information. Instead, he nced over at the police officer. ¡°How long will one be locked up for attempted assault?¡±


    The police officer hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°I still think we should be investigating this matter further before we can proceed with the arrest.¡±


    ¡°Has the matter not been made clear?¡± Qin Jing retorted. ¡°Do you think Grandma Xuwill lie about this? They¡¯re the ones responsible for this. What else would you investigate?¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled cooly. ¡°If you want, then investigate this matter now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Grandma Xu was still confused about the turnout. She nced at Xu Xuanwith furrowed eyebrows, unsure what to make of the officers and medical staff. ¡°Xuanxuan, did you call the police?¡±


    Hearing her words, Xu Hong¡¯s eyes shed with hope.


    Perhaps Grandma Xu didn¡¯t want outsiders to know about what they¡¯d done. Instead, she must¡¯ve wanted to settle this matter privately. After all, rumors were bad for them, right?


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for her to add,


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s right. We should let these two learn a lesson or two. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be disturbing our lives again in the future! You¡¯ve done well, Xuanxuan.¡±


    Grandma Xu ruffled her hair.


    Not only was she supportive of Xu Xuan calling the police, but she even aimed to send them to jail!


    ¡°Thank you for all your trouble.¡± The olddy smiled, turning to the police officer. ¡°If you want to ask me questions, then feel free to do so.¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    Did she really want them to be arrested?


    Did she not care for her anymore?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xu Hong felt scared, she would¡¯ve already opened her mouth and questioned them right then and there!


    Xu Xuan, who was standing at the side, also heaved a sigh of relief. She had originally thought that her grandmother would side with them.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who called the police. They did.¡±


    Grandma Xu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why? Have they been overwhelmed with guilt that they nned to turn themselves in?¡±


    The police officers finally understood everything.


    It seemed that they had all been deceived by the couple!


    Xu Hong could feel the police officers¡¯ cool gazes boring on her back. She shuffled ufortable, before ncing over at Xu Xuan. Her hands began to tremble.


    Her niece had always been sensible. Shouldn¡¯t she forgive her aunt for what she had done?


    However, Xu Xuan turned away. ¡°No, they tried to incriminate Yao Tang. They said that it was due to her bad treatment that had led you to faint.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Grandma Xu clenched her fists. The medicine had actually assisted in her recovery, and they paid Yao Tangback by trying to get her arrested? This was ridiculous!


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Grandma Xu nced back at the police officers. ¡°They¡¯re lying. You shouldn¡¯t believe them.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to sit up when the officers assisted her back down. They shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°Please lie down and rest, Madame. We¡¯ll find out the truth, and once we do, we won¡¯t let the perpetrator go.¡±

 Chapter 522 - The Truth Was Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 522: The Truth Was Revealed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Police officers quickly surrounded Xu Hong and Liu Zhi. Their faces were serious. All of them looked like they were on guard.


    Grandma Xu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s their fault! Liu Zhihad taken the vase and tried to attack Tangtang, and I had fainted out of fear. This has nothing to do with her!¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, smashed the crock to protect herself! She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. In fact, she hasn¡¯t hurt anyone in this room.¡±


    Liu Zhi shook his head unwillingly. He waved his hands up in the air. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so biased! Don¡¯t you know that this girl had fed Xu Hongsome medicine? Now, her throat hurts whenever she tries to speak. We¡¯ve also been wronged!¡±


    He added, ¡°We did all of this for you! If we hadn¡¯t been so worried for you, we wouldn¡¯t have tried to stop her.¡±


    Xu Hong wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks. She sniffled as she hid her face behind his sleeves.


    The police couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the couple understandingly. If this was the reason Liu Zhi had thrown the crock, then they could understand his intentions.


    After all, even they didn¡¯t know that thedy was skilled in medicine. They also weren¡¯t aware that she was a Chinese medicine practitioner.


    However, Grandma Xu already had enough of their lies. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you care about me? What lies! How long has it been since you¡¯ve seen me? Last time when I was sick and in need of money to which Xuanxuanhad begged you for, didn¡¯t you kick her out?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Now, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re worried about me? You obviously had your own motives.¡±


    As soon as the words escaped her lips, everyone turned around to Liu Zhi and Xu Hong, as if they were looking at them in a new light.


    Xu Hong¡¯s face turned sheet white and she lowered her head, refusing to say another word.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a choice before!¡± Liu Zhi flew into a rage. He threw his hands up in the air. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the difficulties we¡¯ve suffered from home, we wouldn¡¯t be forced to turn you away. Now that we¡¯ve realized our mistake, we came to make amends. Haven¡¯t wee to take you away?¡±


    Ah, that made sense.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to make amends, then they wouldn¡¯t have appeared in their homes, right? They just came to make things right.


    Perhaps this was just another misunderstanding between rtives. The officers slowly nodded amongst each other, preparing to leave as the family settled this matter themselves.


    However, Cheng Yan suddenly stepped in.


    ¡°This old house is going to be demolished, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the couple froze. They stared at Cheng Yan¡¯s face with surprise in their eyes.


    The ce was actually going to be demolished. If it weren¡¯t for this fact, they wouldn¡¯t have decided toe to this dump!


    However, how did he know about this?


    Liu Zhi pretended not to understand the truth of this matter as he shook his head. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    However, everyone had already seen the panic in their eyes.


    The reason why they came to see the olddy was not that they wanted her back but because they were concerned about the money.


    If they took Grandma Xu away, then the money would rightfully belong to them. It was really all about the mary consequences that came after them.


    A trace of disdain coursed through their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect the truth to be so horrifying.


    They pretended to be so filial, but in reality, they intended to cheat them out for money. How could they be this shameless?


    Grandma Xu sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply assuming things.¡± Liu Zhi stumbled back, shaking his head. ¡°Xu Hongand I didn¡¯t know anything about the demolition. We only wanted to make amends. How were we supposed to know that this girl was really a doctor? We really didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Xu Hong nodded rapidly.


    However, at this moment, no one believed them anymore. They all knew the truth of this matter.


    The policeman nced at the culprits. ¡°Mr. Liu, we demand your full cooperation. Please follow us to the police station.¡±


    In an instant, their faces darkened.

 Chapter 523 - Assault

    <h4>Chapter 523: Assault</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Liu Zhi suddenly thought of something. He quickly grabbed a hold of Xu Hong¡¯s hand. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave, but that girl has to give us the antidote. How will my wife be able to speak if she isn¡¯t cured?¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s face was filled with worry. Ever since she entered this room, she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    The officer rubbed his forehead in frustration. He motioned for one of the medical staff toe over. ¡°Check up on her and see what¡¯s wrong,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The medical staff quickly agreed.


    However, after a thorough examination, they couldn¡¯t find what was wrong with her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to speak?¡±


    Xu Hong opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She was afraid that she¡¯d feel the burning sensation, but she also wanted the police to take Yao Tang away. She wanted everyone to think that the bitch had wronged her.


    ¡°How can this be? But everything looks fine.¡±


    ¡°We should go to the hospital and have her checked up.¡±


    Xu Hong brightened up almost immediately. However, just as she was about to nod, Qin Jingapproached the older woman and twisted her arm to her back.


    The older woman immediately pulled away, her face looking ashen. ¡°Do you want to die, little girl?¡± she snapped¡ªher nasally voice echoing across the room.


    However, as soon as she spoke, she felt the burning sensation rumbling at the bottom of her throat.


    She instantly became weak, paling under everyone¡¯s judgmental gazes.


    The police officers gritted their teeth, and the medical staff shook their heads inplete disappointment. It seemed that they had been tricked yet again.


    She just pretended to be unable to speak.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Xu Hong shook her head and waved her hands desperately up in the air. She wanted to profess her innocence, but none of them believed her anymore.


    The police officer sneered. ¡°Miss Xu, we already know the truth. You don¡¯t have to pretend that you couldn¡¯t speak anymore,¡± he snapped. ¡°We¡¯re not stupid.¡±


    Xu Hong clenched her fists. She clearly had a sore throat, and it was all because of Yao Tang¡¯s medicine. However, now, none of them believed her!


    She could even see Liu Zhi flickering his eyes at her suspiciously.


    Ergh! This was frustrating!


    Cheng Yan nced over at the police officer. ¡°Everyone already knows the truth of this matter,¡± he said, his voice stiff. ¡°When we get to the police station, they must be charged fairly. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The officer immediately nodded.


    ¡°Of course, Sir! Right away!¡±


    Liu Zhi sneered. Now that all the charges were being added up, he didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d be sentenced. If he really entered the police station, did he really have a chance to turn things around?


    Suddenly, he turned around and pped Xu Hong right on the face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you lied to me! I was so worried about you, thinking you were hurt, and this is how you repay me? If it weren¡¯t for you being like this, I wouldn¡¯t have taken things too far with them!¡±


    Xu Hong froze, stunned by the force.


    Although he wasn¡¯t the best husband in the world, he had never tried to hit her¡ªmuch less humiliate her in front of so many people.


    However, just because of this misunderstanding, he dared hit her?


    Xu Hong became even more furious. Without another word, she grabbed the broomstick from the ground and swung it toward him.


    She had already forgotten her sore throat as she yelled at him, ¡°I really am cursed to have been married to someone like you! Now that we¡¯re both being charged, do you want to me it all on me? Do you want me to go to jail? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, see? It turns out you can speak after all!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Xu Hong pounced on him, and they immediately fell onto the carpeted floor.


    Qin Jing stood at the side silently, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    Grandma Xu acted as if she didn¡¯t see anything. She had no intention of stopping them.


    It was the police officers who pulled them apart.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Tang smiled. ¡°Now there¡¯s another charge you can add to them, assault.¡±


    The cops¡¯ lips twitched.

 Chapter 524 - The Name of the Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 524: The Name of the Medicine</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived. You can¡¯t arrest me when this bitch has tried to lie to me. I¡¯m only doing this out of my love for her! Don¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Liu Zhi sped his hands together as he turned to face the police. His face was clouded over with desperation and humiliation.


    Cheng Yan could only smile at the sight. ¡°If you really want to sentence him, then you¡¯ll naturally need some evidence. Why don¡¯t you collect the vase on the ground? I can assure you that his fingerprints are all over the surface.¡±


    Hearing this, the older man already knew that he was doomed. He quickly turned to look at Grandma Xu, bowing his head.


    ¡°Mom, I already know how much I¡¯ve messed up. It¡¯s my fault! Please don¡¯t let them take me away. If I go to jail, it would ruin my reputation¡ªI¡¯d lose everything! Do you really want Xu Hong to suffer in jail with me?¡±


    Suddenly, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just settle this matter privately?¡±


    Grandma Xu turned her head, no longer looking in his direction.


    Cheng Yan shot a look at the officers, and they were about to take them outside.


    However, before they could, Xu Xuan interrupted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Xu Hong¡¯s eyes shed with hope and happiness. She nodded eagerly. ¡°I knew you¡¯re such a well-behaved child. You don¡¯t want me to go to jail, right?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± She shrugged in reply. ¡°I was going to say how you guys should pay for the ambnce first.¡±


    In the end, Liu Zhi begrudgingly paid the workers. He even gave a few hundred yuan to Grandma Xuas a token of respect. He shed a re at the young woman before turning away.


    Qin Jing was surprised.


    When did Xu Xuan be courageous enough to ask them for money?


    Xu Xuan handed the bills to Yao Tang. ¡°Here you go. Thank you for your service.¡±


    However, thetter didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she waved her hand. ¡°You should keep it for yourself,¡± she said calmly.


    After Qin Jing and the others had finished dealing with the police officers, they made their way out of the Xu Family home. In the end, Yao Tangmade no move to take Xu Xuan¡¯s money.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all thanks to them we¡¯re here now.¡±


    Grandma Xu sighed, staring at their departing figures.


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t even ept the money.¡± Xu Xuan pursed her lips.


    ¡°Wait for the weekend. Buy yourself some noodles and chestnuts. I¡¯ll make some chestnut cakes for you to eat with them. It¡¯s still a good enough gift.¡±


    From the way they were dressed, it was obvious that they didn¡¯tck any money.


    Therefore, it was best for them to make some treats and send them over instead.


    ¡°All right.¡± Xu Xuan nodded and grabbed the prescription that Yao Tanghad written down earlier before handing it to her grandmother.


    ¡°Grandma, she has actually written a prescription for you. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to buy some herbs and brew the medicine for you myself.¡±


    Grandma Xu¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good ever since. It¡¯s why Xu Xuan had been used to brewing Chinese medicine for her.


    When she looked at this prescription just now, she found that many of the things Yao Tang had written down were already familiar to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±


    Grandma Xu took the paper from her granddaughter¡¯s hand and read through them, line by line.


    Suddenly, her entire body trembled. In fact, she was shaking too much that she almost dropped the paper. Xu Xuan immediately grabbed a hold of her.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The old woman immediately came to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just¡­¡± She took a deep breath.


    She gazed at the prescription again, stopping at the medicinal herb that Yao Tang had written down.


    She had seen that handwriting before too.


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Could they have crossed paths before?


    Grandma Xu looked down again and nced at the names of the other herbs. However, she still couldn¡¯t see anything that would connect her to Yao Tang.


    Sensing Xu Xuan¡¯s worried gaze, she closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Atractylodes.¡±


    The younger woman shifted in her seat, concerned. ¡°Grandma?¡± She tugged on her arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Grandma Xu shook her head. ¡°Invite Tangtangover for a meal in the future. I¡¯d like to get to know her.¡±


    Although Xu Xuan was surprised, she slowly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 525 - Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 525: Get Lost</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Their financial situation wasn¡¯t as good, so Grandma Xu doesn¡¯t normally invite people over for dinner. However, she could tell that Yao Tangwas different from anybody else they had met.


    Because of this, Xu Xuan didn¡¯t ask any further. She simply nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to convince her, but I don¡¯t promise any certainties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still good.¡±


    Just then, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°How is it going with the other Miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Xu Xuan hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Grandma, do I really have to protect her and obey her orders?¡±


    Grandma Xu pursed her lips. ¡°We may be poor, but we don¡¯t forget any favors. Don¡¯t mention this again.¡±


    ..


    After leaving the Xu Family Vi, Cheng Yan sent Qin Jinghome first. The three of them all said their goodbyes as she disappeared into the living room.


    When they were finally alone, he turned to Yao Tang. ¡°Tomorrow is the start of the weekend. Will you be free tonight?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    She noddedzily, staring at the scenery outside the window. The calming breeze blew right past them and the leaves fluttered all over the pavement.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much time to study, Yao Tang already memorized all the questions that could pop up anyway. It would be a waste to go through them again.


    It¡¯s why she had some free time on her hands.


    He smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we watch a movie?¡± he asked casually. ¡°There¡¯s a new movie released recently. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the afternoon, Yao Rong sent her message that Elder Guanwill being over for dinner tonight. She had actually been thinking of possible ces to go, and this was definitely a more convenient spot for her to head to.


    After having dinner, she followed Cheng Yan to the entrance of the movie theatre.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± The young man ran to the front desk, grabbing a pair of tickets and arge bucket of popcorn in his arms. A wide smile was painted across his face.


    Its sweet smell wafted around them, and she breathed in deeply.


    Qin Hao, who was standing at the side this entire time, blinked in surprise. Who would¡¯ve thought that Cheng Yan would be smiling so widely with a bucket of popcorn in his hand?


    And he was there to witness it!


    This was truly a historic moment.


    He snickered a couple of times, but Cheng Yan made no move to stop him. In fact, upon looking closer, he couldn¡¯t help but see that his smile had turned somewhat¡­doting.


    The sight made Qin Hao¡¯s hairs stand up in fear.


    At this point, Qin Hao didn¡¯t know why else he had to watch a movie. He had all the romance right in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Yan nced over at Yao Tang.


    He looked like an ordinary guy who was on a date with his girlfriend. With his tall figure and bright eyes, he looked quite handsome. The aura surrounding him was simply irresistible.


    The two of them walked into the theater side by side.


    After waiting for a while, they found that they were the only ones here, apart from Qin Hao sitting in the back row.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us?¡± she askedzily.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the theater isn¡¯t doing that well operationally. No one came to watch.¡± He shrugged.


    Qin Hao resisted the urge to snort.


    The movie theater was an extension of one of the many businesses that the Cheng Family holds. Whatever movie they¡¯d decide to release would automatically be a big hit. How could it not be doing well?


    Who would believe something like this?


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to bob her head in agreement.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Qin Hao secretly nced in Cheng Yan¡¯s direction. Although the room had gotten much darker, he could almost imagine the smile on his boss¡¯s face.


    Whatever. He shook his head and decided to ignore the two. As he was here, he might as well enjoy the movie.


    He was also interested in the show, given that it was just recently released.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was to receive another text message from his boss,


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Was he kidding him?


    Qin Hao felt bitter in his heart. The man had called him over to drive, and now he was telling him to get lost. Who was he? However, just as he was about to type out a reply, he received another message,


    ¡°You get next week off.¡±


    A wide smile yed on his lips.


    As expected, Brother Cheng was paying him back.


    Qin Hao silently nodded at Cheng Yan before leaving the cinema. He might as well leave them alone. He¡¯d watch the movie some other time.

 Chapter 526 - Spoil Her

    <h4>Chapter 526: Spoil Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang gazed at the screen. When half an hour had passed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit bored.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but catch a whiff of a sweet and fruity scent. She nced beside her, only to see a slice of fresh cake.


    A fork appeared on her side.


    She raised her eyebrows and nced at the man beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s blueberry cake,¡± he said simply. ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She took a bite of the blueberry cheesecake, and she could feel the cake crumbling on her tongue. The burst of vor made her lips twitch. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Cheng Yan took out another cup from behind him and handed it over to her. ¡°Try this milk tea too. It¡¯s a new product that we¡¯ve developed. See if it¡¯ll be good for the market.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yao Tang reached out her other hand and inserted a straw into the opening. Taking a small sip, she nodded. ¡°It tastes pretty good too.¡±


    The milk tea tasted amazing! It wasn¡¯t too sweet like the other brands she had tasted. In fact, it was the perfect blend with an equally good fragrance to top it off.


    It was definitely a part of her top ten.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Do you want some popcorn to go with that?¡± Cheng Yan grabbed the bucket of popcorn from the side and handed it to her. However, a thought urred to him, and he immediately pulled the bag back. ¡°Right, you don¡¯t have any hands now.¡±


    He smiled sheepishly, and instead grabbed a piece of popcorn.


    He was just about to feed her when Yao Tang subconsciously leaned back.


    He pretended not to see it and instead brought the popcorn forward.


    She was just about to refuse when the aroma of cream and caramel hit her. Her stomach rumbled, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to taste it.


    Her eyes flickered to the side and she opened her mouth, taking the popcorn he had been holding in front of her.


    In an instant, the crispy surface burst in her mouth, and she was immediately overwhelmed with the sweet and salty mix. It was really good too.


    Seeing how much she liked the popcorn, Cheng Yan handed her a second, then a third¡­


    Yao Tang slowly rxed in her seat as she drank the milk tea in her hand. A smile slipped into her lips.


    ¡°From what I heard, Qin Rui said that you needed a music score. What happened with that? Do you need my help?¡±


    His voice was deep and pleasant to the ears.


    She slowly nodded.


    She didn¡¯t expect Qin Jing to send a message to her brother, Qin Rui.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I already solved it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Although she had said that, Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but nce worriedly at her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected incident at the port that day, he wouldn¡¯t have missed the message Qin Rui had sent him. It would¡¯ve been toote for him to solve this matter for her.


    Suddenly a thought urred to him, and he quickly sent a string of numbers to Yao Tang.


    ¡°This is my backup number. If you need help, you can call me from here.¡±


    Yao Tang gazed at her phone before nodding. She nced back at the movie screen.


    ¡°Is this a new movie?¡±


    As she spoke, Cheng Yan was passing the popcorn to her mouth. His finger suddenly brushed against her lips, and he froze.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    As if he had been electrocuted, Cheng Yan immediately retracted his finger as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yeah, the movie was released yesterday.¡±


    While his voice didn¡¯t change much, the tips of his ears had turned bright red.


    However, in such a dark environment, it was hard to see clearly.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s finger twitched, and all he could think about was the way his heart had skipped. Had her lips always been this soft?


    Just then, Qin Hao¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡°To court a girl, you must be able to take initiative! Take the initiative to ask her out on a date, give her food, all of it! Spoil her! You can even save her for a time or two. Every girl liked to feel as if she were a princess. Treat her with respect and love, and you can never go wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±


    Yao Tang shook her head as Cheng Yanhanded her another popcorn. Her expression changed slightly, and she narrowed her eyes.


    While it was pitch-ck here, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was something off.


    Except for them, there were a few more people here, and they didn¡¯t seem friendly.

 Chapter 527 - The Bodyguards Made Their Move

    <h4>Chapter 527: The Bodyguards Made Their Move</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Before Yao Tang could think for another second, more than a dozen men came rushing forward. They were all sping their sticks and were about to wave them over her head.


    Cheng Yan immediately stood up and was just about to block them away from her. What he didn¡¯t expect was for another group of men to block their way.


    They quickly grabbed the men¡¯s sticks and threw them aside as if they were nothing more than twigs that had been picked up in the yground.


    Before long, the men were surrounded and terribly beaten to the ground.


    Their cries echoed across the cinema, and Cheng Yan could only helplessly watch as some of the men retreated one by one.


    He didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Suddenly, a woman in ck approached them.


    She had blended quite well with the dark environment. Her long and pointy features appeared solemn as she observed the beaten men from afar.


    Before long, she bowed to Yao Tang. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already subdued all of them,¡± she said sternly. ¡°How would you like to deal with them?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes shed, and he immediately averted his gaze.


    Yao Tangzily nced at the fallen men before shrugging. ¡°Call the police.¡±


    When it came to handling these matters, she had always left it up to the police to handle.


    This saved time and effort on her part.


    The stick-waving men were all tied to the ground with their hands strapped behind their backs. Their mouths were stuffed with a white cloth, preventing them from speaking.


    Their faces were red with anger.


    They had originally received a mission to head over to the cinema to teach these two people a lesson. What they didn¡¯t expect was to get beaten down by a group of bodyguards the second they arrived.


    Then again, what else did they expect? They were the only people here. It was clear that they had people watching the vicinity.


    However, if they had known that they¡¯d be facing a group of strong bodyguards, they wouldn¡¯t havee over here in the first ce!


    Could this be some sort of trap? Could the one who had given them the mission want to teach them a lesson?


    Just the thought of this was enough for the men to double over in regret. Even if they wanted to back out now, they had obviously no choice but to stick with it.


    Cheng Yan gazed at the tied-up men, rubbing his temples.


    He had originally invited these men to make a show of him saving her. Obviously, he had thought of signing in some gangly men from the streets, but he wanted to keep things realistic.


    All of the men he had hired were indeed professional fighters.


    Cheng Yan thought that he¡¯d be able to defeat these people and send them to the police station himself. After all, he had experience in thebat field. This would be a piece of cake.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for her bodyguards to jump out of nowhere and stop them before he could even move.


    Where did they evene from?


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    The woman in ck nodded and took out her phone to call the police. Once everything was settled, she nced over at Yao Tang. ¡°Miss,e back with me. We have to make sure that no one else would follow you,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re still in danger.¡±


    Yao Tang thought for a moment. Elder Guanshould¡¯ve left by now. That meant she could finally head back.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheng Yan froze. Damn it! If he hadn¡¯t called these hooligans over, then perhaps Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t have to leave so early.


    He nced at the movie screen, trying to suppress his stirring stomach. The movie wasn¡¯t even that good anyway!


    It was a bit boring.


    However, Yao Tang¡¯s presence made everything interesting. He enjoyed the way she nced at the movie screen, the way her lips would curl up whenever he had said something and even her cool dark eyes that would gaze up at him from time to time. Now that she was nning to leave the cinema¡­


    He nodded helplessly as a trace of disappointment shed across his eyes.


    It was his fault for being too rash. Ever since he had met her, it felt as if hismon sense had been thrown out the window.


    Nheless, he still had time to change things.


    Cheng Yan took a deep breath, recovering his smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    However, before he could say anything else, the female bodyguard interrupted, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry. Our boss will be safe with our escort.¡±


    Given that he was recognized as Yao Tang¡¯s friend, the female bodyguard immediately came to confirm their professionalism.


    Cheng Yan still felt ufortable with this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with her. You can head back to work.¡±


    Did she not know that he wanted to spend some time with her?


    He resisted the urge to sigh.


    ncing at the female bodyguard in front of him, he took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can head back to work.¡±


    Yao Tang was stunned for a moment, gazing up at him with furrowed eyebrows. What exactly did he mean by that?


    ¡°Qin Hao needed to take care of some things just now, so he had to drive away first.¡± Cheng Yan rubbed his forehead with a sigh. ¡°Do you think you can take me back?¡±

 Chapter 528 - Familiar With Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 528: Familiar With Each Other</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After the two of them walked out of the theater, the bodyguards continued to watch them vigntly.


    As they had gone outside, they immediately saw a long line of people by the ticket counter. The business obviously wasn¡¯t as bad as Cheng Yan had stated earlier.


    A few girls who were in line crossed their arms in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for this movie for so long,¡± one of them murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we weren¡¯t able to book it.¡±


    ¡°There are just so many people. We just have to wait for tomorrow¡¯s showing.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how early these people book their tickets. I can¡¯t believe they ran out this fast. It¡¯s only been a couple of hours!¡±


    The girls were throwing their hands in the air inplete frustration as they unknowingly passed by Yao Tang.


    A thoughtful look shed across her eyes as she stared at the man beside her.


    Cheng Yan, who had been calm this entire time, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distracted as soon as he met Yao Tang¡¯s gaze. Blinking, he regained hisposure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people by the ticket counter. From what I heard, some weren¡¯t able to book their tickets,¡± she replied.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. He took a deep breath and was about to exin himself when she interrupted, ¡°Did not a lot of people want to watch the movie you¡¯ve chosen?¡±


    He quickly swallowed and nodded. ¡°Yeah, the tickets for the other movie they were referring to had already sold out. This was the only movie that was avable.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She nodded. ¡°No wonder Qin Hao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    The corners of his lips inched up to a smile. ¡°Yeah, he must¡¯ve gotten bored.¡±


    The two of them walked out the entrance and were just about to make their way to Yao Tang¡¯s car.


    However, before they could make it that far, a flower pot fell from the sky.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to think about it as he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to his chest.


    Bang!


    The flower pot shattered onto his back before falling onto the pavement. The crackling noises filled the air as the soil spread under his feet.


    The surrounding customers screamed, quickly fleeing the scene in fear. Even the two girls that they had passed by from earlier also sprinted as far away as they could, with hands on top of their heads.


    The movie tickets they had been holding fell onto the pavement, and Yao Tang took a closer look, picking them up. Twilight!


    It was the same movie they had just watched!


    However, Cheng Yan didn¡¯t appear as if he had noticed the ticket. His eyes were narrowed at the shadowy figure on the top floor. ¡°Cheng Yi,¡± he called out. ¡°Investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The man behind him immediately ran to the top floor.


    When the flower pot fell from above them, Yao Tang had actually intended to dodge it.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was to be pulled over and embraced by the man beside her. His minty breath clouded her vision, and she took a deep breath.


    Just then, his cool voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Were you hurt?¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he managed to say. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    His sweet smile was still evident in his features.


    However, while he was smiling, he didn¡¯t look like he was okay. His pale face was enough to make her believe that he wasn¡¯t in a good decision. In fact, he even seemed to be bleeding from his backside.


    Yao Tang pulled him toward the car. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Her three bodyguards had also assisted Cheng Yi in chasing the shadowy figure in the room. The others, however, followed Yao Tangclosely.


    They all appeared solemn. The man had obviously meant to target either their boss or the man she was with. Whoever it was, letting them get hurt was the fault of their own negligence.


    ¡°Miss, let me help this gentleman!¡±


    The woman in ck appeared to assist him, but he quickly avoided her.


    The woman didn¡¯t really have any ill feelings toward him. However, she also didn¡¯t have that much of a good impression of him. But when she saw this man try to protect her boss without any hesitation, she couldn¡¯t help but approve of him for her boss.


    Since he had helped miss, it was only right for them to assist him.


    Despite this, the young man didn¡¯t want anyone to touch him. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    The female bodyguard was stunned.


    She, however, had already touched the man¡¯s arm. What she didn¡¯t expect was for him to continuously dodge her movements.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, Sir. You need someone to tend to those wounds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Even then, Cheng Yan still appeared indifferent.

 Chapter 529 - Stop the Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 529: Stop the Bleeding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°But, sir,¡± the woman continued to protest, unsure of what else to do. ¡°My boss¡­you saved her and¡­¡±


    She obviously had good intentions, wanting to protect her boss and her friend. Despite this, Cheng Yan still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    There was a moment of pause before Yao Tang turned to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the car first.¡±


    Her bodyguard took one look at her before calling for the car to drive over. Only when the car arrived did she get onto the front seat.


    Cheng Yan, however, was silent the entire time.


    His heart was too busy throbbing in his chest.


    He was leaning onto Yao Tang, trying to restrain himself from putting his entire weight on her. Despite being a bit weak, he continued to trudge along as he gazed up at the young woman.


    From this angle, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her long eyshes and blushed cheeks. He could almost smell her sweet fragrance practically wafting from her skin.


    Before long, she had already helped him into the car.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the bodyguard stated as soon as they were seated. ¡°There¡¯s a first-aid kit hidden under the car seat. Let¡¯s treat his wound first.¡±


    It was best that they treat his wounds to avoid any unnecessary infection or inmmation.


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I switch seats with you?¡± One of her female bodyguards extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll treat his wound now.¡±


    However, before she could say anything in reply, Cheng Yan interrupted cooly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he added quickly.


    However, the young woman paid no heed to his words. Instead, she peered through the window before ncing at him. ¡°Turn around and pull your shirt down.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Yan furrowed his eyebrows.


    However, upon seeing the seriousness and coldness in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed over his confusion. ¡°I¡ªYao Tang¡ª¡±


    Only when he moved to the side did Yao Tang see that the fabric over his shoulders was drenched with blood.


    It seemed that his wounds were really serious.


    Fortunately, the flowerpot didn¡¯t hit him in the head. Otherwise, he¡¯d be in more trouble. Her gaze darkened.


    ¡°Stay there.¡±


    Cheng Yan tilted his head, but he did follow her instructions this time around. His calm gaze followed her hand movements, awaiting her next action.


    The woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat also nced back, interested as to what might happen next.


    ¡°Do you have a knife?¡± She nced at the other bodyguard sitting beside her.


    ¡°Yes, Madame.¡±


    Yao Tang grabbed the hilt of the short de before shing it over Cheng Yan¡¯s clothes.


    The loud rip echoed across the car, and the fabric fell onto the leather seat.


    The artificial light flickered, revealing the bluish wounds on his back. There were several cuts along his skin probably from the shards of the flower pot when it had cracked.


    Her fingers trailed over the long cut, as her forehead creased together.


    ¡°Get me my first-aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madame.¡± The woman immediately handed her the first-aid kit, and Yao Tang went straight to work.


    The bodyguard sitting in the driver¡¯s seat couldn¡¯t help but gaze at them in surprise.


    Who¡¯d have thought that her boss would be knowledgeable in treating these types of injuries?


    Having been a frontline bodyguard for quite some time, she had always been used to getting injured inbat. It¡¯s why she was also used to treating her wounds.


    At first, she had assumed that Yao Tang was familiar with treating small cuts and bruises, but from the way she was moving¡ªit was as if she was a physician treating her patient!


    It was intriguing!


    Before long, Yao Tang finally finished treating the wound on Cheng Yan¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, a thought urred in her mind before she quickly rummaged through her bag.


    The woman was about to say that there were ointments in the first-aid kit for external application, but what happened next surprised her.


    Yao Tang seemed to have pulled a bottle of medicine from her own bag. It seemed to be carrying some brown powder. However, no one could see clearly its contents.


    She casually opened the bottle and sprinkled the powder over his body.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°What is the medicine used for?¡±


    ¡°To stop the bleeding.¡±


    Was she some sort of doctor?


    However, after thinking for a moment, they couldn¡¯t help but be wary of the medication bottle. Wasn¡¯t the ointment in the first-aid kit more effective than the one Yao Tang was holding?


    But it wasn¡¯t as if they could do anything anymore, given that she had already sprinkled it over.


    The woman took a deep breath. ¡°Miss, you can bandage it now,¡± she reminded. ¡°Otherwise, he might continue to bleed.¡±

 Chapter 530 - No Need for the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 530: No Need for the Hospital</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Cheng Yan¡¯s injuries appeared to be quite serious. If Yao Tang hadn¡¯t attended to it immediately, who knew what else would¡¯ve happened to him?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After all, they were a couple of minutes away from the hospital. Once they¡¯ve reached there, the doctor could easily bandage him up and address any concerns that he may have.


    The woman turned around and gazed out the window. However, when she nced back at the shadowy man, she couldn¡¯t help but realize that he wasn¡¯t bleeding any more.


    Disbelief flickered in her eyes.


    However, as she leaned in closer, she could see that her eyes weren¡¯t lying to her. He had really stopped bleeding!


    ¡°It will take some time for your injuries to healpletely,¡± Yao Tang stated as she stared at his back.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to her, and she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It wouldn¡¯t leave any scars. You¡¯d be fine.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eye twitched.


    When did this cold woman grow a heart?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things,¡± he responded, taking a deep breath.


    She eagerly nodded, waving her hands up in the air dismissively. ¡°Right,¡± she replied. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about these things.¡±


    What was going on with her? Why did he feel like he was just a kid being coaxed by the doctor? However, before he could say anything more, the car went to a stop.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally at the hospital.¡± The female bodyguard nced at the rearview mirror, nodding in confirmation.


    Only then did they appear stunned. They stared at the female bodyguard with furrowed eyebrows. Why would she bring them here to the hospital?


    However, the bodyguard didn¡¯t really mean any harm by her actions. She had just assumed that seeing as the man was injured, they would appreciate him getting checked out by a doctor.


    The female bodyguard didn¡¯t notice their looks of confusion as she made her way to open the door. Only when she saw Yao Tang¡¯s puzzled face did she freeze.


    ¡°Miss, is there a problem?¡±


    Had she done something wrong?


    ¡°Why are we here at the hospital?¡±


    The bodyguard blinked in surprise.


    Should he not be checked by a senior doctor? While Yao Tang may have already treated his wounds, he still needed to be observed by a professional.


    It was why she didn¡¯t bother asking her boss where they would go, and instead directly brought them here.


    But it seemed that they already had other things in mind.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯ll be treating Sir¡¯s injuries,¡± she stuttered.


    Yao Tang thought for a moment before ncing at the man beside her. ¡°Do you think we should go and get your wound checked out?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already treated it? I don¡¯t think we have to go.¡± Cheng Yan leaned on his seat with his other good shoulder,zily blinking at her.


    He originally wanted to sit straight and lean on his back, but she was quick to stop him.


    Even then, he still appeared intimidating despite being crouched over like that.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Tang nodded. ¡°Then we won¡¯t go. You better take care of your wounds so that they don¡¯t get infected.¡±


    Just the way they speak was enough to make the bodyguard¡¯s head ache.


    If it were them, they would¡¯ve immediately rushed to the hospital to get things checked out. In fact, they may even lie there for the next few days to ensure that everything was okay. He didn¡¯t expect the two of them to treat these injuries as if they were nothing!


    Sure, she half-expected the man to act all strong and bold, but what she didn¡¯t expect was for the youngdy to follow suit.


    Shouldn¡¯t she have appeared to be more worried? Shouldn¡¯t she cry for lost hope as she rushed her man to the hospital for a check-up?


    Why did she look so calm?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s voice interrupted her train of thought.


    The two bodyguards nced over at her calm features and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Cheng Yan. It seemed that whatever feelings this man had for her were left unrequited.


    ¡°Can I sit now?¡± he finally asked after a moment of silence.


    Yao Tang used this opportunity to observe the wound on his back. She then slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s shirt had arge hole on it, leaving his scarred skin exposed for everyone to see.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the long scar on his back


    He seemed to have gotten it from a long time ago, given its faded color. Even then, the way it shed under the artificial light made it appear terrifying.


    Where did he get this scar?

 Chapter 531 - Applying the Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 531: Applying the Medicine</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang gazed at his scar thoughtfully.


    Seeing her furrowed eyebrows, Cheng Yan tilted back. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he questioned, snapping her out of her reverie.


    ¡°Your scar¡­¡±


    However, before she could even continue with what she was about to say, her phone started to ring.


    She turned on her phone to see Yao Yan¡¯s name popping up on her screen. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted as soon as the call was connected.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± His panicked voice came through. ¡°I heard you were attacked. Were you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As soon as Yao Yan received a message from the bodyguard, he immediately called up his sister.


    While the bodyguard had reassured him that she wasn¡¯t injured in the process, he still wanted to make sure. He took a deep breath, finally calming down after hearing her response.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, okay? Always.¡±


    While it was just a couple of words, Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside. She had been so used to taking care of everything on her own that relying on somebody else felt unusual.


    A genuine smile grew on her face. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost home, right? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment as Elder Guan crossed her mind. Had he already left? ¡°We¡¯re almost home, but¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to ask anything more, understanding the meaning of her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He stared out the window. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Only then did she sigh in relief.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    When Yao Yan heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and concerned about her situation. He rubbed his forehead and shook his head.


    His sister still wasn¡¯t an adult yet, yet she had already achieved so much. However, if it weren¡¯t for her high-intensity work, she wouldn¡¯t have to keep hiding from him.


    He didn¡¯t really know how else to protect her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was too exhausted, she wouldn¡¯t have run out like this. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Yao Yan pursed his lips, appearing to be deep in thought.


    He needed to find a way to fix this so that his sister could finally be at peace, but how? He tilted his head, drumming his fingers onto the table. So many things to consider¡­


    On the other side of the city, Yao Tang had finally arrived at Cheng Yan¡¯s house.


    She stretched out her hand to support the man sitting beside her, and Cheng Yan leaned against her shoulders. Even then, she didn¡¯t feel as if he were too heavy.


    His breath tickled her ears.


    Yao Tang originally wanted to hand him over to Qin Hao, but when she arrived, she realized that no one else was there.


    She had no other choice but to assist him up to his bedroom and ce her own pill bottle on the table. ¡°Change the dressing on your wounds every day, and make sure to apply this, okay?¡±


    ¡°The wound¡¯s on my back.¡± He frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t apply it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Then have Qin Hao apply it for you.¡±


    ¡°I gave the kid a holiday! He¡¯s probably off celebrating somewhere.¡±


    Yao Tang tilted her head. ¡°Cheng Yi then.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be investigating the flower pot incident for the next couple of days. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll being back quickly.¡± Cheng Yan appeared helpless as he leaned onto the cushions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a secretary?¡±


    ¡°Not avable.¡±


    ¡°Family doctor?¡± she tried again.


    He should be here by now, right? Why would a family doctor take a leave of absence?


    As soon as he heard her words, Cheng Yan sighed and closed his eyes, not wanting to look at her.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t have any other reaction, she added, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll write a note here and you can hand that over to the doctor.¡±


    Cheng Yan finally brought his attention back to Yao Tang. There was a flicker of loneliness in his eyes before it vanished. ¡°Forget it,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I don¡¯t need the doctor toe over.¡±


    Yao Tang stopped, pursing her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apply for the medicine,¡± she responded tly.


    ¡°However, your recovery would be slow and painful. You also aren¡¯t able to take a shower.¡±


    Her voice was casual as if she was exining things to a young boy.


    Cheng Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    Even then, Yao Tang pretended to be oblivious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 532 - My Wound Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 532: My Wound Hurts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze suddenly dimmed as he clutched his side. ¡°My wound,¡± he whispered. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Yao Tang dropped the oblivious act and immediately walked toward him. Lowering her head, she assessed the fresh wounds he had sustained.


    ¡°Which part hurts? Is it here?¡± She trailed her fingers down to the deeper cuts.


    The medicine powder she had showered over him also acted out as a pain reliever. She also made sure that the powder was evenly spread out.


    Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t hurt.


    However, as she trailed her fingers downward, she saw him practically wrenching from her grip in pain.


    She took another look at his back. A few minutes ago, the cut on his back had already started to scab from the powder¡¯s medicinal effects. However, now, it had started bleeding all over again.


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to look at him. ¡°What did you do?¡± she demanded. ¡°Why did it reopen?¡±


    How could this have happened?


    Yao Tang was experienced in the medical field. As such, she knew the effects of applying this powder. While it would not promise an immediate recovery, it would promote scabbing, which was the first step to recovery.


    His wounds shouldn¡¯t be bleeding right now.


    So, why was this happening?


    Cheng Yan, however, didn¡¯t look like he cared. His eyes were watery as he gazed up at her all pitiful and innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmured.


    She stared at him for a long time before ncing at his back.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fix this again. Do you have a first aid kit around here?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± There was a short pause when he responded, ¡°It¡¯s in the cab in the utility room. It¡¯s a white box.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Yao Tang took onest look at his back before heading downstairs to the utility room.


    Once she had carried the first-aid kit all the way up to his room, she checked all the pills and bandages kept inside. She found everything she needed right there. That was good, at least.


    She quickly attended to his wound again, and she even made sure to add some extra powder over the deep cuts to stop the bleeding. Within a few minutes, she finally took a step back.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt much anymore.¡±


    Yao Tang packed up the first-aid kit and straightened her back. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t take a bath and change the dressing at least once a day. Avoid making any borate movements so the wound won¡¯t reopen.¡±


    With onest nod, she made her way out the door.


    However, before she could even take a step, Cheng Yan reached out and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her toward him.


    She froze. Initially, her instincts were calling her to toss the man onto the bed, but she resisted. Instead, she gazed up at him, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to leave a note for the family doctor?¡± he questioned. ¡°Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to call the family doctor anymore?¡± Yao Tang countered. ¡°Now, you want a note?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He blinked, stunned.


    It had taken him a few seconds to finally recover, ¡°I wasn¡¯t making sense at that time. I¡¯ve changed my mind. Is that not okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yao Tang gazed at the way his long fingers wrapped around her wrist.


    Cheng Yan had injured himself just to save her, so she should have more patience in her heart and help him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the note, and you can show him,¡± she stated. ¡°There¡¯s no pen and paper around here anyway.¡±


    ¡°And if my wound starts bleeding again?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± she answered without hesitation.


    His wound must¡¯ve reopened because she hadn¡¯t added enough powder back in the car. The lighting was limited, so she had to do what she needed to do. Now that they had perfect lighting and an adequate amount of powder, this incident wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    She was sure of it.


    Yao Tang crossed her arms over her chest. After all, she was confident in her abilities.


    Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips at the finality in her tone.


    However, knowing that she had no other choice, he could only watch helplessly as she raced down the steps.

 Chapter 533 - His Wound Reopens

    <h4>Chapter 533: His Wound Reopens</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, before Yao Tangpletely walked out of the room, she took onest look at him. ¡°Thank you for protecting me from that flower pot,¡± she said sincerely.


    Cheng Yan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me for this,¡± he responded. ¡°You were caught in the crossfire. I¡¯m responsible for you.¡±


    Although his voice was low and casual, there was a sense of danger shing in his eyes. His fingers dug into the bedsheets.


    Being the young master of the Cheng Family, he had been used to dealings like these. Kidnappings and assaults were no stranger to a man of his stature. In fact, he had already grown indifferent to them.


    However, now that they had involved Yao Tang¡­this was where it got personal.


    When she finally turned around and left, he slowly stood up from his bed.


    The soft look on his facepletely vanished as he made his way to the window. There, he could see Yao Tang¡¯s figure retreating back into her car. Only when she had gotten in safely did he feel much more rxed.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    He quickly answered, ¡°Have you captured them already?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s solemn voice echoed from the other end of the line, ¡°We¡¯ve already caught them, boss. They admitted that they were sent by the people of the Third Branch.¡±


    ¡°They must¡¯ve really had a lot of time on their hands. To think that they¡¯re screwing me over like this¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan gritted his teeth, and Cheng Yi had to resist the urge to shudder. He had never heard his boss this angry before.


    Just then, a thought urred to him. ¡°Did you intercept any information he may have?¡±


    Cheng Yi blinked. ¡°He was sent to assassinate us, being a part of the secret guard. He wasn¡¯t tasked to retrieve any information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about him,¡± he responded. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Yao Tang.¡±


    Ah! So that was what he had been talking about.


    Recovering, Cheng Yi quickly responded, ¡°He was only thinking about saving his life. He was just about to send an emergency signal, but we intercepted the call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in satisfaction. This matter was serious, but Yao Tang didn¡¯t need another trouble on her te. ¡°Since they had all the time in the world, throw their unit in the middle of the desert. Let¡¯s see how they fare without any water.¡±


    Without another word, he hung up the phone.


    Cheng Yan gazed at his bloody shirt but chose not to change out of it. Instead, he went to his indoor gym.


    He looked around and saw a dumbbell sitting on the floor. This was perfect. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he murmured to himself.


    Grabbing a hold of a dumbbell in each hand, he lifted them up in the air a couple of times. And within a few seconds, he could already feel the warm blood trickling down his skin.


    That would do the trick!


    Without another word, he hurried back into his room and picked up his phone. ¡°Hello?¡± A familiar voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Yao Tang,¡± he said weakly. ¡°What do I do? My wound has reopened.¡±


    On the other side of the city, Yao Tang was seated inside her bedroom. Her camera was turned on as she discussed thetest lesson with her ssmates.


    They were having their online ss session where she¡¯d answer any question they may have on their practice booklet.


    However, as soon as she heard his voice, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± She couldn¡¯t even hide her disbelief.


    Cheng Yan had to hide the smile on his face. ¡°I feel like my wound has been reopened. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    What? She furrowed her eyebrows helplessly, but she managed to suppress her confusion. ¡°You say it¡¯s reopened?¡±


    That¡¯s impossible!


    She wasn¡¯t this terrible in applying for her medicine, and she had also given him the best medicine avable. The powder should¡¯ve done wonders on his injuries.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± he responded. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    There was a sense of weakness in his words, but upon listening further, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was more than what met the eye.


    Her eyes twitched.


    If only she had dodged to the side this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    No one would¡¯ve gotten hurt!


    However, Cheng Yan had actually thought of protecting her and pulled her into his arms, and in turn, exposed his back.


    He was hurt because of her.


    She had to thank him for it.

 Chapter 534 - Stitches

    <h4>Chapter 534: Stitches</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Hearing the silence from the other end of the line, Cheng Yan sighed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just stay here alone,¡± he stated. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the wound reopens. It will scab again anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang said this, she immediately informed the people in her call to sort out the problems themselves. Once she had cleared everything out, she headed downstairs.


    There, she saw Yao Yan standing by the counter.


    He had been so relieved to find her safe and sound. However, when he saw that she wasn¡¯t in her pajamas, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote,¡± he said. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The person who had saved me sustained a wound. I need to go over and help him,¡± she replied softly.


    She also needed to go there to find out what was going on. Why wasn¡¯t his wound healing as easily as she had thought it¡¯d be?


    Yao Yan hesitated. At first, he didn¡¯t want her to head out thiste at night, but after confirming that she was indeed telling the truth, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Fine, but you have to be careful, okay? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Yao Tang hurried in the direction of Cheng Yan¡¯s house. Luckily, their houses weren¡¯t that far apart from each other.


    As soon as she entered his home, she couldn¡¯t help but notice its emptiness. It was as if there had been no movement inside the home ever since she had left. The doctor should¡¯ve been here by now.


    She pursed her lips and went up to his bedroom.


    There, she could see Cheng Yan sprawled on his bed. He didn¡¯t look like he had moved, but when she nced to the side, she saw that the window was wide open.


    Wasn¡¯t the window closed when she had left?


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t really think about it any further, staring at Cheng Yan¡¯s back. Just as he had stated, his wound had reopened.


    This time, his wounds appeared to be more serious than thest time.


    ¡°When I had left, you moved around again?¡± She narrowed her eyes.


    She already knew the answer in her heart.


    Cheng Yan, however, appeared indifferent to her tone. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all as he shrugged. ¡°I felt a bit stuffy so I opened the window,¡± he said casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ncing at the window, he added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after walking a few steps, my wounds would reopen.¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips.


    The wounds he had sustained weren¡¯t deep injuries. In fact, they weren¡¯t even that serious.


    After applying the medicine powder, his wounds shouldn¡¯t have reopened. Yet, it had reopened twice just by minimal movements.


    How was this possible?


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Since your wound has been reopening, there¡¯s nothing else I can do. I guess I just have to stitch you up.¡±


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ll be using an absorbable thread, so I wouldn¡¯t have to remove it after it¡¯s healed. Your cuts definitely won¡¯t reopen after that. What do you think?¡±


    Her voice was indifferent as her gaze fell on his back.


    She really was considering this matter.


    Cheng Yan immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can just sprinkle some medicine powder again. I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied a lot of powder. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect if I just continued applying more. Why don¡¯t we just stitch it up?¡±


    Her gaze swept over his back thoughtfully.


    Just then, another thought urred to her. ¡°Or we can try another technique!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Yan leaned in with great interest.


    A few minutester, Cheng Yan¡¯s body was found sprawled on top of the bed. His back was exposed, but he couldn¡¯t move. His eyes were narrowed with obvious bitterness.


    Yao Tang stood on the other side of the bed, heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about your wounds reopening,¡± she said proudly. ¡°By the time you can actually move, the wound would¡¯ve already started to scab.¡±


    Without another word, she walked out of the room.

 Chapter 535 - Not an Ordinary Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 535: Not an Ordinary Friendship</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It took an hour before the drug¡¯s effectspletely disappeared.


    Cheng Yan sat up, his body still somewhat stiff, and called Qin Hao.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and check on me in the next few days. I¡¯m giving you a holiday. Go somewhere nice, preferably somewhere far.¡±


    ¡°A holiday?¡± Qin Hao cried out in excitement.


    This vacation might be sudden and unexpected, but it was most certainly wee.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you want it, after all?¡± Cheng Yanasked wryly.


    ¡°Of course, I do! But then, I thought¡­¡± Qin Hao paused for a while, and when he spoke again, his tone had turned cautious.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, this is a paid vacation, right? You¡¯re still paying me my full sry?¡±


    Cheng Yan rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with these trifles. ¡°As long as you do as I say and don¡¯t show up in the following days. Don¡¯te looking for me, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°No problem, Boss! Thank you!¡±


    Qin Hao was grinning when he hung up the phone. His mind was already buzzing as he considered his destination options.


    The next day, Cheng YancalledYao Tang.


    ¡°Is your family doctor noting?¡± She wasn¡¯t particrly subtle with the meaning behind her question, but Cheng Yanforged on and lied through his teeth.


    ¡°Hmm, I told Qin Hao to arrange it for me, but that rascal just up and left to travel abroad without so much as a notice. He probably forgot all about it. I don¡¯t have the doctor¡¯s contact details, either, so I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do. Won¡¯t youe over and help me apply the medicine, at least?¡±


    Yao Tang agreed, andCheng Yanended the call with barely concealed glee.


    All that was left for him to do was to rx and wait for her to arrive.


    He had already told her the passcode to his door yesterday, so she shouldn¡¯t have any difficulty getting inside.


    Less than an hourter, he finally heard the beep of his security rm, followed by the sound of the front door opening. Yao Tangwas here.


    He listened as the footsteps came into the living room, his face glowing with joy. Luckily, he caught himself at thest minute and smoothened his expression. In the blink of an eye, Cheng Yanadopted a frail and sickly countenance.


    He was so good at it, too, that even his cheeks and lips lost some of their color.


    Soon, he heard footsteps travel up the stairs and down the hallway. They stopped right outside his bedroom door.


    After a brief knocking, the door slowly opened.


    ¡°Here you are, Yao Tang! I¡ª¡±


    The words died in Cheng Yan¡¯s throat when he looked up. He stared at the man in front of him, his mood instantly turning sour.


    It turned out that his visitor was not Yao Tang, but her brother,Yao Yan.


    Yao Yan peered at Cheng Yan, his eyes shing with a mix of vignce and suspicion.


    Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes back at the other man, but he did manage a small smile. ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Yao?¡±


    ¡°I heard you got injured trying to save my sister,¡± Yao Yan said casually, ¡°so I decided to drop by and take a look.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Cheng Yansaid through gritted teeth. ¡°I was more than willing to do it for her sake.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Cheng. Seeing as how you and my sister are mere friends, I am, of course, very thankful that you went to such great lengths to ensure her safety. You deserve every bit of my gratitude.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes darkened at Yao Yan¡¯s words.


    Friends, huh?


    To an innocent onlooker, Yao Yanwould indeed appear grateful and concerned, but his remarks were obviously barbed. After all, he had just dismissedCheng Yan¡¯s rtionship withYao Tangas nothing more than a passing friendship.


    In an ideal world, he wouldn¡¯t even have to thank Cheng Yanfor what he had done, as it would have been a matter of course.


    Cheng Yan shook his head derisively. SinceYao Tangwasn¡¯t here, there was no need for him to keep up with his act. He sat up straight on his bed and lookedYao Yanin the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite mistaken, Mr. Yao. I¡¯ve known Yao Tangfor a good while; in fact, we were close before the two of you even developed a sibling rtionship. Some people might even say that I precede you. With that said, there¡¯s no wayYao Tangand I do not share your typical, ordinary friendship.


    ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m willing to suffer on her behalf, regardless of the situation. I don¡¯t need you to thank me as if I did something heroic.¡±


    His tone was firm and brooked no argument.


    Yao Yan¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Oh?¡± he drawled. ¡°Howe I wasn¡¯t aware that the young master of the Cheng familyhas known ourTangtangfor so long?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Mr. Yao is simply not that close with Tantang,¡± Cheng Yancountered, making sure to useYao Tang¡¯s nickname as well. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in contact with each other for a long time, have you? It¡¯s understandable for you to be clueless about a thing or two. In any case, your thanks are not needed. Such things aren¡¯t necessary between me andTangtang.¡±


    He spoke slowly, almostnguidly, and it fueled Yao Yan¡¯s fury even more.


    His hands clenched into fists as he grappled with the urge tond a punch on Cheng Yan¡¯s smug face. He took a deep breath andposed himself.


    ¡°On the contrary, I believe I do have to thank you. You and I are acquaintances. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re brothers or anything. And I doubt we would ever reach that point.¡±

 Chapter 536 - Open a Private Room

    <h4>Chapter 536: Open a Private Room</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Yao Yan added. ¡°I didn¡¯te here just to thank you. I was supposed to help you apply your medicine. You don¡¯t mind me doing it in Tangtang¡¯s ce, do you?¡±


    This time, it was Cheng Yanwho had to hold back from hittingYao Yan.


    He was still deliberating with himself whether this was Yao Tang¡¯s idea orYao Yan¡¯s when the other man spoke.


    ¡°Tangtang asked me toe. Don¡¯t worry. I may not be a professional, but I have a lot of experience in treating wounds. My technique shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m sure Mr. Yao is very busy. I wouldn¡¯t want to waste your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite all right,¡± Yao Yaninsisted, his expression remaining neutral. ¡°You did save my sister. This is the least I can do. If I bail now, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself to herter.¡±


    But Cheng Yanwas just as stubborn. He wavedYao Yanaway, his eyes shing with a hint of disdain. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s okay. I have no intention of keeping you from whatever business may be waiting for you out there.¡±


    If Yao Yanwould be the one to treat him, then he might as well bleed himself dry.


    Yao Yan nodded in the end, looking somewhat satisfied with the way things turned out. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do withCheng Yan, either.


    Since he had done his part, there was no need for him to stay any longer. With a curt nod, Yao Yanturned on his heel and walked out the door.


    Cheng Yan red at his back until he was out of sight.


    ¡°You devious little thing,¡± he muttered through gritted teeth once he was alone again. ¡°You really have no conscience, do you?¡±


    The next day.


    Yao Tang had just returned home when she received another message fromCheng Yan, saying that his wound had split open again.


    As if on cue, Yao Yancame walking down the stairs at that moment. ¡°Big Brother,¡±Yao Tangcalled out to him. ¡°Cheng Yanis having trouble with his injuries again. He wants you to pop in and check.¡±


    From what she had heard from both men, it seemed like they got along pretty well. They had evenmended each other.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any trouble moving forward.


    Yao Yan froze in his tracks, his eyes blinking rapidly. For a long moment, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Yao Tang realized that her brother must be busy with his own business, so she quickly took back the request.


    ¡°Never mind. If you have other things to take care of, then go ahead and deal with them. I¡¯ll go check on Cheng Yanmyself.¡±


    Yao Yan immediately snapped back to his senses. ¡°No, wait, hang on. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go. Just stay home and get some rest. You must be tired from school.¡±


    With that, he bounded back upstairs and into his room.


    He made quick work of changing into outdoor clothes and fleeing the house, afraid that she would change her mind and insist on going by herself.


    Yao Tang watchedYao Yandisappear in a flurry of movements, her brows furrowed in puzzlement.


    Was her brother that worried about Cheng Yan?


    When did those two get so close? Perhaps Lin Xinwas right, perhaps men did connect with each other better.


    ¡­


    That night, Yao Tangwalked into a high-end billiard club wearing a hat, a mask, and arge pair of ck-rimmed sunsses. She was dressed in all ck as well.


    The receptionist was watching a video on his phone without a care for the patronsing and going through the establishment. He didn¡¯t even look up when Yao Tangapproached.


    He just asked, ¡°Want me to open a table for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What are you even here for, then?¡± The receptionist raised his eyes and sneered at Yao Tangbefore looking back at his screen.


    Yao Tang leaned over the counter and said softly, ¡°I want you to open a private room for me.¡±


    That finally caught the receptionist¡¯s full attention. He stood straight and studied Yao Tang, noting her efforts to conceal her appearance.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have private rooms here,¡± he said warily.


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± Yao Tangcasually reached over and handed the man a USB drive.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly when he saw a familiar logo printed on the surface of the drive.


    He respectfully took it with both hands and inserted it into herputer. In the next second, a line of words appeared on the screen.


    It took him a while to verify the information, then he ejected the drive and gave it back to Yao Tang, still with both hands.


    He walked around the front desk counter and gestured with his hand. ¡°This way, please. Follow me.¡±


    Yao Tang found herself being led to the elevator banks.

 Chapter 537 - The Secret Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 537: The Secret Meeting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The pair walked into the elevator, which traveled back and forth between eight floors.


    The receptionist pressed the button for the second floor, and a few secondster, another line of numbers lit up in a fluorescent backlight appeared beneath it.


    They were numbers three to five.


    He pressed on the number five, and the elevator doors began to close.


    The man nced sideways at Yao Tangand was about to say something when she took out the USB drive again. She stuck it into the port that was nestled inconspicuously in one corner.


    This linked the device to the interface.


    The elevator slowed its pace.


    The website that Yao Tanghad logged into when she was searching for the parchment had numerous basses all over the world. This establishment was just one of them.


    They provided a safe and private location for the website¡¯s members to trade their items in secret.


    This arrangement worked well for their patrons, mainly because the organization enforced a perfect privacy protection system, and the risk of any sort of information leakage was close to none.


    The traders themselves had no way of knowing the identity of the other parties involved in the transaction.


    Yao Tang came to this particr base for this very purpose.


    She was going to meet up with the person who imed to possess the artifact and hopefully make a satisfactory trade.


    The other person had not specified what he wanted out of the bargain.


    His only request was to sit down with Yao Tangand seal their agreement in person.


    The elevator moved two floors up. Then, there seemed to be a shift in the gears, and it started to descend five floors down. Soon, the doors opened again.


    A small, empty lobby greeted them, its ceiling dotted with ring white lights.


    Along the concave wall were several doors, each without a sign or a number.


    The receptionist stepped forward and led Yao Tangto the innermost door, the one in the middle.


    He pressed a button, and a security device emerged from the wall, which he used to verify his fingerprints and scan his retina.


    When he was done, he gestured for Yao Tangto stick the USB device into its port, and the verification process was finally done.


    The door opened with a soft ¡°ding¡±.


    The man bowed and waved for Yao Tangto enter, but not before uttering a final reminder: ¡°For the safety of our customers, you will be randomly sent to one of our many exits upon your departure. We wish you a pleasant and fruitful transaction.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and grabbed the USB drive before stepping into the room.


    The door automatically closed behind her.


    Yao Tang looked around the room and realized that there was nobody inside.


    Instead, it looked like another lobby simr to the one they had just left. This time, however, there were five decorative arches above the doors, with intricate carvings of some long-forgottennguage.


    A lone table stood in the middle of the room, with a monitor sitting on top of it. All of a sudden, the screen lit up, shing a message.


    ¡°Wee, Honored Guest. I am happy to serve you today!¡±


    This was apanied by a mechanical, female voice that spoke the very same words.


    ¡°Distinguished Guest, you hold the highest level of security privilege that we offer. I will be nning a specific route for you now. Please wait for a while.¡±


    A series of beeps echoed around the room, and then¡ª ¡°Confirmed. Commencing automatic deletion of user data.¡±


    ¡°You may enter.¡±


    With that, one of the five doors opened, revealing a long corridor up ahead.


    Yao Tang could barely see the end of it, but she could tell by the slight curve in its walls that it was a winding path.


    She walked through the arch and made her way. Momentster, she arrived in front of a glowing stone door. It opened on its own and granted her ess.


    Inside was a narrow space, and a small hatch with a single seat installed in it, along with a fluffy pillow and protective headgear.


    Its interior was made of soft leather, and Yao Tangcould tell at a nce that it was genuine.


    She plopped on the seat and put on the helmet just as the hatch snapped shut.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t see anything past its opaque ss, but she could feel it moving as it traversed through what she assumed were underground tunnels.


    It traveled at a speed that was too swift forfort, but surprisingly enough, she didn¡¯t feel any bumps along the way.


    Around five minutester, a notification sounded in the small space, saying that she had arrived at her intended destination, followed by the hatch clicking open.


    Yao Tang removed her helmet and walked outside. There was only one door on the other end of the room.


    She walked past it, then through another long corridor, and finally stopped in front of a private lounge.


    The ce had an ancient motif, and was decorated to fit the concept. The sofa looked inviting, and a tea set was already waiting at the table.


    Also waiting for her was a masked man.

 Chapter 538 - A Powerful Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 538: A Powerful Young Master</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The man was certainly surprised when he saw Yao Tang.


    Up until then, he had been convinced that the other party would either be a reclusive schr or a middle-aged collector.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting to meet a young person tonight.


    By principle, the organization issued only one USB drive per family, and they were usually under the charge of the family head or some other elder.


    So to find that a youngster was able to gain ess to this exclusive stronghold¡­


    The man could infer two things.


    First, the power behind this kid was not something he could trifle with.


    Second, this young man was likely the heir of his family. Otherwise, his elders wouldn¡¯t have handed him such a valuable instrument.


    With these possibilities running amok inside his head, the man quickly adopted a respectful mien. He stood and gave the young one a small bow before saying, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to business. What is it that you want in exchange for the artifact?¡±


    Yao Tang was using a voice-changing device that turned her voice a few octaves lower. No one could have known who she was, not even her friends.


    This confirmed the man¡¯s presumption that he was dealing with a prominent young master.


    His initial n was to make small talk and try to get some information about his trade partner, but thetter had immediately shut him down.


    Perhaps this was one of the young master¡¯s ways to assert his position. He was the sessor to his family, after all.


    The likes of him were known to be arrogant, as they were used to always getting their way.


    The man nodded andplied. ¡°Then I shall be blunt. Judging by your capabilities, you must have a number of experts in your family, right? I am only guessing, of course, but there must be someone among your rtives who are proficient in weaponry design.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched at the words ¡°family¡± and ¡°experts¡±.


    It appeared that this man had gravely misunderstood a thing or two.


    Not that it was a bad thing. This way, it would be easier for her to hide her real identity, and the man¡¯s presumptions might even give her an advantage in their transaction.


    She ignored his question and asked directly, ¡°Is it a weapon you want, or a blueprint?¡±


    The man visibly rxed after hearing this. It was just as he had thought¡ªthis young man did have connections in the weapon industry.


    And based on the youth¡¯s information and activity on the website, he had also deduced that there must be an expert hacker who was closely monitoring the ount.


    In that case, he was more than willing to proceed with the deal.


    This family clearly had an impressive assembly ofworks and resources at their disposal.


    It could prove detrimental to his future interests if he wasted this opportunity to establish a connection.


    The man didn¡¯t tell her what he wanted. Instead, he took out a small safe box and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I brought the artifact with me in order to show my sincerity. Feel free to check it at your leisure.¡±


    As he said this, he keyed in the password and opened the box, revealing a material that looked very simr to the parchment Yao Tanghad been looking for.


    But after a quick nce, she realized that it was slightly different from the one in her possession.


    This one looked very old, and it was nk.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t glean anything from it.


    She looked up and met the man¡¯s eager gaze. Now that he had shown his hand, it was her turn to express her sincerity.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes turned cold behind her sses.


    This man didn¡¯t want money; he wanted weapons, or worse yet¡ªblueprints to make even more weapons.


    ¡°There¡¯s only half of the parchment here,¡± shemented.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man nodded calmly.


    He had already considered the problems that might arise when he decided to take out the parchment.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t recall you mentioning that you will only trade half of the artifact.¡±


    The man was instantly apologetic. ¡°I am sorry, I must have forgotten. I shall send the other half to you once our deal is done.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So the other half is with you as well?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. ¡°It currently isn¡¯t,¡± he said pointedly. ¡°But if you need it, then I can send it over immediately. Take this first half as a deposit, so to speak.¡±


    He closed the box and pushed it toward Yao Tang.


    ¡°Are you saying that you will be stealing the second half, wherever it is?¡±


    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Heh, nothing like that. Let¡¯s say that we entrusted it to someone. We can retrieve it whenever we want, and they have no choice but to return it.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Smokescreen

    <h4>Chapter 539: Smokescreen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The man looked straight at Yao Tang and waited for her to make her own offer.


    She lowered her gaze and seemed to be considering her options. After a while, she said, ¡°For there to be a negotiation, both parties need to make a request.¡±


    Which meant that the man had to name his terms, or there would be no deal at all.


    Just like that, the power bnce shifted.


    The man¡¯s eye¡¯s widened in shock before he shook his head ruefully.


    As expected, he shouldn¡¯t underestimate the wit of a young genius.


    Despite his age, this boy was nowhere as gullible as most of his peers. He knew what he wanted, and it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t settle for anything else.


    The man had no choice but to finally reveal his intentions. ¡°I want the blueprint for an S-grade weapon, and attack type one.¡±


    ¡°You may only request C-grade and below,¡± Yao Tangsaid almost instantly.


    It was a t-out rejection that didn¡¯t even take a few seconds of thought.


    The man rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Then I want three C-grade blueprints and a new weapon design. Three C-grade weapons should make up for one S-grade. A reasonable trade, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Only one blueprint,¡± Yao Tangsaid, her tone still neutral. ¡°C-grade, no design.¡±


    The man practically choked on his saliva. He dropped his smile and pursed his lips in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Three C-grade blueprints shouldn¡¯t be much, given your family¡¯s influence. Besides, this parchment is made of a rare, special material. I¡¯m sure this is the one you¡¯re looking for. There can¡¯t be anything else like it in the world.¡±


    ¡°But is this parchment of any use to you? It¡¯s just a piece of waste paper, isn¡¯t it? You should be content with one C-grade blueprint in exchange.¡±


    The man was backed into a corner.


    His expression became ugly behind his mask, and his eyes were shooting daggers at the youth.


    Sadly, he was the one at a disadvantage here, and he couldn¡¯t even bluff his way out of the situation. The C-grade blueprints might be nothing valuable to the young master, but the man saw them as priceless treasures.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a step back and reconsider for a moment?¡± he said in a cating tone. ¡°We both need something from each other, anyway, so wouldn¡¯t it be good toe to a mutually beneficialpromise?¡±


    There was a determined edge to his gaze as he added, ¡°How about you give me one C-grade and one D-grade?¡± Surely, the young master wouldn¡¯t refuse this time.


    But Yao Tangstood her ground. ¡°One C-grade blueprint, or you can make a different request.¡±


    ¡°Two C-grade blueprints,¡± the man insisted. ¡°Final call!¡±


    ¡°One C grade,¡± Yao Tang repeated dryly, ¡°or something else.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine! One C-grade blueprint for offense, and one C-grade blueprint for defense. I can¡¯t settle for anything less!¡±


    The man sounded angry now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not changing my offer.¡±


    The man froze.


    It took him a moment to snap back to his senses, but when he did, he realized that he had been going back and forth like an indecisive and desperate amateur, while the other party had stood fast all this time.


    Even though it was the young man who had initially wanted something, he hadpletely taken control of the situation and was now the one calling the shots.


    Of course, the man already knew that the youth would never be able to deliver an S-grade blueprint. He might be the heir to the family, but it would simply be impossible for him to have such a terrifying authority.


    The man had only brought up the S-grade weapons in an attempt to intimidate his opponent and force thetter to ept the conditions that heid out.


    Much to his dismay, this young master had never wavered from the start, nor had he fallen to the man¡¯s underhanded tactics.


    He wouldn¡¯t even give up the blueprint for a defense weapon.


    Doubt began to creep into the man¡¯s heart. Was it possible that this young master didn¡¯t care much about the parchment, after all?


    If he really wanted the artifact, then why had he refused the man¡¯s terms at every turn?


    But then, why would he have gone through so much trouble to show up at the meeting in the first ce?


    This very encounter hinged on the premise that the young master wanted the parchment at all costs. He had even offered arge sum of money to whoever had the item.


    And yet now, the boy was acting as though the artifact were just another worthless ware peddled in the streets.


    What on earth was going on?


    Could it be that the young master was bluffing himself, and all his actions thus far were merely a smokescreen?


    The man pondered it for a good while, but he couldn¡¯t figure out just what this youth was up to.

 Chapter 540 - Too Temperamental

    <h4>Chapter 540: Too Temperamental</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    To think that he was already over 50 years old, but a boy had left him in such a quandary. ¡°Young man, just what did youe here for?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask angrily. ¡°I, for one, came here in good faith. I only wish to walk away from this transaction with both of us satisfied with the results. I¡¯m telling you, my conditions are very reasonable.¡±


    Yao Tang leaned over and rapped her knuckles against the table. ¡°I, too, think that my condition is perfectly reasonable.¡±


    The man¡¯s hands clenched into fists.


    His family had no sess in the field of weaponry, though they had been making a lot of research throughout the past few years. It was exactly because of this that he needed to acquire those blueprints.


    If he didn¡¯t get his hands on new ideas or a reliable source material, then his family would have no hope of developing any further in the area.


    The art of designing and creating weapons took a great deal of talent, after all.


    Somerge families possessed blueprints, hidden deep inside their vaults of riches, while others had prodigies among their ranks whose skills they could nurture and improve over time. No amount of money could buy these things.


    Many patriarchs of powerful ns coveted these resources, but they couldn¡¯t do anything if they didn¡¯t have a blueprint to start with, even as a reference. This naturally meant that they were also incapable of training a decent weapon designer.


    The man was no different. At the moment, they only one apprentice who was about to enter the C-rank, while the rest remained at D-rank and F-rank levels.


    As for that lone aspirant, he had unfortunately been struggling for several years now, but his output only ever came close to C-rank instead of being fully qualified.


    The man was nning to give those blueprints to the apprentice, if only to get the ball rolling and advance his level a little.


    Once the apprentice finally reached the C-rank, it would contribute a lot to furthering the status of the entire family.


    The man gritted his teeth at the thought. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°If you insist on refusing my terms, then there¡¯s no need to drag this meeting any longer. Our business is done here. If fate permits, we may have another trade in the future, hopefully a sessful one.¡±


    He collected the parchment and made to ce it back inside the box.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, sat calm and unbothered as she watched him. Then, with a wave of her hand, she gestured toward the door and shed him a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you off, then. Please take care.¡±


    The man paused for a brief moment, but soon recovered himself.


    His movements significantly slowed, however, as if he was waiting for something.


    He snapped the box shut ad got to his feet. He turned on his heel. Yao Tangstill said nothing.


    The man¡¯s expression turned grim as he slowly made his way to the door.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Yao Tang stand up as well.


    His heart leaped in joy.


    He had known it!


    The young master did, in fact, need the parchment. He had purposely dallied to give the boy some time to reconsider his decision, and he was d that his hunch was correct!


    The man sighed derisively to himself. The youth these days were too temperamental for a proper business deal.


    He opened his mouth and was just about to speak when he saw the young master turn in the opposite direction and walk toward the other door.


    And unlike his slow, hesitating steps, the boy¡¯s were quick and precise.


    For the second time that night, the man was frozen to the spot, shocked and bewildered.


    Under his mask, her brows were furrowed tightly as his expression quickly turned into one of panic.


    He followed the boy for a few steps and called out, ¡°Young Master, please wait. May I ask what you mean by doing this?¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Yao Tangsounded surprised as she slowly whirled around to face the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, of course. As you said, the meeting is over, and the transaction has been canceled. What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    The man¡¯s head buzzed at the boy¡¯s calm tone. He didn¡¯t seem to be bluffing; he really was leaving!


    This was not ording to n at all. The man clenched his fists.


    ¡°All right. Since the Young Master will not be swayed, I will cut my losses and take my victory in making a friend in you. A C-grade blueprint it is, then. Do we have a deal?¡±

 Chapter 541 - Head of the Yang Family

    <h4>Chapter 541: Head of the Yang Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°You can hand it over to the people of this organization, and they will ry it to me.¡±


    But Yao Tangonly tilted her head to the side. Her eyes were still as indifferent as before, but he could detect a hint of a smile in her voice. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t need your parchment.¡±


    With that, she cleanly inserted the USB drive into the doorway and walked out of the room.


    A momentter, her figure disappeared in the distance as the door banged shut.


    The man stood alone in the private room, staring nkly at the door, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    His brain seemed to have stopped working; his thoughts were jumbled up, and he couldn¡¯t even form a single, coherent idea.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand it. He had entered this deal with the confidence that he would emerge victorious, yet it turned out to be the opposite.


    He was at an utter loss.


    The man nced at the box in his hands. The sight fanned the mes of his fury, but he knew he could do nothing about it.


    Since things hade to this, he had no choice but to swallow his anger and move past the unfortunate incident.


    The man heaved a long, weary sigh and walked through his own door.


    He told himself it was fine even if the deal did not work out. Perhaps he could do better next time, and they would be able toe up with a favorablepromise.


    The man walked out of the long corridor, then through another door. A whileter, he came out in an underground parking lot.


    A ck car sped over and screeched to a halt in front of him.


    The driver got out of the vehicle and reached for the box, but the man waved him away and let himself into the backseat.


    He set the box on hisp and took off his mask.


    If Yao Tanghad been present, she would have been quick to note that the man had a striking resemnce toYang Nian. He was none other than the head of the Yang family,Yang Jiang.


    Yang Jiang leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes. He lost track of time as he delved deep into his thoughts.


    ¡°Head,¡± the driver called out atst. ¡°We have arrived at the mansion.¡±


    Only then did Yang Jiangopen his eyes again, and they shed with animosity.


    He got out of the car and walked into the mansion, only to realize that it was decorated for a party. He held up a passing waiter and scowled. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    Yang Jiang had only returned from the capital and immediately rushed to the meeting ce. This was the first time he was stepping into his home since his arrival.


    When the driver heard the question, he hurried over and exined. ¡°Well, Sir, the Young Master has invited his friends for a small gathering. He is currently out to pick up Miss Yan Wei and the others.¡±


    At the mention of her name, Yang Jiang¡¯s thoughts zeroed in on the favored daughter of the Yan family.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± he nodded pensively. ¡°Young people should mingle with each other and enjoy their time while they still can.¡±


    He looked around and found that several guests were already there.


    ¡°Will there be other students besides Yan Wei? Some exchange students, maybe? Or his ssmates?¡±


    The driver was stumped. He had no idea about these matters. It wasn¡¯t as if the Young Master had the habit of recounting his affairs to the staff of the residence. The man only knew that Yan Weiwould be in there.


    Yang Jiang took one look at the driver¡¯s perplexed expression and knew he wouldn¡¯t get an answer. Just then, the butler came over.


    ¡°Good evening, Master. Other than Miss Yan Wei, other exchange students will being, as well as some of Young Master¡¯s friends fromNo. 1 High School. MissYao Ranfrom theYao familywill also be in attendance.¡±


    ¡°Yao?¡±


    Yang Jiang squinted into the distance as a vague thought slowly materialized in his mind.


    The butler instantly added, ¡°The Young Master¡¯s engagement was previously arranged with the Yao family.¡±


    ¡°Well, how is she?¡± Yang Jiangasked casually. ¡°Have you met her?¡±


    The butler had initially thought that his master would despise the Yao familyfor scheming the engagement, so he was surprised byYang Jiang¡¯s tepid reaction.


    It looked like the engagement might push through, after all. Following this, the butler thought that it would be better to paint Yao Ranin a more favorable light.


    ¡°I only saw Miss Yao from afar, but she looks very gently. I hear that she is also a sensible girl, though she is a rather weak and a little petty¡­¡± In the end, his sense of duty still made him point out a few red gs.


    A petty woman might make for a nice lover, but definitely not a wife.


    And certainly not the wife of the heir to the Yang family. She would be of no help to Yang Nian¡¯s career, and might even drag him down with her troubles.


    This much was clear to Yang Jiang, even though no such words were said.

 Chapter 542 - It Belongs to Me

    <h4>Chapter 542: It Belongs to Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t something Yang Jiang wanted to hear about his future daughter-inw. ¡°What about her grades? How is she doing at school?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yao¡¯s grades aren¡¯t bad. She could very well be considered as one of City A¡¯s excellent students.¡±


    ¡°Is she in the top three of her grade?¡±


    The butler lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Yang Jiang frowned in disappointment. ¡°Top ten, at least?¡±


    ¡°Before, yes,¡± the butler sighed.


    ¡°What, she¡¯s not even on the top ten anymore?¡±


    The butler felt embarrassed on behalf of the girl. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Yao Ran¡¯s academic results were alreadymendable by most standards, but this was the head of the Yang family.


    He had seen far too many geniuses in his lifetime. Why would he even bother with an average achiever from a small city away from the capital?


    ¡°Does she have any other talents?¡± he continued to ask.


    The butler thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Miss Yao participated in the Math Olympiad Competition before, and her ranking wasn¡¯t bad. She is also the apprentice of a piano master from the Music Association. I did hear that she would be participating in their annual assessment event this year.¡±


    Then, to ham it up some more, he added, ¡°She must have been busy preparing for the event, that¡¯s why she was distracted from her studies.¡±


    The idea seemed to appease Yang Jiang, as his expression looked slightly better.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s good enough that she was epted as an apprentice by a master from the Music Association. Is there anything else?¡±


    The butler blinked several times as he tried to recall what other activities Yao Ranwas involved in. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Yao seemed to have learned some calligraphy as well. And chess¡­¡±


    A thought urred to Yang Jiangthen, and his eyes lit up. ¡°In that case, did she be a concertmaster while under the tutge of a master?¡±


    ¡°I think¡ªI¡ªWell¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of such a thing, but I do recall that she has also learned to y the violin.¡±


    Yang Jiang hummed to himself and nodded at the butler. ¡°I see. All right, you get on with your duties.¡±


    He went straight to his study and put the safe box on the table before sitting in front of hisputer. He stuck his USB drive into the port and the website¡¯s interface appeared on the screen.


    A notification was blinking in the upper right corner, indicating that he had a message. He clicked on it and read:


    ¡°Your transaction has been terminated. We look forward to serving you again soon.¡±


    Yang Jiang felt faint.


    Deep down, he had been harboring the hope that the young master from earlier would still change his mind. At the very least, they could arrange for another meeting ande up with better terms.


    He never expected that the other party had already canceled the deal on such short notice. He no longer had any chance whatsoever.


    Yang Jiang went to the boy¡¯s profile and peered at the information he had provided when he had posted about his search for the parchment.


    After digesting the words, Yang Jiangfell back against his seat and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Judging by the reaction of the other users in thement section, it was clear that they knew very little about the artifact, despite the organization¡¯s supposed omniscient quality.


    If that young master truly needed the parchment, then he would surelye looking for it again.


    Yang Jiang only needed to be patient and quietly bide his time.


    After calming himself, he reached for the box, intending to transfer its contents to his main safe.


    But when he opened it, he got the third, and perhaps the biggest, shock of his life.


    The box was empty! The parchment was gone!


    What the hell was going on?


    Yang Jiang frantically thought back to his actions. He had seen the item with his own eyes as he closed the box earlier, and the box had never left his person from the moment he left the private room up until now.


    So, howe the parchment was nowhere to be found?


    More importantly, there was a fingerprint lock on the box, on top of a password. Even if someone guessed the code, only Yang Jiang¡¯s fingerprint was eptable.


    How in the world could this have happened?


    At that moment, his screen glitched, as if another person was taking control of hisputer. The screen turned all white for a brief second before a series of words popped out.


    It read:


    ¡°Thank you. It belongs to me now.¡±


    Yang Jiang stared at that single line and seethed. He was so furious that the veins on his arms bulged. He grabbed the mouse and smashed it against the monitor.


    The screen shattered, and the message was gone, just like the parchment.

 Chapter 543 - No Violations

    <h4>Chapter 543: No Vitions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Only one could person could have been behind this.


    Other than that powerful young master, no one else could have sent that message.


    Yang Jiang had to take several moments to calm down. He took out his phone and immediately published a post on the website, saying that his parchment had been stolen by his potential trading partner.


    The facilities of the organization were excellent and nearly unrivaled, so if that youngster had really stolen the artifact, then it would definitely have been caught by the security cameras.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think that you will be safe after pulling a fast one on me,¡¯ Yang Jianggrumbled to himself.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you off.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long for the organization to respond to hisint. They notified him with a brief message:


    ¡°Thank you for bringing this to our attention. Upon examination of the surveince footage, no vitions have beenmitted by either party. We wish you a happy and sessful life.¡±


    Enraged, Yang Jiangmmed his fist against the desk.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yao Tanghad juste out of the long-winding tunnel.


    She found herself in a small room, where she changed out of her disguise and put on a casual outfit.


    She pocketed the parchment she had nicked and tossed her ck garments into the shredder sitting in the corner.


    After making sure that she looked all right, she calmly made her way out the door.


    Looking around, she realized that she was in the public garden of a certain residential district.


    Yao Tang walked down the pavement and saw magnificent vis lining up the street.


    She took out her headphones and turned on the music on her phone before opening the map application. She used it to meander her way out of the high-end subdivision.


    ¡­


    Yao Ran was sitting besideYan Weiin the car that was sent by the Yang family.


    ¡°Ranran, is your head injury better?¡± Yan Weiasked with a smile.


    ¡°It will be fine in a few days. Thank you for your concern, Weiwei.¡±


    As she said this, Yao Ranreached out to touchYan Wei¡¯s arm intimately, as if they were the closest of friends.


    Yan Wei nodded and did not hesitate to pull away fromYao Ran¡¯s grasp. ¡°That¡¯s good, then. You must have been bullied by that girl because of your good temper, huh?¡±


    Deep down, though, she was rather annoyed that the incident with Yao Tangwasn¡¯t of any help to her at all.


    But Yao Ranwas still a member of theMusic Association, and the apprentice of a master, no less. She was bound to be beneficial toYan Wei, one way or the other.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t really mean what she had just said.


    She didn¡¯t think Yao Ranwas the type to be easily bullied, nor that she had a pleasant temperament.


    What happened that day was only a coincidence. It wasn¡¯t possible for that girl to have orchestrated the whole thing; it was more likely that she had been framed by Yao Ran.


    Yao Ran pressed her lips together after noticingYan Wei¡¯s not-so-subtle actions.


    She, too, knew that Yan Weididn¡¯t really care for her. Otherwise, the girl would have visitedYao Ranwhile she was in the hospital.


    But not only did Yan Weinot drop by, she hadn¡¯t called or texted, either.


    These words of concern were nothing more than empty remarks.


    Yao Ran had no delusions about the matter, but there was very little she could do. No matter how upset she was, she could only suck it up and move on.


    She furrowed her brows and said, ¡°That girl was originally on good terms with me, but she has been hanging out with new peopletely, and they must have turned her against me. Well, even after what she did, I still can¡¯t bring myself to hate her.¡±


    Yan Wei felt like throwing up atYao Ran¡¯s act, but she pretended to feel sympathetic. Two could y at this game, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply too kindhearted, Ranran. You¡¯re always nice, even to your enemies. But think about this¡ªif she really considered you her friend, then why would she harm you? I think she was only taking advantage of you, and waited for the opportunity to strike!¡±


    Yao Ran lowered her head, her eyes welling up her tears. ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Yan Wei was getting impatient at this point. It was all she could do not to openly sneer at the other girl. She waved her hand and changed the topic.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. But I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not mistaken. I¡¯ve seen a lot of girls like her. They don¡¯t deserve to be treated well. Instead, they should be punished for their evil deeds. If you¡¯re hesitating because you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, then allow me to help you.¡±


    With that, she took out a packet of wet wipes, took out a couple of sheets, and wiped her arm and hands.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed at the sight, her hands clenching into fists. She gritted her teeth to keep from saying anything rude.


    She had had to miss a few days of school because of her injury, but she still heard talk of the incidents that had followed after she had taken a leave of absence.


    She knew that Yan Weiwas merely the illegitimate daughter of the Yan family.

 Chapter 544 - Been Thinking of Her a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 544: Been Thinking of Her a Lot</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    She was just acting all high and mighty because of her family¡¯s wealth, but she was nowhere near worthy to yield such power.


    Once Yao Ranmarried into the Yang family¡­


    Ha! Even Yan Weiwould have to be polite to her.


    Yao Ran tookfort in the thought and eased her fists. Soon, another smile bloomed on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right,Weiwei, she has indeed done something wrong. Even so, I hope that you won¡¯t go so far as to kill her. You can just lecture her and tell her not to be so stubborn.¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Soon, the car ground to a stop outside the Yang family vi.


    It was located in a high-end residential district in the suburbs. The security was tight, and guests needed verified permission in order to enter.


    More people were arriving, while Yang Nianstood at the gates to greet them.


    He now approached the car and greeted them as they came out.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± Yan Weisaid.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Yang,¡±Yao Rangreeted shyly.


    Yang Nian was still as gentle and pleasant as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you guys inside.¡±


    Yan Wei was eager to get into the vi. No one knew when all of the guests would arrive, and she had no intention of waiting for who knew how long. She might as well sitfortably and eat some snacks.


    Just as she was about to take a step forward, however, she heard Yao Ranspeak in that sickening, sweet voice of hers. ¡°It¡¯s all right,Young Master Yang. It¡¯s our fault for arriving early. It would be better for us to wait here, and we can all go inside together.¡±


    Yang Nian nodded and did not insist any further.


    Yan Wei, on the other hand, rolled her eyes to the side. She struggled to stifle her anger and notsh out at Yao Ran. She couldn¡¯t do that, not withYang Nianaround.


    Just then, another figure walked past the gates.


    It caught Yang Nian¡¯s attention, mainly because the person¡¯s gait was a little familiar. He frowned slightly as he watched the girl pass by.


    Before she couldpletely disappear, Yang Nianfound himself calling out to her. ¡°Is that you, StudentYao Tang?¡±


    A hush fell over the small crowd at the mention of her name.


    Yan Wei andYao Ranboth turned in the direction ofYang Nian¡¯s gaze, their expressions dark and a little hostile.


    As for the other guests, they knew that Yao Tang and Yan Wei had a grudge to settle, and they were rather looking forward to what would happen next. But they had heard the uncertainty in Yang Nian¡¯s voice, and they knew it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to open their mouths.


    The girl didn¡¯t react to Yang Nian¡¯s words and continued on her way, as If she had heard nothing at all.


    A normal person wouldn¡¯t have ignored someone calling out their name, especially when it was so out of the blue.


    At the very least, she should have perked up from her phone and looked around.


    Therefore, the party concluded that the girl wasn¡¯t Yao Tang.


    Why would she appear in this area, anyway? This was no ce for the likes of her.


    Everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief and counted themselves lucky.


    If it had really been Yao Tang, who knew how the banquet would turn out tonight?


    But at the same time, a nagging feeling of disappointment washed over them.


    They wouldn¡¯t have minded watching a great show between rivals.


    Yang Nian was rooted to the spot, seemingly at a loss.


    Only then did he realize just how much he had been thinking about Yao Tangrecently.


    It felt¡­ weird.


    Yang Nian turned away, silently scolding himself for all this nonsense.


    But right at that moment, another batch of guests arrived, and they happened to meet the girl face-to-face.


    Leading them was Li Ruo, who had no qualms in calling out her enemies. ¡°What are you doing here,Yao Tang?¡± she asked, sounding a little affronted.


    Yang Nian immediately whipped his head back toward them, his eyes glinting with surprise and delight.


    Yao Tang looked up from her phone and scowled atLi Ruo. She and her cronies were blocking the way.


    She saw Li Ruo¡¯s mouth moving, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything through her headphones.


    Yao Tang smirked and pulled her headphones off. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Why are you getting in my way?¡±


    Li Ruo realized then that the other girl hadn¡¯t heard everything she had said just now.


    She flushed in embarrassment under Yao Tang¡¯s piercing re.

 Chapter 545 - Thick-Skinned

    <h4>Chapter 545: Thick-Skinned</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Her first instinct was to repeat her words, but they would no longer sound as imposing as they originally had, and she would only lose face.


    Li Ruo took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What are you doing here,Yao Tang?¡±


    The other girl tilted her head to the side. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    She made to walk around Li Ruoand her group, and finally go home.


    She was just about to put her headphones back on when another voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Yao Tang.¡± Yang Nianwalked up to them with a smile, looking like he was in high spirits. ¡°It pleases me to have you here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister,¡± Yao Ranpiped up in the next instant, appearing beside him. She forced a tight smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here is happy to see you. By the way, Sister, how did you know that Young Master Yangis holding a party here tonight?¡±


    As for Yan Wei, she crossed her arms over her chest and shotYao Tanga mocking smile. She looked thetter up and down as if she was looking at a street rat. ¡°So, you¡¯re here, huh? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want toe? Why are you here all of a sudden?¡±


    When Yao Ranheard this, her lips almost curled up into a sneer. She never thought thatYang Nianwould also inviteYao Tang.


    But if Yan Weiwas right, thenYao Tanghad rejected him, so why was she here now?


    ¡®She had already stolen Grandma¡¯s love, now, she¡¯s trying to snatch my fianc¨¦ away?¡¯


    Yao Ran had to lower her head to keep her emotions from showing.


    Yao Tang turned around and saw some of her schoolmates loitering near the entrance of the vi she was just walking past.


    They looked familiar, but she knew none of them.


    If she had known that she would run into someone from school, she would have just climbed over the subdivision¡¯s walls instead of taking the proper way out.


    ¡°I was just passing by,¡± she said casually to Yang Nian. ¡°You guys can carry on.¡±


    Yan Wei sneered at her in disdain. She didn¡¯t believeYao Tangfor one second. ¡°Oh? You were passing byYang Nian¡¯s house, specifically? Do you even live around here?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Yang Nianfrowned. ¡°We¡¯re all schoolmates here. There¡¯s no need to be mean to each other.¡±


    Yan Wei snorted and rolled her eyes, turning away fromYao Tang.


    The humiliation she had endured was still fresh in her mind, and she knew that it would forever be engraved in her heart.


    She would never forget what Yao Tanghad done to her!


    Yao Ran mustered the energy to step toward Yao Tang. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you just join us, Sister? You should know everyone, anyway. It won¡¯t be so bad. Yang Master Yang has invited you, too. It would be rude for you to leave now.¡±


    A low murmur went around the onlooking teenagers.


    ¡°She rejected him to his face before, right? Yet she still appeared. What is she trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Maybe she regretted her decision. She probably assumed that Young Master Yangwould coax her intoing, and was disappointed when he did nothing. She would be a fool to miss this party, that¡¯s why she came over on her own.¡±


    ¡°Just look how arrogant she¡¯s acting. No one else would have asked her to stay aside from Yao Ran.¡±


    Yao Ran made to grabYao Tang¡¯s arm then, but thetter took a step back and avoided her.


    ¡°Just say what you need to say. Don¡¯t touch me. I have no interest in joining your party. You guys can enjoy it yourselves.¡±


    Yao Ran fumed as she pulled back her hand.


    First it was Yan Wei, and nowYao Tang. What was she, some filthy hobo, that they didn¡¯t want her touching them at all?


    Yang Nian drew closer toYao Tang, his eyes never leaving her face. ¡°You shoulde with us, Student Yao. We¡¯ve been crunching so hard at schooltely. Let¡¯s use this opportunity to rx a little.¡±


    But Yao Tang¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Li Ruo couldn¡¯t help but butt in then. She stepped in front ofYao Tangand demanded, ¡°Then what on earth did youe here for? This is an exclusive vi, and only rich people have ess to this ce. How did you even get in?¡±


    Yao Tang nced at her briefly. ¡°Again, what does it have to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 546 - Inviting the Wolf Over

    <h4>Chapter 546: Inviting the Wolf Over</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°You!¡±


    Li Ruo turned red with range. She pointed a trembling finger atYao Tang, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Yang Nianlooked serious when he turned to her. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more,Li Ruo.¡±


    Li Ruo had no choice but to keep her mouth shut and settle for ring atYao Tang.


    Seeing that she was listening to him, Yang Nianturned his attention back toYao Tang. His expression softened considerably, and he spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Forgive my stubbornness, Student Yao, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe to my party and have a good time? We have plenty of good food. And desserts, too. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone else chimed in from the sidelines. ¡°You¡¯re here anyway, soe and have some fun with us!¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Young Master Yangwas kind enough to invite you. This opportunity doesn¡¯te by very often, so you should just grab it. Join us!¡±


    ¡°Come,e!¡±


    Yao Tang nced sideways atYang Nian, aplicated emotion swirling in her eyes.


    She had just cheated his father out of a valuable artifact, and now the son was earnestly inviting her into their abode. Should she just oblige and make the best out of this situation?


    Yang Nian didn¡¯t know why, but when he metYao Tang¡¯s gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine, and the urgent need to flee.


    He was quick to dismiss it, though.


    He looked at Yao Tangwith all the sincerity he felt. ¡°Come and join us.¡±


    Yao Tang inhaled sharply and asked, ¡°Are any of your family members around? Like your elders, perhaps?¡±


    The question gave Yang Nianpause, and he was unable to respond right away.


    ¡°No,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I came to City Aalone. None of my rtives are here.¡±


    Yang Jiang had flown over in secret. This naturally meant that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know his presence in the city, andYang Niancouldn¡¯t very well expose his own father.


    But Yao Tanghad noticed the slight shift in his expression and knew thatYang Jiangwas in the mansion.


    Finally, she nodded and said, ¡°Sure, then.¡±


    Lin Xin had been in a foul moodtely.Yao Tangshould take advantage of this time and have her fun with the head of the Yang family.


    After all, he was the main culprit that had driven the Lin family out of the capital.


    Yang Nian¡¯s face instantly lit up, and he beamed at Yao Tang. Another buzz went around as the other guests exchanged opinions yet again.


    Most of them had been sure that Yao Tang would say yes in the end.


    Yang Nian looked around but saw no car, and realized thatYao Tangmust have walked her way here. ¡°Student Yao, why don¡¯t you take my car? There¡¯s still some distance to go until we get into the vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yao Tang was staring at him pensively.


    This boy was unknowingly inviting a wolf into his house, oblivious to what she had done just a few hours ago.


    Yao Ran felt a spike of excitement. She sidled up next toYao Tang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Sister by herself, so I¡¯ll go with her in the car. How about that? Young Master Yang, you wouldn¡¯t mind having one more person, right?¡±


    She winked at Yang Nianyfully.


    Unfortunately, Yao Tangruthlessly shot her down in the next second. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡±


    Yao Ran bit her lip. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m only worried that you might feel lonely. Don¡¯t you want to have me around? If so, then I¡¯d dly leave the party¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Yao Tangturned to a random girl in a ponytail and asked, ¡°Can I go with you instead?¡±


    The girl looked like a deer caught in headlights. ¡°Me?¡±


    Her face flushed in excitement and she nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, Student Yao. You¡¯re more than wee to join me in my car!¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face twitched as she watched the two girls get into a vehicle nearby.


    Yao Tang was more devious than she had expected. She was baiting theYoung Master Yangand leaving him in suspense, all so that she could lead him on.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t believe thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t attracted toYang Nian¡¯s wealth and power. No girl in her right mind would feel that way.


    She nced at Yang Nianout of the corner of her eye.


    As expected, his gaze was fixed on Yao Tang, who didn¡¯t even spare him a single backward nce.

 Chapter 547 - Join Our Lectures

    <h4>Chapter 547: Join Our Lectures</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Yang!¡±


    Yao ran called out coyly.


    Yang Nian snapped back to his senses and turned to her, then proceeded to reject her with a smile on his face. ¡°StudentYao Ran, you should probably¡­¡±


    He might appear amicable on the surface, but Yao Rancould clearly feel his aversion toward her. He treated her differently from before.


    Her heart pounding, Yao Ranspoke before he could finish dismissing her.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, since my sister has already left with someone else, I shall go and ride with Yan Wei.¡±


    Sure enough, Yang Niandidn¡¯t make a move to stop her. ¡°That would be for the best. You girls have more to talk about in the long drive.¡±


    Yao Ran maintained her smile, but her hands were already clenched tightly into fists.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Yang Nianhad used the gender card, citing that she andYan Weiwould havemon interests since they were both girls.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t seem bothered by theck of such affinity when he had offered for Yao Tangto share his car.


    Yao Tang truly was the bane of her existence.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tang¡¯spanion was practically jumping in excitement as they settled inside the car.


    The girl seemed to second guess herself before finally speaking.


    ¡°Student Yao, my name is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wang Si,¡± Yao Tanginterrupted. ¡°I know your name.¡±


    Wang Si was delighted. She hadn¡¯t expected the legendaryYao Tangto know her name.


    She was in ss 19, but she would sometimes drop by ss 20 after ss to hang out with Lin Xin.


    In truth, her grades weren¡¯t very good, and she should have been assigned to ss 20 as well. But she hailed from a wealthy family in City Aand had an impressive background.


    There were a couple of things worth noting about her, though. First, she was very stubborn, and second, she loved to study.


    The Wang familyhad eventually donated two buildings to the school so that she would be enrolled in ss 19.


    Even then, she didn¡¯t do very well with her studies, but she still loved learning new things and correcting her mistakes.


    Needless to say, Wang Siwas among the many who were shocked when Yap Tang rose into the top rankings despiteing from ss 20, and being a transfer student at that. It didn¡¯t take long for her to idolizeYao Tang.


    In the past, Wang Si woulde to ss 20 every three days or so, but now, she woulde almost every day to see what Yao Tang was doing. She pretended toe for Lin Xin, of course, but she really was just trying to sit in on Yao Tang¡¯s remedial lectures.


    Through that entire time, not once had she spoken to Yao Tang.


    And when she saw how Lin Xin¡¯s grades had improved remarkably,Wang Sigrew even more envious. She had even resorted to asking her parents to donate another building so that she could be transferred to ss 20.


    Unfortunately, the school had had an abundance of donations recently, and there was no room for a new building.


    She had no chance of ever transferring to ss 20 before they graduated.


    And so, she was overjoyed when Yao Tangapproached her voluntarily. She even called her name!


    Seeing Wang Si¡¯s bedazzled expression,Yao Tangsaid, ¡°Lin Xinmentions you from to time.¡±


    Lin Xin had a habit of muttering to herself.


    One of her favorite lines was, ¡°Wang Si is really an idiot. How can she fall t on her face like that? Her arm was already bleeding, but she didn¡¯t even think about going to the infirmary.¡±


    Or, ¡°Wang Si failed the exam again. Why couldn¡¯t she remember the answers? We¡¯ve reviewed the same questions plenty of times.¡±


    Wang Si was all flushed now as she sheepishly scratched her head. ¡°Does she talk about me often? Does she ever praise me? Oh, I¡¯m really sorry if I¡¯m being too pushy.¡±


    Yao Tang studied the other girl for a moment before saying, ¡°You know, we usually hold online lectures in the evening after ss. You should join us.¡±


    Wang Si perked up and beamed. ¡°Yes, please! I mean, of course! Thank you,Yao Tang!¡± She also sent a silent prayer of thanks toLin Xin.


    She would make sure to bring a big bag of snacks when she came to school on Monday.


    ¡°In that case, if I have any questions about the lessons in the future, is it okay if Ie over and asked you?¡± Wang Siasked, only to add hastily, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t disturb you! I¡¯ll only do it when you have free time.¡±


    Within the span of a few seconds, she had jumped from excitement to joy, and now, to anxiety.


    Yao Tang nodded. ¡°Sure. Feel free to do so.¡±


    All at once, Wang Simarveled at her life. What a wonderful time to be alive.


    The other guests filtered into their respective cars and drove off, and soon enough, they were trickling into the front door of Yang Nian¡¯s vi.


    The staff had done well with the preparations. Once again, Yang Nianstood at the entrance to wee everyone inside, though his eyes would always seek outYao Tang.

 Chapter 548 - Do You Like Him?

    <h4>Chapter 548: Do You Like Him?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At that moment, Yao Tang was surrounded by other guests, with Wang Si by her side.


    Her eyes looked indifferent, but not as aloof as before. Even in the middle of a crowd, she still stood out from the rest.


    Yao Ran paid close attention toYang Nian¡¯s every move. When she saw how focused he was onYao Tang, her heart filled with jealousy.


    She nced at Yao Tangand let out a derisive snort.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, then get someone else to teach her a lesson. Stop pretending to be a kind and caring person. Aren¡¯t you tired of constantly putting up an act?¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s wordsnded on Yao Ran¡¯s ears and made her tremble. She btedly realized that she had let her true emotions slip just now.


    She squirmed where she stood.


    Yan Wei was holding a ss of wine, which she swished around before bringing it up to her nose for a whiff. ¡°What?¡± she asked softly. ¡°You¡¯ve always looked atYang Nianlike that. Do you like him?¡±


    Did she like him?


    Yao Ran was taken aback by the blunt question.


    It was like a spell that kept echoing inside her head, taunting her.


    She lowered her eyes and sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking, then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Young Master Yangand I are engaged. I am his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    The Yang family was a big shot over at the capital, while the Yao familywas merely a fledgling nouveau riche fromCity A. They had neither the background nor the power to even dream of an engagement.


    The two families were leagues apart.


    And she knew for a fact that the Yang family wouldn¡¯t readily ept someone like Yao Ranas their young master¡¯s partner.


    Yao Ran was disappointed with the clear disbelief onYan Wei¡¯s face. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, and I most certainly won¡¯t lie about such a thing.¡±


    Yan Wei raised an eyebrow.


    She suddenly remembered that she had onlye to know Yao Ranbecause ofYang Nian. He was the one who had introduced them. It did seem that he had knownYao Ranfor a long time.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that Yao Ranwas capable ofing up with this a lie this grand. It would be too risky to keep it up.


    Perhaps she was really engaged to Yang Nian?


    The Yang family had never issued a public statement about his marriage, and rumors had been swirling that he already had a fianc¨¦e.


    But since no one had shown up to im that identity, the Yang family didn¡¯t bother rifying the matter.


    Needless to say, the rumors remained just that.


    Everyone began to think that the Yang family had spun the story themselves in an attempt to field off Yang Nian¡¯s impending marriage.


    Originally, the Yan family had toyed with the idea of forming an alliance with the Yang family through marriage.


    But there was no one suitable enough for Yang Nian, andYan Weiwasn¡¯t the least bit interested, so they had no choice but to drop the notion.


    She had never expected that the mysterious fianc¨¦e from the rumors would turn out to be Yao Ran.


    ¡°The Yang family has always stayed in the capital,¡± Yan Weipointed out. ¡°How did the two of you meet, let alone get engaged?¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°My grandmother is good friends with an elder from the Yang family. They were the ones who made the arrangement long before Yang Nian and I were born.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yan Wei tried to recall the impression she had ofOld Madam Yao, but she only had vague memories and none of the important details at all.


    ¡°Then, when are you guys nning to hold your engagement party? This matter is already settled, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the two families are currently discussing the affair. The problem is my grandmother. She likes Yao Tangmore, andtely, she¡¯s been saying that she wants her to marryYoung Master Yang.¡±


    ¡°She wants to rece you with Yao Tang?¡±Yan Weisneered.


    ¡°Does the Old Madam really think that that bumpkin is worthy of being Young Lady Yang?¡±


    She detested Yao Ran, but she loathedYao Tangeven more.


    If Yao Tangended up beingYang Nian¡¯s wife, thenYan Weiwould have to acknowledge her station and pay the damn bumpkin her respects.


    Yan Wei scowled at the thought.


    ¡°How could your grandmother do such a thing? You are obviously the only daughter of the Yao familyworthy of the title, while she¡¯s just a nobody from the countryside? Why wouldOld Madam Yaoset up such a lucrative marriage arrangement for her? Even if she marriedYang Nian, I¡¯m sure the elders of the Yang family would never recognize her as their granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Yao Ran assumed a worried expression. ¡°But the decision isn¡¯t mine to take. I am scared that it would anger the Yang family, but my grandmother is adamant. She wantsSister Tangto marryYoung Master Yang¡­¡±

 Chapter 549 - Joined Hands

    <h4>Chapter 549: Joined Hands</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°My cousin grew up in the countryside,¡± Yao Ran continued. ¡°She didn¡¯t have a good life until we took her in. Grandma naturally feels sorry for her.¡±


    Yan Wei crossed her arms over her chest and harrumphed. ¡°All right, tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    Yao Ran pretended to look puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about,Weiwei? I don¡¯t want you to do anything on my behalf!¡±


    The other girl scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yao Ran,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. Stop lying to me.¡±


    From the moment Yao Ranhad started telling her about this so-called engagement,Yan Weicould already tell what she wanted.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she certainly couldn¡¯t be bothered to y charades with Yao Ran.


    For her part, Yao Randidn¡¯t seem upset by being called out at all. Since it hade to this, she might as well be direct. ¡°You don¡¯t wantYao Tangto be the future Mrs. Yang, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve already bagged the title, either.¡±


    A devious little smile yed on Yan Wei¡¯s lips.


    The Zhang Group was developing pretty fast. Soon, her ns would be put into action, and Yao Tangwould beZhang Shou¡¯s paramour.


    There was no way she would be the young madam of the Yang family.


    Seeing that Yan Weididn¡¯t seem convinced,Yao Ranlowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Help me. Never mindYao Tang, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d wantYang Nian¡¯s future wife toe from any other family, right?


    ¡°If I marry him, we can join hands, and solidify the rtionship between the Yang family and the Yan family.¡±


    Yan Wei sneered, still not takingYao Ran¡¯s words seriously.


    Friendship could be fragile sometimes. Too fragile, even.


    It was only when the parties¡¯ interests were aligned that one could rest easy in a rtionship.


    Even if she helped Yao Ranbe the young madam of the Yang family, the girl would still be powerless to make any significant decision forYang Nian, much less extend a helping hand toYan Wei.


    And given Yao Ran¡¯s character,Yan Weiknew that she couldn¡¯t be trusted to keep her promises.


    However, Yao Ranwas right about one thing.Yan Weididn¡¯t want the Yang family to enter into a marriage with other powerful ns. On the other hand, theYao familywas nothing more than an upstart, forck of a better word, with no power nor influence to speak of.


    If the Yang family chose them over the rest, they would eventually lose the support of the other families.


    Yan Wei finally nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±


    Despite their differences, Yao Ranfelt oddly touched. She didn¡¯t have time to bask in the feeling, though.


    Before she knew it, Yan Wei had sshed her wine all over Yao Ran¡¯s face.


    The red liquid dripped down her hair and stained most of her white dress.


    Yao Ran grimaced and red atYan Wei.


    But thetter only covered her mouth andughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My hand slipped just now.¡±


    Then she turned around and called their host over. ¡°Yang Nian, where is your guest room? Hurry and take Yao Ranto change out of her messy dress.¡±


    The hall fell silent as all eyes darted toward Yao Ran.


    Yang Nian strode over, visibly distressed. ¡°What happened? We have an empty room upstairs. Let me take you there.¡±


    Yan Wei looked apologetic, though those who knew her well would be able to detect hints of schadenfreude in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    The purpose of this debacle finally dawned on Yao Ran.


    She ducked her head and tried her best to look pitiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she said meekly. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if I can change into something else. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Then she looked at Yang Nian. ¡°I apologize, too,Young Master Yang. I¡¯m afraid I will have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s my job as your host. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m noting with you,¡± Yan Weisaid. ¡°I need to go prepare a new set of clothes forRanran. I¡¯ll send it up once it arrives.¡±


    After saying that, she shot Yao Rana meaningful look, and a silent message passed between them.


    ¡®The rest is up to you.¡¯


    Yao Ran smiled in understanding. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

 Chapter 550 - A Sprained Ankle

    <h4>Chapter 550: A Sprained Ankle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yang Nian notified the servants and led Yao Ran upstairs.


    He opened the door to the guest room, but didn¡¯t step inside. ¡°Ranran, there¡¯s a bathroom in here. You can find the bathrobe and the hair dryer in the drawer. You can stay here and wait for Weiwei. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    Yao Ran nodded and walked into the room. As she passed byYang Nian, she suddenly fell forward andnded on the floor with a loud thump.


    At the same time, she grabbed her ankle in a vise grip and squeezed. Her face twisted into a grimace.


    She tried to stand up, only to moan in pain.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ranran?¡±


    Yang Nian immediately walked over to help her up, his face filled with concern.


    They stood close to each other, so close that Yao Rancould feel his breath against her cheek and smell his cologne.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so careless, Young Master Yang. It looks like I sprained my ankle. Oh no, I¡¯m even dirtying your clothes.¡±


    The wine stain on her dress had effectively rubbed onto Yang Nian¡¯s clothes.


    Yao Ran whimpered, her eyes wide with guilt.


    Thankfully, Yang Nianshook his head and didn¡¯t seem bothered by this at all. ¡°You fell pretty hard,Ranran. How does your ankle feel now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine in a while. Go ahead and attend to your guests. You shouldn¡¯t leave them by themselves.¡±


    Yao Ran stered a tight smile on her face, as if she was only forcing herself through the pain.


    She got out of his arms and leaned against the wall, but without his support, she looked like she was about to crumple to the floor yet again.


    As expected, Yang Nianreached out and hoisted her up again.


    ¡°You sprained your ankle, right? Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be on your feet for now.¡±


    Yao Ran seemed hesitant at first, but she finally gave him another smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can take care of myself. Hurry and see to your guests.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re all schoolmates here. They wouldn¡¯t mind if I took care of you first.¡±


    Yang Nian looked down to find her ankle all red and swollen. His brows furrowed.


    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± he said tentatively before carrying Yao Ranin his arms.


    She cried out in surprise, but her arms were quick to snake around his neck. She looked up at him, her eyes red and watery.


    ¡°Please let me down, Young Master Yang. I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve sprained your ankle. You shouldn¡¯t be walking around. I¡¯ll carry you inside and call a doctor over to check on you.¡±


    He carefully maneuvered them through the doorway, but just before they fully entered the room, he saw a familiar figure in his peripheral vision.


    Wait.


    Was that Yao Tang?


    His first instinct was to drop Yao Ranand dere his innocence, but he had been raised better than that. It wouldn¡¯t be the right thing to do.


    When he looked again, the figure was gone. It was almost as if it had been a mere figment of his imagination.


    Sensing his reluctance, Yao Rantightened her hold aroundYang Nian¡¯s necked. She peeked in the direction that he was staring, but no one was there.


    Who could he have seen just now?


    ¡°What is it, Young Master Yang?¡± she asked with a frown.


    He blinked and slowly came back to his senses. He looked up and down the corridor again, but he still saw no one. Finally, he took a deep breath and carried Yao Raninto the room.


    ¡°Sit here and stay still while I get the doctor.¡±


    He set her down on the sofa and turned to leave, but Yao Rangrabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Young Master Yang,¡± she said coquettishly, her face all flushed. ¡°Can you¡­ maybe carry me to the bathroom? I¡¯m a littlefortable in these wet clothes. I¡¯d like to take a shower before the doctor arrives.¡±


    She nced at him through hershes, looking small and timid.


    Yao Ran was indeed soaked, and the air conditioning in the entire vi had been set to a low temperature. It was understandable that she wanted to shower first.


    Yang Nian sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. I should have brought a towel and wrapped you in it first.¡±

 Chapter 551 - Heart Skips a Beat

    <h4>Chapter 551: Heart Skips a Beat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran shook her head understandingly. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s my fault. In fact, I should be apologizing to you for giving you so much trouble,¡± she said, waving her hand up in the air.


    ¡°If you could just ce me in the shower, I¡¯ll be thankful.¡±


    However, what he didn¡¯t seem to catch was a sh of mischief in her eyes and smile as she stared up at him. Her eyshes fluttered just a bit.


    Yang Nian hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be okay in there?¡± he asked. ¡°Should I call on some other students toe and help you? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than willing to help.¡±


    Since she had sprained her ankle, it would be even worse if she had identally fallen in the shower alone. No one would be there to assist her.


    If an ident had happened under the Yang Family¡¯s watch, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live that down. Despite this, Yao Ran didn¡¯t seem fazed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do this,¡± she said firmly.


    Seeing the doubt in his eyes, she hurriedly exined. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­I don¡¯t want others to see me like this. It¡¯s already embarrassing enough.¡±


    Ah.


    That was true. If he were the one in her position, he also wouldn¡¯t want others to see him in such a vulnerable state. With this, he took a step back.


    Once the doctor had arrived, Yao Ran would¡¯ve almost finished taking a shower. This was fine. ¡°If you need anything, then you¡¯ll tell me immediately, all right?¡±


    There was a shower and a bathtub in the bathroom. It might be safer to take a bath in the bathtub. That way, they could avoid any more idents.


    Yao Ran nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll also bring my phone,¡± she said, motioning to her cell. ¡°I¡¯ll just call you if I need anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll carry you now.¡±


    After saying that, Yang Nian walked forward and gently carried her into the bathroom. Once he finally set her down, he ced some bottles of shower gel and body wash within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Here¡¯s everything you need.¡±


    He then turned around and stepped out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first,¡± he called out from the other side of the room. ¡°When you¡¯re done, you can call me.¡±


    She heard the door close, and the corners of her lips twitched into a smile. Despite the sharp throbbing of her ankle, a trace of joy shed in her eyes.


    ..


    As soon as Yao Tang walked up to the second floor, she saw Yang Niancarrying Yao Raninto one of the guest rooms. However, she didn¡¯t stay there much longer.


    Instead, she walked to another room, looking for a possible location for the Head of the Yang Family.


    From the looks of it, he should be in the bedroom or the study.


    With a slow nod, she headed for these two directions.


    The houseworkers of the vi quickly walked past Yao Tang, but they didn¡¯t seem to see her. Instead, they were too focused on theirints as they threw their hands up in the air.


    It was as if she waspletely invisible.


    In the study, Yang Jiang stared at the words on the screen. His eyebrows were furrowed together before he smashed the cup onto the table.


    It seemed that the other party hadn¡¯t vited any of the regtions.


    What the hell was this? He applied again, but the second application showed no vitions.


    However, the results were the same as his previous application.


    Not only did he pay the fees for these two appeals, but he didn¡¯t even get the results he needed.


    Just the thought of the money he had wasted made his heart ache.


    If his family members found out about this, they wouldn¡¯t let him live this down.


    Yang Jiang¡¯s heart sank, and his jaw clenched.


    He paced around the study, his hands clenched into fists. What was he going to do now?


    Just then, he dialed a number on his phone and brought it to his ear.


    ¡°How are the Lin Family members doing?¡±


    His face became much more rxed when he heard what the other person said.


    However, before he could respond, he heard the sound of the door opening.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    However, when he nced at the door, he couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Who was that? He frowned in confusion.


    However, when he didn¡¯t see anyoneing in from the outside, he returned to his study. Perhaps, it was just all in his head.

 Chapter 552 - Blueprint

    <h4>Chapter 552: Blueprint</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Before Yang Jiang could think about it any longer, a worried voice echoed from the other end of the line, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I must¡¯ve misheard you, that¡¯s all,¡± he quickly replied, rxing.


    Despite this, he quickly headed back to his desk and activated the software in hisputer. His eyes were narrowed at the screen.


    Before long, dozens of surveince images popped up in front of him. He was sure that a person had entered his study, but why didn¡¯t he see him?


    He nced at the surveillnce images before tapping at the one centered at his door. He yed back the video to a couple of minutes ago.


    However, all he could see were his two housekeepers passing by the corridor.


    After the two housekeepers had passed, no one else had entered his screen.


    Could they have made the noise?


    Yang Jiang nced at the camera positioned in his study and yed back the tape. Despite this, he still didn¡¯t see anything unusual. Was he just overthinking things?


    However, after a few more minutes of looking, he immediately spotted Yang Nian entering the guest room with a girl in his arms.


    Her arms were positioned around him so intimately. However, before he could take a closer look at the young woman, Yang Nian had already closed the door.


    Yang Jiang scowled.


    Yang Nian had always been such a well-taught man, being surrounded by the best they could offer. He was never the type to act irrationally, living ip to their family name.


    Yet, he had the nerve to bring this girl into their room?


    Yang Jiang didn¡¯t have any objections to Yang Nianhaving a girlfriend. Even if he had a couple of one-night-atands, he¡¯d simply zip his mouth and nod along. After all, he was a man. He probably had his urges.


    However, they had an important event today! They had absolutely no time to fool around, especially with so many eyes watching them.


    His eyes narrowed at the screen. Yang Jiang had half his mind to stand up and drag him into his study when a voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Since the Lin family is satisfied with the environment in City A, then let them dtay there. They don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    Yang Jiang¡¯s lips twitched into a mocking smile.


    ¡°The Lin family has a blueprint in their hands, right?¡± Yang Jing asked casually.


    ¡°What blueprint?¡±


    ¡°My ancestors had given the other half of the blueprint to the Lin Family before he passed.¡±


    Apart from a few people around him, no one else knew that the head of the Yang family hade to City A.


    Originally, he had wanted to get the blueprint and tell his family about it. What he didn¡¯t expect was for the blueprint to be lost.


    He even lost the appeal for it!


    Thinking of this, he could feel his heart hurting even more. He rubbed his forehead in frustration.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    The other person replied.


    The blueprint was an heirloom passed down the Yang Family. Old Master Yang was the one in charge to safekeep it.


    However, when he died, the blueprint was split into two.


    When the Yang Family and the Lin Family had decided to part ways, the other half of the blueprint was given to the Lin Family.


    Besides, it was useless to keep it.


    However, the topic has arisen today, but why?


    ¡°The blueprint is the Yang Family¡¯s heirloom. I didn¡¯t expect the Lin Family to take away such a treasure.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the dispute from back then, but noe that they¡¯re thriving, shouldn¡¯t we ask them for it?¡±


    Yang Jiang¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    What he know was to that a young woman was sitting on the sofa with a phone in her hands. She appeared to be recording the entire thing.


    He was far too concentrated in his own issues that he didn¡¯t even see her.


    Yao Tang sneered. The man was obviously distorting the truth. The Lin family didn¡¯t steal the parchment.


    Instead, they were chased away by the Yang family and brought to City A. In order to appease them, they were given the other half of the blueprint. It was given willingly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    The man was shameless!


    She¡¯d have to speak to him.


    ¡°Go and prepare now. You can¡¯t wash away the shame the Lin family has brought to us.¡±


    After he said this, he added, ¡°If they know what¡¯s good for them, they¡¯ll do what we say. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to show mercy.¡±

 Chapter 553 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 553: Shameless</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The person on the other end of the phone naturally understood what Yang Jiang wanted to say.


    He must¡¯ve mentioned this matter to use it as an excuse to get rid of the Lin Family. This was a trulyplicated matter, but he wasn¡¯t surprised to see how this was executed.


    He was the Head of the Yang Family, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow up on your request andmunicate it with them first,¡± the man said. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then we can take action. Have you already arrived in City A?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± he responded. ¡°Just help me out with this. You and Yang Nian would have full authority over this matter. Update me if anything happens.¡±


    As soon as he thought of Yang Nian, the older man brought his gaze back to his screen.


    It seemed that the two people he had found entering the guest room still hasn¡¯te out yet. No one could tell what they were doing there.


    His face darkened. ¡°Yang Nian isn¡¯t as experienced as you are, so you should take him under your wing,¡± he added. ¡°He¡¯s in City Anow, so you can give him a call.¡±


    The person at the other end blinked in surprise.


    Back then, Yang Jiang would usually let the young master handle these things all on his own.


    The young man was quite respectable. In fact, despite being older than him, they were considered equal in status in the eyes of Yang Jiang. However, it seemed that he had asked Yang Nian to assist him as a subordinate?


    This was rare.


    The reason why he had asked Yang Nian to transfer to City A¡¯s No.1 1 High School was so that he could handle this matter on his own.


    All the preparations had been readied for him.


    Yet, he changed his mind now.


    Why?


    ¡°I do think that Young Master Yang can handle this matter on his own. Besides, all the tasks that you¡¯ve given him in the past were done to perfection,¡± the other person declined his request. ¡°Instead of him assisting him, just let me handle this matter with him.¡±


    Yang Jiang sneered.


    It wasn¡¯t that this person didn¡¯t want to handle this matter. He just wanted to use this as an opportunity to praise Yang Nian and even gather more information as to what had happened. Typical.


    ¡°Yang Nian has been busy with his homework recently, and I don¡¯t think he has enough experience in handling thisplicated matter. You should preside over it. There¡¯s no need to add to this matter any longer.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir.¡±


    Yang Jiang quickly reiterated the other instructions he had before hanging up the phone.


    However, even then, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the heavy feeling of someone staring at him from a distance. He could tell someone was watching him.


    He just doesn¡¯t know where this person was.


    ¡°Come out,¡± he called. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, we might as well meet face-to-face, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After saying this, the air was still quiet.


    However, he could still feel someone¡¯s gaze boring on his back.


    Yang Jiang gritted his teeth. ¡°I know where you¡¯re located. If you don¡¯te out now, I won¡¯t be so polite to you,¡± he snapped, ring at nowhere in particr.


    Yao Tang was seated oppositeYang Jiang. She supported her head with one hand and stared up at him, allowing him to act alone. She didn¡¯t panic.


    No sound echoed from the study.


    Uneasiness bloomed in his chest, but he still kept his cool. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    He then heard a snicker from the other end of the room.


    Who was this?


    It sounded as if the person didn¡¯t mind his threat at all.


    Yang Jiang felt a chill run down his spine.


    How did this person enter his room?


    Where was he hiding?


    No matter where Yang Jiang looked, he didn¡¯t know where this voice hade from. He didn¡¯t even know how the person had gotten in, in the first ce!


    Yang Jiang pressed on his watch three times, slowly rxing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep hiding in the dark like a rat, suit yourself!¡±


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°The shamelessness of the head of the Yang Family surely surprised me,¡± she drawled.

 Chapter 554 - A Traitor Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 554: A Traitor Appeared</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Hearing the person¡¯s voice, Yang Jiang pursed his lips. The voice didn¡¯t sound familiar at all, so how did that persone to know him and enter his home?


    Before he could think any further, two suited men barged into the study with guns in their hands. ¡°What happened?¡± one of them demanded. ¡°You aren¡¯t injured, Sir?¡±


    One of them guarded Yang Jiang, while the other immediately patrolled the room. They were silent as their eyes darted back and forth. Even then, they couldn¡¯t find any traces of a break-in.


    Who were they supposed to find?


    The two bodyguards shared a look before ncing over at the head of the Yang Family. Doubt was clear in their eyes. ¡°There are no signs of anyone, Sir.¡±


    Yang Jiang¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Seal off the entire area. No one is allowed to enter or leave the premises.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded as they spoke into their earpieces.


    He took this as an opportunity to nce back at the empty study once more. ¡°Sir, you cane out now,¡± he called. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then you shouldn¡¯t me us for taking more violent measures.¡±


    The two bodyguards nced at each other with a frown. Despite this, the pair remained vignt as they surveyed their surroundings.


    However, no matter where they looked, they couldn¡¯t see signs of another person in this room.


    Has the Yang Family fallen into a state of madness?


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t say a word as they stood by his side.


    Just then, a lightugh echoed from his surroundings. It was crisp and loud as if it was bouncing off the ceilings. Everyone froze as they looked around.


    Even the bodyguards were surprised. How could one person slip past their patrol?


    However, no matter where they looked, they still couldn¡¯t find the source of theughter.


    Originally, they had circled the study a dozen times, and they found no one. They thought that the family head was just being anxious, that¡¯s all.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for someone to indeed be in his study.


    They froze. Someone who could get past their defenses must be an expert¡ªsomeone to who they were no match.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± One of the bodyguards walked toward the window and pulled the curtains apart. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing out?¡±


    Even then, there was no one standing behind the curtains.


    He immediately checked all the possible hiding spots, but he still came up with nothing.


    If someone had broken into their vi, then that was normal. They would be able to find the suspect and escort him right out. However, this was different.


    Even when the person had already revealed themselves, they still couldn¡¯t find them!


    Yang Jiang gritted his teeth.


    Except for his confidant, no one else knew that he was heading to Jing City.


    However, this person obviously knew that he was in City A. That was why he hade to visit. It was as if he was a spy working in the shadows, observing everything about him.


    Could someone have betrayed him?


    The three men looked around, but it was still to no avail.


    One of the bodyguards nced back at his boss. ¡°Could that person have already left?¡± he asked. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why we¡¯re unable to find him.¡±


    However, before he could speak, a voice came from the side. ¡°I was just about to leave, you know,¡± a feminine voice echoed. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to send me off.¡±


    Yang Jiang¡¯s face fell.


    Yao Tang, at the other side of the room, twirled her ne and walked right out the door.


    There was no reason for her to stay here any longer.


    Yang Jiang and the two bodyguards seemed to be none the wiser as they continually search high and low. If Qin Jingwere here to see this, she would¡¯ve mocked them endlessly.


    Yao Tang managed a smile as she took a couple more photos. Without another word, she walked out of the room.


    The moment the door opened, her scent was gone. The heaviness in their hearts disappeared. Yao Tang really didn¡¯t leave a single trace.


    Yang Jiang and his other bodyguards had been on high alert this entire time. He had tried bargaining with this mystery ghost, but no one responded.


    The bodyguard beside him frowned.


    ¡°The person said that they¡¯d leave,¡± he hesitated. ¡°Maybe that means that they had already left, Sir.¡±

 Chapter 555 - Fooled!

    <h4>Chapter 555: Fooled!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The Head of the Yang Family ignored his bodyguard and continued to look around. He was still calling out at the wall, in hopes that the intruder would reply.


    However, even after a few minutes had passed, there was still no sign of suspicious activity. Only then did Yang Jiang close his eyes and take a deep breath.


    The bodyguards rubbed their foreheads in unison.


    ¡°What kind of person would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°If that person really is in the room now, it wouldn¡¯t make sense as to why we weren¡¯t able to see him,¡± the bodyguard ryed his thoughts before hesitating. ¡°Do you think¡­do you think it could be a spirit?¡±


    It would make sense why they could hear the voice, yet not see the voice¡¯s owner.


    The bodyguards had been by Yang Jiang¡¯s side for so many years. Not only were they experienced, but they were also considered the best in their fields.


    It was impossible for them to not be able to catch anybody.


    That person must be a spirit.


    However, when Yang Jiang heard their words, his eyes suddenly widened as if he had just remembered something.


    A spirit?


    His eyes shed with surprise.


    He knew that this world couldn¡¯t only be exined by science.


    There were so many things that couldn¡¯t be exined, so many mysterious happenings that even he wouldn¡¯t dare dabble with.


    Had he offended a person in the past?


    What was the person¡¯s reason foring here?


    Just as he was busy racking his brain, one of the bodyguards immediately called out, ¡°Sir, I know where the voice hade from!¡±


    Yang Jiang whirled around to see his bodyguard squatting right beside the chair. The younger man¡¯s eyes were narrowed as he observed the chair¡¯s legs.


    He made a small gesture, and Yang Jiang¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He flipped the chair over, and they could see a ck device stuck under the chair. It was a listening device!


    That meant that his study was bugged!


    That person must¡¯ve used these devices to transmit their sounds as well as the intruder¡¯s voice. It was meant to intimidate them.


    In the end, the person wasn¡¯t really here.


    ¡°Since these rats like to hide in all the dark corners, then I¡¯ll just have to make sure that they never see the light of day ever again.¡±


    Yang Jiang made a hand gesture, and the bodyguard destroyed the device in an instant.


    Even then, he didn¡¯t seem satisfied as he swiped the cup to the side, letting it smash onto the ground. He was a fool! How could this have happened?


    He was actually fooled by someone!


    ¡°Search for him,¡± hemanded. ¡°Search every corner of this house. We must find him!¡±


    ¡°Make sure to contact all the security personnel who was present tonight. Punish them ordingly. I won¡¯t allow that person to hide under our watch!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    However, before they could head out of the study, they heard a feminine scream echoing from the second floor. It was from the other end of the hall.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Yang Jiang froze.


    He hadn¡¯t let outsiders know his whereabouts, so it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for him to go out like this. It was why he could only check his surveince cameras.


    He immediately walked to hisputer and checked the surveince cameras positioned around his corridor.


    It was filled with people. All of them he had recognized as the people who were invited to the banquet.


    However, they didn¡¯t look like they were enjoying their time. Instead, they were huddled together, whispering to one another. What was happening?


    He narrowed his eyes to see that the room was the same room Yang Nian had entered. Did something happen to him?


    ¡°That damn boy!¡±


    The corridor was filled with people. As such, the bodyguards also couldn¡¯t leave Yang Jiang¡¯s study. They could only lower their heads and stand in the corner.


    Yang Jiang looked at another camera and zoomed in.


    There, he saw Yang Nian with his arms wrapped around a young girl. His eyes were dull and wide as if he didn¡¯t expect this situation to happen.

 Chapter 556 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 556: Misunderstanding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The woman immediately buried her face into Yang Nian¡¯s chest. She was flushing, not really knowing how to exin herself.


    Yang Jiang clenched his jaw.


    Yang Nian has a bright reputation that they had worked so hard to protect over the years. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t look like the young and elegant young master everyone imed to be, but an irresponsible yer.


    It was a good thing that they were exposed to a much smaller banquet. That way, the news would be better controlled. Otherwise, who knew what other rumors would spread?


    ¡°Don¡¯t carry out the previous orders I¡¯ve given yet,¡± Yang Jiang automatically ordered his two bodyguards. ¡°Do it once this matter is over.¡±


    He wanted to see how Yang Nian would handle this situation.


    Before he could say anything else, he also pulled out his phone and sent a text to the butler. That way, this entire situation would be left for Yang Nian to handle.


    The young man stood at the door as he stared at the shocked faces of the crowd. He blinked, stunned.


    Yao Ran blushed. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand us,¡± she quickly said. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing what you think we¡¯re doing. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She stuttered at the end, falling silent.


    As soon as the crowd had heard it, they all repressed the urge to scoff. The ambiguous atmosphere between them couldn¡¯t be mistaken!


    ¡°What misunderstanding? We¡¯ve already caught you red-handed!¡±


    ¡°Look at how tight you¡¯re hugging each other! Is there really nothing between you?¡±


    Among the crowd, everyone shared a few nces before turning away, unsure as to how to react. They clenched and unclenched their jaws, but no words came out of their mouths.


    Most of the people present were Yang Nian¡¯s ssmates from International Middle School.


    When he was still studying with them, they had always seen Young Master Yang as a kind and gentlemanly student. There had never been any rumors about him.


    They didn¡¯t expect this!


    They were at a public banquet. How could he wrap his arms around someone so boldly, especially after exiting a room?


    Or did he like her?


    But¡­


    Everyone nced over at Yao Ran. To those who have known her, they had always assumed for her to be a kind and polite woman who knew how to act in public.


    How could she act so inappropriately around Yang Nian? Especially at a banquet of all ces!


    Yao Ran was so anxious that she struggled to push herself from his chest.


    However, seeing as she had sprained her ankle, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to walk around. It was also impossible for Yang Nian to set her down like this.


    Yang Nian lowered his head to nce at her face as if he was trying to search for something else.


    Yao Ran had sprained her ankle due to the red wine, and she convinced him to bring her to this room. Just now, they all happened to see her.


    Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?


    Thinking of this, an unknown emotion shed in Yang Nian¡¯s eyes. However, Yao Ran seemed to be just as panicked as she was.


    In fact, she was even trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Yan Wei spoke out as she stepped out of the crowd.


    ¡°Just now, the butler asked someone to deliver all the clothes he had asked for. I couldn¡¯t bring them up all by myself, so I asked my friends to bring them up.¡±


    Yang Nian gazed at what his other ssmates were holding.


    She was right. They were all holding a piece of clothing in their hands. There were around ten dresses to choose from.


    Was he overthinking things?


    Yang Nian immediately ced Yao Ranon the sofa and exined, ¡°Student Yao Ransprained her ankle. I only carried her out because we¡¯re ssmates. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure at the other end of the corridor.


    Yao Tang! His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ranran and I are just friends. Nothing more.¡±


    When they heard his words, they nced at Yao Ran¡¯s foot.


    Her ankle seemed to be in good shape. In fact, it didn¡¯t even look swollen. Was he really sure that it was sprained?


    When she heard Yang Nian rify things, Yao Ranlowered her head. Her eyes dimmed, and no one could tell what she was thinking.


    When everyone saw her expression, they could tell what was going on.

 Chapter 557 - A Scumbag!

    <h4>Chapter 557: A Scumbag!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Yang, we¡¯ve already seen everything. How can you say you¡¯re just ssmates?¡±


    ¡°I remember now,¡± someone chimed in. ¡°Yao Ran¡¯s family had dinner with Yang Nian, right? Was that dinner to formally introduce him to her parents?¡±


    A bitter smile slipped into Yao Ran¡¯s lips as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re really just ordinary ssmates. I sprained my ankle¡ªthat¡¯s why I had to trouble him in carrying me.¡±


    She then added, ¡°The reason Young Master Yang came to my house was to visit my grandmother. He doesn¡¯t mean anything else by it.¡±


    Yao Ran nced up at Yang Nian with a helpless look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult for you. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way.¡±


    However, after hearing Yao Ran¡¯s exnation, they still couldn¡¯t help but find it unusual.


    They didn¡¯t appear to be ordinary friends.


    If she really was a ¡°normal friend¡±, Yao Ran would¡¯ve requested that another female take her down the stairs. That, or she would¡¯ve asked a maid.


    Why would Yang Nian carry Yao Ranout of the bathroom while she was still in her bathrobe?


    The sprained ankle was just another excuse!


    Besides, her ankle didn¡¯t even look swollen.


    ¡°Ranran, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s understandable that everyone misunderstood, seeing our position,¡± Yang Nian said, shaking his head.


    However, when he followed everyone¡¯s gaze and nced at her ankle, he couldn¡¯t help but pursed his lips.


    The swelling he had seen earlier seemed to have subsided.


    He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The family doctor will be here soon,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to treat your ankle.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Before he could add anything else, his phone rang out. It was the family doctor.


    ¡°It¡¯s the doctor,¡± Yang Nian announced. ¡°He should be here by now.¡±


    But when the doctor¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line, he clenched his phone even tighter. Noticing this, Yao Ran furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she quickly asked. ¡°Is the doctor here?¡±


    ¡°The doctor¡­¡± he hesitated. ¡°Something hade up, and I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    There wasplete silence when another student from International Middle School interrupted, ¡°Young Master Yang, you said you had a fiance, right? Now that you¡¯ve gotten close to Miss Yao, what would happen to the other woman?¡±


    Despite being in the same school, there was apetitive air between the students of International Middle School.


    If they could make Yang Nian lose face in this tiny banquet, then it would be much better for them, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped.


    If Yang Nian didn¡¯t have a fiance and was simply infatuated with Yao Ran, no one would feel that this was inappropriate. In fact, they¡¯d simplyugh it off and change that topic.


    However, now that they¡¯ve realized the truth, the nature of the matter had changed.


    Wouldn¡¯t they be hurting his fiance¡¯s feelings? Was Yang Nian that much of a scumbag?


    They all narrowed their eyes.


    In an instant, the entire corridor fell silent.


    Yang Nian gazed at the person who had spoken just now. While his expression didn¡¯t change, there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    Now that the man had said it, it couldn¡¯t be taken back.


    ¡°I heard it as a rumor, so I¡¯m not sure either.¡± The person shrugged. ¡°Is it true then? Just so we can verify this matter now that Yao rAn is here.¡±


    Yao Ran secretly gave Yan Weia look.


    She had brought her phone into the bathroom not to contact Yang Nian, but to discuss her n with Yan Wei.


    This included Yan Wei asking the people at the party to head up to the second floor and rendering it impossible for the doctor toe.


    As long as Yang Nian said that she was his fiance, then this matter would be settled, and she¡¯d finally get what she wanted.

 Chapter 558 - A Fiance!

    <h4>Chapter 558: A Fiance!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    No matter what happened, Yang Nian wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Yao Tangin the future. After all, in the papers, Yao Tangwas just her cousin.


    Yao Ran took a deep breath.


    If he were to openly admit it, then Old Madame Yao would also have no other choice but to OK the union.


    Unless she didn¡¯t mind giving Yao Tang the reputation of being a homewrecker.


    Feeling Yao Ran¡¯s gaze on her, Yan Wei¡¯s lips quirked up into a smile. The former woman quickly ducked her head as if she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just as everyone had guessed, I do have a fiance.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He had actually admitted to it!


    But why was he betraying his fiance like this?


    At that moment, another person from International Middle School spoke up, ¡°Then who¡¯s your fiance? Do you n on breaking off the engagement? Have you already considered everything?¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Aplicated look shed in their eyes as they stared at the young couple, not really knowing what to think.


    Initially, Yao Ran was afraid that Yang Nianwouldn¡¯t willingly admit that he had a fiance, but now that he had, it seemed that she could finally rest easy.


    She slowly rxed in her seat.


    If Yang Nian didn¡¯t say that she was his fiance, then he¡¯d be a scoundrel who had betrayed his engagement.


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart filled with confidence as her gaze swept around the crowd.


    There, she could see Yao Tang leaning against one of the columns. Her arms were crossed, and there was an unreadable expression in her eyes.


    Yao Ran hid a smirk and lowered her head. Her n was working after all.


    ¡°Ranran, did you know that Young Master Yang has a fiance?¡± Yan Weiasked, tilting her head.


    When Yao Ran heard this, she instantly understood what the woman meant.


    She hesitated at first as if she wasn¡¯t really sure what to say. Finally, she nced over at Yang Nian, her fingers twitching.


    Yang Nian finally nodded.


    ¡°I do have a fiance,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s also at the banquet.¡±


    What? The entire floor was in an uproar as they looked at one another, trying to make sure if they had heard it right.


    Among the exchange students of International Middle School, they all knew that Yan Wei wasn¡¯t his fiance. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve made it known early on.


    However...there was one guest who they didn¡¯t know who seemed to be quite close to Yang Nian.


    That was Yao Ran.


    In fact, she had been close to him ever since the transfer.


    They gazed at Yao Ran suspiciously and she quickly ducked her head. The tips of her ears were red, and her cheeks were flushed.


    They all understood now.


    If Yao Ran was his fiance, then it would be reasonable for him to be more intimate with her.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re in a rtionship. I really misunderstood the situation.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°He really isn¡¯t that kind of a person.¡±


    Yang Nian gazed at the crowd, ignoring theirments, looking as if he was searching for someone.


    Once he had seen what he needed to see, he announced, ¡°My fiance is none other than Yao Tang.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent.


    They had all prepared to hear that his engaged-to-be was Yao Ran. What they didn¡¯t expect was to hear a different name.


    Yao Tang..


    Then it wasn¡¯t Yao Ran?


    What was going on?


    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows as they lifted their eyes up at the young master. However, he really wasn¡¯t looking at Yao Ran, but rather, a figure in the back.


    Following his gaze, everyone saw Yao Tang leaning against the pir with a ss of wine in her hand.


    So it was Yao Tang, and not Yao Ran?


    As soon as Yang Nian said these words, Yao Ran¡¯s face instantly paled, and the smile on her face froze.


    Even Yao Tang paused as she felt everyone¡¯s eyes on her.

 Chapter 559 - Cousin Yao Ran

    <h4>Chapter 559: Cousin Yao Ran</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    She raised her head and met Yang Nian¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be a meaningful glint under the calm surface of his gaze.


    Yao Tang¡¯s hold tightened around the cup, so much so that it almost cracked.


    She frowned and spoke slowly. ¡°I am not your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yang Niansaid, his tone helpless, his expression ardent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge our engagement yet, that¡¯s fine with me.


    ¡°To tell everyone the truth, the engagement was set before Yao Tangand I were even born, so it¡¯s understandable that she had yet to ept me. I had dinner with theYao familyin hopes that I may develop our rtionship. As forYao Ran, I see her as my cousin, and my concern for her springs from my care forYao Tang.¡±


    He swept a gaze at the busybodies who had been discussing their presumptions earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen how Yao Ran¡¯s clothes were soaked with red wine. As the host of tonight¡¯s event, it is my duty to take care of her.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she tripped and sprained her ankle just as she entered the guest room. Feel free to check the surveince tapes if you are curious enough to want to check.


    ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t call for a servant to carry her inside, you may have noticed that there are none here on the second floor. Moreover, all the maids are busy attending to the event downstairs. Even if I did find a servant around here, I doubt I would have risked making the situation any worse.


    ¡°I hope you understand now. I am only doing my duty as the host, making sure that my guests are well taken care of. Nothing happened between Yao Ranand me. We are nothing more than friends.¡±


    He then turned to Yao Ranand asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, CousinYao Ran?¡±


    Yang Nian already had his suspicions regarding this series of coincidences. They were much too convenient if one were to spark a rumor. He knew that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    And one of the things he hated the most in the world was to be the subject of another person¡¯s devious schemes.


    After the way things had turned out, he naturally didn¡¯t want to be forced into admitting that there was anything between him and Yao Ran.


    And as to his sudden deration about being engaged to Yao Tang, he had done it out of his own selfish interests.


    Yao Ran¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared at Yang NianHe was so calm and unaffected as he called her ¡°Cousin¡±. She felt as though her heart had stopped beating.


    She had thought of all the possibilities when she had been in the bathroom, but not once had she considered him admitting that he was engaged.


    Worst of all was that he had publicly named Yao Tangas his fianc¨¦e!


    Her ns were falling into pieces.


    She had thought about this setup from every angle and had projected possible oues, yet in the end, her efforts were all in vain.


    Yang Nian¡¯s gaze bore into her, and Yao Ranfelt a twinge of fear.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Cousin Yao Ran?¡± he prodded. ¡°Ah, is your ankle still hurting?¡±


    But Yao Ranstill couldn¡¯t find the words to say.


    Her hands clenched into fists as her body turned cold. She had always thought of Yang Nianas a kind gentleman, assmoothand polished as the most perfect piece of jade.


    Only now did it ur to her that he was no mere high school student, but the young master of the Yang family. He was set to be the future leader of his n.


    Needless to say, he was far from a simple person.


    It was her mistake for underestimating him all this time.


    Now that things hade to this, there was nothing she could do to change the past. She could only push forward with her ns and hope for the best.


    Yao Ran took a deep breath. The corners of her eyes gradually reddened, and a few secondster, they were brimming with tears. She spoke in a tone filled with grievance.


    ¡°You are right, Young Master Yang. Since you likeSister Tang, I¡­ I will dly give you my blessing. Everything that happened just now is all my fault. I shall bear the me¡­.¡±


    She paused now and then for added effect, and kept her head down to look even more pitiful.


    She even went as far as to swipe at her tears and sniff loudly.


    Yao Ran¡¯s words were still ambiguous, though, which only gave more room for spection.


    And sure enough, her miserable appearance helped a lot in steering their thoughts in the direction that she wanted.


    The presumptions started to get more dramatic by the minute.


    The guests began to discuss how Yao RanwasYang Nian¡¯s original fianc¨¦e, but because he preferredYao Tang, then the candidate had to be changed.


    Then, before their conjectures could get any wilder, a cold voice spoke out.

 Chapter 560 - A Devoted Suitor

    <h4>Chapter 560: A Devoted Suitor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Please stop it. You two are a match made in heaven, and I have no part in any of this. Please enjoy the rest of your evening. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, Yao Tanggulped down thest of her drink and left the scene.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡±


    Yang Nian didn¡¯t miss a beat and immediately made to chase after her, but he was in a tight spot. He was still in the middle of the room, with all the guests crowding through the doorway.


    He wasn¡¯t alone in his sentiments. The students of No. 1 High Scholso wantedYao Tangto stay until the whole story was rified.


    However, her words and her dismissive attitude clearly conveyed that she had no interest in getting involved with Yao RanandYang Nian¡¯s affairs.


    Otherwise, she would have lost herposure once the two had been discovered in such an intimate and rather unfortunate state.


    Instead, Yao Tanghad stayed back among the crowd, watching the debacle unfold while sipping her wine.


    If she actually liked Yang Nian, she would have gone crazy right there and then. Any normal girl would.


    Yao Tang had taken a few steps away from the crowd when the butler stepped forward and blocked her path. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave just yet.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously at him.


    The butler cleared his throat and exined. ¡°The thing is, a criminal is on the loose in the subdivision, and the whole residential area is currently on lockdown. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave at the moment.¡±


    She smirked at his words. ¡°One would think that this haven of the rich and powerful would have better security, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.¡±


    ¡°The investigation is ongoing at present,¡± the butler pointed out. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, the Miss will have to stay here for a while longer.¡±


    His words carried over to the busybodies, and they promptly began another round of discussion.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s a criminal on the loose here, of all ces? I thought this was an upper-ss neighborhood?¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t catch him, then? What¡¯s going to happen to us? Will we have to stay here all night? I still have stuff to doter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, are you really keeping us all stuck in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please settle down,¡± the butler called out in a booming voice. ¡°Please be assured that the security of this district is top-notch. They are conducting a very thorough search as we speak to make sure that the matter is resolved as soon as possible. It shouldn¡¯t take more than two hours. I humbly ask for your patience.¡±


    The crowd let out a collective sigh of relief.


    None of them wanted to be cooped up in the vi for the whole night.


    Two hours wasn¡¯t so bad. That was just as long as the banquet was originally intended tost, anyway.


    More importantly, though, Yao Tanghad no choice but to stay.


    That meant that they still had more of the show to watch.


    ¡°Student Yao Tang, since the subdivision is under lockdown, you should just stay and enjoy the rest of the party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend. Even the top students need a break once in a while!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, rx a little, won¡¯t you? It¡¯s only two hours, after all.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at the butler, her eyes glinting with a hint of mockery, silently telling him that she had seen through his devious little scheme.


    Nevertheless, she sauntered back to where she had been standing in the crowd.


    She shot Yang Niana cold look and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you another warning,Yang Nian. Don¡¯t drag me into your business withYao Ran. If you want the engagement so badly, then just get engaged with her!¡±


    But the young man was unperturbed.


    ¡°Old Madam Yao has already told me that since the beginning, the person I was supposed to be engaged to has always been you.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can ask your grandmother yourself. Regarding what you all have seen in this room, I was only helping Cousin Yao Ran because she sprained her ankle. I would have done the same if it had been any other injured person. If I knew that it would cause so much misunderstanding, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered extending a helping hand.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s temples started to throb in irritation. She closed her eyes and reached up to rub them.


    Old Madam Yao had really caused her trouble this time¡­


    Taking a deep breath, she held up a hand and looked Yang Nianin the eye. ¡°Just stop. It was just a joke between our elders. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±


    It had no effect on him whatsoever. ¡°I know that this may be a little too sudden for you. I also know we don¡¯t know each other that well, but we have all the time in the world to remedy that. I believe that it wouldn¡¯t be a hardship to cultivate our rtionship. Since our elders have already exchanged words, why don¡¯t we at least give it a try?¡±


    To everyone watching, he was the perfect picture of a sincere and devoted suitor.

 Chapter 561 - The Truth of the Marriage Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 561: The Truth of the Marriage Arrangement</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Everyone twittered in excitement.


    Since Yang Nianwas so insistent and confident about his pursuit, then he must be telling the truth. That meant that the agreement between their elders was definitely irond.


    Furthermore, Yao Tangwas the older granddaughter. It only stood to reason that the engagement would involve her and notYao Ran.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t customary to bypass the older children when arranging marriages. These things usually went in order.


    But if that was the case, then why was Yao Ranacting all pitiful and aggrieved?


    The words she had spoken just now had caused everyone to misunderstand the situation.


    They had been led to believe the false picture she was painting.


    Now that the others had some time to think about it, doubt and disgust began to creep into their minds.


    They turned to Yao Tangin unison, their eyes clouded with unpleasant emotions.


    Then they looked at Yao Tang. Surely,Yang Nian¡¯s earnest speech had moved her, right?


    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, anyway, as arranged marriages were amon practice among their circles. And Yang Nianwas certainly a catch.


    Not only was he of outstanding character and a true gentleman, but he also hailed from the great and powerful Yang family.


    One couldn¡¯t hope for a better match.


    Yao Tang was truly fortunate to be his fianc¨¦e.


    Even so, she remained aloof and distant. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you my answer. There¡¯s no need for us to discuss this matter any further.¡±


    Yang Nian shed her a smile. ¡°Well, perhaps you would change your mind in the future.¡±


    Her lips twitched at that, but her eyes were still cold. ¡°You should be able to understand what I mean.¡±


    The remark immediately wiped the smile off Yang Nian¡¯s face. He looked stunned for a moment. ¡°But why?¡±


    Yao Tang seemed to consider his question before saying, ¡°We¡¯re just too different, I guess. We don¡¯t have the same preferences or viewpoints in life. There¡¯s no way we can be together.¡±


    Yang Nian gaped at her, as did the other guests.


    Was she really rejecting him for such a shallow reason?


    Was this her way of saying that she didn¡¯t like Yang Nianat all, and therefore wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance?


    What a difficult young woman.


    Although Yang Nian¡¯s brows were furrowed, he spoke with determination. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. We can take things slow. In time, I know that you will understand my heart.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even bother to respond to that.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranwas gnashing her teeth as she listened toYang Nian¡¯s profession, her eyes zing with hatred.


    Up until then, she didn¡¯t think that Old Madam Yaohad really told him the truth about the arranged marriage.


    Yang Nian¡¯s recent behavior was finally making sense.


    Yao Ran had foolishly believed that the olddy would at least take some time to decide on the rightful candidate for his fianc¨¦e.


    All this time, she had been confident that she was ahead of the race.


    So her grandmother had already revealed the truth. That was why Yang Nianwas pursuingYao Tangright? It must be.


    Yao Ran sneered. As the legal child of the second branch,Yao Tang¡¯s position was nothingpared to hers.


    Yang Nian would be an idiot to marry into that poor, pathetic family.


    Unbeknownst to her, however, the Yang family didn¡¯t see any difference between the first branch and the second branch of the Yao family. In their eyes, both were too insignificant in terms of status and power.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. She silently ced her feet on the floor and suddenly shot up.


    She put on her ssic victim act and said, ¡°It looks like you need a proper discussion about this, Young Master Yang. Please have a good talk withSister Tang. I¡¯ll be heading downstairs after I change. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble, everyone.¡±


    Yao Ran gave them a pleading look.


    Everyone stared at her in shock, which was, of course, ording to her n. She instantly adopted an embarrassed expression, as if she had just realized that she had screwed up.


    She fell back on the bed and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I¡­ I really did sprain my ankle. Young Master Yangwas only holding me because I can¡¯t walk around on my own. There is nothing between us, truly!¡±


    Just like that, Yao Ranhad once again gained control of the narrative and manipted the guests¡¯ thoughts in her favor.


    They wondered to themselves, if Yao Ranhad sprained her ankle as they had initially believed, then how could she stand up so quickly like she just had?


    Moreover, she only corrected herself when she saw everyone¡¯s reaction. Her exnation seemed obvious and forced, too.


    In fact, it sounded more of an excuse than a usible exnation.


    As for what she was trying to hide behind her excuses, that was ringly obvious as well.


    She and Yang Nianhad really thrown them for a loop. And here they were, thinking that they had misunderstoodYang Nian.


    In the end, even he had been lying to their faces!


    Yang Nian¡¯s gaze locked on Yao Ran¡¯s ankle, his expression terrible. She had acted truly agonized by her so-called injury when it had just been the two of them.


    Yet she had stood up by herself without even wincing, and had even taken a couple of steps just now.


    If Yang Niandidn¡¯t know any better, he would have suspected that she was purposely making up a scenario where they had an entanglement of some sort.


    ¡°Is the pain gone?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. ¡°So suddenly? You should still go to the hospital and get a check-up to prevent anyplications.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Still Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 562: Still Seed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran acted like she wanted to shake her head at first, then decide against it at thest minute. She appeared to have thought of something before she nodded with forced reluctance. ¡°That would be fine, but I don¡¯t think there would be any more problems in the future. It just hurt for a little while, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her words fueled the guests¡¯ imaginations, and now they were more inclined to presume that there really was something between her and Yang Nian.


    Yao Tang nced atYao Ran¡¯s supposedly sprained ankle. Her eyes narrowed slightly, though she eventually leaned against the banister and yed with her phone.


    ¡°Young Master Yang,¡± someone suddenly called out from the top of the stairs. ¡°Which youngdy is injured?¡±


    They all turned in the direction of the voice and found a doctor in a white coat striding over.


    Yao Ran perked up in surprise.


    At that moment, Yan Weiwas standing in the middle of the crowd. When she realized who had arrived, her eyes widened in shock.


    Why was Doctor Baihere?


    Something else urred to her then, and Yan Weifelt cold all over. She took a step back and kept her head down, trying hard to blend in the background.


    Yao Ran frowned at the doctor who should have been stuck on the highway before shifting her gaze toYan Wei.


    Wasn¡¯t there an ident?


    What was he doing in the Yang residence?


    Yao Ran bit her lip. This wasn¡¯t the ce or time for her to ask these questions. For now, she neededYan Weito speak up and intervene before the situation got out of hand.


    To her annoyance, Yan Weiwas seemingly oblivious toYao Ran¡¯s pointed stare. It was as though she had never been involved since the beginning.


    Yan Wei had begun to chat with the guests beside her, acting like she wasn¡¯t interested in what was happening at all.


    Knowing that she was cornered, Yao Rangritted her teeth and spoke. ¡°Young Master Yang, didn¡¯t you say that your family doctor was held up in an ident on the highway? Is it all right for him toe over like this? What about his injuries?¡±


    Yang Nian looked impassive, almost like he had been expecting her to say these exact words.


    By then, the doctor was already in the room. He took a moment to study Yao Ranbefore acknowledging her questions.


    ¡°Doctor Zhang did indeed meet an ident on the road. He is currently being treated at the hospital. I just happened to be in the scene as well, so he asked me toe in his stead.¡±


    He stepped forward, his eyes zeroing in on her foot. ¡°I hear that you sprained your ankle. How are you feeling now?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes flickered, and she couldn¡¯t help but stutter a little. ¡°I¡ªI just¡­ I fell over and twisted it a little. I felt a bit of pain, so I assumed that I had a sprain. It¡¯s all fine now.¡±


    Despite her words, Director Bai crouched in front of her and examined the area in question. He then proceeded to ask her a few things.


    Yao Ran watched him with narrowed eyes as she slowly calmed down. She had panicked at first, but she was able to pull herself together. Now, she was patiently waiting for the doctor¡¯s opinion.


    What could he do, anyway?


    Her leg had been injured beforehand, which contributed to the redness and swelling.


    She would need to soak it in cold water and apply the ointment from Old Madam Yaofor the swelling to disappear.


    Besides, even if the doctor dered her injury to be nothing serious, the guests would only think that he was an aplice to her and Yang Nian¡¯s act. He worked for the young man, after all.


    They could just assume that he was taking orders from Yang Nian.


    More importantly, no one could prove that nothing had happened between her and Yang Nian.


    There might have been a few setbacks, but Yao Ranwas certain that her n would still seed. By the end of the night, everyone would think thatYao Tangwas the third party while she was the poor cousin that was always bullied.


    Yao Ran¡¯s mouth lifted ever so lightly at the corners, and her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    In the next second, however, she felt a sharp, stabbing pain shooting from her foot up to the top of her head. She looked at her ankle, her face ashen.


    Director Bai had been examining this area just now.


    Her brows furrowed as sweat began to bead on her forehead.


    Thankfully, the pain didn¡¯tst long and was gone after a moment. Yao Ranfinally rxed and thought nothing more of it.


    Yao Tang watched it all happen. She tilted her head to the side and let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Doctor Bai was truly ruthless with his methods.¡±


    But her words were drowned out by the din of the crowd¡¯s murmurs, and no one suspected a thing.


    Doctor Bai straightened and said, ¡°She needs to take an x-ray. Her bones are fractured, and she needs immediate treatment. The longer she drags this on, the worse it would be for her foot.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You must have made a mistake, Doctor. How is that possible?¡±


    A fracture?


    How could she have possibly had a fracture under these circumstances?


    Even if she fell with more force, it couldn¡¯t have been bad enough to cause a fracture!


    ¡°Are you questioning my authority as a doctor?¡± Doctor Baiasked, visibly displeased.


    Yao Ran, being who she was, grabbed the opportunity and milked it as much as she could.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± she said hurriedly, only to stop herself and pause. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Doctor. I don¡¯t have a fracture, I mean, I couldn¡¯t have¡­ Please check again!¡±


    The guests sported simr expressions of bafflement at this new development.


    What was Yao Rannning to say this time?

 Chapter 563 - Can’t Be the Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 563: Can¡¯t Be the Criminal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Was her ankle not sprained?


    Was it all some weird hoax, after all?


    That would mean that Yao RanandYang Nianwere really doing something else when they were alone in the room¡­


    Doctor Bai scowled in obvious displeasure. ¡°If you refuse to believe my judgment, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You may go to the hospital right now and take an x-ray to see whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡±


    Yao Ran acted like she was cornered and didn¡¯t have any other choice. She nodded her head unwillingly. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow your advice and go to the hospitalter¡­¡±


    ¡°Ranran,¡± someone from the crowd spoke up. ¡°Since the doctor says that you have a fracture, you should get that checked as soon as possible. How can you put this off forter? Unless, of course, you¡¯re really not hurt. What were you and Yang Nianeven doing in this room, then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the doctor himself told you that your injury is serious,¡± another person chimed in. ¡°How can you not believe him? Do you realize you¡¯re only contradicting yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey. Could it be that you and Yang Nianare intentionally hiding something from everyone here?¡±


    The guests voiced out their suspicions without restraint.


    This was exactly what Yao Ranwanted to achieve.


    She stered a sheepish smile on her face and changed the subject. ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time for the dance? Aren¡¯t you guys going to resume the party? Look, I can¡¯t hold you up like this.¡± And then she added, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t possibly go to the hospital when the whole district has been sealed off.¡±


    Thatst remark was, of course, meant to fuel everyone¡¯s assumptions some more. She made is sound as though she was trying to dy the hospita visit on purpose.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yang Nianfinally said. ¡°You¡¯ve fractured your bone. That makes yours a special case. Everyone knows you can¡¯t be the criminal, anyway. I¡¯ll vouch for your clearance and have someone take you to the hospital. Our family wouldn¡¯t dare to prolong your suffering and keep you from getting treated in time.¡±


    Through it all, Yao Tanglooked on with a bored expression. She even yawned once or twice.


    As a matter of fact, she could have left if she wanted. No one would be able to stop her.


    But if she slipped away now, the head of the Yang family might realize that the person they were looking for was her.


    She could only endure and cringe in silence, or she would risk exposing herself to Yang Jiang.


    In truth, she hadn¡¯t expected the man to pin the me on another person and cast his over the subdivision to try and catch this so-called thief.


    Well, at least she was safe for the time being. That didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she wanted to stay for the rest of the party, though.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be the criminal, either,¡± Yao Tangpiped up. ¡°May I also be excused?¡±


    Wang Si turned to her in surprise. Several questions were dancing on the tip of her tongue. Was Yao Tang annoyed by the show? Why didn¡¯t she have even the slightest interest in this juicy piece of gossip? She had been itching to leave since the beginning¡­


    ¡®Perhaps, it¡¯s because Yao Tangis a student achiever, unlike most of us here.¡¯


    More importantly, she had been dragged into this issue repeatedly, despite her obvious resistance.


    Wang Si couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathy for her newfound friend.


    Yao Tang was forced to stand here and witness this distasteful scene, getting unexpectedly involved herself. She must be feeling terrible.


    Although, to be fair, if her family didn¡¯t have any dealings with the Yang family, Wang Siwouldn¡¯t havee to the banquet, either.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yang NianaskedYao Tangin a gentle and endearing tone. He deliberately ignored herment.


    ¡°There¡¯s cake downstairs. I¡¯ll have someone send it up. Or if you want to eat something else, just tell me, and I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make it right away.¡±


    Yao Tang frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°The district is indeed sealed off,¡± the butler said slowly, his voice carrying over to the crowd. ¡°If Miss Yao Ran¡¯s injury were any less severe, themunity administration would never agree to excuse her from the investigation.¡±


    Then, he specifically addressed Yao Tang. ¡°I can only say that you haven¡¯t been around our Young Master that long, so you may not know his character very well. If you did, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be so resistant toward him.


    ¡°Since this engagement has long been agreed by the two families¡¯ elders, the Yang family naturally takes it seriously and would never dream about dishonoring the arrangement.


    ¡°We respect the Young Miss¡¯ sentiments, of course. However, we hope that you can spend some time with the Young Master first. If you still cannot ept him after getting to know each other, then maybe you can bring it up to the elders and have the engagement canceled. Until then, please do not have any prejudices against Young Master Yang.


    ¡°The criminal we are hunting down is armed. We wouldn¡¯t dare to let you walk out under such dangerous circumstances.¡±


    The butler looked sincere in his concern for Yao Tang, so much so that even the guests were moved.


    Not only that, but they also realized just how much the Yang family valued Yao Tang.


    The butler had never spoken with such reverence to Yao Ran, or indeed, to any other outsider.


    Some of them envied Yao Tangfor that and began sizing her up discreetly.


    Yang Nian paid them no mind and called the maid over. ¡°Go and take the custom-made cake from the fridge and bring it here.¡±


    The maid nodded and wasted no time scampering downstairs.


    She returned shortly after, carrying a pink box. ¡°Is this it, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yang Nian took the box and opened it, revealing a delectable strawberry cake.

 Chapter 564 - What About President Zhang?

    <h4>Chapter 564: What About President Zhang?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The creamy frosting looked very tempting.


    Yang Nian walked over toYao Tangand offered it to her. ¡°You like strawberry cake, right?¡±


    He would often see her and Lin Xineat different kinds of desserts between sses. He knew that she was rather fond of milk tea, too.


    That morning, just before the servants went out to buy the ingredients for the party, he had specifically asked them to prepare a strawberry cake.


    But Yao Tangdidn¡¯t even nce at it. She took a deep, impatient breath.


    ¡°Let me get one thing straight. So if I still feel that we aren¡¯t suited for each other after spending some time together, then I can have this engagement canceled, is that right?¡±


    Yang Nian nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Fine, I understand. There¡¯s no need for you to do this kind of thing.¡±


    The Yang family should be looking for a good marriage partner, right?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with such trifles, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be up to their standard.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to it, nheless.¡± Yang Nian¡¯s voice was deep and charismatic. His eyes were sparkling with pleasure after hearingYao Tang¡¯s reply. He tried once again to hand her the cake.


    From a distance, Yao Ranwatched them with jealousy and hatred.


    How could Yang Nianbe so gentle towardYao Tang? And in front of so many people, too!


    And Yao Tang, that bumpkin. She had been rejecting his advances all this time, so why had she suddenly agreed to spend some time with him? That scheming wench.


    This was probably part of an borate n to bait Yang Nianand reel him into her clutches!


    ¡°Sister Tang, does that mean that you want to break off your engagement with President Zhang of the Zhang Group?


    ¡°I understand that you like Young Master Yang, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to string along two men at the same time.


    ¡°But I suppose you¡¯re free to do whatever you want since Grandma is biased toward you. She supports you in everything, after all¡­¡±


    Yao Ran was putting on another act. She lowered her eyes and acted small and timid.


    ¡°You may have thought it would be better to keep Young Master Yangin the dark about this, but you should at least make things clear with President Zhang and cut ties with him first.


    ¡°Otherwise, you would only be deceiving two innocent people.¡±


    A pregnant silence fell over everyone.


    They had never imagined that there was more to the story! The plot was getting more interesting at every turn.


    ¡°Did she just say the Zhang Group?¡± a girl asked out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the real estatepany that has recently been on the rise?¡±


    ¡°That should be the one. I don¡¯t recall there being another President Zhang in City A.¡±


    ¡°But that can¡¯t be. President Zhang is already in his forties or fifties this year. He looks the part, too. How can Yao Tangbe engaged to him?¡±


    ¡°Even so, the Zhang Group has been developing at an impressive rate. It¡¯s starting to surpass most of thepanies in the industry.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Group?¡± Yao Tangsuddenly asked. ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡±


    She shot Yao Rana cold look. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know about it when I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be engaged to him?¡±


    Yang Nian turned toYao Ranwith a frown. ¡°CousinYao Ran, there¡¯s no need for you to speak of the incident from a few days ago. We¡¯ve all been there to witness everything.Yao Tangobviously didn¡¯t like President Zhang, nor did she act like they were a couple in any way. Only a fool would call it an engagement.¡±


    Yao Ran looked at him with much disappointment.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, are you still the honorable gentleman that I know? How can you lie on Sister Tang¡¯s behalf?¡±


    She nced at Yan Weithen, hoping that thetter would finally intervene and back her up.


    To her dismay, Yan Weiwas still avoiding her gaze.


    Yao Ran was puzzled by her behavior. She couldn¡¯t understand why the girl changed her attitude all of a sudden. Hadn¡¯t they agreed to form an alliance just a while ago?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yao Tangeximed, finally remembering something. ¡°Were you talking about the Old Master that I sent to the police stationst time?¡±


    A few of the guests chuckled at the term, ¡°Old Master¡±.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± Yao Ranrebuked. ¡°You may have no need for President Zhang anymore, but he has been a great help to you in the past. There¡¯s no need for you to make fun of him behind his back like this.¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°But ¡®Old Master¡¯ is a title of respect, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yao Ran was livid. She knewYao Tangwas being sarcastic, but she couldn¡¯t exactly refute her words.


    Yao Tang looked her straight in the eye. When she spoke again, her tone was serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now, so you have to take responsibility for what you say or do. If you have entered into some unscrupulous engagement, then it¡¯s only right that you see it through instead of pushing it on to someone else.¡±


    Yao Ran was mortified. ¡°What are you talking about? We both know that President Zhang was always engaged to you, not me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Yao Tang shed her a knowing smile. ¡°I recall telling him that day that he should go ahead and marry the one who wants it the most. Have you forgotten already?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that¡­¡± Yao Ranbit her lips, her eyes welling up. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yao Tangretorted mockingly.

 Chapter 565 - Prepare for Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 565: Prepare for Surgery</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Since you know so much, then tell me the details of this so-called engagement. Where and when did we get engaged? What kind of token was exchanged?


    ¡°Who attended the engagement party? What did I wear at the time?


    ¡°How did the ceremony go?¡±


    Yao Ran stuttered and was at a loss for words atYao Tang¡¯s rapid-fire questions. She had barely figured out a lie whenYao Tangcut her off.


    ¡°I advise you not to spout any more nonsense than you already have, because it would only take a single phone call for me to disprove your ims.


    ¡°Also, stop forcing your mother¡¯s wishes on me. She is in no position to do that.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Well¡­ Since you¡¯re still young, wasn¡¯t it agreed to hold the engagement ceremony after you graduate?¡±


    ¡°Since there was no formal ceremony, then this engagement can¡¯t be recognized,¡± Yang Nianpointed out. ¡°Even if Auntie Qin wanted to set them up so badly, this arrangement would not stand.¡±


    He then turned to Yao Tangwith a smile, like a dog who wanted to be praised and petted by its owner.


    Yao tang could only blink at him.


    At this point, everyone present already had a vague sense of what was going on. They stared at Yao Ranand whispered among themselves.


    This girl had shamelessly snatched her cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ and tarnished her reputation by saying that Yao Tangwas engaged to some old man.


    Even they were outraged at such behavior.


    In the past, they had all thought that Yao Ranwas a well-mannered girl who was blessed with both beauty and brains. Some students had even called her their goddess.


    They had no idea she was actually this vicious.


    Yao Ran opened her mouth to defend herself, but the pain suddenly returned. It was so intense that she almost cried out and curled into herself.


    An overwhelming sense of foreboding washed over her.


    At first, she thought she could just soldier through the pain, but it only got worse with every second. Soon, it became utterly unbearable.


    Her pale face was dotted with sweat as she reached for her injured foot.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts. Why does it hurt so much? Ouch, I can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±


    Doctor Bai shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°I told you to go to the hospital, didn¡¯t I? I said that you¡¯ve fractured your bones, but you refused to believe me.¡±


    He seemed unperturbed by the terrified look on her face.


    ¡°Even if we go to the hospital now,¡± he continued coldly, ¡°a mere treatment won¡¯t do. You should prepare yourself for surgery and hope for the best.¡±


    An uproar ensued.


    Yao Ran¡¯s head was buzzing as she tried to make sense of what was happening. She looked like she was about to faint.


    She grabbed Doctor Bai¡¯s white coat. ¡°I beg you, Doctor, please save me! You¡¯re a skilled physician, so you must know a way to fix this! I¡¯m still young. I can¡¯t be a cripple!¡±


    Director Bai pulled his clothes out of her grasp, his tone remaining indifferent. ¡°I am not a god. Your condition is already at its worst. I¡¯ve already done my part and given you my advice. There¡¯s nothing more I can do for you.¡±


    It was all Yao Rancould do not to copse. She couldn¡¯t ept it, at all.


    For now, the most important thing was to save her foot before it was toote. Everything else could take a backseat.


    Sadly, Doctor Baiwasn¡¯t done with his ruthlessmentary just yet.


    ¡°Stop begging me. Since no x-ray has been done, I can¡¯t tell you the exact situation, either. I can¡¯t help you even if I wanted to. You should go to the hospital immediately. You can still have surgery, at least. If you wait any longer¡­¡±


    He drifted off on purpose, but everyone understood what he meant.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t count on him anymore, Yao Ranturned toYang Nianwith a pleading expression.


    ¡°Young Master Yang, please arrange for me to be sent to the hospital!¡±


    Another bout of debilitating pain hit her after she spoke. She grimaced and bit her lips to stop herself from screaming.


    Yang Nian didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡°The car is ready outside,¡± he said calmly. ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    He nodded at the butler beside him.


    ¡°Allow us to send you to the hospital, Miss Yao Ran.¡±


    Yao Ran finally breathed a sigh of relief. She instinctively held up her arms and reached forYang Nian. ¡°I will have to troubleYoung Master Yangto carry me¡­¡±


    She had barely finished speaking when Yang Niantook a step back.


    Yao Ran froze. The rest of her words died in her throat.


    Yang Nian had already walked toYao Tang¡¯s side and was quite a distance away from the room.


    Even so, he had still taken a step farther away from her when she tried to reach for him.


    Any sensible person would have instantly recognized his reaction for what it was.


    It was an obvious disy of utter disdain.

 Chapter 566 - Avoid Further Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 566: Avoid Further Misunderstandings</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran was so furious that her chest started to heave violently. Her face was twisted into an ugly expression, a far cry from the gentle appearance she always projected.


    ¡°Cousin Yao Ran,¡±Yang Niansaid slowly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot oblige your request. It was foolish of me not to keep a distance from other girls, in the first ce. Not only is it disrespectful to my fianc¨¦e, but it has also caused all sorts of misunderstandings.


    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t let such an unfortunate mix-up happen again.¡±


    Yao Ran felt as if she had been kicked off a cliff and into a dark abyss.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re just going to let my condition worsen?¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You can let your friends carry you down if you want. My servants can also do the job. You can decide for yourself which option is more convenient.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s friends were all girls, so they couldn¡¯t possibly carry her downstairs and all the way to the car.


    On the other hand, most of the staff in this residence were male.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Yao Ransaid through gritted teeth. ¡°As long as I can get to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±


    With that, Yang Niangestured at a servant nearby, who promptly hoistedYao Ranup and brought her downstairs.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression remained terrible all throughout.


    In contrast, Yang Nianbroke into a smile and reverted to his old, gentle self once she was gone. ¡°I apologize to everyone. I¡¯ve inconvenienced you due to some personal matters. I hope you wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The guests murmured their agreement.


    His message was a clear warning to them not to spread any unnecessary rumors. What had transpired here tonight was merely a misunderstanding, nothing more.


    ¡°You can count on us. Since the truth has already been revealed, no one would dare to say anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Yang. You have nothing to worry about. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Yang Nian held up a hand. ¡°Nevertheless, this whole debacle was caused by me, and it has disrupted the party altogether. The Yang family has prepared a small gift for everyone to make up for the incident. Please ept it. I hope that it is to your liking.¡±


    Sure enough, the Yang family was quick and efficient. Before long, the servants had already distributed the tokens to the guests.


    It was at that point that the butler walked up to Yang Nian. ¡°Young Master, themunity¡¯s security team has just reported that the thief has been caught. The district is no longer under lockdown.¡±


    The crowd dispersed and left one by one shortly after.


    Yang Nian bid each of them goodbye, just as he had greeted them upon their arrival. He tried looking forYao Tang, only to realize that she had long since left.


    Yan Wei was still there, though.


    She perched herself on a high stool and waited for everyone to go home.


    Soon, it was just her, Yang Nian, andDoctor Baileft in the hall.


    ¡°Uncle Bai,¡± Yan Weisaid as she approached the man. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Yan,¡± Doctor Bainodded.


    ¡°What is Uncle Bai doing here in City A?¡±


    His eyes shed at the question. ¡°I had some business in the area, so I¡¯ll be staying here for a couple of days.¡±


    Yan Wei¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding.


    As the personal doctor of the family head,Doctor Baiwas always on standby for whateverYang Jiangmight need. It was impossible for him to be anywhere without his master.


    Even Yang Niancould not order him around as he pleased.


    Since Doctor Baihad suddenly appeared inCity A, it could only mean one thing¡ªthe head of the Yang family was also inCity A.


    Yan Wei had no doubt that the doctor had rushed over under the orders ofYang Jiang.


    It was for this very reason that she couldn¡¯t speak up for Yao Ranearlier. She knew who she would be going up against if she did.


    Still, judging by Doctor Bai¡¯s elusive response, she surmised that the family head didn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts at the moment.


    Yan Wei knew that it would be best for her not to ask any more questions. She nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Then, please ry my regards to Uncle Yang for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now, if you would excuse us. I have something to discuss with the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I only wanted toe over and say hello. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    After Yan Weileft, the butler sidled up next toYang Nianand said, ¡°Young Master, the Master wants to see you.¡±


    With a curt nod, Yang Nianturned and headed back to the second floor.


    He went straight to the study and knocked on the door a few times. When he heard no response, he let himself in.


    He stopped in front of Yang Jiangand greeted him respectfully. ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Yang Jiangnodded.


    The man¡¯s face was devoid of any emotion, but Yang Nianstill lowered his head and rushed to exin the fiasco at the party.


    ¡°Father, what happened was¡ª¡±


    ¡°You were right to disregard the engagement,¡± Yang Jianginterrupted. ¡°You also did well by pushing it on someone who doesn¡¯t like you. This way, no one will say a thing when you cancel it in the future.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Paid Too Much Attention

    <h4>Chapter 567: Paid Too Much Attention</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°After this matter is settled, no one will me you. I¡¯m sure your reputation would even be better than before.¡±


    Yang Nian blinked, unsure how to react. He didn¡¯t expect Yang Jiangto react like this.


    Heck, he didn¡¯t expect that the man would actually praise him.


    He thought that the minute he stepped into these quarters, he¡¯d immediately be osted for his foolish thinking. Yet now, his father was actually praising him.


    Yang Nian slowly rxed.


    His father had misunderstood his intention, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°For the engagement, the actual person who I was supposed to be engaged to be Yao Tang, not Yao Ran. Old Madame Yao was the one who had called me about this.¡±


    Yang Nian recalled that his father¡¯s attitude toward the engagement was much more neutral.


    In fact, even when he hade to City A for his task, his father made no move to ask him to cancel the engagement.


    So, why was he being asked about it today?


    This change of attitude was strange. If his father had wanted him to break off the engagement back then, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until today. In fact, he would¡¯ve broken the engagement off years ago.


    But now, he strongly opposed such a union. It was interesting.


    ¡°The original candidate for the engagement is the young woman in the shadows?¡± Just then a thought urred to him, and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s her rtionship with Old Madame Yao?¡±


    ¡°The Yao Family bore two sons. Yao Tangis the daughter of the second son.¡±


    Yang Jiang frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know of them?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really know much about the matters of the Yao Family.


    It¡¯s why he had wanted to ask such a question.


    Yang Nian was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯d been living in the countryside for a long time. The news about them is a bit obscure.¡± He shrugged. ¡°She also hasn¡¯t been seen attending any banquets, so no one knows about it.¡±


    ¡°The countryside?¡±


    Yang Jiang asked again.


    In the eyes of the head of the Yang Family, Yao Yuan didn¡¯t really have much stature in the high society, but he was already stable enough to be a match. What he didn¡¯t expect was for his son to be engaged to the daughter who lived in the countryside.


    How could he marry such a person?


    Seeing the look of disdain on his father¡¯s face, Yang Nian quickly said, ¡°Yao Tangis outstanding in all aspects. You can send someone¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it.¡± Yang Jiang waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to break off the engagement anway. It would be useless to find out more.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Hearing this word, Yang Jiang¡¯s sharp gaze bored into Yang Nian¡¯s back. His eyes were cold and inquisitive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re paying too much attention to her, son?¡±


    He quickly lowered his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s my fiance, that¡¯s all,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°At that time, I thought it was better to get to know her better.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her anymore since you¡¯ll be annulled soon. Just conserve your energy and focus on something much more important. Do you understand?¡±


    His words were harsh, but he didn¡¯t doubt his son¡¯s words.


    Ever since he was young, Yang Nian had always done things wlessly. He was sure that he¡¯d be able to seed this time around as well.


    Yang Nian was just making preparations for this engagement as well. There was nothing strange about it.


    As soon as he heard the words ¡°annulment¡±, his eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t reveal his true intentions.


    If he said that he had wanted her to be his wife, then his father would ensure that he¡¯d do everything in his power to make Yao Tang suffer. This would only be disadvantageous for her.


    Yang Nian decided to change the topic.


    ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Yang Nian scowled. The veins in his forehead were threatening to pop out at any moment.


    Not only has he been stolen by that youth, but he had also wasted a lot of money.


    He clenched his fists.


    Thinking of everything that had happened, he really felt like he was about to die from anger. His fingernails dug into his palm.


    His mood worsened even more, and his eyes were bloodshot. Without another word, he smashed his fist onto the table.


    ¡°Shameless! This trip¡ª¡±


    Yang Nian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He had never seen his father this angry before.

 Chapter 568 - A Blind Spot

    <h4>Chapter 568: A Blind Spot</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yang Jiang clenched his jaw. ¡°You know my purpose as to why I¡¯ve returned. When I went to make a deal today, the other side was the heir of another well-known family. However, while we were negotiating, the terms weren¡¯t agreed upon.¡± He sighed. ¡°He stole half of the blueprint.¡±


    He even left a mocking message on hisputer.


    It was truly detestable!


    Yang Jiang didn¡¯t say what happened after that, but Yang Niancould tell that the anger in his heart was bing more and more unbearable.


    But what made the old man more aggrieved was that he didn¡¯t even know which family had bested him. Whoever the family was, he must¡¯ve been very powerful and couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    He clenched his fists.


    The person was smart.


    He must¡¯ve broken through theyers of the encrypted firewall to have been able to leave a message and know his address. But, how?


    Just the thought of that was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    Was that person out to get him?


    ¡°Have you filed aint?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. All the website said was that they didn¡¯t find any vitions and that my appeal has been closed.¡± He clenched his fists.


    He frowned.


    He knew that the website he was talking about was a ssified website. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.


    Not only that but the website itself was being monitored by the best technical specialist. It was also built through a powerful artificial intelligence system that made it almost impossible for anyone tomit any mischief.


    If the blueprint had really been stolen, then the website should¡¯ve recognized the problem.


    However, it was not found.


    It was impossible for the item to have been stolen, right?


    Yang Nian shook his head.


    ¡°Father¡ª¡±


    ¡°When I hade out of the reception room, I was still carrying the box. Seeing as I¡¯ve never opened it, it was likely that it had been stolen there.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re surrounded by surveince cameras. They couldn¡¯t have seen anything, right?¡± Yang Nian frowned.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking things.¡±


    Yang Jiang gradually recalled everything that had happened before falling into deep thought.


    ..


    After Yao Tang hade out of the Yang family, she grabbed the blueprint and headed back.


    She had no idea that there were female bodyguards desperately looking for her.


    As one of the bodyguards, Nie Yun gritted her teeth as she walked inside Yao Yan¡¯s study. The tips of her ears were red, and she couldn¡¯t look her boss in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we lost her, Young Master Yao. We can¡¯t find any trace of Miss Yao now.¡±


    Ever since she had worked as a bodyguard, she had never experienced such a situation. In fact, she was praised for her rapt attention and her detailed eye.


    Plus, there were eight of them! How could a young girl outmaneuver them all?


    She remembered Yao Tang walking inside a shop, but before any of them knew it, she had already disappeared in a blink of an eye. She remembered barging into the shop, only to find no traces of the young woman.


    Ever since the incident at the movie theater, everyone had been on high alert.


    But they still lost her.


    When they realized that they couldn¡¯t find Yao Tang, they were surprised, but they didn¡¯t panic. Instead, they divided themselves and searched the nearby area.


    However, all they could see was Yao Tang¡¯s phone.


    Now, she could only ask for her boss¡¯s forgiveness.


    Yao Yan pursed his lips.


    He had already known that something was wrong when his bodyguard hade in, but this¡­ his eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°Check the surrounding surveince cameras.¡±


    He ordered.


    However, just as he had finished speaking, he heard a series of knocks from the door.


    Nie Yun quickly opened the door to realize that it was one of her bodyguards.


    Seeing her subordinate¡¯s flustered appearance, she frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you¡¯ve run a marathon?¡±


    A chill shot down her spine.


    Did something happen to the young miss of the Yao Family?


    If something had happened¡­Nie Yun shivered. She gazed at her subordinate as if trying to determine whether or not this matter was good news or bad.


    However, she simply couldn¡¯t tell.

 Chapter 569 - Say Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 569: Say Something Wrong</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Did something really happen to the Young Miss?


    As Nie Yun felt a shiver run down his spine, he heard one of his subordinates say, ¡°Young Master Yao, Captain Nie, the Young Miss is back.¡±


    He immediately breathed a long sigh of relief. She was back, that¡¯s good. However, a thought suddenly urred to him and he nced up, panicked.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he quickly asked. ¡°Has she been injured? Is she okay? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°No, she looks fine.¡± The subordinate took one look at Yao Yan and immediately turned to run.


    Nie Yun could only watch as his subordinate slipped away.


    She wanted to go with him, but being the captain of the guards, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Before he could speak, Yao Yan questioned, ¡°Is there any news about Tangtang? Where is she? Should I pick her up?¡±


    At that moment, the young man had already taken his keys and was about to leave the room and go to Yao Tang.


    However, before he could go, Nie Yun interrupted, ¡°Young Miss is fine! She¡¯s arrived home safely, so there¡¯s no need to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    While Yao Yan¡¯s voice was cold, there was a trace of concern and relief in his words. He hurriedly left the room.


    Yao Tang had just walked upstairs when she saw a pair of bodyguards running toward her. They were then followed by Yao Yan, whose eyes were narrowed directly at her.


    Feeling his eyes bore on her back, she could tell something was wrong. A part of her wanted to run out of the house, but it was already toote. He had already seen her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she greeted.


    However, before she could return to her room, Yao Yan stopped her. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± he asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    She had no other choice but to respond.


    She nced at Nie Yun who was standing beside Yao Yan. There was a hint of resentment in the bodyguard¡¯s eyes as if he was demanding where she had gone.


    ¡°You¡¯re still at home. I thought you¡¯ve gone to work.¡± She coughed awkwardly. ¡°The teacher arranged some test papers, so I was about to arrange them and make some copies.¡±


    ¡°Test papers?¡±


    She quickly nodded. ¡°The test is next week, so we need more revision papers.¡±


    ¡°So, when you suddenly disappeared today, does that have anything to do with these test papers you¡¯re speaking of?¡±


    Yao Tang choked.


    It seemed that her older brother wasn¡¯t easy to fool. If she continued to lie about it, he¡¯d definitely start looking into it, wondering what she had done. Shifting just a bit, she sighed. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve sent you a message when I left,¡± she admitted. ¡°I made you guys worried. I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    When he heard this, Nie Yun¡¯s face softened, and Yao Yan had fallen silent.


    There was total silence as the three people looked at each other.


    Yao Yan looked at Yao Tang again with aplicated look in his eyes.


    After a few minutes, he finally sighed and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter whether you sent a message or not, but it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t disappear on them again,¡± he said softly. ¡°Only then will I be assured of your safety. If you run away and disappear like that, no one will know what would happen or how they can help you.¡±


    Yao Tang quickly nodded.


    However, as to whether or not she¡¯d listen to her brother, that was another thing.


    Thinking of this, he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the bodyguard¡¯s range in the future. We wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if we don¡¯t know where you are. You¡¯re a member of the research institute so your presence here puts you at risk,¡± he exined. ¡°The bodyguards¡ªthey aren¡¯t here to monitor your every move. They¡¯re just there to ensure your safety.¡±


    The bodyguard wouldn¡¯t normally report to his boss about what Yao Tang was doing outside of school.


    However, Nie Yun would only report to Yao Yanwhen something urgent had happened, like the time when she needed some music scores.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡± She shrugged, recalling the shop next to the hall. ¡°I entered the beauty foot spa to soak my feet.¡±


    Hearing the name of the Beauty Foot Spa, the corners of his mouth twitched and he fell silent.


    Even Nie Yun looked ufortable.


    The beauty foot spa she had mentioned¡­they had other special services tied to it, but she had gone there just to soak her feet?


    Yao Yan wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t, not really sure what to say.


    Nie Yun¡¯s expression was strange.

 Chapter 570 - His Betrothed

    <h4>Chapter 570: His Betrothed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang looked at the two of them, and she could tell that the atmosphere was tense. Had she said something wrong? But what?


    But she didn¡¯t seem to say anything wrong.


    Was there a problem?


    Yao Tang thought about it again, but she still could not figure out what it was.


    Yao Yan thought about it for a while before he took a deep breath. ¡°If you want to soak your feet, then maybe you can go to the sanatorium. I have a card, so you can go there whenever you please.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a card from his wallet and handed it to her.


    ¡°I bought a New Year Package, so if you ever go there, you can charge it under here.¡±


    He then nced at his bodyguard. ¡°You know the location of the shop, right? If Yao Tang wants to go there, you can drive her there.¡±


    Yao Tang reached out for the card, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Perhaps she really had said something wrong.


    But, she didn¡¯t feel that ufortable as she nced up at Yao Yan. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Please, we¡¯re a family,¡± he said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Are you hungry? There¡¯s a small cake in the fridge. I can go get it for you.¡±


    Her stomach growled in reply.


    Yao Tang sheepishly nodded and was about to head downstairs when Yao Yan stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. Why don¡¯t you rest in your room for a while?¡±


    ¡°I can do it. Besides, you have other things to get to, right?¡±


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± He ruffled her hair. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take too much time.¡±


    While Yao Tang didn¡¯t react, Nie Yuncouldn¡¯t help but gaze at his boss in disbelief. His usually calm face was filled with surprise.


    Ever since he had worked for him, he never saw Yao Yan with such a good temper. In fact, he had never really seen him so concerned and patient with someone as he was with the Young Miss.


    Nie Yun just blinked in surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t help but pinch himself to see if he was dreaming, but he wasn¡¯t. His boss actually knew how to be gentle.


    The atmosphere around them was extremely harmonious as the pair made it down the steps.


    Nie Yun was stunned. Had Yao Yanbeen possessed?


    Yao Tang stood by the fridge and watched as her older brother take out a small cake.


    The mango fragrance wafted all around her, and Yao Tang smiled. She could already tell it was good from the smell alone.


    With the cake in hand, Yao Tang was sent to the second floor.


    ..


    As for Yao Ran, she didn¡¯t know what else happened as soon as she was carted away into the operating room.


    Qin Man, as soon as she had received the message, rushed to the hospital.


    When she reached the doors of the operating room, Qin Jing was held back. Her hands were shaking as she watched masked doctors going in and out.


    What was going on? Wasn¡¯t she just attending the banquet?


    Why would she require surgery?


    What made Qin Man even angrier was that it had actually happened under the Yang Family mansion. Did they not protect her at all?


    He didn¡¯t evene to the hospital! Instead, he had the Yang Family send a car over. What was this?


    This made Qin Man even more furious. Did they look down on the Yao Familyto act like that? Did he not respect Ranran? What was wrong with them?


    Initially, she had assumed that their rtionship had improved over the short period of time, that he may even have feelings for her.


    But it seemed that they were merely just acquaintances.


    Ranran had already entered the operating room, but Yang Nianstill wasn¡¯t there. Did he not perceive her as his betrothed? Where was the respect?


    ¡°Then where is your Young Master?¡± She arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Would he not being along?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is currently busy, so he wouldn¡¯t be able toe along.¡±


    Obviously, Qin Man was dissatisfied with this statement. Anger shed in her eyes. ¡°Now that something has happened to Ranran, he shoulde and visit right? Is he not concerned about his betrothed?¡±


    She knew that the Yang Family had hosted a banquet for his ssmates today.


    It was a given that there was no other serious business that he had to deal with.


    So why wouldn¡¯t he want toe over?


    A trace of ridicule shed in the maid¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s foot is injured, so I can understand your feelings. But my Young Master¡¯s betrothed is unharmed in this matter.¡±

 Chapter 571 - The Operation

    <h4>Chapter 571: The Operation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The maidservants had been working for the Yang Family for several years.


    While the Yang Family had been strict with them, they still rewarded them quite generously if they didn¡¯tmit any major errors in the workce.


    In fact, the sries and benefits that they receive were far better than the other ces they had worked in the past.


    It was why their turnover was so low. All of them were loyal to the Yang Family, wishing them endless sess for all the days toe.


    The maid was actually cleaning one of the rooms located on the second floor. As such, she had also witnessed the situation in the guestroom when the injured person imed to be the young master¡¯s partner.


    She even tried to use her pitiful appearance to sway him.


    However, what made the maid even more furious was how desperate she was in ruining the Young Master¡¯s reputation all for her selfish gain.


    Just the thought of this was enough to make her grit her teeth.


    Now that the girl¡¯s mother had appeared, she thought that this entire matter would blow over. How was she supposed to know that the old woman would simply talk about Young Master Yang as if he was theirs?


    This was too much!


    They were too arrogant!


    After hearing the maid¡¯s words, Qin Man¡¯s face flushed in anger.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded. ¡°My daughter is your Young Master¡¯s legitimate bride-to be! Now that she¡¯s injured, you¡¯re telling me that someone else wants to take her position?¡±


    ¡°Some might say it¡¯s the other way around,¡± the maid said bitterly.


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already arrived, the Yang Family would like to let you know that we¡¯ve paid for any rted treatment regarding your daughter. As I still have other work arrangements, I have to head back. Thank you for your time.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    However, before Qin Man could run after her, a nurse already approached her. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s mother?¡± she said coldly. ¡°This surgery is critical. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t make such a fuss if you don¡¯t want to distract our doctor.¡±


    The olderdy¡¯s face turned ashen.


    She froze, not chasing after the maid. After all, the nurse was right. Ranran was still inside the operating room. She couldn¡¯t leave now.


    Qin Man simply regarded the nurse coldly, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    When Ranran wakes up, she¡¯d remember everything. They would then know the truth of this matter.


    ¡°Then how is my daughter¡¯s condition now? How is it so serious that she¡¯d need surgery?¡±


    The nurse nced at her in surprise.


    This woman had fought with the others the second she hade over. Even then, she still didn¡¯t know the extent of her daughter¡¯s injuries.


    Wasn¡¯t she just irresponsible?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be more concerned about her daughter¡¯s condition?


    The nurse nced at Qin Man from head to toe before responding, ¡°The results of the scan showed that her foot has been fractured. However, as she had been sent to the hospital sote, the injury worsened. We can only treat it with surgery.¡±


    ¡°A fracture?¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°If we perform the surgery, will the foot be able to fully recover?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that yet, but we¡¯ll let you know as soon as the surgery is over.¡±


    With no other choice, Qin Man had to wait for torturously long hours. She sat on the bench, ncing at the door every second, wondering what was taking them so long.


    After around an hour or so, the door slowly opened and a man with a white coat stepped out of the operating room.


    She didn¡¯t waste any time as she walked up to him.


    ¡°Hello, doctor, I am Yao Ran¡¯s mother. About her current condition with her foot, would she be able to fully recover?¡±


    ¡°Although she has undergone treatment, she was sent here quitete. The patient was still using her foot even after it had been injured. If she recovers well, then she¡¯d be able to regain 70-80% of her foot¡¯s function, and I believe physical therapy might be able to improve it even further.¡±


    ¡°Only 70-80%?¡±


    Qin Man cried in surprise.


    ¡°If she only recovers to that percentage, wouldn¡¯t she start to limp? Wouldn¡¯t she be no different from a cripple?¡±


    She almost felt as if she was about to faint.


    A cripple?!

 Chapter 572 - A Cripple

    <h4>Chapter 572: A Cripple</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man just couldn¡¯t ept it if her daughter would be a cripple.


    If thedies in the city knew about this, wouldn¡¯t they be aughing stock?


    ¡°70-80% recovery is already quite good. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t even say that she¡¯s medically crippled. It¡¯s just that, she¡¯d limp just a bit whenever she walks, but I believe this can still be addressed by therapy.¡± The doctor frowned.


    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t done the surgery, then she would¡¯ve actually been a cripple.¡±


    After the scan, they saw that the bone waspletely broken. It was a difficult situation, one that should¡¯ve been addressed promptly. For it to recover 70-80% of its function was already a feat.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how it had been twisted to this extent.


    However, this mother was also strange.


    Her daughter had been more injured. He expected her to ask about the condition of her injury and how she¡¯d recuperate. He didn¡¯t expect her to call her own daughter a cripple!


    Was limping more tragic than recovering from her injury?


    ¡°No, my daughter can¡¯t be a cripple! Please, you must do your best to treat her. Money isn¡¯t a problem for us. She has to be able to dance!¡±


    Qin Man had sent her to various institutions to train her in her talents. She wanted her to win all the glory for herself.


    If she was unable to dance, such a daughter would only be a burden they¡¯d have to bear!


    What was going to happen to them then?


    ¡°With the patient¡¯s current condition, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for her to stress her foot even further. With the proper physical therapy, she might be able to dance, but that wouldn¡¯t happen in the first two or three years.¡±


    Qin Man pursed her lips. ¡°How could her recovery take so long? Is there no way for her to recover much faster?¡± She clenched her fists.


    This was the first time the doctor had ever met such an unreasonable parent.


    ¡°If you really want your daughter to recover quickly, you should let her have a few more surgeries.¡±


    He had actually meant it as a warning.


    The kid¡¯s foot was already so injured. Naturally, a good-natured parent would want her child to rest at first, right?


    After all, if Yao Ran would go through another surgery, she¡¯d been in so much pain. This was something no parent would want to bear.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was to see her nod so readily.


    ¡°If we were to add another surgery, then how long will it take for her to recover?¡±


    He fell silent.


    There was a moment¡¯s pause when he replied, ¡°If you really want your daughter to go through another surgery, then we have to wait for at least a month to observe her.¡±


    ¡°That way, we¡¯ll be able to see the effects of the surgery,¡± he continued. ¡°If your daughter recovers normally, then we can go through with it. However, I have to make it clear¡ªonce the anesthetic wears off, she¡¯ll be in a lot of pain.¡±


    The pain would only be worse after each surgery.


    However Qin Man didn¡¯t look like she cared at all. Instead, she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about these things. I just wanted to talk about her recovery. How long till she recovers?¡±


    It was obvious that this woman only cared about her and her daughter¡¯s image, not about the pain she might go through.


    Was this woman even her biological mother?


    Even if they were acquaintances, no one wanted to see someone in this much pain.


    Yet there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of concern from this woman!


    Feeling the doctor¡¯s dark gaze, Qin Man immediately felt as if she had said something wrong.


    She lowered her gaze and sighed.


    ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t understand. My daughter¡ªshe loves dancing. If she finds out that her foot had been injured, she¡¯d be devastated. I only want to make sure that she keeps doing what she loves.¡±

 Chapter 573 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 573: Strange</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I just want to help my daughter fulfill her dream.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, the doctor softened. ¡°If the second surgery is a sess, it would only take half a year or around a year at thetest for her to recover.¡±


    ¡°After this recovery period, she would be able to walk around normally,¡± he added.


    As soon as she heard this, Qin Man pursed her lips. Just half a year?


    She¡¯d actually be wasting half a year doing nothing.


    However, upon seeing the other options they had, it was still quite eptable. Better than nothing, she¡¯d say.


    Besides, Yao Ran had just gotten out of the emergency room. Once they¡¯ve been discharged, she¡¯d try her best to find the best doctor out there to perform the surgery. That way, her recovery time would be much faster.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the sess rate of your surgery?¡± She nced up at the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s not that risky, right?¡±


    ¡°It will be,¡± he replied. ¡°The sess rate for the surgery is around 70-80%.¡±


    70-80%?


    There was arge possibility of failure. If the surgeon failed then they would face many seriousplications in the future. She drummed her fingertips on the fabric of her clothes.


    It would take a lot of time and effort on the surgeon¡¯s part.


    ¡°Well, this surgery has just beenpleted, so we can talk about the next surgery some other time.¡± The doctor waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°We¡¯re really not in a hurry to decide. In fact, I do encourage you to do your best in dissuading the patient from taking this surgery. The risk forplications is quite high.¡±


    However, Qin Man wasn¡¯t even listening to the doctor¡¯s words anymore. In fact, she was just nodding along as she headed into Yao Ran¡¯s ward.


    The surgery had no need for general anesthesia.


    However, Yao Ran, unable to stand her own anxiety and pain, fainted all on her own. By the time she opened her eyes, she realized that she was already in bed.


    She nced to her side to see Qin Man.


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°What happened, Ranran? Did the Yang family do anything to you? Tell me! If they did, I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll pay for everything that they¡¯ve done to you.¡±


    Qin Man snapped, gnashing her teeth together.


    The Yao Family was a respectable family in City A, yet the Yang Family didn¡¯t give them any face.


    Ranran was Yang Nian¡¯s bride-to-be. Should she not be more respected?


    Yao Ran gazed at herp, aggrieved. ¡°Young Master Yanghad already said that my cousin is his fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m just¡­¡± She gulped. ¡°I¡¯m just his friend.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s her again!¡± Qin Man gritted her teeth. ¡°She even managed to seduce her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦! How tasteless! How could things turn out like this? I¡¯ve never expected him to be swayed by such a¡­menace!¡±


    Suddenly, a thought urred to the older woman, and she nced at her daughter.


    ¡°Why did he even announce it in the banquet?¡± Qin Man blinked. ¡°I thought that he¡¯d be keeping a low profile of his engagement.¡±


    She remembered that when Grandma Yao had brought up the topic, Yang Nian simply dismissed it by saying he wanted the engagement to be private.


    Why would he mention it at the banquet?


    Wasn¡¯t that strange?


    If Yang Nian had announced his engagement with Yao Ranin front of everybody at the banquet, she wouldn¡¯t have had any objections. But now that Yao Tangwas involved, she couldn¡¯t help but be hateful over the announcement.


    ¡°Did Young Master Yang say it to everyone at the banquet? Are there a lot of people?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thest glimmer of hope in her heart was long gone. Qin Man felt her entire mind go nk as she clenched the sheets under her palm.


    ¡°Why did he do this?¡±


    ¡°This matter¡­You were his partner! Why did it be Yao Tang?¡±


    The older woman gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if he wants to change his bride, shouldn¡¯t he ask the Yao Family if they agreed? Does he think we¡¯re pushovers?¡±


    After saying this, Qin Man grabbed her phone and was about to call the Yang Family.


    However, before she could, Yao Ran weakly stretched out her hand. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere?¡±

 Chapter 574 - On Purpose!

    <h4>Chapter 574: On Purpose!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man became even angrier. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get along with Young Master Yang? Now that he¡¯s been snatched away by that country bumpkin, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you were young, we made sure that you have everything you need. You study at the best schools in the area. I enrolled you in all these different sses, yet look at you!¡± she spat out.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t evenpete with that brat in the Math Olympiad! Your academic scores aren¡¯t even as good as hers. What¡¯s the use of raising someone like you?¡±


    Qin Man clenched her jaw.


    Yao Ran grabbed the bedsheet under her as her eyes pooled with bitterness. She lowered her head, refusing to look her mother in the eye.


    ¡°Grandma was the one who had discussed it with Young Master Yang. She¡¯s the one who revealed the truth. I had no other choice.¡±


    Grandma Yao?!


    That old woman?!


    That bitch was already in such poor health, and she¡¯s still meddling with the affairs of her grandchildren. She¡¯s even doing it behind their backs!


    How could that woman do this?


    It seemed that Grandma Yao was already intent on making Yao Tang his fianc¨¦e a long time ago.


    To think that she was even willing to introduce CEO Zhang, the leader of the big real estate business to Yao Tang.


    Qin Man thought that she had won, that Grandma Yao had moved on from her fixation on the Yang Family. But it seemed she already had other ns.


    How could she be yed by that old hag?


    ¡°Damn that old hag,¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just die in your sleep?¡±


    However, her voice was merely a whisper, as she was afraid that Grandma Yao would hear her. She clenched her fists, trembling.


    Yao Ran, who was sitting right beside her, cocked her head. ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡±


    Only then did the older womane back to her senses. ¡°Nothing. So, what happened to your foot? Did Yao Tang hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who sprained my own foot,¡± she quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. She probably didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Man became even angrier.


    ¡°So she did hurt you! After she has taken your ce, you¡¯re still covering up for her? Are you really that naive?¡±


    Yao Ran shook her head as the tears ran down her cheeks.


    She looked like a weak rag doll trying to hold herself together.


    Qin Man narrowed her eyes.


    Suddenly, she nced at the clothes that Yao Ran was wearing. It wasn¡¯t the dress that she had worn when she went out today. In fact, it was a dress she had never seen before.


    Where did she get it?


    ¡°What¡¯s with the new dress? You weren¡¯t wearing this when you headed out earlier? Did you change?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yao Ran¡¯s eyes shed as if she was trying to hide something. She lowered her head. ¡°I identally spilled some wine on my dress so I changed out of it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Her words were vague and hesitant.


    ¡°You identally spilled some wine?¡±


    Qin Man frowned in disbelief.


    Ever since she was young, Yao Ran had always been taught to be the best of the best. She was not only polite but also elegant¡ªlike a princess.


    She would¡¯ve never gotten her dress dirty on ident, especially in such arge banquet like this one.


    That was until today.


    But how could such a thing happen to her?


    Someone must¡¯ve done it on purpose!


    Among the people present at the banquet, they were the only ones who knew each other. And it was obvious that the pair had bad blood.


    If someone were to intentionally mess up her clothes, it would be none other than Yao Tang.


    When Qin Man thought of this, she mmed the bedside table. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover up for that bitch! She must¡¯ve spilled that wine on your dress on purpose to embarrass you. She¡¯s the one who wronged you!¡±


    ¡°Other than that brat, no one would¡¯ve done such a thing!¡±


    Yao Ran hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with her. It was all my fault. Please don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Her Dream

    <h4>Chapter 575: Her Dream</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Tell me the truth! Is it her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really not her,¡± Yao Ran hurriedly said. ¡°It really isn¡¯t her. I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want you to argue with her again. She has already been through so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already protected her so much. Do you think she¡¯ll be grateful to you? That bitch couldn¡¯t evenpare to you¡ªmy beautiful daughter.¡±


    Qin Man scowled. ¡°She has already caused you so much pain, yet you¡¯re still speaking up for her. Do you know that if you don¡¯t recover, you¡¯ll never be able to dance again?¡±


    ¡°Even if you recover well, it will still take you a couple of years to walk properly. Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to join yourpetitions by then?¡±


    Dancing was very important for Qin Man, but if her feet wouldn¡¯t totally recover, Yao Ran wouldn¡¯t be able to be the best.


    Plus, no family would want her to be their daughter-inw.


    After hearing these words, Yao Ran paled. She nced at her foot as a tear slid down her cheek. Her foot was currently wrapped in gauze, but she could still feel the pain pulsating through her veins.


    ¡°Am I going to be a cripple?¡± she stuttered. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be a cripple. I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She looked up. ¡°Mom, you have to think of another way!¡±


    Hearing the nervousness behind her words, Qin Man softened. ¡°There is another way,¡± she responded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it depends on whether or not you want to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that if this surgery had gone well, you can undergo another minor surgery. It¡¯s a long process, but if that goes well, you¡¯ll be able to walk again in a year!¡±


    As soon as she heard her, Yao Ran shivered.


    Even if she didn¡¯t undergo the surgery, she¡¯d still be able to recover. Yao Ran pursed her lips as she drummed her fingers on her bedside. It would just take a little longer.


    She could choose not to perform the surgery.


    However, Qin Man had wanted her to recover faster so that she could participate in her dancingpetition in time.


    To be honest, she actually hated dancing.


    She had attended dancing sses ever since she was young, but she never really had a talent for dancing. Not only were her movements uncoordinated, but she also didn¡¯t get along with the other children.


    Back then, she asked Qin Man to let her quit.


    But she didn¡¯t. Qin Man forced her to attend dancing sses, and she was forced to suffer under the torturous tutge of her dancing teacher.


    Yao Ran had always hated it.


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    It was obvious that she only had one option in this case, and it was what Qin Man had always wanted for her.


    Her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s always been our dream to participate in that dancingpetition, right?¡± Qin Man held her hand. ¡°You want to recover as fast as possible right?¡±


    ¡°Realizing our dreams is worth even a little bit of pain.¡±


    Of course. It¡¯s always been her dream.


    ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t you want to be the best?¡±


    Yao Ran closed her eyes. ¡°Of course. I¡­I trust you. I want to be better as soon as possible.¡±


    Qin Man smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good, I know that my daughter trusts me. Yao Tang couldn¡¯t evenpare to you.¡±


    Qin Man slowly caressed her hair.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Mom, is the surgery risky? The one I have to undergo?¡±


    A trace of emotion shed across her eyes and she slowly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be sure to find the best doctor in the country for you so that you¡¯ll recover quickly,¡± sheforted. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Her heart turned cold. ¡°I know that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm me.¡±

 Chapter 576 - There’s Hope

    <h4>Chapter 576: There¡¯s Hope</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°If you really want to thank me then you should get better as soon as possible. Let Yang Nian fall in love with you. Being the Young Madame of the Yang Family is of utmost importance. Do you hear me?¡±


    Qin Man gazed at her sternly.


    Yao Ran gazed at her hands. ¡°Mom, everyone already knows Yao Tangis his fianc¨¦e,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°If I interfere with their rtionship, wouldn¡¯t they think I¡¯m¡­the third party of their rtionship?¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Qin Man¡¯s face flushed bright red.


    ¡°What third party? Yao Tang was the one who snatched your man, not the other way around! She¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re here!¡±


    She sighed in frustration, running a hand down her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one would snatch him away from you. I¡¯ll handle this. You just sit and recover first.¡±


    Yao Ran smiled in gratitude.


    Then, she nced out of the window. ¡°I wonder how sister Meng Ling¡¯s wrist is doing now. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve contacted her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but rte to her pain,¡± she murmured even further as a tear slid down her cheek. ¡°My leg¡¯s fractured and it¡¯s already so painful. I couldn¡¯t imagine how it would¡¯ve felt for her wrist.¡±


    Qin Man froze.


    She remembered the young girl who had lived next door to Meng Ling. Meng Ling was the youngest daughter of the Meng Family, and she was extremely well-favored.


    However, when she had fallen from the swing, the young girl shattered her wrist.


    To take good care of her, the Meng Family moved to Jing City for advanced medical treatment.


    This had happened two years ago.


    The Meng Family was extremely powerful and influential. Not only were they well-known in the circle, but they also knew all the famous doctors around the area. If they had found a doctor to take care of her wrist, then that doctor could easily heal a shattered ankle, right?


    After all, it was the same thing.


    Thinking of this, Qin Man grabbed her phone and dialed Mrs. Meng¡¯s number.


    Perhaps she should ask her herself.


    It took quite a while before the call had gone through.


    ¡°Mrs. Yao, it¡¯s been so long! How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, how are you?¡± The two exchanged a few pleasantries before she sighed. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s a reason why I called you. I just¡­I thought of Lingling today, and I can¡¯t help but ask how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    As soon as the topic had been changed, Mrs. Meng¡¯s attitude turned cold. Her tone was clipped and her voice was stiffer.


    Ever since she had returned to Jing City, their life hadn¡¯t been easy.


    She was immediately nagged by her husband and mother-inw as to why she had been so careless in taking care of Lingling¡ªthat if she had just paid attention, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The Meng Family immediately mobilized their forces to search for the best doctors around the area.


    However, in the past few years, they had only been met with bad news. None of them could treat it. They even stated that it was impossible.


    Even if she were to undergo surgery, the flexibility of her wrist wouldn¡¯t return to its original state.


    Until today, they were still searching for an answer.


    On the other end of the line, Qin Man blinked in surprise. Why the sudden coldness?


    ¡°How is she?¡± she asked. ¡°There are so many great doctors in the capital. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already found someone to treat it, right?¡±


    Meanwhile, Yao Ran felt her heart start to sink.


    If the Meng Family wasn¡¯t able to find someone, then what hope do they have?


    ¡°We¡¯ve already formed a medical team who¡¯s currently developing a drug prototype. It¡¯s only a matter of time before my Lingling recovers,¡± she snapped. ¡°Why exactly are you asking?¡±


    Since the doctors refused to help her, she formed her own medical team of researchers.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before she could heal her daughter.


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. That¡¯s all. The drug¡­how long before it fully develops?¡±


    ¡°Quite soon,¡± she responded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have to take care of my Lingling.¡±


    She made the move to hang up.

 Chapter 577 - Guinea Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 577: Guinea Pigs</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Mrs. Meng already knew what kind of person Qin Manwas. When her daughter had been injured, all the woman had done was gloat about her own daughter. And now, she was pretending to be concerned for her.


    Two years had passed, and she only bothered to call her now.


    She obviously had a motive.


    When she heard that the woman was about to hang up, Qin Man¡¯s face fell. She tightened her grip on the phone.


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡­I actually called you today to ask for a favor. My Ranran¡­her ankle¡¯s fractured.¡±


    Mrs. Meng blinked in surprise.


    She didn¡¯t expect this to be the reason!


    Yao Ran was injured?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! What a pity!¡±


    Her voice was filled with regret and even a hint of surprise.


    No one could tell what she really felt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen to my Ranran. She was supposed to join a dancepetition in a few months¡¯ time, and now that her ankle is fractured¡­¡± She sniffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯d do.¡±


    Mrs. Meng softened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our research team is developing a medicine that addresses bone healing. As soon as it¡¯s been developed, I¡¯ll be sure to send them to you too, okay?¡±


    Qin Man sighed in relief as arge smile yed on her face.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m so lucky to have met you. Thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Mrs. Meng chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re both mothers. It¡¯s only natural for us to care for our children. Besides, I¡¯ve seen Ranranin the past. She¡¯s so outstanding. It would be a pity if she were to be a cripple her entire life.¡±


    While her words were polite, the corners of her lips inched up into a cold smile.


    So it seemed that this woman wanted toe for her medicine. She even pretended to care about Lingling! What kind of woman was she?


    But then¡­wasn¡¯t this an opportunity for her as well?


    The medication was still in its development stages. Since this woman pretended to care for her daughter, then she shouldn¡¯t me the Meng Family to use Yao Ranas a guinea pig.


    The medication being developed wasn¡¯t actually known to the outside world.


    In fact, the medicine had only been tested on animals this entire time, never humans.


    They had been worried about this. A part of them didn¡¯t know whether or not they should give it to Lingling to try, given theck of human experiments.


    Yet, it seemed that time was good to her.


    She had finally found someone.


    After exchanging a couple more pleasantries, Qin Man hung up the phone and turned to her daughter.


    ¡°Ranran,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°The Meng Family promised to send the medication over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve developed the medicine to be very effective. If everything goes well, you might not even have to undergo the surgery!¡±


    Qin Man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you remembered her. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve missed this opportunity!¡±


    A smile appeared on Yao Ran¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If the Meng Family was able to develop such a medicine, then Sister Meng Lingwould finally be able to recover.¡± Yao Ransmiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely remember their generosity.¡±


    ¡°When we go to Beijing, you must personally go to the Meng Family to thank them.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    What they didn¡¯t know was the ns being formted by the Meng Family.


    It seemed that they would really, only be used as guinea pigs.


    ..


    The weekend passed by very quickly.


    To keep Yao Tang¡¯s strength up, Yao Yan had her eat these small wontons Jiang Wanhad cookedst Sunday Night.


    She had personally wrapped all of them herself.


    Under their gazes, Yao Tang finished them all, down to the veryst bite. A small smile slipped into her lips as she nced up at him. ¡°I should go now, thank you,¡± she said casually.


    However, when she arrived at the school gate, she found out that she waste.


    The gates were already closed.


    Only a small door was left open for all thete students.


    At the side of the small door was a discipline teacher who would ask their students to register their names in his notebook.


    If their names were recorded, their ss points would be deducted.


    Yao Tang took one nce at the gate before walking to the southeast corner of the campus, where a tall wall was waiting for her.


    She took a deep breath and pulled herself up over the wall.

 Chapter 578 - Jump Over the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 578: Jump Over the Wall</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    With another leap, Yao Tang sessfullynded on the soft grass. A satisfied smile slipped into her lips.


    She straightened her back and swatted the dust off her knees.


    However, just as she was about to walk toward the ssroom, she saw a couple of unsuspecting teachers walking in her direction. In a rush, she directly climbed up the tree and sat on the highest tree branch.


    Only when she had seen the teachers disappear did she finally jump down.


    Just as she was about to leave, a scream broke out and a dull sound echoed across the field.


    Bang!


    Yao Tang turned around and saw a man in his forties squatting on the ground. He clutched his backside as his face contorted in pain.


    This man had obviously climbed over the wall as well.


    However, his skill was probably not as good as hers. As such, he had fallen straight to the ground. He groaned in pain.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you trying to climb over the wall?¡±


    The old man nced up in the direction of the voice.


    There, he could see a stiff girl ring at him.


    The President of the Sports Association was stunned. He had deliberately chosen a specific time and ce to sneak inside. What he didn¡¯t expect was to be discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± he hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything bad. I¡¯m just looking for someone, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Yao Tang sized him up.


    Seeing as she still didn¡¯t believe him, he added, ¡°Look at me! Do I look like someone who¡¯d be up to no good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged.


    What?


    ¡°If you¡¯re really looking for someone, why didn¡¯t you go through the main entrance? You¡¯re obviously hiding from the guards.¡±


    This man was up to something.


    For example, she climbed over the wall to prevent her ss from losing any more points.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t know what to say as he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Look, if your school would¡¯ve just let me in, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through this, okay? The school doesn¡¯t allow any outsiders toe in.¡±


    He added, ¡°I even informed the principal of my predicament then, only for him to kick me out. As this matter is urgent, I could only resort to this.¡±


    Yao Tang only looked at him coldly.


    The President of the Sports Association appeared even more anxious. If she had called other people over, then what would happen to his reputation? He had to do something!


    He quickly took out his card. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be frank with you. I¡¯m looking for a ssmate of yours¡ªthe tennis girl who had be popr online. This is my ID.¡±


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to be known.


    But he wanted to protect his face.


    If people were to see the President of the Sports Association on the ground clutching his backside, it would ruin the image of the Sports Association.


    It would even make him lose his reputation!


    Now, he had no other choice but to reveal his identity to this young girl. At least then, he¡¯d still have a chance of getting out of here.


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes shed.


    She took one nce at the ID in his hand before taking a step back. So, he was looking for her?


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can search for my picture online. I¡¯m really not lying to you,¡± he stated.


    ¡°But I just want you to do one thing. Please don¡¯t tell the others that I¡¯m here. The only reason I¡¯m here is that I wanted to see this girl. That¡¯s why I climbed over the wall. She¡¯s extremely good at tennis.¡±


    ¡°Extremely good at tennis?¡±


    There was aplicated look in her eyes as if she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    The President gazed at her hopefully.


    In the past, the President had told the girl to think of this matter carefully.


    But now, he appeared to be very anxious.


    Principal Kong wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to even meet the girl. If this continued, how would he have the chance to even convince her?

 Chapter 579 - A Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 579: A Crisis</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The International Tennis Tournament was about to begin, that¡¯s why he was in such a rush.


    Their Sports Association hadn¡¯t scored a gold model for a long time, and they had sent dozens of their great yers. That¡¯s why the recruitment of the young prodigy was critical.


    If he couldn¡¯t find that young girl as soon as possible, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do! It would be a crisis for the Sports Association!


    In the end, the President had no other choice but to climb over the wall.


    How was he supposed to know that he¡¯d be caught?


    If this student knew the girl he was referring to, perhaps he¡¯d feel better. That way, everything would go along with her n.


    As she came face to face with the President, Yao Tang took a deep breath.


    ¡°There are still a few weeks before the college entrance exam. She still has plenty of things to study. As such, she doesn¡¯t have to join anypetitions. Right now, studying is her first priority.¡±


    ¡°She studies to get into a good university, right? If she enters our association and ys for the International Tennis League, the association could grant her a spot in a prestigious university.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not some ordinary university either,¡± he added proudly.


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t score and make it into the International Tennis League, it would still be included in her extracurricrs. It would still be an added plus for her.¡±


    A guaranteed position at a prestigious university.


    The President of the Sports Association seemed to be very sincere with his words.


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t really need it.


    The only reason she hade to No. 1 High School was to fulfill her agreement. Joining the Sports Association wasn¡¯t a part of this.


    Just as the President smiled, thinking that he had finally convinced her, the young girl looked up. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Sorry.¡±


    His jaw dropped.


    ¡°How can you make these decisions for others? Do you really know what she¡¯s thinking? Maybe she needs this more than you think she does!¡±


    Yao Tang turned around and was about to walk to the teacher¡¯s building.


    The President followed her. ¡°Even if she really doesn¡¯t need it, it¡¯s her decision to make. How can you decide this important matter for her?¡±


    She suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°Then go find her yourself. I¡¯ll head back to ss.¡±


    The President didn¡¯t know that the girl in front of him was the girl she was trying so hard to find.


    And she had no intention of telling him.


    It¡¯s good that she hadn¡¯t been exposed yet.


    That meant she could still continue to hide.


    ¡°Wait, if you bring her here, I¡¯ll do something for you,¡± he called out. ¡°Whatever you need, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even seem fazed by the offer. She just kept moving.


    But the President was still very persistent.


    Finally having enough, Yao Tang turned to the President. ¡°She was just really lucky that day. Her skills weren¡¯t even that good, to begin with,¡± she stated. ¡°The only reason her skills look that great was that someone had edited it. You don¡¯t have to search high and low for her.¡±


    The President¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and she nodded in satisfaction. Without bothering to wait for his reply, she turned around.


    He should give up by now, right?


    Yao Tang stepped toward her ssroom.


    A rxed smile was evident in her lips.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the anger on the President¡¯s face wasn¡¯t directed at the girl, but at her! He scowled.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be saying that about her! Look, if you¡¯re angry at her, that¡¯s your problem! You don¡¯t have to lie about her skills.¡±


    The President scowled.


    How could that student defame her ssmate?


    He knew the controversy behind that video.


    It was why he had an expert to verify it. It was evident that the video was neither edited nor cut. However, they also couldn¡¯t exin why the video would ck out whenever it revealed her face.


    He believed that the girl¡¯s tennis skills were amazing.


    If he had encountered a match, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have handled that situation as well as hers. It really was an amazing feat.


    The video couldn¡¯t have been edited.


    This girl was probably just jealous!


    That¡¯s why she decided to nder her.


    But wasn¡¯t that too much?

 Chapter 580 - Don’t Slander Other People

    <h4>Chapter 580: Don¡¯t nder Other People</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Little Girl, as your elder, let me give you a piece of advice. You should start taking responsibility for your words. Lying about or ndering them would only reflect on who you are rather than who they are. Do you understand?¡±


    The President shot her a re and turned the other way.


    Yao Tang gazed at him in surprise before rubbing her nose. With a shake of her head, she headed toward her ssroom.


    At least she had finally been able to evade him!


    The President of the Sports Association quickly went to Zhang Dong¡¯s ssroom, much to his surprise. ¡°You know the girl, right?¡± he asked him. ¡°Lead me to her!¡±


    It was the end of the first period so Zhang Dong relented. He quickly led him to ss 20, where he pointed at Yao Tang. ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± he whispered.


    His jaw dropped.


    Suddenly, he felt all his words run in the back of his mind, and his hands stiffened. Not only did she catch him climbing over the wall, but he even scolded her for ndering herself!


    His entire mind went ck.


    ¡°That¡¯s the girl in the video?¡± He nced at the student stiffly.


    Zhang Dong didn¡¯t know why there was a sudden change in his voice. He simply nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± he stated. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    The President resisted the urge to groan.


    How could he have embarrassed himself?


    However, just as he was about to sneak away, Zhang Dong had already taken a step inside. ¡°Yao Tang,¡± he called. ¡°Do you minding out for a moment?¡±


    Everyone soon turned to the back door.


    Yao Tang soon mirrored their movements.


    The President was speechless.


    How was he supposed to know that the girl he had been scolding was the same girl he had praised just a couple of minutes before?


    It was like pointing a gun at his head!


    She even caught him sneaking into the school!


    This was humiliating!


    What was he going to do now?


    Yao Tang slowly turned around.


    When she saw the President of the Sports Association standing outside the door, her eyebrows shot up. She didn¡¯t expect him toe over so quickly.


    However, when she saw Zhang Dong standing next to the middle-aged man, she finally understood.


    He was the one who had led him to her.


    Yao Tang slowly walked out of the ssroom as if she had met him today. ¡°Good day,¡± she said formally, stretching out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    The President shook her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from a lot of people. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.¡±


    Zhang Dong smiled at the side.


    Why didn¡¯t it seem like this was their first time meeting?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you already know my purpose for this visit. I wanted to see if you were interested in joining the Sports Association.¡±


    The President could feel his heart begin to stir.


    In their previous meeting, Yao Tang had already rejected his offer, stating that she didn¡¯t need a free pass for her university position.


    She even tried to tarnish her own reputation to turn him away.


    Just the thought of this was enough to make his headache. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t want to enter his association. That¡¯s why she was desperate enough to lie about it.


    As expected, she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s so close to my college entrance examinations that I have to focus on my studies.¡±


    ¡°Her results are really good. She spends most of her time studying, so it¡¯s normal for her to want to put that first,¡± Zhang Dong added.


    Hearing this, the man wasn¡¯t surprised.


    But everyone in the ssroom couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.


    If Yao Tang really spent all her time studying, they¡¯d all be dead by now!


    All she did was y with her phone! However, what made them even more surprised was that even when she looked like she was cking off, her grades were still the best out of everyone in the ss.


    She was just that smart.


    Lin Xin shook her head.

 Chapter 581 - It Was Just a Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 581: It Was Just a Distraction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Although Yao Tang didn¡¯t spend her time studying, she could easily use her studies as a shield. People would believe her anyway.


    Even then, the President was still insistent.


    ¡°Our Association is aware of your responsibilities. It¡¯s why we are willing to make an exception. All you have to do is take a day and a half off for the match. That¡¯s it. Take it as your vacation too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no pressure. Besides, you have to work hard, and y hard, right?¡±


    The President of the Sports Association tried to persuade her as a bright hope gleamed in his eyes. He sped his hands together, hoping that she¡¯d agree.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Principal Kong to walk over.


    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the President of the Sports Association gracing us with his presence. You should¡¯ve told me you wereing. Maybe, I would¡¯ve created a better wee party.¡±


    Principal Kong¡¯sughter echoed across the hallway.


    The President could feel his heart sinking. It seemed that he was finally caught red-handed.


    He took one nce at the old man before snorting. ¡°Since you weren¡¯t able to wee me previously, I have to think of another way to get in.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you mind telling me how you got in? Maybe I can inform my security department so that we could strengthen our defenses.¡±


    The President gritted his teeth.


    Damn him!


    Principal Kong shrugged arrogantly. He already knew how the man had gotten it. After all, the school was practically surrounded by cameras from all angles. He obviously spotted Yao Tangsneaking in the back, followed by the President.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known he had arrived.


    To be honest, when Principal Kong found out about this, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He didn¡¯t know that the President would go this far!


    He was truly shameless!


    But how could he have been able to meet Yao Tang directly?


    Just then, he nced over at Zhang Dong.


    It seemed that this student was responsible for this.


    Zhang Dong immediately felt a chill running down his spine. He quickly ducked his head and turned to the source of the re.


    There, he could see Principal Kong practically ring him down. He stiffened. What did he do wrong this time? His fingers twitched nervously.


    After a long time, the President of the Sports Association narrowed his eyes. ¡°You must be joking. Do you really think I¡¯ll reveal it?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Next time, if I¡¯m refused entry, perhaps I can use the same entrance again. What do you have to say to that?¡±


    Principal Kong was speechless.


    He had already thought that the President was stubborn in his ways, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this shameless!


    ¡°If the President has something else he needs to do, then I¡¯m sure to wee him in.¡±


    ¡°No. 1 High School doesn¡¯t just let anyone in, you know, so I have to apologize for the previous incident,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°After all, I have to ensure the safety of my students. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s something you understand.¡±


    There was no way he was going to lose to this man!


    Obviously, he also had something to snap back with.


    As soon as he heard his words, the President¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    What did he mean that this was something he would understand?


    Even if they were in front of all these students, he¡¯d still bother him with these types of mockeries. Was he trying to make him lose face?


    Well, he wasn¡¯t a pushover either!


    ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t disturb their studies any longer. If I were to make an appointment for a future visit, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll wee me with open arms, right?¡±


    The President directly turned the table on him.


    Without even waiting, the President smiled. ¡°Thank you, Principal Kong, for your assistance. I may have misunderstood your intentions of keeping me out that I had to use other means to get in.¡± He tipped his head. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve already received your approval, there wouldn¡¯t be the next time.¡±


    Next time?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about the International Tennis League?¡±

 Chapter 582 - Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 582: Shameless!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Our entire city has high hopes that your team will achieve a great result.¡±


    These words made the President beam at him.


    ¡°You really are quite thoughtful. I actually came here today to ensure the entire city that we¡¯d be able to achieve a great result.¡±


    With this, the President turned directly to Yao Tang. ¡°Your student could be an outstanding contestant who¡¯d bring honor to us all. At first, I was afraid that Principal Kong would be reluctant in sharing her talents, but it turns out you really do care about the oue.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    Hearing his words, Principal Kong gritted his teeth.


    That man really was shameless!


    Principal Kong turned his gaze to Yao Tangand took a deep breath. ¡°I naturally don¡¯t interfere in the lives of my students, but shouldn¡¯t you also ask the students involved in this matter?¡±


    With this, he slowly shook his head. ¡°If the students truly don¡¯t want to join, then there¡¯s really nothing I could do.¡±


    The President resisted the urge to scoff.


    It was obvious that Yao Tang¡¯s denial had something to do with this old man! And here he was putting on a show.


    He really had some nerve!


    The two of them spoke back and forth, and they seemed to be challenging the other to turn to the student.


    In the end, they finally relented as they turned to Yao Tang. ¡°Yao Tang, what do you think of his offer?¡± Principal Kong finally spoke up.


    ¡°If you want to participate, I won¡¯t stop you. Just don¡¯t work yourself out, okay? You should also get some rest.¡±


    Based on Principal Kong¡¯s impression of her, this girl waszy. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d work day and night to train.


    There was no way she¡¯d agree to his offer!


    The President cursed inwardly before turning to her. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± he quicklyforted. ¡°You only have to participate in a couple ofpetitions. If you want to train, then do it as you normally do. We won¡¯t force you to join the other team.¡±


    ¡°In fact, think of thepetition as some sort of distraction¡ªto let out your emotions. There¡¯s really no need to feel pressured.¡±


    Yao Tang was about to refuse when the Principal snapped back,


    ¡°President, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t right. If you want to rx, there are so many other things to do so, why do you have to do something so strenuous?¡±


    He turned to her. ¡°If you want to y, we have a court in our gym. You don¡¯t have to travel around from one ce to the other.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have it all wrong, Principal.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Yao Tang was about to say when the President turned to her.


    ¡°Although you might have to leave this school, I can guarantee you that you¡¯ll still be able to grow both professionally and personally. You¡¯ll also be able to see lots of great sceneries,¡± he said. ¡°Won¡¯t this be more rxing than sitting in ss?¡±


    The students of ss 20 all leaned in the doorway, desperately trying to hold back theirughter.


    They wanted to watch what was going on, but they couldn¡¯t let the Principal find out. They could only pretend that nothing happened.


    Principal Kong scowled.


    If it weren¡¯t for theck of security, they wouldn¡¯t have let this shameless man enter the campus.


    After today, they had to make sure that everyone was on high alert.


    Maybe then they¡¯d be able to prevent this from happening.


    ¡°No. 1 High School also has plenty of beautiful scenery. No matter how long you stay here, I guarantee you wouldn¡¯t be stressed.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± he spoke out. ¡°If Student Yao Tang were to participate, I¡¯ll give her extra points for her future college entrance examination. That, or I¡¯ll make sure she gets into a good school.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible for the old man to be unbothered by this!


    After all, if she were to enter a famous university, wouldn¡¯t this be a plus for No. 1 High School?


    However, just as he was sure to win, Principal Kong scoffed inughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that? If she were to take the exam herself, she could easily choose whichever university she wants to enter. Wouldn¡¯t that be better than just being under some sports department?¡±


    Bastard!


    How shameless!

 Chapter 583 - Shabby Place

    <h4>Chapter 583: Shabby ce</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Principal Kong wanted to curse right at him. This man really wanted to pull away his potential top scorer!


    Did he really think he was going to stand by there and watch?


    No way!


    Hearing his sudden refusal, the President blinked back in surprise. What on earth was going on with this principal?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that she¡¯d have a sure spot in an excellent college?


    Wasn¡¯t that a great thing?


    ¡°Principal Kong, let me tell you this. I assure you that she will receive a spot at an extremely famous university. This isn¡¯t some ordinary opportunity handed out to just anyone.¡±


    Principal Kong snorted in disdain. ¡°Yao Tang?could easily take and ace that exam. This is nothing for her!¡±


    His tone was filled with pride and disdain.


    He was proud to have a student like Yao Tang and hated the President¡¯s offer. He clenched his fists and stood his ground.


    The people in ss 20 immediately gaped at each other as they were leaning against the wall. None of them refused to speak, feeling as if they had just been shot in the chest.


    Even the President of the Sports Association blinked in surprise.


    What did he say?


    The Principal didn¡¯t care about his offer?


    ¡°I can tell you right now that the chance of her getting a free pass would depend on whether or not she enters the International Tennis League. If she only agrees to participate, then she¡¯ll easily receive a couple of extra points. Are you really not convinced?¡±


    The President cocked up an eyebrow.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t believe him¡ªthat¡¯s why they responded that way.


    If that was the case, then he could easily exin the facts.


    Maybe then he¡¯d agree.


    Although he had only seen the video of her ying, he could already tell that she was an extremely good asset for her talent and her strength.


    It had been a long time since the Sports Association had won a medal, and they were being ridiculed by many of their supporters.


    Moreover, another club had formed to rival them. With their extremely rich financial resources and equally talented athletes, they were practically a powerhouse!


    And they were getting better by the year!


    Last year, the Sports Association almost lost to the Tennis Club and was almost prevented from participating in this year¡¯s league.


    This year, it seemed that the club had only grown stronger and even recruited tons of capable yers.


    If they didn¡¯t get some new people in, they were finished.


    ¡°I can guarantee that you can receive all these benefits and more.¡±


    ¡°Please! If she receives that extra points, what good would that be for her?¡± The Principal snorted. ¡°Do you want her to exceed the perfect score?¡±


    Exceed the perfect score?


    What?


    Even the President was surprised.


    However, after taking one look at Yao Tang, he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Please, is it really possible for her to receive a perfect score?¡±


    Just thinking about it now felt ridiculous.


    Was she talented at sports and the academe?


    Seeing this, Zhang Dong spoke up, ¡°Yao Tang?is extremely smart. She¡¯s received full marks in all of her subjects. She even received full marks at the Math Olympiad, where she was crowned the first cer.¡±


    Immediately, the President was speechless.


    Full marks in all subjects?


    First cer in the Math Olympiad?


    This was extremely rare.


    No wonder Principal Kong was in a hurry toe over.


    No wonder they had no interest in entering a famous university. Given her talent in the academe, she could choose any university she wanted.


    However..


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such a genius enter a better high school? Why would she enter such a lousy school in City A?¡±


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    The President couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud.


    Principal Kong stiffened.


    ¡°What did you just say? Our No. 1 High School has a long history of achievers. How could you say it¡¯s a lousy school?¡±

 Chapter 584 - Worked Hard

    <h4>Chapter 584: Worked Hard</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Although the President knew that he might have spoken out of hand, he was still unwilling to back down.


    ¡°Compared to a great high school, isn¡¯t this ce a bit¡­too shabby?¡±


    The two men looked like they were about to quarrel. Yao Tang nced at their narrowed eyes and felt her head start to pound. With a sigh, she turned to the President. ¡°Thank you for your sincere invitation, but I really don¡¯t intend to y tennis.¡±


    Hearing Yao Tang¡¯s words, Principal Kong breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was a trace of pride in his eyes as he shook his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although Yao Tang is a student under my watch, there¡¯s really nothing else I can do to convince her.¡± He sighed. ¡°She¡¯s, after all, in her senior year. It¡¯s normal for her to want to concentrate on her academics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand, right?¡±


    Understand?


    Understand his ass?


    The President almost wanted to curse out loud. This girl obviously didn¡¯t care less about the extra points or even the guaranteed spot.


    She needed to concentrate on her studies?


    The middle-aged man nced over at Yao Tang¡¯s table. He could see a cup of milk tea ced right on the corner with a box of biscuits sitting right beside it.


    Moreover, when he arrived a little earlier, he could see that the teacher was the one who had handed that paper box to Yao Tang.


    It was a small pastry.


    At first, he had assumed that the box held some school supplies, but her deskmate immediately opened it. There, he could see the pink frosting right on top.


    He was speechless.


    Other than the scattered food on her desk, he could see two notebooks casually ced on the front.


    He didn¡¯t know if they held any notes or they were just there for disy.


    He could see ¡°Music Score¡± written on the cover.


    Was it really that hard for her to concentrate?


    The President took a deep breath.


    It seemed that there was no other way to change her mind. Since that was the case, he¡¯d wait for another chance in the future.


    He took out a business card from his wallet and handed it over to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to participate now. But if you do want toe over and practice, you can call me anytime. We¡¯ll always be there to wee you.¡±


    Principal Kong stood at the side with a scowl. He didn¡¯t want her to ept it.


    However, to maintain his well-kept image, he watched as the young student epted the card.


    This was fine. After all, she had already rejected his invitation. It would be unlikely that she¡¯d participate in such apetition again. epting the card was simply formalities.


    Thinking of this, his smile deepened.


    After Principal Kong sent him off, Zhang Dongalso returned to his ssroom. With a shake of her head, Yao Tangwalked back into her ssroom when she noticed everyone was looking at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Sports Association! Are you really not going to ept their invitation?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good deal?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people who would¡¯ve wanted to go, but they didn¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not going,¡± she replied directly.


    She was far toozy to go.


    In fact, she was toozy to even participate in the match.


    Everyone knew her character. If she said that she wasn¡¯t going, then she really wasn¡¯t. After all, this wasn¡¯t much of a big deal for her.


    When the ss ended, Lin Xin grabbed her phone and saw the trending hashtag on her social media ount.


    #TheAmbassadoroftheSportsAssociation


    #ShengTing¡¯sEndorsement


    #AmbassadorofRoyalClubTennisAssociation


    Lin Xin blinked in surprise.


    Interesting.


    A few days ago, the Sports Association announced that Sheng Ting was their ambassador. Now, the Royal Club Association announced its own ambassador.


    It was Li Zhou!


    While he wasn¡¯t a superstar, he was the heir of an extremely prestigious family in Beijing.

 Chapter 585 - Rumors Were Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 585: Rumors Were Everywhere</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Not only was the man extremely rich, but he was also very good-looking. Li Zhou was already the entire package.


    However, if he was only a privileged young man, people would only curse at him if he had been chosen as an ambassador for the tennis team. After all, it would seem as if he had bought his way in.


    However, not only was he extremely privileged, but he was also a well-known member of the Royal Tennis Club. He¡¯d also be participating in the tournament this year.


    It was only reasonable for him to be known as their ambassador.


    Just then, Lin Xin saw an article that had popped up on her page. It seemed to beparing the ambassadors from the two associations.


    It seemed that the author was ridiculing how the association had chosen a celebrity to be their ambassador.


    He was bringing up Sheng Ting and Li Zhou, stirring up the emotions online.


    As expected, thements and insults from theizens were all directed at Sheng Ting, ridiculing him for epting the Sports Association¡¯s offer to be their ambassador.


    They even left maliciousments and insults under his profile.


    However, his supporters were also extremely resilient.


    Within a few minutes, his fans already replied to everyone who had posted against him. All of them were butting heads with his haters. It was definitely a sight to see.


    Just then, her eyes widened. It seemed that Li Zhou decided to add more fuel to the me.


    He had posted a picture of himself ying tennis, openly mocking Sheng Ting for not knowing a thing about a game. The only thing he knew how to do was to dance, which made him an unsuitable candidate.


    His words quickly gained the approval of the masses.


    [That¡¯s right! How could a celebrity be an ambassador for a sport he knows nothing about?]


    [I originally thought that his songs were pretty good and that he wasn¡¯t the type to chase after money. But by the looks of it, he only ever cares about the money. It¡¯s disappointing.]


    [These celebrities obviously aren¡¯t sincere about what they advertise. They earn so much money, yet they don¡¯t even know when to give back. It¡¯s unfair!]


    [It¡¯s easy to be an ambassador. All you have to do is ept the money, sign the contract, and be done with it!]


    Upon seeing all thesements, Lin Xin felt as if she wanted to explode in anger.


    Sheng Ting really wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d pursue fame and fortune.


    He was an A-list celebrity. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have to ept the Association¡¯s offer to be their ambassador. This wasn¡¯t about the fame and fortune that came with it.


    He didn¡¯t have to leech on the Sports Association for some likes.


    If there was a real leech around here, it would¡¯ve been Li Zhou.


    Were these people crazy?


    However, it seemed that they were. All of them were sending him to hatements and creating memes about his recent events.


    They didn¡¯t care about the truth. All they wanted was to jump on the bandwagon.


    Lin Xin scowled. Weren¡¯t they being too much? Couldn¡¯t they just wait and hear his side of the story? Didn¡¯t this say more about Li Zhou than it did about Sheng Ting?


    Don¡¯t they know how harmful their words and rumors could be?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sheng Ting had tons of fans, he would¡¯ve been continually badgered by the majority of theizens.


    Even his fan group chat was in total uproar.


    Lin Xin¡¯s jaw dropped.


    She had been working so hard on her practice questions that she muted all the messages on her phone. That¡¯s why she had only found out about this now.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pull Yao Tang to the side.


    ¡°Sister Tang, how is Sheng Ting recently? Do you mind telling me that his fans would always be by his side and to not take all these rumors to heart?¡±


    This time, Yao Tang was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Did something happen to him?


    Lin Xin was speechless


    She didn¡¯t know?


    She had thought that the reason why Yao Tang was sote was that she had gone tofort him. It seemed that she had thought too much.


    Lin Xin handed over her phone.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± she said sadly. ¡°They¡¯re all insulting him. There are rumors everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Join The Association

    <h4>Chapter 586: Join The Association</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After saying that, Lin Xin sighed. ¡°However, if he doesn¡¯t know it yet, maybe it¡¯s better not to tell him. I mean, he might get angry if he reads all thesements.¡±


    Just then, a thought urred to her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it too! I don¡¯t want you to get angry. I just¡­I just wanted to¡­¡± She bowed her head, unsure what to say.


    Yao Tang stared at her, deadpanned.


    With a sigh, she took her friend¡¯s phone and nced over at thements. There was no expression on her face.


    Even then, Lin Xin still felt a shiver down her spine.


    She touched her arm, taking a deep breath. The tips of her hair stood at the back of her neck. With Yao Tang¡¯s look alone, she could already feel hell was going to break out.


    ¡°Sheng Ting, do you really have to ride on the poprity of the Sports Association? Are you that desperate?¡±


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes at thement.


    Mockery danced in her eyes as she skimmed over Li Zhou¡¯s Weibo. His page was filled withments against the famous dancer.


    Lin Xin, affected by hisment, immediately snapped, ¡°Of course not! Even if all their followers would add up, they still couldn¡¯tpare to Sheng Ting¡¯s poprity. That¡¯s bull!¡±


    Sheng Ting had immersed himself in his singing career, and he had worked so hard to prove himself to the world. Through his hard work, he became the number one pop star in the entertainment industry.


    Not only was he given the resources, but he also had the ability.


    Over the years, there were different variety shows who had wanted to invite Sheng Ting. However, he had rejected every single one of them. There was no room for discussion.


    Even then, theizens still believed that he was after fame and money.


    They just kept disparaging his name.


    Lin Xin gritted her teeth as she was about to argue with another keyboard warrior from thement section. However, before she could do anything, Yao Tangstood up.


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay the price for this.¡±


    A small smile slid to her lips as Yao Tang took a business card out of her pocket. It was a good thing that she hadn¡¯t thrown it away.


    ¡°Beep Beep!¡±


    After a few rings, the call had finally gone through.


    Although Yao Tang still sounded a bit nonchnt, Lin Xincould hear a trace of coldness wrapped around her words. There really was no telling what she¡¯d do.


    ¡°Hello, is this the President of the Sports Association? It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll be participating in thepetition.¡±


    On the other side of the city, the President was stunned.


    What was he hearing?


    Could someone be ying a prank on him?


    Why would she want to join so suddenly?


    But as he narrowed his eyes and recalled her voice, it really seemed to be Yao Tang.


    ¡°Yao Tang?¡± he questioned, his voice trembling. ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    He was so surprised and excited that he almost dropped his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It really was her.


    His heart was beating so fast that he felt like he was about to faint. ¡°Have you thought it through then? Are you really going to join our Sports Association?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll drive over now andplete all the formalities,¡± he said quickly. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be an official member of our organization.¡±


    Sensing his excitement, she added, ¡°I¡¯m only participating in thispetition. You really don¡¯t have to pick me up. As for the other formalities, we can discuss them in the future.¡±


    After thepetition, she¡¯dpletely withdraw from the association.


    The President pursed his lips.


    He had originally nned to grant her a proper wee.


    But it seemed that she had other ideas.


    He took a deep breath.


    That was fine. Maybe after she had entered and actually experienced the weing atmosphere of the association, she¡¯d change her mind.


    However, the President didn¡¯t expect Yao Tangto reject the invitation sent by the Royal Tennis Club. After all, their benefits couldn¡¯tpare to theirs.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll have to go through the formalities, but¡ª¡±

 Chapter 587 - Gone to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 587: Gone to Fight</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang was aszy as ever. ¡°Whatever you think needs to be done, please help me in filling them out.¡± She shrugged.


    The President originally wanted to bring her over and let her go through this entire process, but he agreed in the end.


    If she didn¡¯t want to join now, then he¡¯d feel his insides turn bright green in regret. The only thing he could do was lock this agreement in.


    As soon as he ended the call, he headed to the Sports Association.


    Lin Xin, who had been listening to the call the entire time, could only widen her eyes in surprise.


    She nced at the screen to see that there had been even more discussions about Sheng Ting bing the brand ambassador for the Sports Association.


    Li Zhou added fuel to the me by posting in the inte.


    ¡°The Royal Tennis Club would win against the Sports Association. That¡¯s a fact,¡± he posted. ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t we make a bet? The ambassador whose team has lost would have to leave the industry. After all, the industry only needs those with integrity, not those who only ever care about the money.¡±


    Lin Xin resisted the urge to sigh.


    The Royal Tennis Club had been improving over the past few years. They recruited so many talents by offering extremely generous conditions.


    The amount of money they had invested in this surpassed that spent by the Sports Association.


    The Association was already showing signs of itsck of membership, and its limited budget could only recruit so many. Everyone knew that it was bound to meet its downfall someday.


    In recent years, it had the upper hand, but now, it seemed that it was the other way around.


    From the looks of it, Li Zhou¡¯s chances of winning were quite high.


    It was why he had made a bet.


    If Sheng Ting had agreed to this bet and lost, he¡¯d be ridiculed by absolutely everyone online. He¡¯d have to follow the rules and not enter the industry again. Otherwise, he¡¯d be critiqued for being a man who didn¡¯t stick to his word.


    However, if he ignored his request, theizens would think that he truly didn¡¯t believe in his team. In this case, he shouldn¡¯t be the ambassador for the association.


    Lin Xin knew that her idol was in a tough spot. What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to make a move herself.


    If she joined, she might be able to turn the tables around!


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about tennis or professional yers, she knew about Yao Tang.


    And she was the best!


    She was so good that even the President of the Sports Association himself had reached out to invite her. That meant that she was extremely talented.


    She could win!


    ¡°When are you going to tell Sheng to stop getting affected by thesements.¡±


    Lin Xin looked like a worried mother as she gazed at all thements popping up on her screen. Her lips curled as she saw the numerous posts.


    ¡°I hope we can meet those tennis yers and beat them! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯d be so arrogant then!¡±


    She red up at her friend. ¡°You can beat them, right? You have to let them regret it!¡±


    Qin Jing was seated right beside them, crossing her arms over her chest.


    She had been listening to them this entire time.


    ¡°Sister Tang, I think you can beat them! Make them all cry back to their parents¡¯ arms. Arrogant asses wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯sing for them.¡±


    Qin Jing sniffled as she, too, checked out her phone. She was positive that her friend would be able to beat them all in one swing.


    There was no way she¡¯d be backing down because of this.


    Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched.


    Why did they make it sound like she was going to fight them to the death?


    ¡°Just do your exams well. The monthly exam ising soon, and we have a week before the preliminaries.¡±


    Almost immediately, the two froze.


    They had actually been looking forward to that day, at least¡­secretly. It was the day when their knowledge would be tested and their results would be announced.


    Other than Yao Tang and Qin Jing, the majority of the ssroom used to be underachievers. As such, their results weren¡¯t that great.


    But their weekly exams gave them a glimmer of hope that they could be better.


    The monthly exam was definitely something they were anticipating for.


    Everyone was watching them. They had all seen their efforts during this period of time, and they wanted to see if these efforts were in vain.


    After all, in other people¡¯s eyes, a bad student would always be a bad student. There was no going back from that.

 Chapter 588 - Recovered Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 588: Recovered Quickly</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If ss 20 would prove themselves as a whole, then it would change everyone¡¯s perception of them. If they failed, then they¡¯d just be theughingstock of No. 1 High School.


    Even Xi Yan would be continuously humiliated by the other advisers.


    Naturally, everyone wanted to work hard to improve their grades. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be dragging the entire ss down.


    Lin Xin immediately shoved her phone into her pockets and stopped paying attention to Sheng Ting. She had another day for that.


    Qin Jing was more direct. She grabbed her phone and ced it right on Yao Tang¡¯s desk before looking back at her paper.


    No 1 High School couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by this.


    If the students of ss 20 had announced to the entire high school that they¡¯d want to improve their grades, they would¡¯veughed at them. After all, this motivation would vanish, and they¡¯d return to their carefree ways.


    But it was different now.


    As time continued to pass, they still persevered.


    Although the ss was still as noisy as before, they were no longer talking about picking fights or ying games. They were talking about the discussion.


    They were still as cheeky as before.


    But their grades were practically soaring. They were continuously improving, and their average was rising.


    They were able to surpass the other sses..


    All of this made the other ssrooms feel pressured. They couldn¡¯t help but wish that the students of ss 20 would fail. Others couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this miracle could really happen.


    However, there was another point of discussion about ss 20. It was about a group of students who hadn¡¯t returned in an extremely long time.


    These students were often at the bottom of the rankings.


    There were a couple of people who had guessed that they had left ss 20 because they didn¡¯t want to drag down the entire ss. They turned the idea down initially.


    But the more they thought about it, the more it made sense.


    During their lunch break, the students of ss 20 saw a post on a school forum. It was posted anonymously.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Are the five students from ss 20 still absent? Are they noting to take the monthly exam? Do they really think they can escape their inevitable doom if they just removed five students?¡±


    His question immediately attracted the attention of different students.


    As soon as Meng Yang saw it, he nced over at his friend. ¡°Sister Tang, how are Yan Yuand the others recovering? Will they be taking the monthly exam?¡±


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    She had forgotten about them after everything that happened in the past few days.


    However, after she had done some mental calctions, she turned her head. ¡°He¡¯d be fine now. The effects of the medicine would¡¯ve already taken effect. The rest is up to him.¡±


    After hearing her affirmative reply, he logged in and replied,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯lle back and prove you all wrong.¡±


    A satisfied smile slipped into his lips as he rxed behind his desk.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was for his reply to gain some traction.


    The other students of ss 20 gleamed with pride. While they didn¡¯t have much confidence in themselves, they were confident in their other ssmates. They knew that Yan Yu and the others deserved to prove all of them wrong.


    Yao Tang nced at her phone. How were they?


    She sent them a message, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve recovered a lot thanks to you. We¡¯d be able to return to No. 1 High School before the monthly exam.¡±


    After chatting with her, Yan Yu and the others smiled.


    ¡°I really thought that Yao Tang had forgotten about us. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d text us out of the blue,¡± Lu Mingsaid softly. ¡°She really does care for us.¡±


    ¡°She does things one at a time.¡± Yan Yu nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Then we have to make the best use of our time to recover. We can¡¯t let her or ss 20 down!¡±


    The five of them straightened their backs.


    Just then, one person hesitated. ¡°But we¡¯ve already finished all the medicine that Yao tang had sent us. Should she give us more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you know how expensive that medicine is. She¡¯s already given us so much. Isn¡¯t it enough for all of us to recover?¡± Lu Ming shrugged indifferently.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve already thought things through,¡± Yan Yu agreed. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be dependent on this medicine! We should do better!¡±

 Chapter 589 - Astonishing Speed

    <h4>Chapter 589: Astonishing Speed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When they heard this, they all nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure she wanted us to get off our medication.¡±


    ¡°She even cared enough to text us¡ªthat means she remembered us well in her heart. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s forgotten to give us our medication.¡±


    ¡°Then we should work even harder! We can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know that Yao Tang had really forgotten to give them their medication. It¡¯s just that they turned it into a great n to eliminate their dependency on the pills.


    That day, they worked even harder to prove that they could reach her expectations.


    Soon, a day had finally passed. On the dark alleyway were Qin Jing and Yao Tang.


    They nned on checking up on Grandma Xu while also treating her illness.


    However, as they turned into the alley, they didn¡¯t see Xu Xuan¡¯s slim figure waiting for them. Instead, they were met with wet pavements and gravelly roadsides.


    They waited at the entrance for quite a while before Qin Jing called her up.


    She picked the call up after a while.


    Qin Jing furrowed her eyebrows. She could hear some banging noises echoing from the background before Xu Xuan¡¯s anxious voice came to life, ¡°Hello? Hello?¡±


    ¡°Xu Xuan, are you at home?¡±


    Only then did the young student blink in surprise as she nced at the calendar. That¡¯s right. Today was the day they were supposed to treat her grandmother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized quickly. ¡°I forgot we were supposed to treat her¡ªit¡¯s just¡­something happened at home so I wasn¡¯t able to tell you. I¡­I can¡¯t be there. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Without another word, she hung up.


    Qin Jing furrowed her eyebrows, ncing over at Yao Tang. ¡°Something came up, so we might have to reschedule.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She shrugged and nodded.


    The two of them headed back to her house where they started reviewing in Yao Tang¡¯s room. Qin Jing continued with her set of revision papers, and they both worked in silence.


    Time passed very quickly, and before they knew it, it was finally time for the monthly exam.


    However, even if it was the day of the exam, Yan Yu and the others still hadn¡¯t returned, which surprised everyone.


    They were really anticipating that the group woulde back today.


    As they headed to the examination room to prepare for the exam, they still saw no sight of Yan Yu and his group of friends.


    It really looked like they weren¡¯ting.


    The students all gazed at the empty seats, wondering if ss 20 had fooled them once again.


    However, the students of ss 20 didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of worry painted on their faces. It was as if they were confident that their friends woulde through in the end.


    Soon, when the exam bell rang, the invigtor began handing out the exam papers.


    Even then, Yan Yu and the others still hadn¡¯t arrived. The other students who had been anticipating their return were somewhat disappointed.


    It seemed that the ss unity was being spouted out but the students of ss 20 didn¡¯t seem to fit their ideal.


    They nced at Meng Yang, wondering if he was annoyed and embarrassed for having spouted nonsense in the beginning.


    The corners of their lips curled up as they thought to themselves. It seemed that the downfall of ss 20 had just begun.


    What they didn¡¯t expect for the group to have just arrivedte.


    They entered the examination room just when the invigtor was about to pass by their seats.


    The other students frowned in disappointment, while those from ss 20 smiled in excitement. What were they doing here? Weren¡¯t they afraid that they¡¯d pull their other ssmates down?


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for them to immediately jump from page to page, flipping through the questions as if they were nothing more than ABCs.


    Within around an hour they had already reached thest few pages.


    And after half an hour, they already handed in their papers one after the other.


    The people in the examination room gazed in shock. The pressure became far too real.


    How could they be this fast?


    They were eventepared to them!


    Maybe they had guessed the answers? They all exchanged nces. Even then, they still couldn¡¯t help but be a bit nervous.


    This was a Chinese Language examination.


    Even if they were fast, they still needed to read the questions one by one. They even needed to finish theposition.


    However, with their calm and strong temperament, the others couldn¡¯t help but be convinced that they really knew what they were doing.


    As soon as they handed in their exam papers, they shook their hands and returned to their thoughts.


    Previously, Yao Tang always scored zero marks. Now, she was at the top of her ss.


    She was perfect in every test she had taken.


    They didn¡¯t think it was strange that the others would¡¯ve followed suit.


    Yao Tang, who had handed in her test early, went to the roof and sneezed.

 Chapter 590 - Half an Hour

    <h4>Chapter 590: Half an Hour</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang leaned against the wall. Within a few minutes, Yan Yuand the others had also made their way up the stairs.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Yan Yu smiled. ¡°Thanks to your pills, we were able to recover fully.¡± He bowed his head. ¡°Thank you. I really am grateful for your help.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°You¡¯re really the most amazing person I¡¯ve ever met,¡± Lu Ming praised. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why I have to strive even harder!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You even limited our intake of the medicine, controlling our dependency on it. You¡¯ve gone through so much trouble for us,¡± the other chimed in. ¡°Because of you, we were encouraged to work hard!¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°medicine¡±, Yao Tang realized that she had missed out on giving them their medication for thest couple of days.


    Initially, she had nned to use their recovery as a general ruler as to whether she should increase or decrease the dosage.


    But she had forgotten about this matter.


    Only now did she remember that the medicine she had given was already used up four to five days ago, depending on their intake.


    Did they think she had limited their dosage?


    She rubbed her nose awkwardly. However, just as she was about to speak, she heard someone say, ¡°That¡¯s for use! Yao Tang¡¯s iparable to all the doctors we¡¯ve met!¡±


    The others nodded heavily.


    ¡°I could give you some more medicine,¡± she slowly said.


    But they shook their heads. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We already feel much better after taking the previous batch. We don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Although the medicine was good, I didn¡¯t really like its side effects, you know? Now that I¡¯ve stopped, I¡¯m more encouraged to work even harder.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about us! We¡¯ll work even harder. We won¡¯t waste your efforts!¡± one of them chimed in. ¡°After today, we¡¯ll still continue to make you proud.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded guiltily.


    Under their continuous praise and wide eyes, Yao Tang slowly retreated back to her ssroom, unsure what to say. However, the awkwardness in her heart eased up a little.


    As soon as the Chinese exam officially ended, everyone immediately exploded into a series of murmurs and secrets.


    Yao Tang was already a special case in itself. They didn¡¯t need to talk about her.


    What they couldn¡¯t wrap their head around was that Yan Yu and the others had finished the exam within an hour¡ªwhen they were alreadyte! They just handed their papers and left the ssroom.


    The person who had originally shared the same examination room as Yan Yu thought that he was just a special case.


    However, as they continued to talk, they realized that every single one of Yan Yu¡¯s friends had handed in their examination papers in advance.


    Were they crazy?


    Just then, they saw that Lu Ming had posted something on his page.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already given you half an hour headstart on each examination. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re being unfair now.¡±


    Immediately, everyone snorted in disbelief. It was like a dynamite have been thrown right in the center of the corridor, and they were all in total chaos.


    They scowled.


    So the reason they were half an hourte was that they had given them a headstart?


    After seeing the post, the students of No. 1 High School rolled their eyes exasperatedly. Let¡¯s see if these people would be half an hourte for every single subject.


    Therefore, when the second test had begun, they turned to look at them.


    Sure enough, Yan Yu didn¡¯t even flip through the examination paper. He simply ced his pen on top of the paper and closed his eyes, as if he was sleeping.


    The scene surprised the students. Even the invigtor had to nce a second time.


    He originally wanted to head over and remind them that they were taking an exam, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. Besides, this behavior was normal for students of ss 20. Even if he reminded them, it would be of no use.


    Although they had been studying very hard, their bad impression of them still stuck to the very end.


    Moreover, he also remembered that Yan Yu was a student who hadn¡¯t gone to ss for weeks. Perhaps this student had already given up on the exam?


    He immediately shook his head and walked away.


    Even the other students who were in the same ssroom as Lu Ming and the others saw that they weren¡¯t answering any of the questions for half an hour.

 Chapter 591 - Yan Yu—the First in the Grade

    <h4>Chapter 591: Yan Yu¡ªthe First in the Grade</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yan Yu didn¡¯t even nce at his test paper, as did the rest of his friends. They simplyy their heads on the table and fell asleep. Only when it was half an hour did they pick up their pens and begin to answer the questions. As expected, they fulfilled their promise.


    However, no one was happy because of it.


    They all returned to their papers.


    They didn¡¯t know what else to think, far too engrossed in answering the questions. What they didn¡¯t expect was for the group of boys in their respective sections to stand up and hand over the test paper to the teacher.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They all nced at the wall clock only to see that only an hour had passed.


    They really answered their test paper in less than an hour¡ªjust like before!


    It was such a difficult exam.


    Although this was their monthly exam, this also acted as their midterms. As such, the difficulty of the paper wasn¡¯t low at all.


    In fact, they could all tell that their teachers made sure that the questions weren¡¯t easy.


    But just when everyone was grinding their teeth from the stress, they saw someone hand in the paper within half an hour. This was just outrageous!


    They stared at the student in front of them, unsure of what to think. However, they had no other choice but to bury their heads back into the questionnaire.


    Even in the following subjects, they all used up half an hour to finish the exam.


    Staring at the backs of the first few people who had handed their exams over, everyone could only shake their heads and turn their heads back to the test paper.


    Perhaps, the only thing that made everyone feel better was their prospective grades. After all, they must¡¯ve just answered their tests blindly for them to be this fast! When the results would be released, they¡¯d surely fail.


    Very soon, the monthly exam had finally passed.


    Just as everyone was still discussing the speed they were going at, the students of ss 20 all returned to their seats.


    After the exam, they had two days off. The time to wait for the results was extremely long-winded, and everyone was practically scratching their faces in worry.


    Before they knew it, the results were finally released.


    Everyone burst intoughter and tears. They were all anticipating the results, but what was boggling everyone¡¯s minds right now were the rankings.


    Yang Nian and the others knew the significance of this exam.


    He was actually quite intrigued. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the students of ss 20 were being far too idealistic with the results of their exams.


    Moreover, he knew about Yan Yu¡¯s condition.


    Given this, it was impossible for their results to improve. No matter how hard they¡¯d work or memorized their sets, their efforts were all in vain.


    As for the other students of ss 20, it would be impossible for them to improve in such a short period of time.


    Yang Nian gazed at the list of the monthly test.


    While he didn¡¯t participate in the ranking of the exam, he did participate in the test-taking. If he was really ced in the rankings, he would¡¯ve been at least in the top five.


    He nced at the first cer.


    However, when he saw the name of the first ce as well as the score beside it, he was stunned.


    Then he nced at the second ce, all the way down to the fifth ce.


    The perfect score was 750.


    The first cer scored 747.


    That was the same as his score!


    He nced down at the other ces.


    Second ce: 746.


    Third ce: 742.


    Fourth ce: 739.


    Fifth ce: 737.


    How could this be?


    Yang Nian blinked in surprise.


    He thought back to the scores of his other ssmates. If they even participated in the rankings, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to squeeze into the top five!


    Just like him, the entire batch was in an uproar.


    After all, he knew who was in the first ce.


    ¡°Shit, is that Yan Yu?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Lu Ming¡¯s really scored the second spot! How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a mistake. It can¡¯t be them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how could they have these scores? Maybe the school printed them wrong. How could they have scored this well?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! This is impossible!¡±

 Chapter 592 - Perhaps, He Was Biased!

    <h4>Chapter 592: Perhaps, He Was Biased!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°They only took the exam in half an hour! How could they even achieve this grade?¡±


    But Yang Nian knew.


    Back then, when Yan Yu was at his peak, this score was nothing to him. He was extremely smart for his age and was a well-known prodigy in his ss.


    However¡­


    After the ident, didn¡¯t he lose his ability to think? His brain was damaged after the ident, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to improve. For the family, he was as useless as trash.


    How could they have recovered?


    These questions swam in his mind, but he just couldn¡¯t find an answer. He pursed his lips.


    This was too unexpected.


    Their families in Jing City had probably long given up on them. After all, wasn¡¯t that the reason they had been sent to No. 1 High School?


    There weren¡¯t any doctors who could treat them.


    Yet, now they were cured at a small ce like City A?


    How strange!


    As they were thinking, the students of ss 20 were far too immersed in the board. They were counting how many students from their ss made it into the Top 100.


    Their eyes were narrowed as their fingers grazed against the wall.


    ¡°21¡­22¡­23¡­¡±


    His jaw dropped. ¡°We have 23 students who made it in the top 100!¡±


    As soon as his words fell out of his mouth, everyone jumped up and cheered. Their hands pped together, and their eyes glistened in joy.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it! 23 people made it to the Top 100!


    What kind of miracle did they perform that a bunch of underachievers was able to scramble their way to the top?


    The others just couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around the fact. Maybe the student who had announced it was merely bribed by the other students. Maybe he had counted wrong?


    However, when the others counted again, they realized that he really wasn¡¯t wrong.


    They really had 23 students who had ced.


    ¡°He¡¯s not lying!¡±


    ¡°Same here, I even counted to make sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    They all nced at the students of ss 20 in disbelief. However, the group of people had already disbanded and returned to their ssrooms.


    The corridor was silent once again.


    While they were chattering about their scores, the students of ss 20 didn¡¯t seem to care at all. In fact, they had all left the scene with their heads bowed and a smile on their face.


    ¡°Damn it! I could¡¯ve been at the Top 200, but after they all made it up there, I was pushed down to the 300s. This is too much!¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment and resentment in his tone.


    ¡°Do you think they all cheated? That¡¯s why they¡¯ve all received high marks?¡±


    As soon as someone had said it, everyone turned to him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°Are you stupid? This is a joint test from several schools. We only opened the test paper on the day of the test. There¡¯s no chance for anyone to cheat.¡±


    ¡°They may not seem reliable, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to cheat in this way.¡±


    ¡°Then how could their grades have improved this much?¡±


    ¡°I also want to know how to do it!¡±


    Yang Nian left the scene, theplicated expression etched on his face. The others may not know the truth about Yan Yu, but he did.


    What he had done¡­this wasn¡¯t obtained by hard work.


    It just showed that his mind had already recovered to its previous level. It wasn¡¯t what they had thought. He was actually already talented.


    Dean Luo Hua took one look at the report card. He sighed briefly, unsure what to think. There was a sense of mncholy in his features.


    He knew how hard the students of ss 20 had been working.


    However, he knew that it would be impossible for them to improve their grades within such a short period of time, especially by this margin.


    Unexpectedly, they proved him wrong.


    They even had the Top 5 spots.


    A bitter smile slipped into his lips as the arrogance in his eyes faded.


    Perhaps, he was biased!

 Chapter 593 - A Soft Touch

    <h4>Chapter 593: A Soft Touch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At that moment, Luo Hua could only stare at the ceiling when he found out about the Top 5 students.


    There was no way these questions could¡¯ve been leaked, but how could the five students all be from ss 20?


    He blinked in surprise when he had seen Yao Tang¡¯s name on the list.


    She could¡¯ve gotten a grade higher, but she was far toozy to finish her essay. She stopped right in the middle and handed over her paper. Even then, she still got sixth ce!


    He shook his head.


    How could these students score so high?


    Chinesepositions had always been subjective, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they were a few points off the perfect score.


    At first, they suspected that they must¡¯ve had some device to cheat, but their solutions paper held different forms. They had different approaches to solving their problems.


    For example, in Mathematics, despite having the correct answer, their methods of solving the questions were extremely different. It definitely wasn¡¯t giarized or stolen from another student.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the five worst students would find their way to the top?


    If these people could also perform like this in the college entrance examination, No. 1 High School would definitely rank first among the cities.


    He shook his head. The citywide school rankings were determined by five factors.


    The first factor included the average score of all the examinees. The second factor was on the number of students who had entered the top 100.


    The third factor was the average score of their respective Top 10s.


    The fourth factor was the number of top scorers in the college entrance examination.


    The fifth factor was their position in the Math Olympiad.


    It was a really interesting way to rank the schools.


    However, through the years, these rankings have proven to be extremely effective in determining the best.


    International Middle School had always been considered the best among them, and through the years, they had always relied on their top students.


    In fact, the average students in No. 1 High School were not much different from that of International Middle School.


    The only disadvantage they had were the outliers.


    However, now that their worst students were performing extraordinarily well, they could easily catch up to international schools like theirs.


    The thought made him smile.


    He was so excited that he almost jumped from his seat.


    If he could see No. 1 High School crawl to the top spot, then he¡¯d finally be able to retire from his teaching career.


    With this thought in mind, he walked to the door of ss 20.


    ncing inside, he could already hear the waves ofughter echoing from the ssroom. He almost felt like he was back in his younger years.


    It was different from the other sses he had advised then. The lifeless looks and monotonous voices were nothingpared to this.


    There, he felt like a problem-solving machine.


    Every time he¡¯d open his eyes and enter the ssroom, he¡¯d either start doing questions, correcting answers, or reciting from the board.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if it was time he¡¯d change his teaching philosophy.


    Just then, the students of ss 20 all looked to the side to see Luo Hua.


    ¡°Could it be that Director Luo came to congratte us?¡±


    Meng Yang whistled mockingly as a cheeky smile slipped into his lips.


    Luo Hua originally disliked him, but after thinking things through, he found him to be quite adorable.


    Moreover, they were children. It was normal for them to be so energetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to congratte all of you,¡± he said with a smile, finallying back to his senses.


    Seeing him look so serious, the students of ss 20 were surprised. Even thenguage teacher couldn¡¯t help but do a double take.


    The smile on Meng Yang¡¯s face dropped.


    ¡°Look, if you have anything to say, say it to our face,¡± he snapped. ¡°We won¡¯t fall for that little trick anymore.¡±


    They all nodded firmly.


    Luo Hua took a deep breath as his smile widened. He even chuckled a bit.


    It seemed that Meng Yang was more scared of his smile than his angry self!


    Upon seeing this, the young boy jumped from his seat and ran to the back of the ssroom. ¡°Can you act a little more normal? Just scold me!¡± he whined, ducking his head.


    This was far too scary!

 Chapter 594 - Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 594: Apologize</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Meng Yang was cautious as he stared at Teacher Luo, fearing the worst.


    Luo Hua¡¯s smile slowly receded as he stepped onto the podium.


    Everyone stopped moving.


    They all gazed at the middle-aged man, unsure of what to do.


    They expected him to scold them or to at least, use them of doing something so nefarious that they should be kicked out.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for him to bow his head without any hesitation.


    Even Yao Tang put down her pen in surprise.


    Lin Xin¡¯s jaw dropped.


    On the other side of the ssroom, Meng Yang pinched his thigh, only to have mistaken someone else¡¯s thigh for his. The student beside him jumped up and shot him a re.


    Thenguage teacher took one look at the sight and left the ssroom.


    The next ss was Chinesenguage.


    However, perhaps, they needed more time for themselves for a while.


    Everyone in ss 20 had interesting looks on their faces, but they all kept quiet as if they were waiting for something special to happen.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I actually came to ss 20 to apologize to all of you.¡±


    They all shared a look, at aplete loss for words.


    Teacher Luo¡¯s behavior was extremely unexpected that it caught them off guard.


    Initially, they wanted to annoy him with their better grades, but now, they couldn¡¯t even open their mouths.


    If Teacher Luo would treat them as coldly as before, they wouldn¡¯t felt a thing. Yet this¡­they didn¡¯t know he was even capable of apologizing.


    Back then, they all had the nerve to tease the old man, but now, they couldn¡¯t even move.


    What was this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been biased against you for a long time. I thought that you were a bad student and even went as far as to discourage Teacher Xi from improving your results. That was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have judged you too soon.¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Now, I realize that you aren¡¯t bad at all. In fact, the only one who¡¯scking here is me. I misunderstood you too much, and for that, I apologize.¡±


    Initially, Luo Hua thought that it would be difficult to apologize to these students, but after opening his mouth, he realized that it was quite simple.


    After all, he meant what he said.


    However, as soon as he raised his head, he couldn¡¯t help but look at their surprised expressions. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve all seen a ghost.


    Not one word came out of their mouths.


    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    Just as he was sighing in his heart, thinking that the students of ss 20 wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive him, Meng Yang finally spoke up,


    ¡°Director Luo, we¡¯ve vited the school regtions. Shouldn¡¯t you be punishing us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I mean, you were pretty good when you were mad at us. The way you¡¯re acting now¡­aren¡¯t you being a little too out of character?¡±


    The people rubbed their arms, feeling ufortable.


    Lin Xin nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. We arete almost every day. We even skip sses. We naturally have to bear some consequences for them, right?¡± she spoke up. ¡°What has gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you wouldn¡¯t punish us anymore?¡± Lu Ming tilted his head in curiosity.


    Even Yao Tang looked at him seriously.


    It seemed that she really hoped he¡¯d agree to their request.


    Initially, he feltfortable with the ss. However, as soon as he heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, his expression turned dark. He gritted his teeth.


    It was a few more weeks until the exam, and they were still talking balderdash!


    ¡°You still n to bete for ss? After all of this?¡±


    They burst intoughter. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Luo Hua sighed deeply, leaving the room with a sullen expression. It seemed that there was no hope for him at all.

 Chapter 595 - Top 1

    <h4>Chapter 595: Top 1</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Very soon, the school bell rang, signaling that it was the start of the next ss.


    As soon as the Chinese teacher arrived, Teacher Luo Hua was already nowhere to be seen. It seemed that their exchange didn¡¯t go as well as she had initially thought.


    ¡°ss, please quiet down.¡±


    Everyone immediately followed suit, and her eyes narrowed at the crowd.


    ¡°Do you think that Mathematics and English are the only subjects that are important here? Is that why you don¡¯t value my subject enough?¡±


    She nced in her direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ironic that Chinese is the very subject that had dragged all your scores down?¡±


    ¡°Since you all know your rankings, I¡¯m sure you are all aware of your scores in your different subjects. Am I right?¡± The other students nodded in response.


    ¡°Look! You¡¯ve all received perfect scores in your other subjects, but you couldn¡¯t even get a perfect score in Chinese! How ironic is that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been memorizing your English and practicing your Math, but did that really help you in achieving the perfect score?¡±


    ¡°The top six students in our batch have all received imperfect scores in their Language subject. Don¡¯t you see how integral this is?¡±


    She scowled.


    The teacher¡¯s face was deep red as she ranted to them about their grades. However, the students were far too drowsy to reply. They didn¡¯t really need Chinesenguages to pass.


    Mathematics offered them enough points to go above and beyond the other students.


    As for theirnguage subject, their grades have always been quite stable. While their readingprehension took a little dip, it really was all down to their luck.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, the Chinese teacher became even more passionate.


    Among the students in ss 20, there were six students who had scored full marks in all the other subjects. Yet, they lost a few points in theirnguage subject.


    Not a single one of them had a perfect score.


    The moment she received their grades, she couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed with them. There were students in other sses who had received full marks in her subject, but there was no improvement when it came to ss 20.


    Was she the one dragging them down?


    She turned her gaze to Yao Tang as a small smile slipped into her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell everyone why there¡¯s such arge gap between you and the fifth cer?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even raise her head when she answered, ¡°Because he answered quite well.¡±


    What?


    What did she just say?


    The teacher gritted her teeth. ¡°Because their Chinesenguageprehension is better than yours! Look at your results!¡±


    ¡°The one at seventh ce is just a point below yours. They could¡¯ve caught up with you if they wanted to.¡±


    ¡°If yournguageprehension was a little better¡ªif you had just studied a little harder¡ªthen your results wouldn¡¯t have been this low!¡± she snapped.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other subjects were more difficult, Yao Tang¡¯s Chinesenguage would¡¯ve been ranked a bit her.


    After all, Chinesenguage was easy for her.


    However, she was just far toozy to finish herposition. That seriously dragged her score, which affected her entire average.


    Upon seeing her nonchnt look, the Chinese teacher scowled. This was such an important exam, and they were disregarding it just like that?


    After ss, thenguage teacher brought her to the office and sat her down. ¡°Yao Tang, you seriously can¡¯t go on like this. The college entrance examinations areing, and they recognize only the top scorer. Do you understand?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Now that the other students have caught up with you, you shouldn¡¯t continue wasting your time on this subject. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Top 10.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you think that it would be the same if you could enter a top university, but as the top scorer, or as an ordinary person, it¡¯s still different.¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang, you have to think of your future.¡±


    Thenguage teacher sighed, unsure of what to say next. Her hand was trembling as her face was filled with regret.


    She really was concerned over her student.


    Yao Tang slowly nodded her head as if she was listening seriously. However, herpletely nk expression was enough to give the teacher a headache.


    Every time, she¡¯d always tell her the importance of Chinese.


    And every time, she didn¡¯t want to take it to heart.


    At this point, the teacher didn¡¯t even know if she should continue being like this.


    However, when she saw Yao Tang¡¯s results, she couldn¡¯t help but hope that maybe this time around, she¡¯d finally take her subject seriously.

 Chapter 596 - Chinese Language

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chinese Language</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The teacher took a deep breath and revealed a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yao Tang, you want to improve your Chinese scores, right?¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang saw the soft smile on her teacher¡¯s face, she could feel her stomach stirring.


    She didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± she responded. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with my score.¡±


    The Language teacher was shocked to silence, unsure of what else to say.


    Did she really not like learning Chinese that much?


    ¡°Yao Tang, you really shouldn¡¯t give up after encountering these kinds of difficulties. Instead, you should try your best to ovee them. Only by oveing them will you realize how much you¡¯ve gained.¡±


    Yao Tang was silent for a moment. However, just as the teacher had thought that she was able to change her mind, the student said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I just change my path instead of trying to ovee them?¡±


    What?


    Only then did the Language teacher give up on the idea of beating around the bush. ¡°Yao Tang, this is what I think. You are an excellent student, but youck the method. This is the time you should improve on yourself.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Come to my office, and I¡¯ll tutor you. What do you think?¡±


    She had smiled at Yao Tang because she wanted to be friendly and offer her a helping hand.


    After all, how else could she convince her to expand her Chinese learningnguage?


    Her eyes were soft as she waited for her reply.


    However, Yao Tang simply shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think my score is good enough.¡±


    When thenguage teacher heard this, she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She rubbed her forehead as if trying to soothe her wrinkles. ¡°Just leave,¡± she said, sighing deeply. ¡°I need to calm down first.¡±


    If not for the fact that all the teachers had already left, she would¡¯ve lost all face.


    Only after lowering her head did she realize that she should give Yao Tang another chance. After all, students say some stupid things sometimes, right? However, just as she raised her head, she realizedYao Tanghad already left.


    It turned out that she really didn¡¯t care.


    The words that she had said in anger


    Thenguage teacher was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    However, Yao Tang had already gone back. How could she go to the ssroom and get her?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the entire grade was in a very heated discussion as to the recent events that had unfolded in time.


    ¡°How did their grades improve so quickly? I was supposed to be in the Top 100 of the grade, and now, I¡¯ve been bumped off to the Top 200.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they improve too quickly? Do you think they attended some sort of cram school after they had disappeared?¡±


    ¡°I mean, they weren¡¯tcking in money to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Even then, what kind of teacher did they hire?¡±


    ¡°You know, ever since Yao Tang attended ss 20, the atmosphere in their ss had changed almostpletely.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, why did Yao Tang only get a sixth ce this time around? Did someone catch up with her?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of her Chinese.¡±


    After seeing Yao Tang¡¯s results, the student secretly took a look at her individual scores per subject.


    She found that other than her Chinese, she had received full marks for everything else. As soon as she said this, the other students lifted their heads in surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Chinese really easy this time around? I thought she¡¯d get full marks in that.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she didn¡¯t even finish herposition! She only wrote half of it,¡± she murmured. ¡°When the Chinese teacher found out about it, he tried to get her to make up for it, but she rejected him. They were furious!¡±


    Their expressions wereplicated.


    They were all stunned.


    Although the results of the monthly exam were very good, Yao Tang¡¯s low score caused a lot of discussion in the group. They were talking about her scores more than Yan Yu¡¯s aplishments!


    Very soon, Yao Tang¡¯s poor Chinese results spread throughout the entire grade.


    That news soon reached Yao Tang.

 Chapter 597 - No Longer Need Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 597: No Longer Need Treatment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It was one thing for Yao Tang to know that her performance in her Chinese Language ss was bad, but it was another thing for her to hear from others how bad it had been.


    She didn¡¯t feel too good after that.


    After school, Yao Tang escaped all the rumors and rushed to Grandma Xu¡¯s house with Qin Jingby her side.


    Xu Xuan had been very busy these days. She was supposed to be the one to give Grandma Xuher injection, but a few days had passed, and she still couldn¡¯t make it.


    It had been a long time since she had received her treatment.


    At first, Yao Tang was extremely reasonable. However, she couldn¡¯t just let some patients¡¯ treatment be dyed like this. That¡¯s why she headed all the way to her house to look into this situation.


    However, as soon as they arrived, they bumped into Xu Xuan who was heading her way out.


    Qin Jing was stunned.


    Since Yao Tang and Qin Jinghad taken the car, then they should¡¯ve arrived quite earlier than her, so why was she here?


    It seemed as if she had already headed back after a long time.


    As soon as she saw Yao Tang and Qin Jingat the end of the door, her eyes shed in panic. It was as if she hadn¡¯t expected to see them.


    She grabbed them by their arms and pulled them out.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± she murmured.


    Qin Jing furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Xu Xuan, where are you taking us? Aren¡¯t you going to help Grandma Xu with her illness today?¡±


    Only when she had finally pulled them into the corner did she say, ¡°My Grandma¡¯s almost healed. There¡¯s really no need for you toe over.¡±


    There was a hint of urgency in her voice.


    Qin Jing furrowed her eyebrows. She appeared to be quite impressed with Yao Tang¡¯s medical skills, so why did she want to stop the treatment?


    Wasn¡¯t it better to continue the acupuncture?


    Xu Xuan had always been worried about her grandmother. So, why did she have a sudden change of heart?


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we have a look?¡±


    It would be better for Yao Tang to check it herself.


    That way, they¡¯d be able to better gauge the old woman¡¯s condition, and Yao Tang would be able to confirm whether or not she needed any treatment.


    There was something about Xu Xuan¡¯s behavior that perked up their curiosity.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong.


    Why did Xu Xuan feel so uneasy?


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need,¡± she interrupted. ¡°You should head back. Thank you again for all your help.¡±


    She quickly pushed them the other way.


    As they were talking, Xu Xuan¡¯s face turned even more anxious. Her expression made it difficult for anyone to believe that everything was fine.


    Qin Jing wanted to interview her even more, but Yao Tanghad already bypassed the two students and walked up the stairs.


    Xu Xuan paled.


    She quickly walked up to her and struggled to pull her back, but it was to no avail.


    It was easy for Yao Tang to break free from her hands, and she took another step.


    ¡°Look, you have to believe me,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Just leave. You¡­I¡¯ll try to exinter, but you just have to leave.¡±


    The more anxious she was, the more they could tell that something had happened.


    Seeing that Yao Tang had already taken two steps up the stairs, Xu Xuanquickly rushed in front of her. At first, she wanted to grab hold of her and pull her down, but something made her freeze.


    Footsteps!


    Someone wasing!


    Hearing these footsteps, Xu Xuan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She quickly walked up and wanted to pull Yao Tang and Qin Jing to a corner.


    But before she could move, a voice echoed from the other side of the home.


    ¡°Xuanxuan, what¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    The man stepped down the stairs. When he noticed the two figures standing behind Xu Xuan, a steely light shed across his eyes.


    Xu Xuan tried to block them, hoping that he didn¡¯t see them.


    But it was already useless. The man had already seen them. His gaze grew even colder, and his face darkened instantaneously. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°These are my ssmates. They¡¯re just passing by. I¡¯ve already told them to leave in a bit.¡±

 Chapter 598 - She’s Confident

    <h4>Chapter 598: She¡¯s Confident</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, after Xu Xuan had finished speaking, the man still wasn¡¯t fazed. Instead, his gazended on Yao Tang.


    ¡°They¡¯re just your ssmates, huh?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was as cool as winter, and his tone became much more flippant. It¡¯s as if he knew that they were nning something.


    ¡°They really are just my ordinary ssmates,¡± she insisted. ¡°They knew that Grandma¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, so they came by to visit. I told them that it was inconvenient, but they came anyway. I¡¯ll ask them to leave¡ª¡±


    ¡°In fact, they¡¯re already leaving. We¡¯ve already talked.¡±


    Xu Xuan could feel her palms sweating as her knees quaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    The man looked at them from side to side.


    Just then, a thought urred to him. ¡°They¡¯re Yao Tang and Qin Jing, right?¡± He raised his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide their identity from me.¡±


    Xu Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Look, they¡¯re not at fault here. Why are you even keeping them here? If It¡¯s because¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, my cousin has finally arrived! And Qin Jing¡¯s here too. Why don¡¯t youe inside?¡±


    Suddenly, a loud voice interrupted them.


    ¡°You must be so happy to see me like this, right? What were you going to say again, Xu Xuan? You were referring to me, right?¡±


    Before they could say anything, a young woman limped down the stairs.


    It was Yao Ran.


    She didn¡¯t look quite well. Her eyes were fiery and her hands were clenched. She looked different from the supposed ¡°angel¡± everyone perceived her as.


    The man immediately lowered her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe here,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I already have everything figured out. It¡¯s my fault for calling your attention like this.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te down, how would I know that they¡¯re here? Besides, I should¡¯ve expected this from someone like her.¡± She shot Xu Xuan a look.


    As soon as the man heard this, he shot a re at Xu Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson,¡± he snapped. ¡°If she continues being a traitor, I¡¯ll make sure to educate her well enough.¡±


    Yao Ran smiled.


    ¡°Do you hear that, Xuanxuan?¡± she said softly. ¡°You were born in the Xu Family. Shouldn¡¯t you know what to do?¡±


    A few days ago, she had just been recuperating in the ward when a man came looking for her.


    The man had been respectfully calling her miss, saying that he¡¯d always protect and follow her.


    If she was being honest, Yao Ran didn¡¯t know why this was so either.


    The man never really mentioned it. No matter how many times she¡¯d asked him, the man wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth. Instead, he simply asked her to wait.


    At first, she assumed that he was simply a liar. To prove it, she asked the man to take out five million and transfer the amount to her card.


    How was she supposed to know that he¡¯d do it without any hesitation?


    She thought that the man was ying with her.


    However, after checking and probing the man, she knew that this man had a close rtionship with the Xu Family. That meant that she had some sort of power over him.


    This man was there to help her.


    Therefore, as she faced Yao Tang, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more confident. She tilted her head upward as she regarded them with a cool smile.


    It seemed that Xu Xuan wasn¡¯t as loyal as she had initially liked.


    After listening to her words, Qin Jing scoffed. ¡°How wonderful,¡± she drawled. ¡°You really love to y the victim, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She then added, ¡°Not only are you faking a limp, but you look even more shameless.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    She took one look at Qin Jing before rolling her eyes. ¡°Uncle Tian, teach them a lesson for me!¡±

 Chapter 599 - Her Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 599: Her Secret Weapon</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran knew that Qin Jinghad the backing of the entire Qin Family. They had enormous power and influence in the capital.


    If this had been any other ce, she would¡¯ve been scared out of her mind. She wouldn¡¯t dare insult them so directly unless she wanted to be cklisted by the entire Qin Family.


    At this point, she wasn¡¯t even sure if the Yao Family would back her up.


    However, things were much different now. Now, that she had Uncle Tian as her backing with the entire Xu Family, she could easily trick Yao Tangin entering their abode and beat them up.


    No one would know what would happen to them.


    The Xu Family, after all, lived far away from the city center point. In fact, they lived in the most chaotic neighborhood, with gangsters roaming around the area.


    There were also no surveince cameras to prove or even disprove their innocence. It was the perfect location.


    Yao Ran had been waiting for Yao Tangto walk into her trap for the longest time. After all, she knew how concerned she had been for the old woman. What she didn¡¯t expect was for Xu Xuanto betray her.


    She¡¯s the reason why her n had been dyed!


    At first, she had assumed that there had been a disturbance in her ns.


    Only today did she realize that Xu Xuan was the reason why they hadn¡¯t beening over for this long.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Uncle Tian would¡¯ve been able to deal with them a long time ago.


    ¡°Uncle Tian, they¡¯re the reasons why I¡¯m injured. Take good care of them for me.¡± Her eyes shed. ¡°After all, they¡¯vee all this way. They must be tired.¡±


    As she spoke, Yao Ran turned around.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to see the deep hatred brewing in her eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for that woman, her foot wouldn¡¯t have been injured. If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this.


    At the other end of the conversation, Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. What was going on with her?


    However, she didn¡¯t think that much of it. Whatever. She couldn¡¯t care less about that crazy woman.


    ¡°Whatever! What the hell did you do to Grandma Xu?¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Do you know it¡¯s illegal to prevent someone from seeing her doctor?¡±


    Uncle Tian scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s doing well, but I wouldn¡¯t say the same for you.¡± He sneered. ¡°Worry about yourself first. This might even be thest words thate out of your mouth.¡±


    Yao Ran stood right behind the man, smirking.


    Now that she had Uncle Tian, she really felt more confident. The two wouldn¡¯t be able to escape no matter what the circumstances.


    As they were talking, dozens of people rushed down the stairs. They seemed to be holding bats and canes in their hand as they quickly surrounded the area.


    Uncle Tian cracked his knuckles.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re girls doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Qin Jing rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re enough to take us down? Even if you have five hundred people surrounding us, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you!¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows.


    She really had some confidence to say that. Did she have some secret weapon on her? However, before she could ask, Qin Jing nced over at her. ¡°Yao Tang, go and fight them! Show them how powerful you are.¡±


    What?


    Yao Tang blinked exasperatedly. She had assumed that Qin Jingwould have something on her. She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d throw her right in the middle.


    Xu Xuan paled almost immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± she whispered urgently. ¡°There¡¯s too many of them. Look, I¡¯ll try my best to stall them. You just have to run!¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± she quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Even then, Yao Tang didn¡¯t believe her.


    Xu Xuan didn¡¯t appear fazed. ¡°I¡¯ll stop them myself,¡± she said. ¡°Just break out and run! Once you¡¯re farther away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!¡±


    Yao Tang sped her shoulder. ¡°Just go behind me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

 Chapter 600 - The Tables Have Turned

    <h4>Chapter 600: The Tables Have Turned</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Seeing that Xu Xuan was still unwilling to leave, Yao Ran¡¯s face darkened. She nced over at Uncle Tian. ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling toe over, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve already forgotten your ce. As the elder, I have to teach you on behalf of them. Let me teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You should know that every betrayal has a price.¡±


    Xu Xuan didn¡¯t say anything as she narrowed her eyes at the men.


    If she was going to rush over and stop them all froming after the pair, then they might still have a slim chance to escape.


    Initially, Xu Xuan didn¡¯t want them toe over. That way, they could avoid being ambushed by both Uncle Tianand Yao Ran.


    She didn¡¯t really expect them to surprise her.


    Before she could even get them to leave, Uncle Tian had already spotted them.


    Seeing that she was surrounded by all these people, Xu Xuan gulped. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    However, thest thing she wanted was her friends to get hurt.


    ¡°The two of you should go first,¡± shemanded, turning her head. ¡°Just run. I can stop them. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    However, the pair made no movements toward the door.


    Xu Xuan could feel her hands trembling. ¡°Go,¡± she snapped, iling her arms around in a panic. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    However, before she could add anything, Yao Tang had already sprinted toward the men.


    She ran at the speed of light.


    Uncle Tian almost stumbled back in surprise at her speed. Caught off guard, he tried to see where she was, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    However, before he couldmand his men, he already found a de pressed against his throat.


    ¡°Who¡¯ll daree up?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s cool voice echoed across the crowd as her gaze swept over the men. The men who had rushed out averted their gazes,


    It was at that point did they all know they have lost.


    But how could this have happened? They were all extremely strong and quick on their feet. How could they be bested by some girl?


    The way she had run¡­her speed¡­it was unheard of!


    And now, she already had a knife right to their boss¡¯s neck! She was terrifying!


    Seeing their boss being held hostage like this, everyone immediately backed down. They all looked like dogs who had been refused a treat.


    It seemed that the girl could take their lives in an instant. At this point, they would¡¯ve been blessed by the gods if they could escape now.


    Xu Xuan¡¯s jaw dropped.


    At first, when Yao Tang told her to stand back, she assumed that she was trying to be brave. She didn¡¯t expect that her skills would be this impressive!


    She had yed with Yao Tang before in a tennis match. While she knew that she was talented, she didn¡¯t know that she was this extraordinary!


    She had never seen Yao Tang in a fight before, but this was¡­this was unbelievable!


    Even Uncle Tian was surprised.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t asking whether or not he should grant her mercy, but whether or not she¡¯d let him go.


    His face turned ashen.


    He choked, clenching his fists. Was this the end of him?


    Uncle Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    However, just as he was about to call his men to retreat, a few women dressed in ck showed up in the corridor. They stomped around the vicinity, their res are as cool as winter.


    From where they hade from, the man could see the fallen bodies of his other men. His eyes widened. What was this?


    ¡°Miss, how should we deal with these people?¡±


    ¡°You can deal with them how you see fit.¡±


    The women were quick as they circled around the crowd. Before long, all his men were tied up. Their faces look like they¡¯d been punched heavily, and he could see a few writhing on the ground.


    Everyone that he had brought over was seen begging for mercy. The tables have turned.


    What was happening?

 Chapter 601 - Dirty Her Hands

    <h4>Chapter 601: Dirty Her Hands</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After hearing Yao Tang¡¯s confirmation, Nie Yun took out her cell phone and called the police to handle this matter.


    Within a few minutes, everyone had already been subdued.


    Qin Jing initially thought that an intense battle would sh in front of her eyes, but all she could do was stare nkly at the tied-up men.


    Even Xu Xuan was surprised.


    Yao Ran stared at all her men who had all been subdued. With this, she felt her legs quake and she stumbled backward.


    At first, she thought that she¡¯d finally be able to win against her¡ªthat she¡¯d be able to teach them a lesson. After all, she had always wanted them to disappear from this world.


    How was she supposed to know this would happen?


    Yao Tang had also brought her bodyguards, and they were well above Uncle Tianand the others. She clenched her fists.


    It was strange to see that she had brought so many bodyguards with her.


    Thinking of this, Yao Ran nced at Xu Xuan.


    Had she warned her?


    That traitor!


    Xu Xuan must¡¯ve told them of her ns as well as Uncle Tian¡¯s existence.


    That was why she had deliberately brought her bodyguards.


    She should¡¯ve known that Xu Xuan would betray her! Not only did she speak up for Yao Tang, but she also spilled all of their ns.


    She dug her fingers into her palms.


    How could she do this?


    Yao Ran, however, knew that she was no match for them, especially now that her bodyguards had been subdued. It would be useless to say anything more than this.


    Uncle Tian clenched his jaw as he felt Yao Tang¡¯s grip on the side of his neck. He didn¡¯t know that these girls woulde prepared.


    It would be one thing if these girls were good with martial arts.


    But they had brought backup.


    He was aware of his men¡¯s power, and he knew for a fact that they were stronger¡ªstronger than anyone he knew.


    Who was this girl?


    Uncle Tian¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Ranran had told me that you were good at scheming.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± he snapped. ¡°You should think carefully about what you do next. We aren¡¯t the type of people you should offend. If you do, then I¡¯m afraid your life wouldn¡¯t be as peaceful as it had been.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s voice remained indifferent. ¡°Then should I just kill you now? That way, you wouldn¡¯t be causing any more trouble?¡±


    Hearing this, the man flushed bright red.


    Nie Yun, who was beside him, bowed her head. ¡°Please tell us what to do, Miss,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Whatever you decide, we¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    The man sputtered.


    At this point, he felt that he was about to suffocate. His face was turning dark purple, and he could feel his veins throbbing.


    He tried to remove her grip, but he couldn¡¯t.


    If he could remove himself from Yao Tang¡¯s grip and take her down, then the situation might favor him. But he had no way to shake the girl off.


    She looked so frail and thin.


    How could she be this strong?


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± he sputtered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Miss.¡± Nie Yun nced at her.


    As soon as he heard this, Tian¡¯s eyes shone with hope. Perhaps these people were only good with threats. They wouldn¡¯t dare kill him, right?


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for her to step forward and say,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands for this man. I can handle this matter myself. Besides, you¡¯ll be having dinner with Young Master. The blood might spoil your appetite.¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s face paled even further. ¡°If you kill me now, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences,¡± he sputtered. ¡°Think about it.¡±


    His tone was cold enough that would make any normal person shiver in fear.


    Yao Tangughed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to wait for the consequences.¡±


    Without another word, she threw him to the side.


    Feeling the grip loosening around his neck, Uncle Tian gasped. He instinctively wanted to retaliate against her, but it was as if he had lost control of his arms. Without another word, he felt himself being thrown to the side.


    It was as if he had no control of his body.

 Chapter 602 - Poison Pill

    <h4>Chapter 602: Poison Pill</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Bang!


    Uncle Tian smashed against the wall with so much force that it shook against his weight.


    The man himself felt faint from the impact.


    It was as if his bones had already shattered inside his body. He could taste blood on his tongue, and his vision was swirling.


    It took him a long while to pull himself together. When he finally did, he found that the two female bodyguards were already upon him.


    They unleashed another barrage of kicks on him.


    One of themnded on his chest, causing him to spew out a mouthful of blood.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s subordinates quaked at the sight of their leader being beaten so badly. They began to panic.


    ¡°Uncle Tian!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Tian!¡±


    They cried and wailed, wanting to rush over and help the man. Unfortunately, they were still firmly tied up.


    Never mind saving someone else, they couldn¡¯t even save themselves.


    Yao Ran was beyond flustered as the scene unfolded before her. She had never experienced something so harrowing in all her life.


    There were puddles of blood all around, and some had even gotten on her clothes. The air, too, was filled with the disgusting, metallic smell.


    She had fully expected Uncle Tianto be capable of taking downYao Tangand the others.


    Only now did she realize how naive she was. Not only had she grossly underestimated Yao Tang, butYao Ranwas also terribly unprepared for this development.


    Thanks to her growing fear, she could barely even stand up. Her knees were shaking, and her legs felt like jelly.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Yao Ran had no idea what would happen at the end of the day.


    After a while, she noticed that Yao Tangand her allies were focused solely onUncle Tian.Yao Rangrabbed the opportunity and quietly fled upstairs.


    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t gone far when she was discovered by one of the guards. The woman picked Yao Ranup effortlessly with one hand.


    Then, she tossed the girl aside and ignored her, like she was nothing more than a pebble that got in the way.


    Yao Ran screamed as she flew into an arc andnded on the ground. Her delicate skin scraped against the rough, uneven concrete, prompting fat tears to roll down her cheeks.


    Uncle Tian was outraged to see his mistress¡¯ sorry state.


    He took out a pill from his shirt pocket and hurled it in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    She reached out and caught it in the palm of her hand. Other than that, she didn¡¯t appear to be bothered by it at all.


    Uncle Tian, on the other hand, grinned in triumph. Unbeknownst to everyone, it was no ordinary pill. It was something that was left behind by that person. It had poisonous properties that could harm someone through a simple touch, and could cause their death if an antidote was not administered within fifteen minutes.


    Uncle Tian was cunning enough to bring gloves with him at all times, and he had slipped them on just before handling the pill. He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by its toxins.


    ¡°Little Girl,¡± he called out mockingly. ¡°You have touched the pill and are now poisoned. I suggest you let us go, or you will surely die in a matter of minutes.¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to believe my words, of course, but you¡¯d better be prepared to deal with the consequences!¡±


    A few feet away, Nie Yunfroze atUncle Tian¡¯s words. His face drained of color as he turned toYao Tang. ¡°Miss, quickly! Throw that thing away!¡±


    The world was vast and mysterious. These days, it wasn¡¯t so hard to believe that something so ludicrous existed.


    Nie Yun couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk, especially when the Young Miss¡¯ safety was on the line. He didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down.


    Thankfully, Yao Tanglistened to him and threw the pill away. Her expression was still cool as a cucumber, though.


    Still, Nie Yunallowed himself a sigh of relief. He red atUncle Tian. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you try to do anything to the Young Miss, you will pay the price with your life. Stop ying tricks and tell me the truth! Was it really poison?¡±


    Uncle Tian sneered, but was otherwise calm. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then you can just wait and see whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not. When the timees, you shall see it for yourself.¡±


    He had faith in those pills. That youngdy had left them, after all.


    Uncle Tian had been reluctant to use them at first, but desperate times called for desperate measures, as the saying went.


    Furious, Nie Yun strode over and stamped his foot on Uncle Tian¡¯s chest. ¡°Hurry and tell me where the antidote is! Hand it over!¡±


    Uncle Tian stared up at him as a taunting smile slowly crept on his lips.


    ¡°I can give you what you want, but you must promise to let Miss Yao Rango. If you so much as touch a hair in her head, then your precious Young Miss will definitely die today!¡±


    Both Qin JingandNie Yunwere livid, but there was nothing they could do. There was no way of telling whether the pill really was poison or not.


    What they did know for sure was that they didn¡¯t want to risk Yao Tang¡¯s life.

 Chapter 603 - Origins

    <h4>Chapter 603: Origins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Miss! Hang on, I¡¯ll contact the best doctor in the city and have hime over to check on you. You¡¯ll be just fine, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Nie Yun turned to leave, butYao Tanggrabbed her arm and stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Her tone was light, almostzy, as if she didn¡¯t believe a word that the man had spoken. She didn¡¯t appear daunted in the slightest.


    Uncle Tian took her reaction as arrogance. He scoffed and sneered at her.


    ¡°You may not believe me because you¡¯ve never heard of it before, but that doesn¡¯t mean that such a drug doesn¡¯t exist. You can act all high and might now, but by the time you feel its effects, it will be toote for you to do anything.¡±


    Nie Yun grew even more anxious. If looks could kill, the re he shotUncle Tianwould have maimed him on the spot.


    Her team had already botched their mission to protect Yao Tangthree times in the past.


    First, at the cinema, when a flower pot had almost done them in.


    The second time, the youngdy was publicly used and was almost taken away by the police. They were just downstairs at the time; they should have rushed to her side at the smallest sight of trouble.


    The third time was the worst¡ªthey had t-out lost Yao Tang. Fortunately, the youngdy had returned safe and sound.


    And so, they made sure they didn¡¯t make any blunder today. They used everything they had learned in training and dealt with Uncle Tian¡¯s subordinates quickly and efficiently.


    They just never expected that a poison would factor into the equation.


    What was more, they had no way of knowing whether Uncle Tian¡¯s words were to be trusted or not.


    As for the man, he simply thought that Yao Tangmust be courting death.


    He silently counted the seconds, waiting for the time when she would be groveling at his feet, begging for the antidote.


    Soon, however, a full three minutes had passed. Yao Tangwas still standing on her own two feet, looking rxed and unbothered.


    Even so, Uncle Tianquelled his apprehensions and told himself he might have counted too fast.


    Another couple of minutes ticked by. Uncle felt it slip slowly by him, yet he could still no sign of the poison¡¯s effects on Yao Tang¡¯s body.


    He stared up at her, his eyes wide with shock and confusion.


    That pill had been personally refined by that person. Howe it didn¡¯t affect this girl at all?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    ¡°How can you still be standing there? You must be forcing yourself to act like you¡¯re okay, right? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s no use! You will only feel worseter on!¡±


    Against his better judgment, Uncle Tianconvinced himself thatYao Tangwas only putting up an act.


    Once the poison finally took over, she would know the greatest agony in the world. She would definitely drop to her knees and beg for the antidote.


    The thought consoled Uncle Tian. ¡°All right, I¡¯d like to see how long you can hold on!¡±


    Her response was to kick him in the face, much to his horror. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s eyes zed with hatred, but there was nothing he could do. He could only pray for the poison to do its work so that he could escape this unfortunate predicament.


    Another ten minutes passed. Yao Tangwas still fit as a fiddle.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s expression grew terrible. He couldn¡¯t ept this!


    It was true that he had never used the pill before, but its properties and effects had been recorded in their sacred books.


    It should have worked just as the text had said!


    Yao Tang loomed over him and asked, ¡°Where did you get this pill?¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s head jerked up upon hearing her question, his mind barely able to keep up with what was happening.


    Not only was she unharmed by the drug, but she was also trying to get information on its origins.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have been mocking him for the failure of his poison.


    Uncle Tian didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    This batch of pills was left behind by that person.


    He could allow some room for discrepancies between the poison¡¯s actual effects and the ones written in the book, but he refused to believe that a victim would be unaffected altogether.


    Unless¡­


    Uncle Tian peered atYao Tang. At this point, fifteen minutes had passed by, but she was still fine.

 Chapter 604 - A Sense of Foreboding

    <h4>Chapter 604: A Sense of Foreboding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When Uncle Tian spoke again, he was struggling to get the words out of his mouth.


    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±


    Almost immediately, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    He had led his men into hiding all these years, engaging in the asional yet necessary scuffle. He had never been beaten up to such a pitiful state.


    Even his trump card, the treasured pill that had been passed down through generations, couldn¡¯t help him at this crucial time.


    Uncle Tian had foolishly thought that teaching these two girls a lesson was as easy as crushing a bug under his foot. After all, they were supposed to be sheltered youngdies from rich families, naive and clueless about the ways of the world.


    He never imagined that this encounter might prove to be his downfall.


    At the very least, he was now certain that the girl before him was no ordinary person.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Yao Tangasked softly as she slowly sank into the stool thatNie Yunhad brought over. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, and you still dared to plot against me? Your courage is quitemendable.¡±


    Uncle Tian was at a loss for words.


    Of course, he had looked into the backgrounds of Yao TangandQin Jingbefore. As far as he knew, they were merely high school students. Even if they were attacked, it would have been dismissed as another random incident.


    He just had to make sure that his men cleaned up well after themselves, and there should be no problem.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranstood from a distance and watched in disappointment. She had put her trust inUncle Tianto finish off her enemies, but it was obvious now that she had made the wrong decision.


    Could it be that he was in cahoots with Yao Tangall along? Perhaps he had deliberately approached her to y her for a fool¡­


    Desperate, Yao Ranburst into tears. ¡°Why do you guys always target me?¡± she bawled. ¡°I¡¯m a cripple now! Are you still not satisfied?¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s chest ached when he heard this.


    That person¡¯s descendant, the eldest daughter of the n, should have been pampered all her life. She deserved nothing less. But now, not only was she crippled, but she was also mercilessly hounded by these vicious brats.


    It pained him to think that he was incapable of avenging her.


    He swept another nce at Yao Tang, his voice dripping with animosity.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t hurt Ranran. You stole her fianc¨¦ and bullied her at school. I only wanted to get retribution on her behalf. All of this, I did on my own. It has nothing to do withRanran. So let her go ande at me!¡±


    Yao Tang chuckled mirthlessly.


    ¡°You should have known before getting into this that you would have to pay a price if you failed. If you can¡¯t even afford that, then why bother taking revenge in the first ce?¡±


    Uncle Tian met her eyes and remained firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to take the me and suffer the consequences. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me, but don¡¯ty a finger on Ranran. Otherwise, we will fight you to the death.¡±


    Yao Tang remained emotionless in the face of his solemn deration. OnlyNie Yun¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Miss, since has already spoken, we should nip this in the bud and eliminate them at the roots. We couldn¡¯t risk leaving a weed that might grow to harm you in the future.¡±


    Her team was aplished in their field. If anyone were to pose a threat to Yao Tang, they would hunt them down relentlessly.


    Yao Yan had often lectured them that the best way to protect their ward was to eliminate the bad eggs before they even hatched.


    Nie Yun¡¯s eyes now shed between Uncle TianandYao Ran.


    It was all she could do not to lunge forward and sh the man¡¯s throat there and then.


    This man disyed a murderous intent toward their young miss. He had a host of men at his disposal, and their martial arts were not to be underestimated. It was clear to Nie Yunwhat she had to do.


    Uncle Tian heaved and vomited blood once again, draining what little strength he had left. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to defendYao Raneven if he wanted to.


    As for the girl herself, she was ovee with loathing toward her supposed savior. If he hadn¡¯t shown up and boosted her confidence, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered stirring up trouble with Yao Tangin the first ce.


    Look where that had gotten her. She couldn¡¯t even begin to think about the kind of abuse that was waiting for her in the hands of Yao Tang.


    Nie Yun turned toYao Tang, waiting for her orders.


    Yao Tang tilted her head to the side and smiled faintly. ¡°Everything you guys were nning to do to me, you shall experience for yourselves.¡±


    Uncle Tian braced himself.


    They had indeed said that they were going to teach her and her friends a lesson. However, they had never divulged their true intentions.


    She must be talking about another bout of beating, right?


    And yet, a keen sense of foreboding washed over Uncle Tian, as if something much worse was about to happen.

 Chapter 605 - oking Around

    <h4>Chapter 605: Joking Around</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Understood, Miss.¡±


    Nie Yun was a fairly simple person. Since their youngdy had issued an order, there was nothing else to do but to carry it out.


    So what if Uncle Tianwas a force to be reckoned with?


    The same could be said for Yao TangandNie Yun¡¯s team.


    Even if the enemies decided to striketer on for revenge, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal.


    Besides, since they were given the chance to cripple Uncle Tianand his men this early in the game,Nie Yunmight as well do somesting damage.


    This shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Nie Yun cracked her knuckles, prepared to do the worst.


    Little did she know that Yao Tangmeant so much more than what was apparent on the surface.


    Yao Ran andUncle Tianmade no effort to hide their intention to get rid of her once and for all.


    Sure enough, someone was bound to be eliminated that day, but it wouldn¡¯t be Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran had been sounding out the situation from afar all this time.


    Like everyone else, she assumed that Uncle Tianwould only get beaten up byYao Tangand her bodyguards.


    What was more, he had effectively absolved her of whatever punishment he would receive. Reassured of her safety, she stepped forward.


    ¡°Yao Tang, I am still your cousin. You and I both know that our family hopes for us to get along well no matter what.¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t want to take any chances. She wanted to defuse the situation before things got out of control again.


    ¡°Besides, Uncle Tianand his men were just joking around. They didn¡¯t really do anything, did they? I hope you will find it in your heart to be magnanimous and let them go just this once.¡±


    As she spoke, she put up her usual act of gentle sincerity.


    But as always, beneath her well-meaning facade were snide implications that put the other party in a bad light.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Jingsaid with mock surprise. ¡°Is that how it is? They were just joking around?¡±


    Yao Ran nodded in earnest.


    ¡°I see,¡± Qin Jingsmirked knowingly. ¡°So this was all a joke to you. Well, did you know thatYao Tanglikes to joke around as well? I¡¯m sure you do, since you¡¯re cousins and all.¡±


    At this point, Yao Ranwas so desperate that she barely had time to think things through before she nodded again.


    Relief slowly took over her emotions. Just as she had expected, these people were pretty easy to fool. She only needed to push a little more, and her escape was as good as guaranteed.


    The next thing Yao Ranknew, a dagger whizzed past her cheek.


    She felt the cold kiss of steel against her skin.


    It was immediately followed by a deep, stinging pain.


    Yao Ran reached up to touch her face, only to feel something wet and hot against her fingers.


    She looked down at her bloodstained hand.


    Yao Ran felt weak in the knees.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it was all a joke?¡± she screamed at Qin Jing, who was looking at her without a care in the world. ¡°How can you do his to me? If my face gets permanently disfigured, theYao familywill never forgive you! What is it that you have against me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean,¡± Qin Jingreplied ndly.


    Yao Ran covered her face with her hands and wailed. ¡°Then why do you keep bullying me? You even went so far as to ruin my face! Are you happy to see me so miserable?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Jingfurrowed her brows. ¡°Why are you suddenly using me of bullying you? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m just joking around? I didn¡¯t expect you to take things to heart.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yao Tangstood by her friend with a small smile on her lips. If one didn¡¯t know any better, one would have thought that she was the one who had thrown the knife.


    Yao Ran was shaking with rage. ¡°You call this a joke?!¡± She pressed her hand against the cut on her cheek to stop its bleeding.


    Qin Jing looked amused by her outburst. ¡°You¡¯re the one who started joking around. I didn¡¯t want to ruin your fun, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Yao Ran could do nothing more than weep in anger and frustration.


    The scene baffled Uncle Tian. He had a nagging feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right with the situation.


    How could that person¡¯s daughter be so weak-willed?


    Perhaps she had been coddled too much in the household that raised her. After all, she was still the youngdy of a wealthy family.


    Once again, Uncle Tianconvinced himself that everything was all right.


    In any case, that person¡¯s token was in Yao Ran¡¯s possession. There couldn¡¯t have been any mistake about her identity.

 Chapter 606 - Between Loyalty and Reason

    <h4>Chapter 606: Between Loyalty and Reason</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The keepsake was all the proof he needed.


    Regardless of how she handled the circumstances, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was that person¡¯s descendant. The same blood was flowing in her veins.


    In time, Miss Yao Ran¡¯s character would surely be restored to its original glory.


    The most important thing right now was that they escaped from this predicament. The Young Miss had already suffered enough. Uncle Tiancouldn¡¯t let her get hurt any more than this.


    He needed to get her to safety.


    Uncle Tian turned to the girl standing just a few feet from him.


    ¡°Xu Xuan, are you really going to betray us? What do you think Old Madam Xu would do to you when she finds out?¡±


    Yao Ran also looked atXu Xuanwith the same disappointed expression asUncle Tian.


    ¡°Xu Xuan, I treated you so well, and this is how you repay me? I¡¯ve always seen you as my best friend, but you¡¯re just another treacherous snake. I regret ever trusting you.¡±


    Xu Xuan looked between the two before turning in the direction ofYao TangandQin Jing.


    Her eyes were clouded with confusion.


    The sensible part of her knew that it was Yao Ranand the others who had instigated the trouble.Yao Tangwas merely responding in kind, andXu Xuancouldn¡¯t fault her for that.


    But Grandma Xu¡¯s words were so deeply ingrained in her that she instinctively wanted to be onYao Ran¡¯s side.


    She was torn between loyalty and reason. She didn¡¯t know which one to choose.


    Seeing that Xu Xuandidn¡¯t make a move,Yao Ran¡¯s disappointment morphed into hatred.


    It was just as she had suspected¡ªthis Xu Xuanwas reliable all along. She was obviously ready to betrayYao Ranat the most critical moment.


    Whatever devotion she had shown her before was merely an illusion.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    Thinking of this, Yao Ran¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and a sinister smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Grandma Xu,¡± she called out toward the stairs. ¡°Come and take a look at your granddaughter. See what a traitor she has be.¡±


    The olddy came walking down the stairs right on cue, and Yao Raninwardly sighed in relief.


    It was fortunate that Grandma Xuwas also present.


    Yao Ran had always known that this old woman would be good to her, and would even prioritize her overXu Xuan.


    Once she found out that her granddaughter was siding with Yao Ran¡¯s enemy, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let it stand.


    Xu Xuan stiffened at the words ¡°Grandma Xu¡±. She gingerly turned to look behind her.


    Sure enough, her grandmother was there. The old woman¡¯s face was filled with confusion as she surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xu Xuan?¡± she asked, then her concerned gaze quickly darted towardYao Ran.


    When she saw the girl¡¯s bleeding face and dirty clothes, and noted how her granddaughter didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything to help, Grandma Xuflew into a rage.


    ¡°I told you to take good care of the Young Miss! Is this how you protect her?¡±


    Xu Xuan trembled. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°All right, stop talking! You don¡¯t have to exin anything.¡± Grandma Xuclosed her eyes, her expression nk yet cold at the same time. She said nothing for a while.


    When Xu Xuansaw this, she heard a buzzing in her head. A shiver ran down her spine.


    She stepped forward, wanting to exin herself again. ¡°Grandma, please listen to me first.¡±


    But Grandma Xuignored her. Instead, she walked towardYao Tang.


    Nie Yun and her team braced themselves, though they didn¡¯t know what the old woman was nning to do.


    It was clear that she cared for Yao Ranmore than she did her own granddaughter. If she decided to do something againstYao Tangin retaliation, the situation might get even trickier.


    The female bodyguards inched a little closer to Yao Tang, tightening the circle they had formed around her.


    Grandma Xu didn¡¯t appear fazed by this. If anything, she gaveYao Tangan apologetic smile. ¡°Tangtang, are you here to administer another treatment for me? I¡¯ve been troubling you a lot, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°I suppose.¡±


    It was a casual enough remark, but Grandma Xuwas suddenly struck by an ominous feeling, as though she was bared in front of an enemy, weak and vulnerable.


    For a good few seconds, she was terrified. But it soon gave way to familiarity. She realized that Yao Tangresembled that person very much, the person she had always looked up to since her youth.


    Grandma Xu even thought that the person had somehow descended and appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 607 - A Clean Slate

    <h4>Chapter 607: A Clean te</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Grandma Xu blinked and snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°Tangtang, I do apologize for whatever grievances you might have suffered today, but believe me when I say that Ranrandoesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She is still your cousin, after all. If this gets out of hand, it can ruin your family.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about what happened today and call it quits? You can start over with a clean te. That would be the best for everyone.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s tone was gentle and sincere. She did want this matter resolved as soon and as peacefully as possible.


    Yao Tang had seemed so gracious and well-behaved every time they met.Grandma Xuwould never have imagined that she would do so many horrible things to MissYao Ran.


    Not only had she snatched the Young Miss¡¯ fianc¨¦, but she had also bullied thetter at school.


    The old woman¡¯s heart ached for Yao Ran. She couldn¡¯t believe she had grown fond ofYao Tangwhen she was actually so vicious.


    This was also why Grandma Xudid nothing to stopUncle Tianwhen he said that he was going to teachYao Tanga lesson.


    She originally had her suspicions that Yao Tangmight be that person¡¯s descendant. However, when she learned that the girl had injuredYao Ran¡¯s leg, she quickly dismissed the idea.


    Any kin or offspring of that person would never do something so cruel to another person.


    ¡°A clean te?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes glinted with mockery.


    An inexplicable sense of unease came over Grandma Xu.


    Yao Tang should be d about this offer. She was the one who would be at an advantage if they just forgot about this incident.


    So why was she reacting this way?


    Grandma Xu tried to persuade her. ¡°If this matter blows up, it won¡¯t be good for you or your friends. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences if this matter reaches your school administration? It would be better for you to cut your losses and take a step back before things get worse.¡±


    She gestured toward Uncle Tianand his fallen men. ¡°You have subdued them, and they can¡¯t do anything to fight back against you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    In truth, she was also taken aback at the speed and ease with which Uncle Tian¡¯s men had been defeated.


    Grandma Xu knew how capableUncle Tianwas.


    Who would have thought that they would fall in the hands of women?


    At this point, she still wasn¡¯t aware that it was Yao Tangherself who had broughtUncle Tianto his knees.


    If she knew, she just might keel over in shock.


    Qin Jing, who had been listening quietly from the sidelines all this time, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°Grandma Xu! You¡¯re being too obvious with your blind biases. We¡¯ve never done anything to provoke Yao Ranin the first ce. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s alwaysing to us for trouble. Surely, you don¡¯t me us for returning the favor. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to our school yourself and ask around. They will tell you the truth.¡±


    Grandma Xu frowned at this, but she was determined to getYao Tangto back down.


    ¡°You¡¯re schoolmates, aren¡¯t you? I understand that you have differences among yourselves, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken things this far. Ranranhas already suffered a lot. I can¡¯t let you do anything more to her.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yao Tangchuckled.


    She shifted her weight from one foot to another. ¡°What if I¡¯m not willing to let this go?¡±


    Grandma Xu closed her eyes for a brief moment and took a deep breath.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can take your grievances out on Xu Xuan. You can do whatever you want, but you must not hurtRanran. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Xu Xuan whipped around to gape at her grandmother. She felt a massive ball of dread fall in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°Xu Xuan, in the end, you must take responsibility for today. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t fail to protect the Young Miss. It¡¯s only right that you bear the consequences.¡±


    Xu Xuan lowered her head in dejection. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Grandma Xu finally let out a sigh of relief.Uncle TianandYao Ranboth looked a little better as well.


    ¡°Did you hear me say that I agree to your suggestion?¡± Yao Tangasked abruptly.


    Just like that, Yao Ran¡¯s spirits floundered again.


    Yao Tang¡¯s words were met with a pregnant silence.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yao Ranwhispered through gritted teeth, her face twisted into a terrible expression. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Cleared of Her Involvemen

    <h4>Chapter 608: Cleared of Her Involvement</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    She whirled around to re at Xu Xuan. ¡°Xuanxuan, you do want to trade ces with me, right? Hurry up and tell Yao Tang!¡±


    Xu Xuan raised her head and nced at her grandmother, who immediately nodded.


    Xu Xuan was silent for a moment before finally looking atYao Tang. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll take all the punishment onYao Ran¡¯s behalf. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have risked her safety in the first ce.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s eyes widened after hearing that, and her nostrils red in anger and disbelief.


    She wished she could rush up to Xu Xuanand knock some sense into her.


    How could she willingly submit herself to danger when she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong?


    Any sensible person would have rejected such an unreasonable request, but Xu Xuanwas like a piece of driftwood. She just went with the flow, no matter how treacherous the waters became.


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind it all.


    And given everything else that had happened, she couldn¡¯t figure out what Grandma Xuwas trying to do, either. They knew that she loved her granddaughter very much, but when it came toYao Ran, it was almost as if no one else mattered.


    They might as well tell Qin JingthatYao RanwasGrandma Xu¡¯s real granddaughter or something.


    What were the odds that some melodramatic switch happened in real life?


    ¡°You know what, Grandma Xu? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have been convinced thatYao Ranis your granddaughter instead ofXu Xuan. Aren¡¯t you going overboard with your biases?¡±


    Qin Jing couldn¡¯t help the sarcastic tone that came with her words.


    Just then, Xu Xuanstepped in front ofGrandma Xu. Despite everything, she couldn¡¯t allowQin Jingto speak to her grandmother this way.


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Jingscoffed. ¡°Why are you acting so tense all of a sudden? Do you honestly think I would attack an olddy?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother is innocent,¡± Xu Xuansaid in a firm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t treat her with disrespect.¡±


    Qin Jing barked out a mockingugh. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t be bothered with you anymore. You can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Behind Xu Xuan,Grandma Xuwore aplicated expression. Even so, she refrained from speaking.


    Yao Ran was pleased with this development, and her mood gradually improved again.


    Xu Xuan had already dered that she would be taking her ce. It was as good as being absolved of any involvement in the entire mess. EvenUncle Tianhad insisted thatYao Ranhad nothing to do with his ns.


    Even if the police arrived there and then, she would appear to be just another ordinary high school student who got dragged into the fight.


    She was confident that Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt an elder likeGrandma Xu. If they dared to do so, they would certainly incite public outrage.


    And as luck would have it, the olddy was determined to protect Yao Ranat all costs.


    Yao Tang leaned back against the wall and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Do you expect me to agree just because she said that she would take your ce?¡± she drawled.


    Her gazended on Xu Xuanfirst, thenYao Ran.


    Xu Xuan felt her heart skip a beat. She opened her mouth to speak, only to realize that she had no idea what to say.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, gritted her teeth and red at Yao Tang. She didn¡¯t think thetter would remain stubborn in the face ofGrandma Xu.


    Xu Xuan had already volunteered for the punishment!


    Shouldn¡¯t Yao Tangtake this into ount, too?


    Or was she really going to discard Xu Xuan¡¯s words?


    ¡°Is cousin so resolute in persecuting me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Yao Tangretorted almost instantly.


    No sooner had she said this than she began to approach Yao Ran. All eyes fixed on them then, andYao Rancouldn¡¯t help but quake atYao Tang¡¯s forbidding presence.


    For a brief second, she pictured Yao Tangas an executioner,ing to chop off her head.


    Perhaps it was because she had managed to subdue Uncle Tianwithout much effort, or perhaps it was because of the previous tennis match. Either way, those incidents had left asting impression onYao Ran.


    She berated herself for thinking that she could use Uncle Tianto finally defeatYao Tang.


    As it turned out, it was Yao Ranwho ended up being atYao Tang¡¯s mercy yet again.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yao Ranscrambled back, her eyes shing with panic. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    She herself didn¡¯t understand the oppressive fear that besieged her.


    Yao Tang was just a country bumpkin from a mountain vige. How could she wield such an intimidating aura?


    Grandma Xu andUncle Tianbristled at the sight ofYao Ranbeing cornered. The olddy moved toward the poor girl.


    However, she had barely taken a few steps when Nie Yunblocked her.


    Uncle Tian tried crawling over as well, but the effort made him spit out another mouthful of blood. Even the slightest movement was already too much for his body.


    Yao Tang stopped in front ofYao Ranand sat on her heels. She reached out her hand.


    Yao Ran proceeded to scream bloody murder, cowering and curling into herself in fear.

 Chapter 609 - Member of the Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 609: Member of the Tribe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It took her a good while to realize that Yao Tang wasn¡¯t even touching her.


    Yao Ran was furious and mortified, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything underYao Tang¡¯s imposing gaze.


    Even Uncle TianandGrandma Xuwere helpless to do anything.


    ¡°If there is something you want, just say what it is,¡± Uncle Tiancalled out. ¡°But don¡¯t touchRanran. Our matters have nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Something I want?¡± Yao Tangechoed.


    She turned to the man with a small smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you something just now? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re willing to give it, though.¡±


    Uncle Tian blinked in confusion until he remembered thatYao Tanghad indeed asked him something just a while ago.


    Ironically enough, her question piqued his curiosity. ¡°You asked me where the pill came from,¡± he said as he peered at her. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the pill useless against her?


    What good would it do for her to know its origins?


    Yao Tang tilted her head to the side. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be the one asking the questions here?¡±


    Uncle Tian promptly shut his mouth.


    He hesitated for a moment. Afterposing himself, he slowly said, ¡°The pill has been passed down through generations in the tribe. It¡­¡±


    Something urred to him then. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at Yao Tang. ¡°Which tribal n are you from? Are you aware of MissYao Ran¡¯s identity?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of tribes.


    ¡°So,¡± she drawled, ¡°you are members of the tribe as well?¡±


    This effectively confirmed Uncle Tian¡¯s guess. This girl was indeed a part of the tribe.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In that case, then this incident shouldn¡¯t be difficult to settle at all.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have had a clue about their existence, but Yao Tanghadn¡¯t even batted an eye when she asked him point-nk.


    Moreover, it appeared that she was able to nullify the poison¡¯s effects. Only members of their tribe could even have any hope of doing that.


    ¡°Since you seem able to withstand the pill¡¯s effects, then you must know who formted it. Anyway, we¡¯re all members of the same tribe, so what¡¯s the point of this stand-off?¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously as he added, ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re nning to betray the Lord?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Grandma Xu¡¯s head whipped around inYao Tang¡¯s direction. She stared at the girl with a horrified expression.


    She would have liked it if Yao Tang did belong to the same tribe, but if she had ns to betray the Lord and their order, then they could only be enemies from this point onward.


    ¡°The elders never told me anything about this,¡± Yao Tangsaid casually.


    Only Qin Jingknew her well enough to know that she was trying to extract more information out ofUncle Tian.


    If Yao Tangreally did know much about this so-called tribe, she wouldn¡¯t be wasting her time with this conversation. She simply didn¡¯t have the patience.


    Since she was prodding them to say more, it only meant that her goal went deeper than getting her question answered.


    Uncle Tian raised a hand and pointed atYao Ran.


    ¡°Even if the elders didn¡¯t tell you, you should be familiar with the ne she¡¯s wearing, right?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s hand instinctively sped the chain around her neck.


    She recalled then that when she had first met Uncle Tian, he had asked her to produce the ne.


    Yao Ran had gone home and searched the room for hours before she finally found it.


    In truth, this ne was made from pieces of a bracelet. When she was a child, she had identally picked up a bracelet on the roadside. When it came to a point where she couldn¡¯t wear it anymore, she revamped the jewelry into a ne.


    But why was Uncle Tianbringing it up now?


    Yao Ran felt the onset of another panic attack washing over her.


    This item wasn¡¯t hers, to begin with. It was just something she had found at a random spot.


    She¡¯d thought that the patterns on the bracelet were pretty, which was why she¡¯d kept it all these years. The patterns were also the one thing she had salvaged when she made it into a ne.


    But now, it seemed that Uncle Tianhad mistaken her for someone else. All because she had decided to pick up something that had caught her eye.


    It was probably also the reason why they had been treating her so well. Thinking of this, Yao Randucked her head and refused to meet anyone¡¯s gaze.


    No matter what, nothing would change the fact that she was now the owner of this ne.


    The turmoil in her gradually settled into cold determination.


    She had never admitted anything, nor had Uncle TianandGrandma Xutold her about these things.

 Chapter 610 - The Lord’s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 610: The Lord¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Even if the mix-up were to be discoveredter on, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. The mey on Uncle Tian and his presumptions.


    Yao Tang¡¯s gaze followed the direction that Uncle Tian was pointing, and her lips slowly curled upward.


    He tensed up after seeing that, eager to pry some information based on the changes in her expression.


    As per the tribe¡¯s rules, these patterns were carved into the members¡¯ minds since childhood. Even a newborn kid would recognize them.


    They represented their great and mighty Lord, after all.


    Uncle Tian was banking on this fact when he pointed the ne out toYao Tang. Even if she turned out to be a traitor in the end, he still wanted to verify her background.


    ¡°Of course, I recognize it,¡± Yao Tangsaid.


    As a matter of fact, in the small cottage in the valley where she grew up, there was a massive pile of these bracelets just sitting in the corner.


    Yao Tang remembered that when she had firste toCity AwithElder GuanandPrincipal Kong, she had identally lost a bracelet.


    Now that she thought about it, she had dropped it not too far from here.


    Uncle Tian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since they were part of the same tribe, perhaps there was hope for them to make peace despite everything that had happened so far.


    Much to his dismay, Yao Tangdisappointed him yet again.


    ¡°So what if I do, then?¡± she asked.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s face reddened with fury.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of this girl¡¯s insolence! She was tantly disrespecting the Lord¡¯s sigil and everything it stood for!


    Just which n was she from? How could she be this audacious?


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    It was unthinkable!


    ¡°The Lord is not dead yet. When shees back, she will definitely restore the glory of the tribe, and we shall rise once more. When that dayes, all of you traitors will be punished ordingly!¡±


    Uncle Tian appeared to be fiercely loyal to this Lord of his.


    But Yao Tangwas unfazed, and her smile never left her face. ¡°Does that mean that you know where your Lord is?¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He blinked several times, not knowing what to say.


    If they knew where their Lord was, then they wouldn¡¯t have been searching for her high and low. They wouldn¡¯t have been forced to go into hiding in the first ce.


    More than 20 years had already passed.


    Even he wasn¡¯t sure that their Lord was still alive.


    It was simply out of their selfish desires that they refused to acknowledge the possibility of her death.


    Now that they had found their Lord¡¯s descendant, they were all the more determined to persevere in their search.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face darkened.


    These people were quick to cause a ruckus over their leader when they didn¡¯t even have a clue about her whereabouts. They were nothing more than blind fools at this point.


    ¡°I¡¯m not falling for your tricks,¡± Uncle Tiandered passionately. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do to make me abandon the Lord. Even if I spend my entire life searching for her, I will never regret it.


    ¡°You traitors are going to pay the price for betraying the tribe. Just you wait!¡±


    Grandma Xu was visibly seething as she pointed a trembling finger atYao Tang. ¡°I never thought you were this kind of person! Traitor!¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, you must have received the Lord¡¯s favor,¡± Uncle Tianadded. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been able to crack the poison otherwise. What an ungrateful wretch you are.¡±


    From the sidelines, Qin Jingtook a deep breath and looked at the man with sympathy.


    How did this person be themander of a highly-skilled team? He couldn¡¯t even tell that his opponent was toying with him.


    If he had been faced with someone more ruthless than Yao Tang, he would certainly have met his demise a long time ago.


    But Qin Jinghad to admit thatYao Tang¡¯s reactions baffled her, too.


    Yao Tang had never been the type to care about the past, but here she was, employing devious methods to look into this tribe or whatever.


    Qin Jing eyed her sideways and found thatYao Tangwas deep in thought.


    There was a lull in the air before she pulled herself together.


    She looked back at Uncle Tianwith that same yful smile on her lips. ¡°You keep saying that you will do anything for your Lord, but you can¡¯t even find a single trace of her?¡±


    Uncle Tian almost exploded at that.


    ¡°What gives you the right to say something like that? You don¡¯t know anything, youngdy! The Lord¡¯s location is not something to be taken lightly!¡±

 Chapter 611 - Glory of the Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 611: Glory of the Tribe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At the time of their Lord¡¯s disappearance, the tribe had suffered through a major crisis. It was only natural that very few people knew where she had gone. And indeed, it was for the better.


    Among those tasked to escort the Lord, many had been captured and eventually died to protect the secret of her location. They had sacrificed themselves in order to keep the enemy from reaching their master.


    Uncle Tian and his men had dedicated the better part of their lives to searching for the Lord, but as expected, it was no easy task.


    They tookfort in the knowledge that if no one could find her, that meant that she was safe.


    Probably.


    It was because of this belief that they had held on until now. Each time they faltered, they pulled strength from each other¡¯s faith.


    And yet, Yao Tanghad somehow managed to shatter their hope in just a few words.


    Behind Uncle Tian, some of the men¡¯s faces twisted in grief as theyy bound and helpless. If their Lord was really dead, then what was the point of everything they had done?


    If she was truly gone, no one would uphold justice for their suffering.


    Their tribe would never be restored to its former glory, and they would likely go their separate ways in the end.


    They had no choice but to face the harsh reality now. There could only be two reasons that they still hadn¡¯t found the Lord. Either she was superb at hiding from the world, or¡­


    The men wanted to believe it was the first case, but they couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the possibility that the Lord was already gone.


    Sensing their distress, Uncle Tianwhirled around and looked at his men.


    ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t believe anything that this girl says! She seeks to make us waver and lose faith in our cause. Don¡¯t fall for it!


    ¡°Think about it! Now that we have Miss Ranranwith us, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find the Lord. A valuable clue will surface soon enough.


    ¡°Even if the Lord has met her demise, we should take it as inspiration to be Miss Ranran¡¯s strength and support. She will carry on the Lord¡¯s legacy and lead our tribe to victory!


    ¡°Now, pull yourselves together and have some pride! Don¡¯t let a few words fool you into forsaking your life¡¯s mission!¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s speech seemed to work, as the men slowly regained theirposure and showed their determination on their faces.


    When they nced at Yao Ran, however, they couldn¡¯t help feeling the slightest bit of disappointment. They had been hoping that she was as powerful as the Lord, if not more.


    But during this incident, they hadn¡¯t once felt that she bore any resemnce to the Lord.


    She showed neither courage nor cunning. If anything, she was just ady in distress. A liability.


    Perhaps it was only because Yao Tang and her people were too powerful.


    But no. Deep down, Uncle Tian¡¯s men knew that if it had been their Lord inYao Ran¡¯s ce, she wouldn¡¯t have taken all this abuse without retaliating even once.


    Was this mediocre girl really capable of carrying the responsibility of reviving their tribe?


    Yao Ran bristled under everyone¡¯s gaze. To say that she was flustered would be an understatement; she couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend what was happening.


    A lot of what Uncle Tianhad said didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    What was all this talk about restoring glory to their tribe?


    This wasn¡¯t something a normal person would say.


    Yao Ran already knew thatUncle Tianhad a special background, but she never imagined something as absurd as this.


    It terrified her. That was too much of a burden.


    Wouldn¡¯t she have to give up the life she knew if she were to ept that responsibility?


    Her mother already had big ns for her future, a future that Yao Ranalso wanted.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t ready to lose Uncle Tian¡¯s strength just yet.


    She looked up and stared at him. ¡°What are you talking about, exactly?¡±


    Uncle Tian frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Ranran. I¡¯ll exin everything when this is over.¡±


    For some reason, ever since he encountered Yao Tangand witnessed her prowess first-hand, he had this nagging feeling thatYao Ranwas far from being the person they¡¯d hoped for.


    Yao Ran had been raised in afortable home, whileYao Tanghad to fend for herself in the countryside. In terms of upbringing,Yao Tangdefinitely fell behindYao Ran.


    And yet, Yao Tangpossessed a bearing that was calm yet formidable at the same time. She could summon an oppressive aura that easily crushed her enemies¡¯ spirits.


    Yao Ran hugged her shoulders and pressed herself closer to the wall behind her. ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me now? What difference does it make whether you say it now orter?¡±

 Chapter 612 - The Sky Clan

    <h4>Chapter 612: The Sky n</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran shot Uncle Tian a pleading look. ¡°I really want to know. Please, just tell me.¡±


    The longer she remained in the dark, the harder it would be for her to devise an escape n.


    She needed to know what her options were so that she could choose the best one.


    Qin Jing took another peek at?Yao Tang, but?said nothing.


    Yao Tang was not the lenient type. If she allowed?Uncle Tian?to divulge everything to?Yao Ran?there and then, it must mean that she wanted to know these things, too.


    Atst, Uncle Tian?took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t think there was any use in hiding the truth anymore.


    Except for Qin Jing, everyone here was already in the know. There shouldn¡¯t be any harm in revealing it to one more person.


    ¡°We originally wanted to ease you into it, but since you insist, I shall tell you everything now. You¡¯ll eventually find out, anyway.


    ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Tian Xiao, the 287th head of the Tian family of the?Sky n.¡±


    The man¡¯s face was brimming with pride as he announced his rank and position.


    Grandma Xu seemed affected as well. She straightened her back and said, ¡°I am a direct descendant and the current head of the Xu family of the Sky n,?Xu Yi.¡±


    Yao Ran froze and stared at them in shock.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, slowly rubbed her fingers together and studied the two elders. Her face was devoid of any emotion, and her eyes turned deep and pensive.


    Uncle Tian continued to speak, his voice cold and somber.


    ¡°If you hurt Miss Yao Ran, I can guarantee that the?Sky n?will chase you to the ends of the earth and take retribution. You can give it a try and see whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not. We of the?Sky n?always honor our word.¡±


    Yao Tang was just as serious in her tone when she replied. ¡°The bracelet you¡¯re referring to can be bought from a certain shop on Taobao. They sell one for four yuan, three for ten. They ship for free, too.¡±


    Uncle Tian¡¯s jaw dropped, and he looked like a fish out of water.


    A few feet away, Grandma Xu?also gaped at?Yao Tang, stunned speechless.


    A deafening silence fell as everyone else tried to process Yao Tang¡¯s words.


    This was definitely not the reaction that Uncle Tian?had expected from?Yao Tang.


    How could their precious heirloom be sold on some online shopping app?


    And they were even sold in bulk? What kind of sordid joke was this?


    These artifacts were considered to be priceless treasures of the n. How could they be peddled around like some trinket? And at such a low price, too!


    Uncle Tian was dazed for a while. When he finally jolted back to his senses, he exploded. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? That online store must be selling replicas! There¡¯s no way they could be the tokens of our Sky n!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re also a member of our n, you should know about the special patterns, right? It¡¯s not something that anyone can just fake!¡±


    Uncle Tian flushed with outrage, but his words wereced with doubt and apprehension.


    They were blindsided by this sudden plot twist.


    Just then, Yao Tang?held her phone in front of his face and showed him her screen disy. ¡°Take a look for yourself and see whether the patterns are fake or not.¡±


    Uncle Tian was already dead set on refuting her ims, but he still couldn¡¯t resist looking at the photo.


    At first, he was shocked by how clear the picture was. His eyes narrowed, and his breath caught in his throat.


    Before he knew it, he had already snatched the phone from Yao Tang¡¯s hands.


    The ones etched in these trinkets were very simr to the ones in the original tokens.


    No, they were exactly the same!


    If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have believed that this store actually sold their n¡¯s heirlooms.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s eyes darted to the product description just below the photo.


    Only one word was written there: ¡°Bracelet.¡±


    There were no other details.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s lips twitched. He investigated further and learned that the store had already sold 3,000 pieces. There were no bad reviews, nor any substantialments about the product.


    It appeared that the sales were legitimate.


    Although he seldom shopped online, he could at least tell that much.


    This shop didn¡¯t seem any different from another trinket stall on the street. If it wasn¡¯t for the bracelet, he doubted he would have bothered with their wares at all.

 Chapter 613 - The Real Deal

    <h4>Chapter 613: The Real Deal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Uncle Tian navigated the page and checked the name of the shop: Bracelet Store.


    It was beyond ridiculous!


    He was itching to know the person who operated this store.


    ¡°This picture must be stolen from somewhere else. How can they be so offhanded about everything?¡±


    Uncle Tian frowned as he insisted, ¡°Besides, if these things are genuine, then why are they being sold at a meager price? They¡¯re even willing to shoulder the shipping cost!¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged her shoulders. ¡°As it happens, I just bought a bracelet from them recently.¡±


    With that, she took out a bracelet.


    Its chain was the same as the fragments on Yao Ran¡¯s ne.


    The only difference was that Yao Tang¡¯s bracelet looked more radiant, just like brand-new jewelry.


    Uncle Tian andGrandma Xuboth gasped at the sight.


    Before they could even recover from the shock, Yao Tangcasually tossed the bracelet inUncle Tian¡¯s direction.


    Whoosh!


    Uncle Tian and his men held their breaths as the bracelet, which they regarded as a holy artifact, sailed in a perfect arc in the air.


    Uncle Tian hurriedly lunged forward to catch it in his hands.


    He wasted no time inspecting the bracelet, his eyes shing wildly as he turned it this way and that.


    He grew more bewildered as the seconds ticked by.


    This bracelet had exquisite patterns, and he could tell that it had been carved by a master craftsman. It looked even better than the one Yao Ranhad.


    But there was a special method for examining their heirloom.


    Uncle Tian cupped his palms over the bracelet and closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, he was stunned.


    This item was the real deal!


    What the hell was going on?


    These bracelets were supposed to be treasured items that were passed down to the younger generations of the Sky n.


    Why was it being sold in some random shopping app for a handful of yuan, as if it were no better than cheap jewelry?


    Uncle Tian turned to look atYao Ran. ¡°MissRanran, where did you get your ne?¡±


    Was it possible that the ne was also bought from the same shop?


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart thundered inside her chest. She tried not to let her panic show as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve worn it as a bracelet since I was a young girl. I have no idea what you guys are talking about, but I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Grandma Xu nodded emphatically.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Xu family can vouch for what she said.¡±


    She and Xu Xuanhad known aboutYao Ran¡¯s identity a long time ago. Unfortunately, their family situation had been difficult at the time. They had no way to protectYao Ran, so they decided not toe forward and recognize her just yet.


    All they could do was to let Xu Xuankeep an eye on her until the time was right.


    Grandma Xu was certain in her belief thatYao Ranwas the descendant of their Lord.


    Uncle Tian looked down and examined the bracelet once more. Sure enough, it still showed no signs of being a fake.


    The words, ¡°One for four yuan, three for ten¡± kept echoing in his mind. If he were to believe this nonsense, then that shop must have dozens more of these bracelets.


    With so many going around outside the n, they couldn¡¯t possibly rely on a single bracelet to determine the identity of their Lord¡¯s descendant.


    In other words, whoever had a bracelet in their possession wasn¡¯t necessarily the young miss they were looking for.


    Before this, Uncle Tianwas sure thatYao Ranwas the Lord¡¯s daughter. But now, he was filled with doubts.


    Hemitted the shop¡¯s name to memory, nning to buy a few of the itemster on and inspect them.


    He wanted to see if everything they sold was truly genuine.


    Uncle Tian had barely made this decision whenYao Tangspoke again.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    He and his men were caught unawares as Nie Yun¡¯s teamunched their attack.


    They had been lulled into a false sense of security by the conversation, and by the time they knew what was happening, it was already toote.


    Uncle Tian suffered several blows to the face.


    The rest of his men were beaten senseless, unable to fight back in their bound state.


    Soon, the entire ce was filled with agonized screams.


    It was a horrific scene.


    Nie Yun and her people had been wanting to unleash hell on these men for quite some time. SinceYao Tanghad given her order, there was no reason for them to hold back any longer.


    Through it all, Grandma Xuwas left alone.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she was acquainted with Yao Tang. Rather, it was out of consideration of her age and frailty.

 Chapter 614 - An Ancient Organizati

    <h4>Chapter 614: An Ancient Organization?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Grandma Xu was shaking as she watched herrades get beaten up. They were speaking amiably enough just a while ago. She didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang to attack so suddenly.


    Even Yao Randidn¡¯t escape their wrath.


    Unfortunately for her, Grandma Xuhad long forgotten aboutXu XuantakingYao Ran¡¯s ce.


    Qin Jing was just as surprised at this development, though it didn¡¯tst long. The moment she heardYao Ranscream, she didn¡¯t hesitate to go over andnd a few punches herself.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Tang¡¯sbat skills and the host of bodyguards tailing her,Qin Jingmight be the one getting assaulted right then.


    There was no way she was going to show Yao Ranany mercy.


    When they were done, Yao Tang¡¯s people stretched their sore muscles and cooled themselves off whileUncle Tianand his men wailed in pain.


    ¡°Yao Tang!¡± Yao Rancried out, her eyes shing with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can get away with this! I can call the police right now and have you arrested!¡±


    Yao Tang nced at her and said, ¡°Go ahead and try if you want.¡±


    Yao Ran promptly shut her mouth.


    Yao Tang appeared unfazed even at the mention of authorities.


    When Yao Ransaid nothing more,Yao Tangtook out her phone and offered it to the other girl. ¡°Here, use this. Or do you want me to call the police for you?¡±


    How arrogant!


    Her insolence really knew no bounds!


    Uncle Tian¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that online shop, as well as the ne around Yao Ran¡¯s neck.


    But at the same time, he had to admit that he couldn¡¯t think straight and make a proper decision in his current state.


    He quickly begged Yao Tangnot to call the police.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to bring the authorities into this.


    If he and his men were exposed to the public, their enemies would be alerted to their whereabouts and would definitely hunt them down.


    Luckily enough, Yao Tangwas just bluffing.


    ¡°Since you guys are still in hiding, you¡¯d better start getting smarter. If you continue acting so recklessly, the people you¡¯re hiding from will be upon you before you know it.¡±


    Despite the meaning behind her words, Yao Tangspoke casually like none of it was of concern to her.


    Uncle Tian flushed with indignation. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear this from a traitor like you!¡±


    As soon as he said this, he received another kick from Nie Yun.


    ¡°Speak that way to our Miss again, and we will skin you alive.¡±


    Uncle Tian felt humiliated to his core.


    Nevertheless, none of his men were dead.


    He was torn between being grateful that they were left alive and being furious at being beaten nearly half to death.


    It didn¡¯t matter, however, because Yao Tangand her people cleared out the area and left shortly after.


    As they left, Yao Tangreceived countless notifications for her Taobao store.


    Numerous purchases had been made within the city, all of them buying three bracelets for ten yuan.


    Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what to think of this.


    ¡°Yao Tang, what were they talking about back there?¡± Qin Jingfinally had the chance to ask. ¡°What was all that talk about a Lord and a n?¡±


    She had never heard of such a thing before, and no one seemed keen on exining the details to her or Yao Ran.


    ¡°Must be an ancient organization of some sort,¡± Yao Tanganswered nonchntly as she looked out the car window.


    An ancient organization?


    Did such a thing even exist?


    Or was Yao Tangsimply trying to brush her off?


    In that case, she¡¯d better think of a more usible excuse!


    Seeing that Yao Tanghad no ns of borating further,Qin Jingtook out her phone. She might as well look upSky non the Inte herself.


    But to her confusion, she couldn¡¯t find anything, no matter how hard she searched.


    It was almost as if the matter of the Sky nwas nothing more than a fabrication of highly imaginative minds. There was no record of it anywhere at all.


    Still, Qin Jingwas convinced thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t as clueless as she appeared.


    ¡°Sister Tang, do you believe what those people said? Or was that man lying to us?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Yao Tangsaid as she leaned back against the seat. ¡°Maybe he was lying.¡±


    She was being ambiguous again!


    It annoyed Qin Jing.


    She considered Yao Tangher best friend, but it seemed like the sentiment wasn¡¯t mutual.


    Otherwise, Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t keep this a secret fromQin Jing.

 Chapter 615 - Gone For A Week

    <h4>Chapter 615: Gone For A Week</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Of course, Qin Jing knew that people were allowed to have secrets from each other despite being close, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling resentful.


    What made matters worse was that Yao Tangpretended not to see her distress and didn¡¯t even bother to coax her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be attending the remedial lessons in the next few days,¡± Qin Jinggrumbled. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to rest. You can letMeng Yangand the others pick up the ck.¡±


    She purposely said this to annoy Yao Tang.


    To her surprise, Yao Tangonly raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I was just about to tell you that I¡¯ll be taking a few days off. There¡¯s something I need to do, so I can¡¯t do the online lessons with you guys. We can all catch up at ater date.¡±


    What?


    Did that mean that Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t be at school for a while?


    Then what was the point of being mad at her in the first ce?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Jingasked.


    They were in their third year of high school. Unless it was something urgent or life-changing, no student would willingly take a leave of absence during this time.


    Time was going by fast as it was. If anyone took a break from school now, they would definitely struggle to keep up with the lessons.


    But Yao Tang was different. If she took a leave, it was as good as giving everyone in ss 20 a respite from the grueling lessons. It should be seen as a blessing.


    Qin Jing had been crabby earlier, which was why she said those words.


    After hearing that Yao Tangwould be gone for some time, however, she no longer felt good about herself. There was no point in sulking now.


    ¡°Is it something important?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Tangnodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the exam.¡±


    ¡°What exam?¡± Qin Jingpondered for a moment and pped her forehead when it finally urred to her.


    ¡°Oh, I remember! You participated in the preliminary round of the Math Olympiad. So, you¡¯re going to Beijing for the finalpetition, right? I almost forgot all about it.¡±


    Qin Jing shook her head ruefully. Top students were on a whole other level, all right.


    Even though her academic results weren¡¯t bad, she was still far behind Yao Tang.


    ¡°How many days will you be gone? It¡¯s going to take more than a day, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One day for the exam, and two days for the travel.¡±


    ¡°That makes it three days, then.¡±


    Yao Tang had been gone thesest few days, too.


    Qin Jing didn¡¯t usually stick close to her, but she still felt rather empty whenYao Tangwasn¡¯t around. It was almost as though she lost her backbone.


    What Yao Tangsaid next upset her even more.


    ¡°Not three days. Five.¡±


    Qin Jing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to take advantage of this trip to skip sses andze around, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so carefree!¡±


    Although, she had to admit that Yao Tanghad been holding online remedial sses every day for weeks now.


    Perhaps she wanted to take a break as well. In that case, Qin JingthoughtYao Tang¡¯s actions were reasonable enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lin Xinand the others would be dismayed when they find out about this.¡±


    Yao Tang nced at her. ¡°You can¡¯t miss out on your test papers while I¡¯m gone, or I¡¯ll give you an additional set when Ie back and set a five-day quota for you.¡±


    Qin Jing gaped at her in disbelief.


    Was this girl truly her friend?


    Was she even human?


    She had been taking it easy after theirst monthly exams, and now, Yao Tangwas nning to give her a separate bunch of tests?


    Qin Jing turned on her seat to look atYao Tang.


    ¡°Sister Tang, have you forgotten? The monthly exams have just ended. We should all take a break for a while, we deserve it. There¡¯s no need to study so hard. You can¡¯t trick me this time.¡±


    She spoke with unwavering determination.


    ¡°Does that mean that you don¡¯t care about maintaining your ce in the ss rankings?¡± Yao Tangasked softly. ¡°With those exchange students around, I don¡¯t think you would even make the top ten unless you work really hard.¡±


    ¡®Ha! So be it!¡¯ Qin Jingdered in her mind.


    She wanted to say it out loud, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to in the end.


    Qin Jing thought about her options. She did feel wonderful when she was able to answer an exam question with confidence.


    ¡°All right, fine,¡± she sighed. ¡°Just give me the exam papers. I¡¯ve been through a lot already, anyway. A few more tests shouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Yao Tangpraised jokingly.


    Qin Jing noted theck of sincerity in her tone and narrowed her eyes.


    She suddenly felt exhausted.


    ¡°Well, yourpetition is still more important. Take your time arranging those papers for me. Deal with your own matters first.¡±

 Chapter 616 - A Fulfilling Period

    <h4>Chapter 616: A Fulfilling Period</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Jing was sincere with her goodwill when she said this.


    However, an ominous feeling soon came over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Yao Tangsaid with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be that busy at all. I can leave after I¡¯ve finished assigning you the test papers.¡±


    Qin Jing took a slow, deep breath to keep from pping herself.


    Why did she have to rile Yao Tangup like that? Now, she would have to suffer the consequences.


    Since it hade to this, Qin Jingcouldn¡¯t just stand by and letYao Tangenjoy her free time by herself.


    ¡°Has the school approved your leave of absence? It¡¯s a whole week, after all.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    It was just as she had expected. Qin Jingburst outughing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m telling you now, the school will never permit you five straight days of absence for a singlepetition.¡±


    But Yao Tang¡¯s next words left her stunned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there will only be onepetition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The smile froze on Qin Jing¡¯s face, and her eyes grew wide as saucers.


    Other than the Math Olympiad, what otherpetition was being held?


    If it was another interschool contest, then that would be more difficult to work out a schedule.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to the school. I¡¯mpeting with my band.¡±


    Yao Tang nced atQin Jingand added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the school will approve my request for leave. They should be aware of the otherpetition as well.¡±


    Qin Jing could feel her blood pressure rising.


    This was just too much!


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about feeling lonely in theing days,¡± Yao Tangsaid, annoying her further.


    ¡°I will prepare a study n for you and cram as many lessons as I can in five days. I guarantee that this will be a very fulfilling period for you.¡±


    Qin Jing was seething.


    This wasn¡¯t what she wanted at all! She didn¡¯t want to be trapped in Yao Tang¡¯s devious scheme!


    Why did she have to run her mouth off like that?


    There was no hope for her now. She could only do her best and aplish each task before Yao Tangreturned.


    As promised, Yao Tang handed her the test papers barely a dayter, as well as reviewers and chapter summaries. By the looks of it, she seemed to have ounted for every minute of the next five days.


    Qin Jing stared at the papers, helpless and dejected.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tangmet up with the otherpetitors for the Math Olympiad and boarded the ne to Beijing.


    Of course, Xi Yanwas considered the VIP teacher ofNo. 1 High School.


    This time, the school wasn¡¯t so frugal in choosing their amodations. While the other schools were vying for the double-bed rooms, No. 1 High Schoolhad already reserved single-bed rooms for their participants.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t show up that day.


    Instead, she appeared just an hour before an exam. She wore a mask to cover the injury on her face, but it did little to hide her pallid color.


    When she spotted Yao Tangamong the crowd, her eyes immediately filled with loathing.


    ¡°Hello, Sister. You must be having the best time thesest couple of days. Unlike me, who had to stay at the hospital all by myself and recuperate.¡±


    Yao Ran had removed her mask and was now smiling atYao Tang, though her eyes remained cial.


    She was still sporting a limp. There hadn¡¯t been any signs of her conditions improving in the foreseeable future.


    Qin Man had pinned her hopes on the neighbor¡¯s wife and had busied herself preparing for the surgery, which inadvertently kept her from seeingYao Ranat the hospital.


    But Yao Ranknew there was more to it than that.


    She had always known that Qin Mannever truly cared for her. What the woman cared about wereYao Ran¡¯s results and the prestige that came along with them.Qin Manonly wanted something to show off among her circle of socialites.


    This Math Olympiad Competition was no different.


    Despite her bruised state and her injured leg, Yao Tangknew thatQin Manwouldn¡¯t let her bow out of thepetition.


    Every time something like this happened, Yao Tangwould find herself wondering ifQin Manwould treat her the same way if she had been her biological daughter.


    As for Yao Tang,Qin Manwas bent on hating her no matter what she did.


    Even so, Yao Ranwas starting to realize that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with beingYao YuanandQin Man¡¯s daughter. She also wanted the kind of warmth and security thatYao Rong and Jiang WanprovidedYao Tang.


    But for some reason, she was unable to reach the second coupletely.


    Thest time she had tried to pay them a visit, the neighbors told her that Yao Ronghad moved his family to a different address.


    And before Yao Ran could begin searching for them, her leg got severely injured and her movements were restricted.


    It was all because of Yao Tang. Everything was her fault.


    Even now, Yao Ranstill couldn¡¯t understand what had really happened back at the Yang residence. At most, she would have only gotten a sprain, so how did she end up getting crippled?


    The only person who could have caused it was Yao Tang.

 Chapter 617 - Simple and Straightforward Solutions

    <h4>Chapter 617: Simple and Straightforward Solutions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    She may never know how Yao Tang had done it, but Yao Ran was sure that the former had a hand in her injury.


    Besides, if Yao Tanghadn¡¯t shown up at the party all of a sudden,Yang Nianwouldn¡¯t have publicly acknowledged her as his fianc¨¦e, andYao Ranwouldn¡¯t have been forced to pretend she was hurt.


    In the end, she had only humiliated herself in front of their schoolmates.


    Yao Ran could just imagine the horrible things those busybodies must be saying behind her back.


    Yao Tang nced at her briefly and spoke in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Maybe if you stopped appearing in front of me like this, you could live a better life. Also, don¡¯t move around when you aren¡¯t fit to do so. Just stay at the hospital. That would be best for everyone.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her hands balling into fists. ¡°In that case,¡± she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I do wish Sister a long and healthy life!¡±


    Although she spoke of blessings, the look on her face conveyed a litany of curses.


    Yao Ran vowed that she would never stop looking for the truth. One day, she would prove that Yao Tang was notYao YuanandQin Man¡¯s biological daughter at all.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if Old Madam Yaowould still favor you when that happens!¡¯


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Yao Tangreplied with a smirk.


    Yao Ran flushed with rage.


    She struggled to calm herself.


    Before leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but lean close to Yao Tangand whisper, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful in the future. Don¡¯t let me catch you doing anything you wouldn¡¯t want me to know.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Yao Tangdrawled.


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered by the threat at all, or its underlying implication.


    With onest re, Yao Ranturned on her heel and stomped away.


    Yao Tang watched her go, not quite sure what just happened. Why did that girl even approach her when she had nothing important to say?


    The test format and the number of items were still the same as in the preliminary exams, but the questions were more difficult this time around.


    More than that, the level of difficulty also increased with each question. The finalpetition employed the process of elimination, as the board of examiners deemed it the best way to distinguish the most outstanding student among the rest.


    Sure enough, the examinees felt the blow of their decision all too well.


    Most of them couldn¡¯t even get past the first question.


    In the midst of their struggle, however, a girl stood up from her seat and walked across the examination hall to turn her paper in.


    Some of them craned their necks to take a peek at her answer sheet.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see very clearly, they could at least tell that she had managed to answer every question.


    Not a single item was left nk.


    One of the examinees looked up at the clock on the wall and saw that only half an hour had passed since they had begun with the exam.


    It was inconceivable for someone to have finished the entire test in such a short amount of time.


    That girl was terrifying.


    Or, at least, her speed was.


    Even the invigtor herself was shocked by Yao Tang¡¯s submission. Her first thought was that the girl had probably given up on the exam, but she was surprised to find that she had answered every question.


    The woman had supervised countless exams in her career, but she had never encountered a student who had submitted her paper this early.


    Perhaps this student had filled out the items blindly¡­ She must have, right?


    A small smile crept into the invigtor¡¯s lips.


    She understood that a student might break under pressure and resort to such reckless behavior, but this was uneptable when it came to Math Olympiad exams.


    When the invigtor nced at Yao Tang¡¯s answer sheet, however, she froze.


    She had been bored a while ago and decided to try her hand at answering the test herself. She had already solved the first question and was in the middle of the second one when Yao Tanginterrupted her.


    She looked back and forth between her paper and Yao Tang¡¯s. They had the same answer to the first question.


    The only difference was that Yao Tang¡¯s solution was much simpler.


    It didn¡¯t even make a third of the invigtor¡¯s entire equation. She had to admit that she found this impressive.


    The woman then proceeded to the second question. Yao Tang¡¯s solution started off differently, and they eventually used different methods to address the problem.


    Even so, they still arrived at the same answer.


    The invigtor¡¯s eyes widened as she pored over Yao Tang¡¯s solutions. Her methods were very simple and straightforward.


    So simple, in fact, that once the invigtor berated herself for not thinking of them sooner.


    But it would have taken a great deal of training for one to think of these methods to solve such difficult problems.


    To think that a student was able to apply them so efficiently¡­

 Chapter 618 - A Promising Seedling

    <h4>Chapter 618: A Promising Seedling</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The invigtor raised her head and stared at the clock.


    It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since the papers were handed out.


    In other words, this student had only spent a handful of minutes on each question.


    And yet, she was still able to solve them perfectly.


    The invigtor herself had spent almost 30 minutes on the first question alone.


    She decided to go over the rest of Yao Tang¡¯s answer sheet.


    Sure enough, her solutions remained consistent in their simplicity.


    The invigtor didn¡¯t even need to verify them since they were so clear and concise.


    It took her another half hour to finally finish.


    At that point, her forehead was beaded with sweat. She reached up to wipe it and sighed.


    After going through Yao Tang¡¯s methods, she couldn¡¯t help but feel inadequate in her math-solving skills. A sense of shame washed over her.


    But then, a thought urred to her¡ªwas this ability normal for high school students?


    Or was it just that this batch of examinees was extremely talentedpared to the previous ones in the past?


    She swept a gaze over the ssroom and spotted several students scratching their heads, their brows furrowed in frustration.


    No, they were just the same as the other students she had supervised before.


    That meant that Yao Tangwas a special case.


    Unbeknownst to all of them, the sudden leap in difficulty levels of the exam was all because of Yao Tang.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us


    It had been more than a decade since someone had gotten a perfect score in the Math Olympiad Competition. The board of examiners naturally thought that a promising seedling had appeared atst.


    The entire Math Olympiad Committee had been stunned when they had first heard of it.


    Furthermore, Principal Kongcouldn¡¯t stop gushing aboutYao Tangto anyone who cared to listen. This prompted the Committee to change the questions at thest minute and raise the bar.


    What was originally meant to be a mid-to-high-level difficulty test turned into a full-blown high-level challenge.


    They had even set thest question to be on master-level, something that only veteran experts could solve.


    The Committee members determined to see just how far Yao Tang¡¯s math skills went. As a consequence, they failed to consider the fact that the rest of the examinees would bear the brunt of the test.


    Nevertheless, the poor students had no choice but to persevere.


    Among them, Yao Ran was one of those who floundered the most.


    She frowned at her test papers, feeling like her skull was about to crack.


    She had been staying in the hospital prior to thepetition and didn¡¯t get the chance to review properly. The most she had done was to pick out random questions and solve them.


    To Yao Ran¡¯s utter dismay, the questions that came out in the exam seemed to have been pulled from different lessons entirely. She couldn¡¯t evenprehend most of the problems, let alonee up with a coherent solution.


    Just like before, she had also bribed someone from the administrative office who was in charge of printing out the test papers.


    As a precaution against cheating, the Committee had produced two sets of questions and assigned them as test papers A and B.


    Yao Ran had received both copies, and as her personal precaution, she had memorized both sets.


    But her efforts were obviously in vain, because these weren¡¯t the same test papers she had memorized! They must have been switched at thest minute.


    Yao Ran slumped in her chair, her brain buzzing with panic.


    She tried to calm herself several times, but she only grew more desperate by the second.


    By the time the exams were over, she felt like a fish out of water. Her body was drenched in cold sweat, and there was a constant ringing in her ear.


    Still, she managed to overhear a discussion among the students nearby.


    ¡°This year¡¯s exam was too difficult, right? Tell me I¡¯m not the only one! Is there even a student who could solve those ridiculous questions?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t really feel any different fromst year.¡±


    ¡°What? Does that mean I just suck so much that I couldn¡¯t answer the test questions?¡±


    ¡°No, what I mean is that, just likest year, I have no idea how to solve the questions this time, either.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you say? Someone handed in their paper in less than an hour?¡±


    ¡°No way! That¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    Apart from being unable to answer the exam, there was one other thing these examinees had inmon. They had all joined thepetition with the intent to bag the prize.

 Chapter 619 - Quit the Orchestra

    <h4>Chapter 619: Quit the Orchestra</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If this student had just been fooling around, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered doing well in the preliminary exams. Why would they waste their chances now that they hade this far?


    The gossiping students unanimously dismissed the possibility that it was just a good-for-nothing examinee.


    Even if one found the questions too difficult, they would have racked their brains up to thest minute instead of turning their paper in early.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. A close friend of mine was sitting right next to that girl. They say she answered the questions with rming speed. She finished the entire exam and left no item nk.¡±


    ¡°Was she just guessing the answers, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No way! Don¡¯t you know that she got full marks during the preliminaries? The first in over a decade! Why would she mess up the final exams? She¡¯s probably going for gold this time. I had to say, she¡¯s quite a genius.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± they eximed in unison.


    ¡°So she¡¯s the one who got the perfect score?¡±


    Although countless students participated in the Math Olympiad Competition, it was rare for anyone to score full marks.


    Since someone had managed to pull it off after several years, it was naturally a big deal in the field of Mathematics.


    Yao Ran, who had been eavesdropping all this time, clenched her hands into fists. She gnashed her teeth together, her eyes shing with hatred.


    Before Yao Tangcame along, everyone talked aboutYao Ran. Now, that bumpkin had snatched the spotlight and the glory from her.


    Yao Ran berated herself for being toocent.


    She had relied on the stolen test papers and didn¡¯t even bother to review for thepetition seriously.


    In the back of her mind, she had a nagging certainty that she wouldn¡¯t even make more than ten points in the exam. She wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if she didn¡¯t get a single question right at all.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression turned ugly at the thought.


    If Qin Manfound out about this, she would be severely reprimanded.


    Her only hope now was to excel in something else in order to divert her mother¡¯s attention. That meant that Yao Ranmust get a ce in the orchestra.


    She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Any updates, Captain? Where do those guys stand now? Are they willing to quit Yao Tang¡¯s ensemble?¡±


    ¡­


    Yao Tang returned toCity Avery early the next morning.


    She had just turned on her phone when a barrage of missed call notifications flooded in.


    But before she could look into the matter, something else caught her eye. A group of 20 or so people was standing at the arrival area, waving excitedly at her.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Yao Tangasked as she walked closer.


    ¡°We missed you!¡± Lin Xinran over and pulled her into a big hug.


    Just then, Yao Tang¡¯s phone rang. She answered the call and heardFang Hui¡¯s frantic voice on the line.


    ¡°Captain Yao! I finally got through to you. A bunch of people from our band contacted me and said they won¡¯t being to the assessment. It¡¯s tomorrow! What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which ones?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s tone waszy, and she didn¡¯t look bothered by this in the slightest.


    Her calm disposition somehow affected Fang Hui, and he calmed down as well. ¡°A violin concertmaster, two violinists, and a cellist.¡±


    Out of the four, it was the concertmaster who had shocked Fang Huithe most. He never thought someone so vital to the orchestra would quit on such short notice.


    That didn¡¯t mean he was any less bothered by the other three, though. These people all yed important roles in their group.


    If only they had notified him earlier, Fang Huimight have been able to find substitutes and salvage the situation.


    But the assessment was in 24 hours. Even if they found substitute yers today, there was no guarantee that they could keep up with the rest of the orchestra.


    Thest few hours had been torture for Fang Hui, mostly because he couldn¡¯t reachYao Tang.


    They had practiced for so long, hoping to ace tomorrow¡¯s event. Would it all be in vain in the end?


    No, he refused to ept.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable to fill in the vacant positions, no matter how hard he looked.


    It was difficult enough recruiting people qualified to form an orchestra with, and finding a recement proved to be even more so.


    Fang Hui was at the end of his wits.

 Chapter 620 - President Tan’s Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 620: President Tan¡¯s Apprentice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve exhausted all my resources and reached out to all my connections, but I still couldn¡¯t find anyone qualified to substitute for those guys. I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    If giving up had been an option, he would have thrown in the towel right then and there.


    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t.


    Fang Hui had been spiraling into despair thesest few hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yao Tangsaid calmly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need those people.¡±


    Fang Hui felt like weeping. The symphony orchestra had a designated number of participants for a reason. If they missed a person or two, the difference in sound would be distinct and noticeable.


    More importantly, they had standards to adhere to for the assessment.


    They had been practicing ording to these standards for so long. Losing a bunch of musicians would make significant changes to their overall performance.


    As their ensemble leader, Yao Tangshould be well-aware of these matters.


    So, how could she dismiss the problem as if they weren¡¯t teetering over the edge of disaster?


    ¡°Actually, I did find some musicians who are willing to fill in the gaps. The problem is that I don¡¯t find them suitable in any way!¡±


    Fang Hui had already lowered his standards several times, much to his chagrin.


    Even then, none of the prospects passed muster.


    If they went ahead with these candidates, they might affect the orchestra¡¯s performance and ruin the entire assessment entry. The consequences for that would be far worse than the initialck of musicians.


    And yet, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t seem bothered by the rming predicament at all.


    Fang Hui mustered all the patience he had left and tried to exin the situation again.


    To his utter bewilderment, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t even change her tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know where to find the right people.¡±


    Relief washed over Fang Huiwhen he heard this.


    Since the captain herself seemed confident, then he had faith that they would pass the assessment with flying colors.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then, Captain Yao.¡±


    Yao Tang was good friends withXiao Jing. She was fairly certain that he could find her the musicians they needed.


    They ended the call and Fang Huiturned to his team members to update them on the situation. He hoped that it would ease their worries, if only a little.


    ¡°How can she possibly get substitutes on such short notice?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Even if she finds willing candidates, there¡¯s no telling whether they would bepatible with the rest of the orchestra or not.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If these stand-ins are just going to mess up our performance and waste all our hard work, then I¡¯d rather not have them at all!¡±


    Fang Hui scowled when he heard this. ¡°Okay, everyone, calm down first. Believe in Captain Yao. If she says there is a way, then there is a way. We shouldn¡¯t lose spirit this early in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°But the Captain is not like the rest of us,¡± someone muttered. ¡°She has other options. She doesn¡¯t even need to participate in the assessment in the first ce. As President Tan¡¯sapprentice, she should be able to join theMusic Associationwith a snap of the man¡¯s fingers.¡±


    A whispered discussion followed these remarks.


    Just like that, everyone lost what little confidence they had left.


    They all knew that someone as promising as President Tan¡¯s apprentice didn¡¯t have to undergo these formalities.


    Their position spoke of their skills, and therefore guaranteed them a spot in the Music Association.


    If Yao Tanghad this guarantee, could they really trust her not to abandon them now that they faced the risk of failing the assessment?


    This test was important to all of them, and might even be life-changing to some, but it was probably nothing more than a trifle for Yao Tang.


    Besides, even though President Tanwas an esteemed man in the music industry, his connections were all in Beijing.


    Even the higher-ups of the Music Associationwould be hard-pressed to scout substitutes inCity Ain less than 24 hours, let aloneYao Tang.


    They wanted to be like Fang Huiand believe in her, but the odds just weren¡¯t in their favor.


    Fang Hui red at the one who had just spoken, then the crowd as a whole.


    ¡°If Captain Yao wanted to use her identity as President Tan¡¯s apprentice to pass the assessment, then why did she bother to train and guide us? Why did she show up at every rehearsal? She even took the time to advise us about our respective instruments.¡±

 Chapter 621 - Unblocked For A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 621: Unblocked For A Favor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to spend the next hour wallowing in your doubts, you might as well go and look for candidates you think are worthy to join us. You can¡¯t dump this all on Yao Tang and me herter when it doesn¡¯t pan out.¡±


    Fang Hui¡¯s tone turned sharper as he added, ¡°Besides, what does it matter that she¡¯s President Tan¡¯s apprentice? We should all be grateful that she¡¯s going to great lengths for our sake, even when she doesn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who the real participants of this assessment are, and why we¡¯re doing it in the first ce.¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads in shame.


    ¡°Well?¡± Fang Huisnapped when no one said anything. ¡°What are you guys still doing here? Go and look for suitable substitutes!¡±


    To their credit, everyone scrambled out of their seats and did as they were told.


    Meanwhile, Yao TangunblockedXiao Jing¡¯s number from her cklist and tapped the call button.


    The call connected after a couple of rings.


    ¡°I want to ask you for a favor,¡± Yao Tangsaid without preamble.


    At first, Xiao Jingwas pleasantly surprised when he sawYao Tang¡¯s name shing on his screen.


    However, she spoke, and he was tempted to throw a fit.


    This Yao Tangnever changed.


    She still sounded arrogant, as if she wasn¡¯t asking for a favor at all.


    She could have at least exchanged a few pleasantries with him before going in for the kill.


    But Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t do that, of course.


    To think that she had unblocked him just to ask for a favor¡­


    Xiao Jing wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she left him in the dust again once she got what she needed for him.


    ¡°How can you do this to me, Yao Tang?¡± he said.


    ¡°I helped youst time, too, but you went ahead and cklisted me. And now, here you are again, asking for my help. What do you take me for? Am I some dish rag you can just throw away after use?¡±


    His voice was filled with grievance and indignation, though he took care not to mention anything about giving her a tombstone.


    That incident ended terrifyingly with another tombstone being ced in his house without his knowledge.


    Xiao Jing could barely sleep that night.


    He just opened his front door and saw it in the middle of his courtyard, a beam of moonlight casting it in a sinister light.


    He still had no idea why Yao Tanghade looking for a tombstone during that time.


    Thinking about it now, Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right about that situation, and he soon got caught up in his presumptions.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Tangspoke again that he returned to his senses.


    ¡°Do you still have yourwork? I need a few musicians to stand in for our orchestra¡­¡±


    She exined everything to him, and even Xiao Jingthought that they were in quite a pickle.


    ¡°Why are you asking me to rmend someone else, huh? Didn¡¯t I ever cross your mind? Are you so unimpressed by my skills that you didn¡¯t even think to consider me as a substitute?¡±


    Xiao Jing sounded very much like a jilted lover when he said this.


    On her end, Yao Tangraised an eyebrow and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. Regr musicians will do, as long as they can perform well.¡±


    Xiao Jing harrumphed, clearly unhappy.


    ¡°Fine. How many people do you need? Are you sure you don¡¯t want us to step in?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re just short of some people for tomorrow¡¯s assessment, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Assessment? Do you mean the Annual Music AssociationAssessment? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re bothering with something like this, Captain Yao.¡±


    In fact, Xiao Jingcouldn¡¯t believe thatYao Tangwould want to join theMusic Association, to begin with.


    He never thought that she cared about such things, so his orchestra didn¡¯t entertain the idea of joining as the Music Association, either.


    They were famous and aplished enough, anyway. They didn¡¯t need to be affiliated with the organization to prove themselves.


    Everyone in Xiao Jing¡¯s orchestra was personally trained byYao Tang. In the beginning, they were more or less the samezy and carefree.


    If they learned that the most indifferent among them all was nning to participate in the Music Association¡¯s assessment, they would definitely kick up a fuss.


    It was too unexpected.


    ¡°Is it really that surprising?¡±


    Yao Tang drawled over the phone.


    Sensing the underlying threat in her tone, Xiao Jingwas quick to deny it. ¡°No, no, of course not! I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡±


    He cleared his throat and changed the subject. ¡°How many people do you need?¡±


    ¡°A violin concertmaster, a cellist, and two violinists.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s sounded careful as he asked, ¡°And may I know what your position is?¡±

 Chapter 622 - Easier to Handle

    <h4>Chapter 622: Easier to Handle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If Yao Tang had been with Xiao Jing at that moment, she would have seen the way his eyes sparkled with interest.


    ¡°Captain,¡± she replied ndly.


    Xiao Jing sucked in a breath. His hand flew to cover his mouth, his heart pounding with excitement.


    He had to take some time to calm down before saying, ¡°Those kids are so lucky to have you leading them in this event. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve already forgotten about us so soon.¡±


    The bitterness in his tone was unmistakable, and Yao Tanghad to stop herself from scoffing.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I taken care of you and your team for the longest time? Besides, I only took on this position so that I can pass the assessment.¡±


    But Xiao Jingrefused to be mollified by her words.


    ¡°If you wanted to enter the Music Association, you should have just reached out to us. Why did you have to go with someone else? Isn¡¯t it tiring to start from scratch and train these newbies? Or is it that their rtionship with you is tighter than ours?¡±


    Yao Tang cracked a smile at his obvious sulking. ¡°What do you mean, did I have any sort of rtionship with you guys?¡± she teased.


    She heard Xiao Jingchoke on air from the other end. ¡°Yao Tang! Let bygones be bygones, all right? Don¡¯t dismiss our progress and the rapport that we¡¯ve built with each other over the years!¡±


    Despite what he said, Xiao Jingcouldn¡¯t help but want to p his younger self for the way he had treatedYao Tangin the past.


    Before she had taken over their orchestra, they were a bunch of arrogant jerks who couldn¡¯t care less about their music careers. They had even forced a good number of previous concertmasters due to sheer frustration.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Tangthat they finally started getting their act together.


    Looking back at it now, Xiao Jingknew that without her, they wouldn¡¯t be where they were now.


    Well, knowing that was one thing; recognizing it out loud was quite another.


    He could never get over how he always lost Yao Tangwhen it came to banter, among other things.


    ¡°This orchestra is much easier to handle than you guys,¡± Yao Tangsaid brutally.


    She wasn¡¯t lying, though. Fang Hui¡¯s team was very united and in synch. There was very little friction among the musicians, which tranted well into their overall coordination.


    Xiao Jing¡¯s team, on the other hand, had taken a little over a year to achieve the bond they needed to participate in an orchestra.


    At first, they were just like random strangers ambling about, minding their own instruments, which kept them from creating a harmonious sound.


    Xiao Jing growled over the phone. ¡°How can you say that,Yao Tang? Aren¡¯t we your pride and joy? Have you forgotten all the glory we¡¯ve achieved, despite our humble and chaotic roots?¡±


    He knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to manage an orchestra¡ªany orchestra¡ªbut her words still stung.


    As for Yao Tang, she wasn¡¯t interested in this line of conversation anymore. ¡°Just give those people a call and bring them over. We need to do a sound test before we decide on anything. We stillck a violin concertmaster, though. Do you think you can find one by the end of the day?¡±


    Xiao Jing rolled his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a very tall order.¡±


    In fact, they only got lucky with the three other substitutes.


    Most other musicians would likely be preparing for the Music Association¡¯s assessment as well.


    Of course, Xiao Jingand his orchestra members might just be the exception.


    Everyone else wanted what the Music Associationcould offer¡ªprestige. And with prestige came power and influence.


    Xiao Jing himself wasn¡¯t sure how this came to be, but he had heard talk that theMusic Association¡¯s board consisted of highly powerful people.


    Their influence even extended to Beijing, where they lorded over other simr organizations.


    As it was, there was no shortage of ambitious people who wanted to use their musical talents to climb the socialdder.


    But Xiao Jingand his teammates were not one of them.


    Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t qualify. If Yao Tanghad approached them first, they would have said yes in a heartbeat and passed theMusic Association¡¯s assessment without a hitch.


    This was another mystery for Xiao Jing.Yao Tangalready had an orchestra that she had built and nurtured from the roots, so why didn¡¯t she tell them about her ns?


    Instead, she had opted to go with some unknown orchestra.


    Xiao Jing sometimes wondered ifYao Tangalso hadpses in sensible judgment.

 Chapter 623 - Volunteered Himself

    <h4>Chapter 623: Volunteered Himself</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It remained firmly in his thoughts, though. Xiao Jing would never dare to say something like that to Yao Tang¡¯s face.


    This time was no different.


    Seeing that their options were limited, he decided to volunteer himself.


    ¡°How about this, Yao Tang? You know that I specialize in piano, but you also know that my violin is good, right? Why don¡¯t I be your violin concertmaster?¡±


    Xiao Jing spoke emphatically, as though this was just a matter of course.


    Then, to drive his suggestion home, he added, ¡°I tried thinking of other candidates, but I really won¡¯t be able to find anyone at this point.¡±


    He ended it with a dramatic sigh.


    If Yao Tangdidn¡¯t know any better, she would have thought that he was reluctant to do her this favor, and was only forced to volunteer since they had no other choice.


    In any case, if she refused his offer now, she might ruin the chances of her orchestra even participating in the assessment.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Jingwas feeling rather giddy as he patted himself on the back. He was confident in his abilities, and he knew that he could bringYao Tang¡¯s orchestra to where they wanted to be.


    Yao Tang pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°All right.¡±


    Xiao Jing punched the air and danced a little victory jig.


    She exined the arrangements to him, and they made ns to meet at the rehearsals the following day.


    ¡°All right, Captain Yao! I¡¯ll see you there!¡±


    Yao Tang hung up the phone and looked up to find the curious eyes of her ssmates. They were silently asking her what the call was about.


    She blinked at them, hoping they would drop it, but their eyes only seemed to widen further with anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just another test. An assessment.¡±


    Qin Jing nodded knowingly. ¡°I heard you say that your orchestra is short of people. Do you need our help?¡±


    Her eyes twinkled with anticipation. If she was recruited to help with Yao Tang¡¯s orchestra, then she would be exempted from doing the test papers, right?


    She had been hunched over those cursed papers for thest few days, and Qin Jingwas sick and tired of it. She was willing to do anything if it meant she wouldn¡¯t have to look at another test paper again, at least for a while.


    ¡°No,¡± Yao Tangsaid, much toQin Jing¡¯s dismay.


    Her tone was calm and almost dismissive, as if she wasn¡¯t having any problems at all.


    However, underneath that single word, Qin Jing knew that Yao Tang was telling her to stick to the test papers.


    Her shoulders slumped. ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you need a runner to take care of the odd jobs during your rehearsals and performance? Youck people, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Qin Jingwasn¡¯t entirely happy with the prospect of being an errand girl, it was still better than doing the test papers.


    She knew Yao Tangneeded all the help she could get. She had heard it herself¡ªthe orchestra was short of hands.


    But Yao Tangdidn¡¯t even giveQin Jing¡¯s pleading expression a second nce. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already found the people to take over.¡±


    Qin Jing frowned. She had to stifle the urge tounch a barrage of questions atYao Tang.


    ¡®How can you possibly find people on such short notice? Aren¡¯t you just a transfer student who grew up in the countryside? Howe you have so many connections?¡¯


    Luckily, reason prevailed, and she managed to keep the questions to herself.


    Qin Jing changed tactics and said, ¡°Well, how can you be sure about the skills of these people you just found? Should I help you in making sure that they¡¯re qualified? I can run a background check on them if you like.¡±


    She went so far as to wink at Yao Tang, hoping that her cute act would win her a day off.


    But Yan Yuchose that moment to step forward. He was oblivious toQin Jing¡¯s intentions and had been ponderingYao Tang¡¯s predicament for a while now.


    ¡°Yao Tang, allow me to go with you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve studied music for years. If anything happens, maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Yao Tanginsisted. ¡°It¡¯s just a minorpetition. There¡¯s no need for you to bother yourselves.¡±


    All throughout, her expression remained nk, her tone neutral.


    But a spark had already been lit, and her ssmates were willing to stand by her in case things didn¡¯t go as nned. In the end, she had no choice but to agree to let theme.


    The problem was that only members of the Music Associationcould attend its assessment event.


    On the day of the performance, the students of ss 20 would have to wait outside.


    In another part of the city, Fang Huihad just received the recent update fromYao Tangand ryed it to the rest of the orchestra.


    It garnered mixed reactions, with some fearing that these substitutes might not be reliable orpatible with them, while others expressed outright disbelief that Yao Tanghad found recements in less than an hour.

 Chapter 624 - The Shanna Orchestra

    <h4>Chapter 624: The Shanna Orchestra</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t exactly that they didn¡¯t trust Yao Tang at all. It simply would have been impossible for an ordinary person to find the right substitutes in a sh like that.


    The rest of them had tried as well, but to no avail.


    They couldn¡¯t help their lingering suspicions.


    ¡°When are theying over?¡± one of them piped up with a worried expression.


    ¡°And if they¡¯re qualified to help us with our performance, they should be qualified enough to sign up for the assessment themselves, right? How can we be sure that these are the right people?¡±


    He was among those who had a lot at stake in the assessment. If they failed this year, he would have to start over from the bottom and go through all the painstaking preparations again.


    If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer the blow, but everyone else who supported him back home.


    More importantly, he wasn¡¯t getting any younger. If he still couldn¡¯t get into the Music Associationat this point, he feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything at all. He wouldn¡¯t know how to face his parents.


    The assessment was something of a make-or-break opportunity for him.


    Unfortunately, fate seemed to be ying a cruel trick on him and his teammates.


    Their efforts had been thwarted one too many times, and the more anxious they get, the more bad luck they seemed to invite into the orchestra.


    ¡°No one else was able to find a recement, so we should go along with the people that Yao Tangfound, don¡¯t you think?¡±Fang Huiasked sharply. ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the man who had previously spoken said dejectedly.


    He knew there wasn¡¯t much he could do, anyway. It wasn¡¯t as if they had wanted this to happen; the mey on those who had quit and abandoned them at thest minute.


    If they had only given the team a little more time, perhaps they would have had better chances at salvaging the situation.


    But the man couldn¡¯t figure out why those four had done this. Was the assessment of no importance to them all along?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be. He had witnessed everyone¡¯s dedication since the beginning.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve misjudged those four,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°I never expected them to abandon us without so much as a courtesy notice. All of us had been working hard for more than a year!¡±


    Fang Hui¡¯s eyes clouded over when he heard that. After a brief hesitation, he said, ¡°I received news that they are dealing with some trouble at home¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, members of the Shanna Orchestrawalked over to them.


    Yao Ran belonged to this team. They always picked a fight with theGlory Orchestraover the littlest things. Seeing that thetter was now in trouble, they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss yet another opportunity to mockFang Huiand his orchestra.


    ¡°Oh, my. Look who we have here. The assessment is tomorrow, but someone¡¯s group doesn¡¯t even have enough people to y a decent symphony. I wonder if this event is a joke for them or something.


    ¡°What a waste. They train really hard, but what¡¯s the use of that when they don¡¯t have the right people? Hahaha!


    ¡°You must feel miserable!¡±


    Fang Hui narrowed his eyes at the man who spoke. He was calledZhou Hao, and he used to be a member of theGlory Orchestra. That was beforeFang Huikicked him out because of improper conduct.


    Zhou Hao was practically hopping with excitement at the moment, d to see his former teammates in trouble.


    Fang Hui¡¯s gaze took on a sharp edge. Judging by what the other guy had just said, he started to suspect that Zhou Haohad something to do with their recent misfortune.


    The jerk didn¡¯t even care to hide how eager he was to taunt them.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Fang Hui demanded, his voice turning an octave lower.


    But Zhou Haowas unfazed. He shed him a cheeky grin.


    ¡°I meant exactly as I said. If you don¡¯t understand, then just forget it. I really think you guys are pitiful, though. All these rehearsals couldn¡¯t have been easy, but it¡¯s all going down the drain just because of a few people. I suppose the heavens just didn¡¯t want you to pass the assessment. me your unlucky stars for that.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You had a hand in these dirty tricks, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just spit it out and tell us! Did you n this or not?¡±


    The people of Glory Orchestraweren¡¯t stupid. They had knownZhou Haolong enough to guess his intentions.


    They also remembered that the four people who had ditched them because of so-called family matters used to be really close to him.


    At the time when Zhou Haohad been removed from their group, those people hadn¡¯t pleaded on his behalf. Now, it was as though they had suffered the same fate.


    Fang Hui¡¯s team peered at the members of the Shanna Orchestra, thinking that their four members might have defected to the other side. But no, there was no sign of them.


    For now, there was no telling what the truth really was.


    Although Fang Huihad said that they were dealing with family troubles, they doubted that was the case.

 Chapter 625 - Blackmail and Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 625: ckmail and Deceit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Zhou Hao took great joy in seeing the people of the Glory Orchestra so incensed, knowing that there was nothing they could do to remedy their situation.


    In the past, they had kicked them out without a second thought, and in turn, he had been ostracized by his peers and heavily scolded by his parents. He felt so much better now that he was a part of the Shanna Orchestra.


    This second group had given him a chance to hold his head high again.


    It was just a bonus that the Shanna Orchestraalso wanted to get rid of theGlory Orchestra.


    Fortunately for them, Zhou Haoknew much about the members of theGlory Orchestra; indeed, he knew all about the family background and businesses of those four musicians.


    He joined forces with Yao Ranand other influential heirs from their team, and they devised a n to sabotage theGlory Orchestrathrough their family connections.


    It was the perfect avenue to strike, since no one could turn their back on their family.


    Those four unfortunate souls had no choice but to give up their own interests to secure the continued prosperity of their respective family businesses.


    No matter how hard the Glory Orchestratried, they would never be able to persuade their teammates toe back.


    Zhou Hao had made sure of that.


    He felt no guilt for what he did. If anything, he was immensely satisfied with himself.


    No one had even spoken up for him when Fang Huikicked him out of theGlory Orchestra. When his enemies had ganged up on him, none of his so-called friends had shown up.


    Perhaps they had never been his friends, to begin with.


    Well, this was their retribution for stabbing him in the back.


    Zhou Hao swept his gaze over his former teammates and snickered at their indignant and furious expressions.


    ¡°Are you using me of something? What do their family affairs have to do with me? Am I so powerful that you would suspect me of manipting their personal business?¡±


    Then, as if to egg them on further, he shed them a mocking smirk.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Ah, but since we¡¯re on the subject, their family should really thank me. They were in dire straits. Who knows what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t extended a helping hand? But as for their quitting the orchestra, I assure you that I had no hand in that. Please refrain from ndering me.¡±


    Fang Hui gritted his teeth. He fully understood what had happened.


    His teammates hadn¡¯t been bribed, they had been threatened with their families. In that case, he couldn¡¯t exactly me them for quitting the orchestra.


    Fang Hui shotZhou Haoa sneer of disgust.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to turn even more despicable than you already were when you left the Glory Orchestra.¡±


    Before Zhou Hao could retort, the captain of the Shanna Orchestra, Wu Hai, spoke.


    ¡°Regardless of what you think, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you guys won¡¯t be able to participate in the assessment!¡±


    Wu Hai had been worried all along. TheGlory Orchestrawas looking to be a formidable opponent, and he didn¡¯t have the confidence in his own team to win against them.


    But just when he thought he would break from the pressure, Zhou Haohade forward with a proposition they could not refuse. He had presented a n to bring about theGlory Orchestra¡¯s downfall.


    They wasted no time conniving with Yao Ranand setting up traps to coerce the families of their intended victims.


    As luck would have it, their schemes went smoothly.


    It had only taken a few words for those foolish elders to force their kids to drop out of thepetition and abandon their orchestra.


    Only then was Wu Haifinally at ease. With such important members missing, how could the Glorious Orchestra hope to pass the assessment?


    They would be lucky if they could even y their piece when their ensemble was iplete.


    So what if Yao TangwasPresident Tan¡¯s apprentice?


    Her title might be able to get her through the threshold, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t do anything for the rest of the Glory Orchestra.


    Besides, she had just recently taken on being their captain. She would be a fool to use President Tan¡¯s influence to save everyone on her team.


    After thinking things through carefully and repeatedly, Wu Haihade to the conclusion that this matter of theGlory Orchestrawouldn¡¯t be significant enough to offendYao Tang, and would therefore provoke no scruples fromPresident Tan.


    ¡°You¡¯re the pitiful ones!¡± a girl from the Glory Orchestracried out.


    ¡°Your ancestors will definitely be ashamed of you for ying these dirty tricks. They must be rolling in their graves as we speak.¡±


    The girl was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect the Shanna Orchestrato be so audacious that they would use ckmail and deceit in a reputablepetition.


    Zhou Hao was the worst of them all. He had sold out his former friends and teammates without a second thought.

 Chapter 626 - Forgo the Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 626: Forgo the Assessment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    They had all thought that those four had abandoned them out of selfish interests.


    It turned out that they had been forced against their will.


    Wu Hai scoffed. ¡°I see that you people like to spout nonsense. When the assessment is over, I hope you still have that bluster.¡±


    He then flicked his hand, signaling his teammates to leave.


    Before they could get a move on, however, a cold voice came from the entryway.


    ¡°I could say the same thing to you. Once the assessment results are out, you¡¯d better bark as loudly as you do now.¡±


    The members of the Glory Orchestraturned in unison, their faces etched with surprise and delight as they watchedYao Tangsaunter over.


    ¡°Captain Yao! You¡¯re back?¡±


    She nodded before facing the Shanna Orchestra. ¡°Were you the ones behind our team members¡¯ misfortunes?¡±


    Although she gave them a question, only a fool wouldn¡¯t recognize the underlying threat in their words.


    The people of the Shanna Orchestrafelt shivers run down their spines.


    But the one who had the worst of it was Zhou Hao. He felt as though his heart was being squeezed by a huge, iron fist. He could hardly breathe.


    And then, the sensation just vanished in the next second.


    The Shanna Orchestraheaved a collective sigh of relief. They had to wonder whether they had hallucinated the whole ordeal.


    That was impossible, though, right?


    How could they be imagining the same immense fear and panic at the same time?


    As it was, they were still rather shaken that none of them thought to speak of the experience among each other.


    Wu Hai squared his shoulders and resisted the urge to step back. He balked at the presence ofYao Tang, and was more than intimidated by her.


    He had only dared to berate the Glory Orchestraearlier because he knew that they were on level ground. If anyone were in higher positions, it would be the handful of musicians from theShanna Orchestra.


    But the same could not be said for Yao Tang.


    If Wu Haiopenly went against her, he might find himself in a difficult position withPresident Tanand theMusic Associationin general.


    ¡°Miss Yao Tang,¡± he greeted lightly. ¡°You are a promising apprentice of the esteemedPresident Tan. Why do you lower yourself to stand side by side with these mediocre people?


    ¡°You must be overflowing with talent yourself. This sham of an orchestra will only slow you down, you know that, don¡¯t you? If they don¡¯t perform well and fall behind, they will drag you along to the bottom.¡±


    Wu Hai wanted to try his hand at reasoning withYao Tang. He wanted her to understand what was at stake and help her see the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the results of the assessment would have an impact on you, anyway, right?¡± he insisted. ¡°Those who would be greatly affected would be the rest of the Glory Orchestra.


    ¡°I doubt President Tanwould even bother with your teammates. His only concern would be you, his treasured apprentice. Why don¡¯t you just skip the assessment? There¡¯s no need for you to go through so much trouble, is there?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s nk expression never changed throughout Wu Hai¡¯s speech.


    Her lips only twitched slightly toward the end, when Wu Haiimplied that she was practically exempt from the assessment.


    ¡°Are you saying that President Tan¡¯s apprentice doesn¡¯t need to go through this test?¡± she asked.


    Wu Hai blinked, perplexed at her question. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but something didn¡¯t feel right aboutYao Tang¡¯s inquiry.


    Still, he nodded. This was his goal, after all. He needed to get her out of thepetition.


    ¡°Miss Yao, given your position, it¡¯s only natural that you forgo the assessment. One can even say that it is expected. If it¡¯s the experience you¡¯re after, you may participate in the assessment after you¡¯ve be an official member of the association. There¡¯s no need for you to do any of this at all.¡±


    But Yao Tangwas no longer listening to him. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, and a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes.


    So, this was what the old man had in mind.


    Initially, Yao Tanghadn¡¯t wanted to be the captain of theGlory Orchestra, either. However, the old man had told her that she could only enter theMusic Associationif she passed the assessment.


    It was because of this that she had taken up the helm again after so many years.


    To think that she could have easily entered the association without going through all the trouble¡­ President Tanhad purposely withheld this information from her.


    In another part of the city, President Tanwas taking a nap when he suddenly sneezed, jolting him awake. He squinted at his ceiling in a daze.

 Chapter 627 - Remember to Bring Tissues

    <h4>Chapter 627: Remember to Bring Tissues</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The man pulled his nket tighter around his shoulders, rolled over, and went back to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Wu Haiwas feeling confident that he would be able to persuadeYao Tangto withdraw from thepetition.


    Just as he thought she would finally bow out, Yao Tangcocked her head to the side and addressed him in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Remember to bring enough tissues tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Hai was at a loss. When he remained silent, a boy next to him leaned over and whispered, ¡°Captain, what she means is that we¡¯ll be needing tissues to weep over tomorrow¡¯s results.¡±


    And just like that, Wu Hai¡¯s face twisted into an ugly expression. Even so, he was reluctant to let loose onPresident Tan¡¯s apprentice.


    Yao Tang watched his emotions y on his face, feeling good about herself.


    This almost made up for her having to take part in the assessment when she didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Miss Yao, let me remind you that your orchestra still doesn¡¯t have enough people. If you insist on participating in the assessment, you will only make aughingstock of yourselves.¡±


    Wu Hai looked hesitant as he added, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to take part in thepetition, you¡¯re more than wee to join theShanna Orchestra. I¡¯m even willing to give you the position of Captain.¡±


    His team members all turned to him in disbelief.


    They had worked just as hard as their rivals, so how could he offer his valuable position so easily? None of them expected this of their leader.


    ¡°No,¡± Yao Tangsaid with a smile. ¡°I have no ns to join a group of people with low morals.¡±


    Wu Hai dropped his magnanimous facade after hearing that. He was livid, and it showed.


    ¡°Have it your way, then,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your orchestra¡¯s performance, Miss Yao.¡±


    Since she seemed to have made up her mind, there was no point in trying to coax her either way.


    In any case, there was no way that their involvement in the four musicians¡¯ matters could be traced.


    Even President Tancould do nothing about it. He certainly couldn¡¯t disqualify them based on personal issues, especially when their skills were indisputable.


    The most that he could do was to give them a hard timeter, after they had been admitted to the Music Association.


    By then, it would be worth it.


    They would have gotten what they wanted, after all.


    With onest condescending look at Yao Tang,Wu Haimade to leave.


    But he was derailed once again when a bunch of people rushed past him. Wu Hairecognized one of them at a nce.


    It was the famous piano soloist from the Yunmei Orchestra, Xiao Jing!


    A collective gasp came from the members of the Shanna Orchestra, and their faces all lit up.


    Who would have imagined that they would run into Xiao Jinghere, of all ces?


    Wu Hai walked over, his eyes brimming with excitement and awe.


    ¡°Hello, Senior Xia Jing!¡± he greeted in earnest. ¡°I am an avid fan of the Yunmei Orchestra,and I have always admired your work. I never imagined I would run into you here. How lucky!¡±


    All this time, Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes had been focused onYao Tang.


    At the time of his arrival, he had seen her talking to these people, so he naturally thought that they were on good terms.


    He returned Wu Hai¡¯s greeting warmly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m d to meet you. Please do well at the assessment tomorrow. There¡¯s a bright future waiting for you.¡±


    These were merely casual words of encouragement, but to a fan, they meant a great deal.


    Wu Hai was over the moon. He had just received the support of the legendaryXiao Jing!


    ording to the grapevine, the members of the Yunmei Orchestrawere rascals with vile tempers, and they barely got along with each other.


    But Xiao Jingwas very amiable, not at all like the rumors said.


    Those stories had probably been made up by jealous contemporaries who couldn¡¯t beat the Yunmei Orchestraby skill.


    Not wanting this blessed encounter to end, Wu Haigathered his courage and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what brought you here, SeniorXiao Jing, but perhaps this is fated. We are participating in theMusic Association¡¯s assessment tomorrow. If you have time, can you give us some pointers? We would love to have your input!¡±

 Chapter 628 - Faulty Hearing

    <h4>Chapter 628: Faulty Hearing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Hearing this, coupled with the sight that had greeted him a while ago, Xiao Jing assumed that Wu Hai and the others were the members of Yao Tang¡¯s new orchestra.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he teased. ¡°You can¡¯t be seriously worried about your performance tomorrow, right?¡±


    Yao Tang could carry their entire group on her back with her eyes closed. This minorpetition should be a piece of cake for her.


    Xiao Jing nced atYao Tang, feeling smug with himself.


    He thought he did well in boosting the morale of his captain¡¯s new team. She would definitely be pleased with him!


    When their gazes met, however, Xiao Jingnoticed a mocking edge toYao Tang¡¯s eyes. His heart jumped to his throat, and he felt oddly apprehensive all of a sudden.


    He was well aware of her temper. She wouldn¡¯t be exuding this ominous aura if she wasn¡¯t upset about something.


    ¡°And who might they be?¡± Xiao Jingasked tentatively, gesturing in the direction ofYao Tang.


    ¡°They are the Glory Orchestra,¡±Wu Haireplied.


    Xiao Jing looked back and forth between the two groups, the knot in his stomach growing by the second. It seemed that his sense of foreboding was not misced.


    ¡°Who are you, then?¡± he asked Wu Hai.


    Thetter immediately turned serious. He squared his shoulders and answered in a booming voice, ¡°We are the Shanna Orchestra. We look forward to SeniorXiao Jing¡¯s guidance!¡±


    In Wu Hai¡¯s mind, being able to stand before the renownedXiao Jingand introduce his orchestra was truly an honor.


    If they managed to make a good impression and etch their names in his mind, then all the better.


    Wu Hai was practically glowing with pride, especially when he noticed thatXiao Jinghad only been addressing him and theShanna Orchestra.


    This was as good as any recognition they could hope for.


    The fact that Xiao Jingwas ignoring theGlory Orchestrawas just a bonus.


    Thinking of this, Wu Haithrew a pompous look over to their rivals and proceeded to taunt them.


    ¡°Senior Xiao Jing, I hope I¡¯m not being too presumptuous, but I would like to thank you for your vote of confidence. Hearing you say that we don¡¯t need to worry about tomorrow¡¯s assessment is truly an honor.¡±


    As humble as his words were, they wereced with arrogance, and it was mainly directed at the Glory Orchestra.


    The girl who had previously expressed her disdain now snorted and rolled her eyes at Wu Hai. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this shameless bootlicker.¡±


    Deep down, however, she knew that she and her team had good reason to worry, what with Xiao Jingshowing favor to their rivals even before thepetition.


    And they stillcked members. How were they supposed to perform in this state?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,¡± Xiao Jingsaid. ¡°You really have nothing to worry about tomorrow.¡±


    The members of the Shanna Orchestragrinned and preened, pping among themselves over their tiny victory.


    Those from the Glory Orchestra, on the other hand, turned even more glum, their shoulders slumped in defeat. Still, there were a few of them who openly red atXiao Jing.


    Perhaps if he had heard the Shanna Orchestraperform before making that remark, they wouldn¡¯t feel so bad about it. ButXiao Jingdidn¡¯t even know these people an hour ago; how could he dere his bias out of the blue?


    What about the Glory Orchestra?


    Had he no scruples about crushing their dreams without warning?


    Just as Wu Haiwas about to gloat,Xiao Jingspoke again. ¡°Why worry when you¡¯re guaranteed to fail? You¡¯d do better to prepare for next year¡¯s assessment instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, Senior Xiao Jing. Thank you for your encouragement¡­¡±


    A smile was still stered on Wu Hai¡¯s face as he prattled on an automatic reply.


    Then Xiao Jing¡¯s words sank in, andWu Hai¡¯s smug expression froze, his voice dying in his throat.


    Had Xiao Jingjust backpedaled on everything he had said, or hadWu Haimisunderstood all along?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Xiao Jing, I¡­ What did you say just now? Would you mind saying it again?¡±


    Wu Hai looked like he had been struck by lightning. His eyes were wide with shock and disbelief, and a smidgen of hope that he might have misheard.


    Unbeknownst to him, Xiao Jingwas inwardly saying a prayer of his own, silently beggingYao Tangfor forgiveness. He couldn¡¯t care less aboutWu Haior his reaction.


    ¡°I see that you have quite defective ears, young man. I suggest that you have them checked at a hospital. Hospitals have advanced technology these days, you know.


    ¡°All in all, I suppose your courage and perseverance are worthmending. You didn¡¯t give up on music despite your faulty hearing.


    ¡°I do hope you get a proper diagnosis once the assessment is over, so that you can start treatment right away. The earlier you address the problem, the sooner you can get back to participating in musicpetitions.¡±

 Chapter 629 - Razor Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 629: Razor Tongue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xiao Jing looked like he was genuinely concerned for Wu Hai¡¯s well-being.


    He swept another nce over the Shanna OrchestraasWu Hai¡¯s expression darkened.


    How could he have thought that someone from Yunmei Orchestrawas nice and magnanimous? He should have taken those rumors to heart, after all.


    Xiao Jing might not be as hot-tempered as they said, but he certainly had a razor tongue that rippedWu Haito shreds.


    If Wu Haicould turn back time, he would have never spoken toXiao Jingin the first ce.


    ¡°Senior Xiao Jing, you have my utmost respect because I regard you as my model and my inspiration,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°But here you are, dragging our team¡¯s morale down when you know very well that we will bepeting tomorrow. How can you be so callous toward your juniors?¡±


    All the excitement he felt when he had first seen Xiao Jingwas now reced with anger and indignation.


    Even so, Wu Haidid his best to appear calm and reasonable when he spoke.


    At the end of the day, no matter what Xiao Jingsaid or did, he was still someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you doing the same thing to the Glory Orchestrajust now?¡±Yao Tanginterjected.


    She walked forward with a mocking look on her face. ¡°I wonder what you were thinking when you mocked and taunted us.¡±


    Sure enough, the people of the Shanna Orchestrawasted no time insulting their rivals.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They had no qualms about being cruel to others, but they can¡¯t even stand it when they are on the other end of the stick. What kind of monsters act like that?¡±


    ¡°Shameless hypocrites, that¡¯s what.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve never heard of the phrase, ¡®wheel of fortune¡¯. They probably thought they wille out as winners all the time. The way I see it, Senior Xiao Jingis right. TheShanna Orchestrawill ultimately lose tomorrow.¡±


    The moment they saw an opening, the Glory Orchestradidn¡¯t hesitate to give their rivals a taste of their own medicine.


    None of them had expected Xiao Jingto teach theShanna Orchestraa lesson there and then. He was even clever about it, too, spinning them in circles before dealing the final blow! It was hrious.


    As things stood, the odds were in the Glory Orchestra¡¯s favor.


    The people of Shanna Orchestrahad no choice but to swallow their curses and receive the verbalshing with grace. They did not dare to retaliate inXiao Jing¡¯s presence.


    Even Wu Haiheld his tongue.


    He told himself that while he had appeared unseemly in front of his beloved senior, everyone knew that he had done it for the sake of his team.


    If the stories were to be trusted, then Xiao Jing put great value on the overall unity and honor of a team. In that case, wouldn¡¯t he eventually hold Wu Hai in high regard for his efforts today?


    Unfortunately for Wu Hai,Xiao Jinghad no ns to treat him well whatsoever. He shunned theShanna Orchestrajust as quickly as he had befriended them.


    Xiao Jing walked past them and approachedYao Tangwith a cheery expression.


    ¡°Long time no see, Captain Yao. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to cklist me anymore!¡±


    As he spoke of getting cklisted, his tone changed from bright to sullen.


    Yao Tang had blocked him simply because she found him annoying, and they both knew she had undone it only because she needed something from him. She was a ruthless go-getter like that.


    Xiao Jing told himself that if she pulled off the same trick on him in the future, he would nevere to her rescue again.


    He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be persuaded or coaxed in any way.


    Yao Tang nodded in casual acknowledgment. It was still up to her whether to block this bothersome brat or not. It wasn¡¯t as if he could do much about it.


    For now, however, she would have to nod along and agree.


    Xiao Jing narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t being sincere.


    To his credit, he knew that he couldn¡¯t force her to do something she didn¡¯t want, either.


    He pursed his lips and tried to blink away his resentment.


    Yao Tang clicked her tongue when she saw this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are they cramping?¡±


    Xiao Jing was both miffed and incredulous at her question. Ridiculously enough, he kept blinking in disbelief.


    Before he knew it, he was spitting out the word, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Rest your eyes, then. Minimize the time you spend on your phone.¡±


    Xiao Jing gritted his teeth. He felt an overwhelming desire to crack her head open and pick at her brain. Maybe then he could figure her out.


    He immediately dismissed the thought, of course. He wasn¡¯t brave enough to challenge Yao Tangwith words, let alone his actions.


    Besides, it was more likely for her to crack his skull open before he could even do anything to her.

 Chapter 630 - More Than Compatible

    <h4>Chapter 630: More Than Compatible</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The members of the Shanna Orchestra gaped at the exchange between Yao Tang and Xiao Jing.


    Like Wu Hai, they had all been led to believe thatXiao Jingwas on their side, and they felt just as gutted when he revealed his true stance.


    On the other hand, those from the Glory Orchestrawere awash with relief.


    After their initial encounter with Xiao Jing, they thought thatFang Huihad lied when he told them thatYao Tangwas very familiar with the prodigy.


    They were beyond ecstatic to find that Fang Huitold the truth.


    Not only was Yao Tangfamiliar withXiao Jing, but it was very apparent that they had a very good rtionship as well.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be bantering like this.


    Now, the people from the Glory Orchestrawere looking forward to what was about to unfold.


    Yao Tang had assured them that she would find suitable recements to fill in the positions that theycked.


    Not once had they guessed that she would end up recruiting some of the most capable talents in the industry.


    Though feeling wronged and envious, Wu Haithickened his skin and spoke up.


    ¡°Senior Xiao Jing, are you acquainted withYao Tang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the young man answered almost immediately, surprising everyone. ¡°Yao Tang and I have been good friends for many years. I suppose you could say that we have a special rtionship.¡±


    Wu Hai and his teammates grimaced at that.


    But Xiao Jingignored them and turned toYao Tang, eager toplete his mission.


    ¡°Captain Yao, I¡¯ve brought the people you need with me. Let¡¯s go and practice right away!¡±


    Yao Tang greeted the three others that hade with him.


    They wore simr curious expressions as they peered and exchanged pleasantries with her.


    Wu Hai could practically feel bile rising in his throat. If things had gone his way, theGlory Orchestrawould have either conceded or lost thepetition.


    If only Xiao Jinghadn¡¯t appeared and ruined everything.


    Wu Hai and his cohorts had tried so many tricks and had even resorted to backhanded schemes to plot their rivals¡¯ downfall. He couldn¡¯t help but resent the idol he once looked up to.


    His problems didn¡¯t end here, though.


    He wouldn¡¯t have worried too much, even if the Glory Orchestrahad managed to find substitutes at thest minute. He had every confidence in his team and their skills.


    The thing was, Xiao Jinghimself had found these recements!


    Everyone knew that he hailed from a renowned orchestra himself, so it stood to reason that he was well-connected with people of the same caliber.


    Wu Hai gritted his teeth as he watched theGlory Orchestraleave. TheShanna Orchestra¡¯s victory was no longer guaranteed.


    His somber musing was interrupted by the ringing of his phone. He picked up the call and listened, his expression changing drastically by the second.


    The next thing they knew, Wu Haiwas rushing home.


    Even if he failed tomorrow¡¯s assessment, he still had other chances to participate in the future. But if something happened to his family¡­


    He would be doomed for good!


    Xiao Jing had only brought three people with him, soFang Huihad already guessed that he would be substituting as well. What he didn¡¯t expect was thatXiao Jingwould take over the position of the lead violinist.


    After all, he was the piano concertmaster of the Yunmei Orchestra.


    The other members had the same misgivings. Their quiet discussions quickly died down when Xiao Jingpicked up a violin and yed a piece.


    Their doubts dissipated in an instant.


    Fang Hui was impressed. At first, he thought thatXiao Jingand his friends would have trouble familiarizing themselves with the piece.


    To his amazement, Xiao Jingperformed as though he had been ying theposition all his life.


    He had only nced at the sheet music once, too.


    A stunned silence followed Xiao Jing¡¯s ying as it dawned on everyone that he was more thanpatible with theGlory Orchestra.


    It was as if he had been a member since the beginning!


    They knew then that they already had thepetition in the bag.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely amazing, Senior Xiao Jing! As expected from a member of theYunmei Orchestra. Your talent and understanding of music are just mind-blowing.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I was originally worried that you won¡¯t get used to ying with us, but I think we would be able to make excellent music together.¡±


    Xiao Jing basked in their praises. He tapped his nose and nced inYao Tang¡¯s direction.


    She was hunched over the music score. Considering the new additions to their team, she wanted to revise the music in ordance with everyone¡¯s personality.


    This was the piece that she wanted them to y tomorrow.

 Chapter 631 - Indisputable Talent

    <h4>Chapter 631: Indisputable Talent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Feeling Xiao Jing¡¯s gaze, Yao Tang waved him over. She then gave him pointers on what to pay attention to during their performance.


    As they discussed, Xiao Jing¡¯s frivolous expression morphed into a serious one. He hung on to every wordYao Tangspoke like his life depended on it.


    The others were rather shocked to witness it.


    ording to the rumors, the people from the Yunmei Orchestrawere stubborn, rowdy, andcked discipline.


    And to everyone¡¯s knowledge, the person in charge of this troublesome troupe was the vice-captain.


    Now that they thought about it, the members of the Glory Orchestrarealized that nobody had ever seen the supposed captain of theYunmei Orchestra.


    They had heard stories, sure. Some spected that this captain was an entric genius who chose to live the hermit life.


    Others asserted that there was no captain at all, and the people of the Yunmei Orchestramade their decisions as a group.


    Thisst one made a lot of sense, since the group probably refused to acknowledge a single person as their leader.


    No matter what the case may be, the undisputed fact remained that the Yunmei Orchestrawas made up of ill-tempered rascals.


    Particrly when it came to public performances, they always kicked up a fuss and insisted on their own opinions instead of conforming to the standards that had been set.


    Naturally, seeing Xiao Jingacting subservient towardYao Tangwas jarring to those who saw it.


    He looked like an eager student listening to a mentor that he held in high regard.


    Quiet, serious, receptive, and above all, obedient.


    The three other musicians Xiao Jinghad brought along also sized upYao Tang, their eyes glittering with curiosity.


    They had all yed thisposition before.


    However, the feeling they usually conveyed to their audience waspletely different from the one that the Glory Orchestraseemed to be going for.


    They were apprehensive at first, thinking that there would be a conflict in the expression of their music, but they found that they yed quite harmoniously with each other.


    It was almost as if magic happened, if one believed in such things.


    It was a rare and exciting experience.


    None of them had ever achieved such favorable results after a first rehearsal, but this one went smoothly.


    They recalled what Xiao Jinghad told them when he had first recruited them for this project:


    ¡°You guys have a lot to offer, and I¡¯m sure you will gain just as much.¡±


    They didn¡¯t think much of the remark, especially when they learned that the captain of the orchestra they were joining was just a high school girl.


    Surprisingly, ying under her guidance became a walk in the park, and they blended into the team seamlessly.


    They could tell that Yao Tanghad an understanding of an orchestra¡¯s performance that ran deeper than theirs.


    They would even go so far as to call themselves amateurspared to her.


    In addition to that, they were also pleasantly surprised by her professionalism in conducting everyone.


    Yao Tang was quick to point out the problematic parts and followed them up with solutions and suggestions to better their overall performance.


    It was amazing how easily she hade up with these ideas, and how right they all were.


    The threesome got to thinking then¡­


    If Yao Tangcould coach their individual orchestras for a given period of time, their skills would definitely improve.


    s, she probably would oblige them with this favor.


    Nor could they expect her to, considering that she was a good friend of Xiao Jing.


    Nevertheless, they all agreed that Yao Tang¡¯s talent and expertise were indisputable.


    They couldn¡¯t help but envy the members of the Glory Orchestra.


    These people were really lucky to have a genius directing them.


    But¡­ If something happened in the future, and they were asked to substitute for the Glory Orchestraagain, it would give them another opportunity to experienceYao Tang¡¯s skills, right?


    Of course!


    They were allrades in music, anyway. If the Glory Orchestraneeded them to fill in again someday, then, of course, they would step up and do it.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people were still fixated on the strange yet gratifying exchange between Xiao JingandYao Tang.


    Atst, the knot of worry, fear, and apprehension they had been carrying all this time loosened.


    The Shanna Orchestra, on the other hand, was not doing so well on their side.


    Xiao Jing had brought substitutes for theGlory Orchestra, and if they were sure to be skilled musicians like himself.


    To make matters worse, Wu Haihad just upped and gone after receiving a phone call.


    The only hope they could hold on to now was that those stand-ins wouldn¡¯t incorporate well with the Glory Orchestraand ultimately ruin their performance.

 Chapter 632 - The Same Number of People

    <h4>Chapter 632: The Same Number of People</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If that happened, then at the very least, the two orchestras would be at the same level.


    That was, of course, under the assumption that Wu Haiwould return in time for tomorrow¡¯s assessment.


    When Yao Ranarrivedter, she found her teammates in low spirits and heard thatWu Haihad left abruptly because of a family matter.


    She also found out about Xiao Jing, and how he had brought substitutes, which leveled the ground for theGlory Orchestra.


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression turned ugly as she thought back to her performance in the recent Math Olympiadpetition.


    If the Shanna Orchestrafailed to pass the assessment,Qin Manwould have her head.


    Perhaps Yao Ranwouldn¡¯t have been so flustered in the past, back when she believed that she wasQin Man¡¯s biological daughter.


    But things were different now.


    Not only was she not Qin Man¡¯s daughter, but she wasn¡¯t rted to theYao familyin any way, either.


    As a precaution, Yao Ranhad also had a DNA test done betweenYao Yuanand herself.


    The results were clear as day¡ªthey had no blood rtion whatsoever.


    That being the case, Yao Ranfelt pressured to do better than the real, biological daughter at every turn and winQin Man¡¯s unequivocal favor.


    Yao Ran¡¯s determination ramped up at the thought.


    She looked at the members of the Shanna Orchestraand asked, ¡°Does anyone know what happened to Captain Wu¡¯s family?¡±


    They all shook their heads dejectedly.


    Yao Ran sighed and tried to rein in her frustration.


    ¡°All right, the first thing we need to do is to find out what happened. Then, we¡¯ll figure out how to help him settle his affairs. That¡¯s so much better than waiting here and moping, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Everyone jolted back to their senses after hearing this.


    They had been so overwhelmed by Xiao Jing¡¯s unexpected appearance andWu Hai¡¯s sudden departure that none of them thought to do something about their situation.


    Soon enough, a boy who was close to Wu Haispoke up. ¡°I know a little about his rtionship with his family. I¡¯m sure that if it wasn¡¯t something important, he wouldn¡¯t have left in a rush.¡±


    Since he had walked out on his team the day before the prestigious Music AssociationAssessment, they were naturally concerned for him.


    They knew, too, that he wouldn¡¯t have dropped them for some trivial issue, so they presumed that the matter was a big deal.


    Unless¡­


    This was the same scenario that they had concocted for those four unfortunate people from the Glory Orchestra.


    They fell silent as they pondered over the possibilities.


    If Wu Hai¡¯s matter was in retaliation to their previous schemes¡­


    Then it was highly likely that they couldn¡¯t do anything to help him.


    Yao Ran was about to explode from anger.


    It was true that they had plotted against the families of those Glory Orchestramembers, but even if they had gone back home, there was nothing they could do.


    Yao Ran and her teammates had made sure of that.


    They had manipted the circumstances specifically to keep those four from participating in the assessment.


    But Wu Haiwas not like them.


    He came from a fairly influential family. Surely, they couldn¡¯t have been threatened, right?


    In any case, they couldn¡¯t possibly expect him to return within the day. They had no choice but to ask him toe to thepetition tomorrow and hope that he showed up.


    It was a prominent event, after all, so his family shouldn¡¯t have qualms about letting him participate.


    Yao Ran made up her mind and ryed the n to the others.


    ¡°We might not be able to help him on such short notice, and we can¡¯t expect him to be in today¡¯s rehearsal, either. The most we can do is to call him up and ask him topete with us tomorrow.¡±


    This seemed to appease the members of the Shanna Orchestra, and their faces lit up with renewed excitement.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go and see if I can find out what happened to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try and give Captain Wu a call and see if we can help, if only a little.¡±


    Deep down, however, their main goal was to ensure that he was with them at tomorrow¡¯s assessment.


    They sprang into action, while Yao Ranmoved to a quiet corner, listening to their discussions and spections about the incident.

 Chapter 633 - Day of the Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 633: Day of the Assessment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Something urred to her then. ¡°How many people did Xiao Jing bring with him?¡±


    The others considered for a moment before replying. ¡°Three. Four of them arrived in total.¡±


    A new wave of anxiety washed over Yao Ran.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were burning with hatred and resentment.


    ¡°The number of people we got rid of¡­ there were four as well.¡±


    At first, she thought that Xiao Jingwould supervise and maybe guide theGlory Orchestrawhile they rehearsed.


    But after learning that the number of people who hade matched the number of people their rival group was missing, she felt a deep sense of foreboding.


    If Xiao Jinghimself took part in tomorrow¡¯s assessment, then the gap between theShanna Orchestraand theGlory Orchestrawould be huge and obvious.


    After a brief hesitation, Yao Ranfumbled for her phone and called her teacher.


    ¡°Hello, Teacher Zhang. This isRanran. I¡¯m really sorry for calling out of the blue, but this matter is very important.¡±


    Her tone was urgent, but she took care to remain polite so as not to annoy her teacher into refusing to help her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ranran?¡± the man asked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My team members saw Xiao Jine into rehearsals earlier,¡±Yao Ransaid, sounding aggrieved. ¡°He brought people to rece those who had quit theGlory Orchestra. But that¡¯s no big deal. The real problem is that something happened to Captain Wu¡¯s family, and he had to rush home right away. We¡¯re worried that he might not make it to tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡±


    ¡­


    The venue for the Music Association¡¯s Annual Assessment was the auditorium in the city center.


    This was a special day for many aspiring music students.


    After all, today marked the turning point in their career, and whether they could bring honor to their respective families or not.


    Each participant had high hopes to enter the Music Association.


    Qin Man alighted from the car withYao Ran.


    She held her head up high and practically preened as they walked into the hall.


    Yao Ran was taking part in such an illustrious event at a young age. Of course,Qin Manwas proud.


    It also helped that the prestige brought a lot of social benefits with it.


    Qin Man had never been able to truly fit in with the upper society circles, but now, she finally had something to talk about with those snobby socialites. Some even came up to her for advice, asking her how to develop a child¡¯s musical talents.


    Unfortunately, this was all brought about by Yao Tang¡¯s eptance into theMusic Association.


    But no matter. Although Yao Ranwasn¡¯t a member yet, she had already be an apprentice of the renowned Master Zhang.


    It was as good as a guarantee that she, too, would be admitted to the Music Association.


    In a way, Yao Ranalso had a hand in raising theYao family¡¯s social status.


    Qin Man tookfort in that thought as she sauntered forward.


    But her smugness was soon dampened when she caught sight of Yao Tangstriding across the floor withFang Huiin tow.


    Qin Man turned toYao Ranand said, ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re confident this time, right? You¡¯re sure that you¡¯ll get into theMusic Association?¡±


    Yao Ran pressed her lips into a tight line and nodded. She had to resist the urge to ball her hands into fists.


    Was Qin Mandoubting her, even now?


    ¡°My team and I have put a lot of effort into our rehearsals. We¡¯ll definitely give it our all.¡±


    With this, she was subtly implying that she didn¡¯t carry the performance on her back alone¡ªit was a group effort, and they will bear the results as a group as well.


    The smile returned to Qin Man¡¯s face, and she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. In that case, Mom can rest assured. Just as I expected, my daughter is really outstanding, unlike some bumpkin from the countryside.¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s voice was dripping with disdain as she said thest bit.


    Yao Ran lowered her head to hide a derisive smirk.


    Qin Man might appear to be praising her, but in reality, she was praising herself for bringing up a child that she could boast about to her peers.


    She was the outstanding one for nurturing Yao Ranand honing her skills, as ifYao Ranwere somemodity instead of her child.


    Qin Man only wanted to prove that the daughter she had raised was better than a girl who grew up in the countryside.

 Chapter 634 - A Bad Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 634: A Bad Premonition</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    This time, she was going to defeat Yao Tang for sure.


    Yao Ran admitted she was to me for her previous schemes. She had been sloppy and had revealed her trump card too soon.


    But today, she was going with a contingency n.


    The students of ss 20 had alsoe to cheer for Yao Tang.


    Last night¡¯s rehearsal had filled the Glory Orchestrawith confidence, and now they were all smiling and pumped to y their piece.


    Sadly, this lively atmosphere was cut short.


    Just when they werepleting their headcount, they realized that they were missing one person. A bad premonition fell over them, and anxiety quickly took over.


    Thinking of what had happened to their other teammates who had to quit the orchestra, they couldn¡¯t help but expect the worst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone,¡± Fang Huiencouraged them. ¡°We all knowLiu Tian¡¯s character. He¡¯s not someone who would abandon hisrades at thest minute. Besides, hees from a powerful family, so no amount of threat would stop him frompeting.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait and hope nothing bad has happened to him. Maybe he was caught in a traffic jam. Let¡¯s calm down first, all right? Don¡¯t let this get to you.¡±


    Thankfully, his words had the desired effect and everyone settled down. Everyone, that was, but Fang Huihimself.


    He took out his phone and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll give Liu Tiana call right now.¡± To his dismay, the line only kept ringing, and nobody answered.


    In the end, the call disconnected automatically.


    For a moment, Fang Huilistened to the dial tone in a daze, but he quickly came back to his senses and called again.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s driving,¡± he told himself, ¡°and can¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±


    He called for the third time.


    But this one didn¡¯t go through, either.


    A tense silence fell over the Glory Orchestra.


    As much as they didn¡¯t want to feel distraught, the series of misfortunes that they had experienced was taking a toll on them. A few girls had even started crying.


    All of a sudden, Fang Hui¡¯s phone rang, startling everyone.


    He looked at his screen and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s him! Maybe it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to answer just now. Rest assured, okay?¡±


    Sure enough, hope was rekindled in his teammates¡¯ eyes.


    However, as the seconds ticked by, they saw Fang Hui¡¯s excited smile slowly turn into a somber expression.


    When he finally hung up, he looked bitter and rather resigned.


    Everyone held their breaths, afraid to ask what they were all thinking.


    It was Yao Tangwho broke the silence. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fang Hui closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°He¡­ He had a car ident on the way. He¡¯s still in the emergency room at the moment.¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of shock.


    Another silence washed over them, this one heavier than thest.


    Yao Tang¡¯s ssmates were just as speechless, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, someone stepped forward and said, ¡°We¡¯re not participating in the assessment anymore. Let¡¯s go see Liu Tian!¡±


    Many others jumped up to agree with his suggestion.


    It got so heated that Yao tanghad to raise a hand before speaking.


    ¡°Are you saying that you want Liu Tianto bear the guilt for this missed opportunity for the rest of his life?¡±


    That hushed them up.


    Of course, they knew that Liu Tianwasn¡¯t at fault. If anything, he was the victim who suffered the most in this situation.


    But they also knew that he would me himself nheless.


    If they proceeded to thepetition¡­


    ¡°Even if we participated, we stillck one person. What other choice do we have?¡±


    They were in a conundrum.


    Yao Tang tried to persuade everyone to stay andpete, whileXiao Jingracked his brains for a suitable recement on such short notice.


    The rest just wanted to find ways to alleviate Liu Tian¡¯s guilt over the whole matter.


    The students from ss 20 also discussed among themselves, though they could do little more than sigh and shake their heads in regret.


    The Glory Orchestrawas just one step away from achieving their dreams, but it seemed that luck just wasn¡¯t on their side.


    They were at the end of their wits when Yao Tangsaid, ¡°Maybe if we all ended up in the hospital due to some ident or the other, he wouldn¡¯t me himself too much.¡±


    Her team members were stunned. Even her ssmates gaped at her in shock.


    And yet, for some reason, they found that her idea made sense¡­

 Chapter 635 - A Volunteer

    <h4>Chapter 635: A Volunteer</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang threw a meaningful nce at Fang Hui.


    It spurned him to action, and he nodded a few times, though his eyes were filled with hesitation.


    ¡°Right, right. I think the Captain has a point. If something happened to all of us, then Liu Tianwon¡¯t think he¡¯s the only one at fault.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in! Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°All right, who wants to give me a punch? Come on andy it on me, then I¡¯ll go straight to the hospital!¡±


    If they wanted to back out from thepetition and absolve Liu Tianfrom guilt, then they simply needed a usible excuse.


    Seeing that the situation was spiraling out of reason, Yan Yustepped forward.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down and listen to what I have to say. Perhaps I can take his ce.¡±


    All heads turned to him in surprise.


    ¡°Oh. Then¡­ Wait, what is Liu Tian¡¯s position in the orchestra?¡±Fang Huiasked, telltale signs of hope rekindling in his eyes.


    Yan Yu looked around and answered before anyone from theGlory Orchestradid.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you need a violinist, right? I¡¯ve been ying it for a while before, so I should be able to pull it off.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Yao Tang.


    He had waited this long before saying anything because he wanted to see what her solution was. He didn¡¯t want to ruin her ns.


    Of course, the ideal solution was to find another substitute, but if she couldn¡¯t dispatch someone on such short notice, then Yan Yumight as well volunteer himself.


    Yao Tang was the reason that he had returned to his normal self, so it was only natural that he repaid the favor.


    If this had been a few months ago, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offer his skills, but he was now confident in his former proficiency.


    Fang Hui frowned as he consideredYan Yu. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that this is a good idea.¡±


    Yan Yu was about to protest when the young man added, ¡°I think it¡¯s better that we all end up in the hospital together.¡±


    It was then that Yan YurealizedFang Huiwas incredibly obedient towardYao Tang.


    So obedient, in fact, that it clouded his reason.


    He was just willing to go along with whatever she said.


    Yan Yu sneaked a sideways nce atYao Tang, wondering what kind of drug she had fedFang Huito make him this loyal.


    Yao Tang blinked and looked back and forth between the two for a moment.


    ¡°Since we have a substitute, we should go ahead and participate in thepetition.¡±


    As expected, Fang Huibobbed his head eagerly. ¡°The Captain is right. Let¡¯s do as the Captain says.¡±


    This time, Yan Yuwasn¡¯t alone in his derisive thoughts. Even the members of theGlory Orchestrashook their heads and averted their eyes.


    It was painfully embarrassing.


    Realizing his faux pas, Fang Hui chuckled awkwardly and cleared his throat.


    Luckily, one of them chose that moment to ask Yan Yu, ¡°Do you know the piece that we¡¯ll be ying? Wait, have you yed in an orchestra before?¡±


    Even a seasoned musician struggled to memorize a music score during the first rehearsal.


    In their case, they barely had time to practice at all, and they were saddled with a neer, to boot.


    Considering that Yan YuandYao Tangwere ssmates, they assumed that he was a top student as well.


    And if he was a top student, chances were that he didn¡¯t bother with extracurricr activities or hobbies like music.


    No, only a genius like Yao Tangwould be able to juggle those things.


    Yan Yu shook his head in response, indicating that he had never yed in an orchestra before, much less in a publicpetition.


    Just like that, everyone became deted.


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t really feel disappointed in Yan Yu.


    It stood to reason that he was inexperienced. It was actually to be expected.


    But what he said next baffled them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can just listen to it now.¡±


    Fang Hui narrowed his eyes and cocked his head to the side. ¡°Junior, I know that you want to help, and we appreciate it, but you can¡¯t possibly learn to y the piece after listening to it once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°If we fail today¡¯s assessment, we can stillpete next year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over this. The piece can be difficult even for us sometimes, no matter how often we practice.¡±


    The orchestra members echoed Fang Hui¡¯s sentiments.


    Xiao Jing, on the other hand, was of a different mind. This young volunteer clearly knew Yao Tang, and since she was willing to let him try his hand, then he must be talented.


    The only catch was that he had never yed the piece before. Even Xiao Jinghad reservations when he heard this.


    Maybe Yao Tangwas only indulging a ssmate?


    Everyone was about to give up the assessment yet again when Yao Tangtook out a bunch of music sheets from her backpack and handed them toYan Yu.


    ¡°You can start learning the piece with this,¡± she said calmly. She didn¡¯t seem fazed at all.


    Her teammates, Xiao JingandFang Huiincluded, thought she had lost her mind.

 Chapter 636 - It Was Over

    <h4>Chapter 636: It Was Over</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang was now asking the boy to memorize the entire score in such a short period of time. She had even asked him to y it for them.


    There was less than an hour before the assessment.


    It would be fine if they were thest to y, but if they were put first, then they¡¯d have no time at all. It was an impossible request!


    Was there really any hope?


    At that moment, the staff had already started to clear the area.


    Everyone started backing away, but the others couldn¡¯t help but stay and stared at the young man. Could he really do it?


    Under everyone¡¯s curious gaze, Yan Yu took the music score from her hand and began to read it.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    There was something about his calm and serious aura that matched Yao Tang. It was as if the silly boy they had known was long gone.


    Time passed quickly and he nced over the music score. His eyes were trained on the paper and his fingers gripped either side. He was inplete focus.


    Even if everyone had started to be restless, Yan Yu continued to sit, scanning over the score. It was as if he had nothing to do with those around him.


    Twenty minutester, he closed his eyes and murmured a few words.


    When he opened his eyes again, half an hour had already passed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized it,¡± he said slowly, breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°The performance wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    What?!


    If Yan Yu had memorized the piece for more than an hour, everyone would¡¯ve believed that he really did memorize the score. They would¡¯ve hoped that they¡¯d be able to seed.


    But only half an hour had passed?


    How could he remember it all?


    Could it be that he has given up?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. There¡¯s still half an hour left before you enter! There¡¯s still some time to memorize,¡± one of them called out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pressured.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a good thing that you already came to help us. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±


    Lu Ming waved his hand. ¡°If he says he¡¯s done, he¡¯s done.¡±


    The people from the Glory Orchestra stared in disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t trust Yan Yu. Of course, they did. They just¡­they just didn¡¯t expect that a man could memorize a score this quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yao Tang said softly. ¡°Just leave it to him. We¡¯ll even practice itter.¡±


    Hearing herforting words, everyone felt a glimmer of confidence in their hearts.


    They may not believe him, but they do believe in Yao Tang.


    After all, ever since they had met her, they realized that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. She was literally the backbone of the entire orchestra. With her talents, anything she¡¯d say woulde to life.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you worry! We¡¯ll work hard!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let anyone down!¡±


    The fighting spirit cheered everyone up.


    This was a very important assessment. As such, it was only natural that everyone wanted to do their best.


    The corner of Yao Ran¡¯s mouth rose at the other side of the room as she spoke to the people around her. However, something made her stop.


    There, on the corner were Yao Tang and a group of people who had just walked in.


    The moment she saw these peopleing in, her eyebrows furrowed over.


    Why would they participate in the assessment when they were short of people?


    They obviously didn¡¯t have enough.


    However, when she saw Yan Yu standing beside her, she finally understood.


    Seeing that the members of the Glory Orchestrahad finally shown up to the auditorium to perform, the members of the Shanna Orchestrafrowned.


    Initially, they had already given up on taking the assessment.


    So, why were they here now?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they missing some people?¡± Wu Hai frowned.


    Initially, Yao Ran was flustered by their appearance. However, when she saw that the substitute was Yan Yu, the worry in her heart dissipated.


    ¡°They had ast-minute substitute,¡± she said gently. ¡°Do you see that man beside my cousin? He¡¯s a student from her ss as well. She must¡¯ve called him.¡±


    Wu Hai heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, does he know how to y an instrument?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really spoken to him before, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± She tried to think about it. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s simply shy about his talents.¡±

 Chapter 637 - Under Her Feet

    <h4>Chapter 637: Under Her Feet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t know if anyone from ss 20 were a good musician.


    In fact, from her personal experience, they were just a bunch of hooligans who didn¡¯t know how to take anything seriously.


    A cold light shed across her eyes.


    Once she had passed this assessment, she¡¯d be able to trample on all those hateful people and push them right under her feet.


    Since Yang Nian still didn¡¯t like her, then she wouldn¡¯t force him to.


    Once she became a part of the Cheng Family, then she could finally do whatever she wanted. The corners of her lips perked up.


    Wu Hai¡¯s nervousness slowly subsided as he smiled back. ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re far too kindhearted,¡± he said softly. ¡°You always think so well of others.¡±


    If he was really skilled in musical instruments, no one knew.


    But even if they were shy, they should at least participate in the Music Association¡¯s assessment, right?


    For example, Ranran, while she was also quite humble about her talents, had often appeared in their programs. She was even under the tutge of a master.


    That Yao Tang¡­


    What ability did she have to lead an entire orchestra?


    What were they all thinking?


    Perhaps it was by mere luck that she was here as well. And everything was purely circumstantial.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t say that to Yao Tang, that was exactly what he had felt in his heart.


    He was the one who had caused Lu Tian¡¯s ident.


    But like Yao Tang, he also had his fair share of connections and resources.


    They shouldn¡¯t me him for using them, right?


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if anyone start pointing fingers at them either just because they were a part of the rival band.


    All the contestants entered the venue, and the respective bands began to draw their lots.


    All the orchestra leaders were required to go up the stage and draw their lot. Fang Hui signaled Yao Tangto follow them as if wanting her to represent them.


    However, she was toozy to move and instead, ignored him.


    The members of the Glory Orchestra all looked up at her with bright eyes.


    Just then, a girl walked up to her. ¡°Captain Yao, why don¡¯t you start drawing lots?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Today, my mom had asked a fortune teller to predict what would happen. He said that as long as you follow the people up on the stage, everything will be fine today.¡±


    Yao Tang cocked up an eyebrow.


    The entire group fell silent.


    Just when the girl thought they¡¯d all dismiss her ideas for being superstitious, everyone began pushing her to participate.


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to lead us through the assessment.¡±


    ¡°If it were someone else, I would have hesitated, but it was leader Yao Tang. That must be true! We know that you can do it!¡±


    Yao Tang was silent.


    Yan Yu nced over at her.


    Just when she thought that he¡¯d be able to calm down, he slowly nodded. ¡°I think it makes sense,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and draw lots?¡±


    The people of Glory had high hopes for Yao Tang, thinking that she¡¯d be able to draw a good lot.


    With a sigh, she stood up and went to the front of the stage. There, on the judges¡¯ table, was a red box with folded papers.


    As she walked, her gaze identally fell on one person.


    It was Cheng Yan.


    He was seated at the very center of the seat. Beside him was a white-haired man, and on the other side was a white-haired woman. All the other judges appeared to be fifty-years-old.


    Therefore, hepletely stood out from the crowd.


    Walking over, she could hear the other whispers, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I could already feel his aura. I couldn¡¯t even look at him directly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s even better looking than the celebrities on TV. He¡¯s already a judge at such a young age?¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change.


    When Cheng Yan saw Yao Tangmaking her way to the front, his eyes lit up. It was as if he had been waiting for her all this time.


    Ever since he had used the excuse of her applying medicine on his back, he hadn¡¯t seen her in quite a while.


    In fact, it was almost a week. Did this heartless person even miss him at all?


    Just as Yao Tang walked up to them, she felt the man¡¯s burning gaze on her side. There was a flicker of joy in his eyes.

 Chapter 638 - Picking a Fight

    <h4>Chapter 638: Picking a Fight</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The corner of Yao Ran¡¯s lips curled up into a cool smile.


    At the front of the stage, Yao Tang grabbed a slip of paper and handed it to the emcee. Everyone held their breath.


    To all of their surprise, she drew thest lot.


    The members of Glory Orchestra watched in surprise.


    Were they really that unlucky?


    If they drew thest lot, this meant that the judges have already seen all the performances. That meant that they¡¯d have seen all the other orchestras.


    And as soon as they had reached thest performance, the judges would¡¯ve already been exhausted by then. No matter how good their performance was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp their attention.


    Yao Tang stepped out off the stage, without even ncing over at Cheng Yan.


    As soon as she reached her seat, she patted the girl beside her. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d have better luck believing in science.¡±


    Fang Hui frowned for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe this is a sign! Maybe we can surprise everyone with ourst performance!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yao Tang had expected that he¡¯d be disappointed.


    Having confidence was a good thing, but this was just¡­unordinary. The corners of her lips twitched.


    However, before she could say another word, the members of the Glory Orchestra had already hopped in. All of them looked like they were happy about her lot.


    ¡°Captain, you really are lucky!¡±


    All of them appeared to be sincere.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t know what else to say. Just then, a voice came from the other side of the pew.


    ¡°Please, you guys are sox it¡¯s funny. Do you really thing you can do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯re just embarrassing yourselves?¡±


    Hearing the mockingughtering from the members of the Shanna Orchestra, one of the men scowled. ¡°How we perform has nothing to do with you! You better mind your own business! Let¡¯s see if you can still hold on to your musical instruments once we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Also, when you finally see us perform, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll fare!¡±


    Their faces immediately changed as their eyes shed with so much viciousness.


    ¡°Maybe I should stop,¡± he said mockingly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be a victim of your vicious tricks after all.¡±


    Suddenly, Fang Hui joined in.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so afraid.¡±


    The members of the Glory Orchestra began banding together. Their eyes were bright with mockery as they faced their rivals.


    They weren¡¯t going to back down now!


    Just as they were going to say anything, Yao Tang turned to one of the senior staff members and said, ¡°Senior, I think they¡¯re deliberately causing trouble. Do you mind handling them?¡±


    While her words were simple, it appeared to be quite effective.


    The members of the Shanna Orchestra widened their eyes in disbelief.


    How old were they? Why was she telling on them?


    The staff from the Music Association stepped over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who started it!¡±


    The people from Shanna Orchestra quickly exined.


    ¡°Yeah, we were just waiting for our turn when they started talking to us. Who knew that they¡¯d be so bitter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re just too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯d do anything?¡±


    The staff from the Music Association frowned as they nced at the members on the other pew. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t understand the situation. However, Yao Tangdidn¡¯t seem phased.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is supposed to be the waiting area for our orchestra, not theirs.¡±


    Every orchestra was designated to one preparation area. The waiting area of the Shanna Orchestra was located on the other side of the room.


    There was supposed to be another orchestra between them.


    The staff from the Music Association nodded in agreement.


    They couldmunicate with each other before the assessment, but as soon as it affected the others, they could easily be disqualified.


    ¡°Please return to your waiting area. This is your first warning.¡±


    Wu Hai panicked, ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you continue with this, you¡¯ll be disqualified!¡±


    Automatically, the members of the Shanna Orchestra backed down. They all retreated to their own side with their head bowed down.

 Chapter 639 - The Assessment Begins

    <h4>Chapter 639: The Assessment Begins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When the other members of the Shanna Orchestra returned, Yao Rancouldn¡¯t help but notice the gloomy look on their faces.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    During the assessment, they didn¡¯t really draw a good lot.


    They were second to thest to perform.


    That¡¯s why she wanted to know in what order Yao Tang and the others had drawn.


    As she didn¡¯t have much flexibility in her legs, she didn¡¯t follow after them. Besides, she didn¡¯t think it was that hard to find out. What she didn¡¯t expect was for them to return so pale and scared.


    Wu Hai, at first, didn¡¯t want to tell them that he had been chased back.


    But when Yao Ran had asked him, he had no other choice but to say it. After all, they were all in the same orchestra.


    After listening to it, she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t understand why they had to provoke the members of the Glory Orchestra just when the assessment was about to begin.


    Wouldn¡¯t they leave a bad impression on the people from the Music Association?


    However, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± she said. ¡°My cousin is always like this. I usually give in to her.¡±


    After a long period of silence, she spoke, ¡°So? When will they perform?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re cedst.¡±


    ¡°They said that they n to amaze them with their performance,¡± one rang in, scoffing. ¡°How ridiculous! They really are dreaming.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be as unlucky as us.¡±


    ..


    Soon, the test was about to begin.


    Cheng Yan nced at the first few bands with a frown. He couldn¡¯t find Yao Tanganywhere.


    It seemed that he had to endure a long period of boredom until they were called up.


    After the test began, everyone began straightening their back. They all had serious looks on their faces.


    There were a few members who watched silently at the people performing on the stage. Others were attempting to read through their music score onest time. A few were sizing up their judges.


    Everyone appeared quite calm as the music echoed across the auditorium.


    Although they were a little flustered, the music was enough to hold them together.


    Besides, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had performed on the stage.


    It was just that they had an assessment this time around.


    There were a few orchestras that were already quite well-known around the world. However, there were also a couple of orchestras who were only participating for the first time.


    They all looked sweaty as their eyes shed around the room. Fang Hui didn¡¯t really look into it as he was too busy staring up at the ceiling.


    Time really was moving fast.


    They really had to do a good job with this.


    Just the thought of this was enough to make his heart race in his chest. However, he tried his best to calm himself.


    Only when he is calm did he have a chance.


    The assessment this time around would be strict.


    However, it was precise because of the high standard that so many people wanted to join the Music Association.


    Only during this assessment would their strengths be known.


    Most of the people from the Glory Orchestra were listening to the performances on the stage, hoping to gather some inspiration. After all, this was beneficial in order to find out where they can improve on.


    This was a rare opportunity, after all.


    Of course, during their performances, they would also look into the mistakesmitted by the other members. That way, they¡¯d know what to avoid.


    During this time, Yao Tang and Yan Yuappeared to be the idlest.


    She waszily leaning against the chair while he was observing his surroundings. They both appeared to be at ease.


    Fang Hui couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of them.


    Yao Tang¡¯s strength has already been proven.


    But as for Yan Yu¡­He couldn¡¯t help but assume that he was another bigshot who hid his talents well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so rxed.


    Previously, he thought that one couldn¡¯t be born with a natural affinity for instruments. They couldn¡¯t be this good without years of practice.


    That was until he met Yao Tang.


    And now¡­if Yan Yu was really an expert, he¡¯d really feel as if his entire viewpoint had copsed. What kind of ce was No. 1 Middle School anyway for there to be so many geniuses?

 Chapter 640 - The Judges

    <h4>Chapter 640: The Judges</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Was No. 1 High School filled with geniuses?


    If he could just absorb their energy, perhaps he could be as smart as they are.


    Fang Hui snapped back to his senses, trying his best not to look at Yao Tangand Yan Yu. He needed to think of something else.


    He focused his mind on the person on the stage.


    There were so many people who performed on stage, and all of them were incredibly talented. The atmosphere was as bright as the music, and he couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    He was also familiar with quite a lot of people.


    After all, there were plenty of people who had already participated in these types of events in the past. However, he also saw some new faces.


    He never really looked down on the newbies. After all, they all had their own talents. Besides, the newbies may even surprise even the most expert yer.


    He was very much looking forward to seeing them y.


    And as he saw these new faces ying on the stage, his suspicions were confirmed.


    They were indeed very talented.


    While they werecking in experience, they were still quite talented with their own respective instruments. It was truly a wonder to witness their ying.


    He frowned.


    If it had been based on the previous standards, passing the assessment wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    However, so many events have transpired. There were new people who had joined. There were also some old people who hade back with a renewed spirit. How would they do once it¡¯s their turn?


    ¡°What do you think of the orchestra that just yed?¡± Yao Tang¡¯s soft voice pulled him back to reality.


    ¡°They¡¯re very strong.¡±


    However, just as he had finished speaking, Yao Tang had already turned to Yan Yu. They weren¡¯t looking in his direction. It seemed that they weren¡¯t even talking to him in the first ce.


    Hearing his words, the two were stunned to silence before the young man shook his head.


    ¡°Their performance isn¡¯t bad,¡± Yan Yu agreed. ¡°But they wouldn¡¯t be able topare to ours.¡±


    Hm.


    He nodded subtly.


    Then, he turned to the other members of the Glory Orchestra, ¡°No matter how strong or amazing the orchestra is on stage, we must not be intimidated,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll still do our best, all right? That way, we wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Everyone nodded seriously.


    Then, another orchestra stepped onto the stage.


    The judges in the front row didn¡¯t have any emotions on their faces. In fact, it was as if they weren¡¯t even affected by the music at all.


    Upon a closer look, he realized that he couldn¡¯t recognize them.


    In the previous rounds of the assessment, he always saw some familiar faces on the panel. It was how he knew¡ªor at least, have an idea¡ªas to their grading rubric.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    Interesting.


    Fang Hui, at first, didn¡¯t think much of it. However, when he took another look, he saw that there were medals attached to each of their vests.


    They all reflected their rankings within the Music Association.


    When he saw their levels, Fang Hui couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Back then, the judges who appeared in the previous assessments were part of the lower rankings.


    In fact, the most experienced judge they had, had only three stars.


    Most of the judges who had appeared then only had two stars. While that was a feat in itself, they weren¡¯t the best of their association.


    However, now, he could see that almost all of them were four-star members. There were a couple of three-starred judges, but that was it!


    How could this be?


    It didn¡¯t seem like a regr assessment at all, but rather an assessment to be a member of the Music Association!


    Back then, he thought nothing would¡¯ve changed.


    But now, he could feel his sweat dripping down his cheeks.


    He clenched his jaw.


    Now, members from the other orchestras began noticing this as well.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! They¡¯re all four-star judges?¡±


    Fear coated their tones.


    This was not the first time they had participated in an assessment.


    But this assessment was the most terrifying of them all.

 Chapter 641 - Stepped Onto the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 641: Stepped Onto the Stage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, the person beside him could only blink in surprise. At first she thought that she had seen something else because she leaned back, confused.


    ¡°I must have seen wrong.¡±


    However, at this moment, another member spoke, ¡°I saw it too. The lineup is incredible. You didn¡¯t see wrong.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Thest silver of hope she had in her heart was extinguished. She couldn¡¯t help but groan. Why did this have to be the truth?


    The other member was at a loss as to what to say.


    However, he couldn¡¯t really me her reaction. After all, at the sight of these big shots, even he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.


    At that moment, the male student leaned back. ¡°Maybe they had arrived at the wrong ce? I mean, this is just a basic assessment, right? Why would they send the big shots at us?¡± he whispered. ¡°Maybe someone should inform them so that they could send the other judges.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The woman nced at the two men in exasperation.


    After confirming her thoughts, he was alreadyforting himself.


    Whatever!


    ¡°Are you crazy? There¡¯s only one exam here!¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you really think that they¡¯d hold the Advanced Exam in City A, even if they do have one?¡±


    ¡°Then maybe they¡¯re not the judges for the orchestra, but the judges for the solo instruments next door? That requires a more high-level assessment, right?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes shone with hope.


    However, after a moment, her eyes immediately narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re saying that all of them made that mistake?¡±


    Even if they had arrived at the wrong ce, they should¡¯ve known by now, right?


    Moreover, with just one nce at their sharp gazes and imposing manner, she was already certain that they weren¡¯t dense.


    There was only one exnation for this.


    That meant that these high-level judges were all here to judge their assessment. They didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Just the thought changed the atmosphere around thempletely.


    The lively boy who had just spoken a couple of minutes ago became almost lifeless. He continued to watch the bench as if hoping that the ground would swallow him alive.


    The girl¡¯s heart was finally at ease.


    ¡°Stop trying to lie to yourself.¡±


    Her eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that they might have seen wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you take your advice first?¡±


    The girl flushed bright red.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid here!¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m not the one deceiving myself!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by deceiving myself? Are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± she bit back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Ask him!¡±


    He nudged his good friend beside him who immediately lifted his head.


    However, it seemed that his good friend wasn¡¯t exactly good to him at all. Instead, he snorted and turned away. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stirred up some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the one who started it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost time for the assessment! Just quiet down!¡±


    Everyone supported the girl.


    The boy¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°How could you do this to me? Oh, whatever! If you¡¯re going to betray me like this, fine!¡± He clutched his chest. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me. Et Tu, Brutus?¡±


    His eyes were bright with grief and indignation that everyone couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter anymore.


    Suddenly, they became much more rxed.


    The optimistic atmosphere returned once again.


    Even if these judges were of high ranking, their standards would still be the same. They all just had to do their best.


    It wouldn¡¯t be any use if they were pressured.


    They took a deep breath and shifted their attention back to the stage.


    Time had passed quickly. By then, it was almost time for the Shanna Orchestra to perform.

 Chapter 642 - Mind Your Own Business

    <h4>Chapter 642: Mind Your Own Business</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At that moment, all the members of the Shanna Orchestra have arrived. Their heads were tilted high, and their chests were puffed up.


    Although the members of the Glory Orchestra had said something along the lines of wanting to harm Wu Hai, they wouldn¡¯t really resort to something like this. Unlike the members of the Shanna Orchestra, they had integrity.


    They wanted to beat them fair and square.


    And while they were the worst people on the, they were all reasonablypetent. In fact, their skills were solid.


    Their performancested around half an hour. By the time they were finished, Yao Ran breathed a sigh of relief. She beamed at the awed faces of her audience.


    Without another word, she bowed and gracefully stepped out of the stage.


    She performed quite well today.


    The other members of the Shanna Orchestra also performed exceptionally. Everything was within their expectations, so they were sure to pass this assessment.


    Yao Ran nced over at Yao Tang.


    Maybe she could finally win against her.


    Not only did she make sure that they were short of people, but Yao Tang made it worse by dragging over a newbie. They were probably far too shaken up to perform well.


    Even if they performed as they had, they wouldn¡¯t be able topare to their extraordinary performance.


    As for Xiao Jing..


    Although he was from one of the top bands, Yao Ran wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Even if his level was high, if he couldn¡¯t integrate himself to the band, then the judges wouldn¡¯t be impressed. It might even cost them a couple of points.


    Moreover, they had Yan Yu.


    They would encounter plenty of problems. Moreover, due to their high expectations of Xiao Jing, they might even be more disappointed in the oue.


    Ah, this was exciting to watch.


    Yao Ran and the others exited the stage, brushing past Yao Tang.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re that lucky, there are just some things that are out of control,¡± she whispered, stopping right beside her.


    Just then, a bright smile slipped onto Yao Ran¡¯s face as she raised her voice, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sure you can do it! You¡¯ve already surpassed me in the Math Olympiad. I believe you¡¯ll do the same in this assessment.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even nce over at her as she stepped forward.


    There was a sense of casualness in her walk as she stepped right onto the stage.


    Given that she was the first one to step up, this meant that she was the leader of the Glory Orchestra. Her appearance captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Cheng Yan, who was sitting at the front, immediately lifted his head.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be bored by all the performances he had watched. While they were great, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were all the same. There was nothing else that moved him.


    The judge beside him didn¡¯t seem to be in awe of her appearance. Instead, his eyes narrowed at her. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to go on stage. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Seeing her cold expression, the teacher appeared more displeased.


    However, for some reason, he felt another gaze boring at his head. Chills shot down his spine and he couldn¡¯t help but lean against his seat for support.


    Cheng Yan also narrowed his eyes as he held the microphone. ¡°You may begin.¡±


    While his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it carried a lot of weight.


    The other judge wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by all the other judges beside him. After being shot a look, he slumped over his seat and sulked.


    However, the crowds behind them were in uproar.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re telling me that¡¯s their leader?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she just a little girl?¡±


    ¡°What is Fang Hui nning? Does he n to fail?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    They had no idea why the Glory Orchestra would hand over such an important role to Yao Tang.


    Was this a joke?


    ¡°I get it. The previous assessment must¡¯ve been too easy for them. Maybe they were too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I heard that their previous concertmaster had an ident. That¡¯s why they changed.¡±


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the concertmaster be someone reliable? Does this girl even have any training? This is ridiculous!¡±


    However, just then, they spotted Xiao Jing stepping onto the stage.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Xiao Jing from the Yunmei Orchestra? Why is he on stage?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Why would he have the time to participate in such a small test?¡±


    ¡°But it is!¡±

 Chapter 643 - The Scores

    <h4>Chapter 643: The Scores</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    As they spoke, everyone looked at the stage.


    Only after searching for a while did they hear a voice echo across the auditorium, ¡°Look, he¡¯s the one ying the violin! Look, it really is him!¡±


    Immediately, they all nced over at the violinists.


    When they saw that Xiao Jing was really holding the violin in his arms, everyone held back augh. Their eyes glittered in amusement.


    Xiao Jing specialized in his skills in the piano, not his violin.


    Only then did they all agree that the young man really was Xiao Jing. However, if he wasn¡¯t ying his best instrument, how would this affect the results of the assessment?


    They all furrowed their eyebrows.


    Just then, the orchestra began to y.


    Immediately, the melodious sound filled the air. Everyone¡¯s eyes misted over as they watched the orchestra members y their respective instruments.


    They were all silenced.


    Yao Tang was a young woman. They had assumed that they¡¯d go for a song that was more gentle and sweet. They didn¡¯t expect the music to be so majestic.


    They found themselves swaying to the beat, assimting themselves into the music.


    Even the judges were stunned, analyzing the piece that they were ying. Their eyes were filled with so much emotion, and by the time they were done, no one said a word.


    Upon seeing their surprised reactions, Yao Ran clenched her fists.


    Even the other members of the Shanna Orchestra were unable to ept their brilliant performance. The atmosphere around them was dark as their faces crumbled in disappointment.


    Originally, they thought that they already had a foolproof n as is. If they made a move on one of the members of the Glory Orchestra, they could finally beat them.


    Either that or Glory Orchestra would step out of the assessment.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for them to y like this!


    Even if they were the veryst, they still managed to impress the judges and the teachers. After all, it was already obvious from their raised eyebrows and twitching lips.


    All of them appeared poor inparison.


    Even the members of the Glory Orchestra were surprised by the effect they had on the crowd.


    They had initially expected that Yan Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to coordinate with them.


    But he was perfect!


    He was obviously very talented.


    No wonder he had been so calm earlier.


    However, they couldn¡¯t help but be confused. Yan Yu hadn¡¯t even rehearsed with them earlier. In fact, he didn¡¯t even listen to Yao Tang¡¯s exnation, yet he was so in tune with their melody.


    Thinking back, Xiao Jing had been the same.


    Everyone thought that his ability would be so strong that he¡¯d simply overpower them.


    However, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Xiao Jing wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this situation. After all, this kind of thing often happened when Yao Tangwas ying with the Yunmei Orchestra.


    Every time they think that they¡¯d have no hope, she¡¯d find a way to find a miracle for them.


    They were all lucky for knowing her.


    After the members of the Glory Orchestra have left the stage, the judges shook their heads. Unconceble surprise shed over all of their faces.


    It had been many years since they had encountered such a beautiful piece.


    They were all very impressed. It¡¯s been a while since an orchestra had been able to shock them to silence.


    Pride shed across Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes.


    As expected, she was outstanding!


    Seeing as their performance marked the end of the assessment, it was time for all of them to begin the grading portion.


    The assessment had always been known to give their scores on the spot. That way, people would immediately know the results of their assessment.


    Even if the marks were not given on the spot, they would still provide the grade within the day. That way, everyone would be informed of their cement.


    The Deputy Examiner would be in charge of scanning over them before aggregating all of them per group.


    After the judges entered their scores, they¡¯d press a button.


    Then, the calction would begin.


    After the assessments, everyone returned to their seats. This time, they were all waiting for their scores.


    They held their breath.

 Chapter 644 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 644: Cheating</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran was also very nervous. She looked nervously at therge screen before her as a bad feeling stirred in her stomach. bit her lips.


    Although she was already expecting a certain result, she was still expecting that things would change for them. She took a deep breath.


    A part of her had hoped that the judges would like their performance and give them the high marks that they deserved.


    Unfortunately, the big ¡°B¡± shed across her screen. While she breathed a sigh of relief, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. She dug her fingernails into her palms.


    They had certain rules to abide to in the Music Association .


    In the first test, one had to be given a Grade D.


    In the second test, one had to be given a Grade B.


    In the third test, one had to reach a Grade A to pass.


    This was Yao Ran¡¯s first test, so she passed quite easily. However, this wasn¡¯t the result she had initially wanted.


    This was the time she had thought that she could finally beat Yao Tang.


    She wanted to destroy her. However, it seemed that she still hadn¡¯t seeded. What score had they gotten?


    Curious, she nced over at the Glory Orchestra.


    SS! That was the highest level!


    Seeing this score, Yao Ran felt indescribable jealousy seeping into her heart. She clenched her fists.


    How could this be?


    Why did it have to be her?


    Why was she President Tan¡¯s disciple?


    Why did she be the concertmaster of the Glory Orchestra?


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    It was just so unfair!


    Suddenly, Yao Ran¡¯s eyes lit up as she nced over at the concertmaster of the Shanna Orchestra. She bowed her head. ¡°Captain Wu, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°If my cousin wasn¡¯t President Tan¡¯s disciple, our orchestra wouldn¡¯t have been treated so unfairly. Because of her¡­I apologize on behalf of my cousin.¡±


    After listening to herments, Wu Hai¡¯s face filled with joy.


    Soon, he raised his hand, attracting the judges¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Judges, I have a question!¡±


    They all turned to him. He continued, ¡°The leader of the Glory Orchestra appears to be an underaged girl. How could she lead an orchestra to perform such a magnificent piece?¡±


    Just then, he pursed his lips. ¡°Or is it because she hadn¡¯t rehearsed the piece at all? Perhaps someone had taken responsibility for her.¡±


    ¡°If someone really did this for her, then could they be disqualified?¡±


    The entire auditorium was in an uproar.


    The concertmasters of all the other orchestras scowled. They had all gone onto the stage to guide every single one of their members. They had never let anyone else do it for them.


    No one would have thought of having another person do the piece for them.


    However, as soon as they thought of the Glory Orchestra¡¯s grand performance and Yao Tang¡¯s young self, they couldn¡¯t help but think that this theory of his was usible.


    They were no other exnations.


    They knew that the Glory Orchestra had yed so much better than before.


    Without a backer, it would be impossible.


    No one would believe that the person responsible was Yao Tang.


    When everyone thought of this, their eyes colored with hatred and disappointment. Finding someone else to train them was cheating, right?


    Wasn¡¯t that right?


    Having someone to train them like this¡­


    However, if the captain had someone to help him train during the private rehearsals, then this would result in an unfair grade.


    They had to be disqualified!


    They were not even worthy to be called the top performers of this assessment.


    Was Yao Tang really this talented?


    Otherwise, why would they be this good?


    Who was the person behind her? To be able to train all of them¡­they couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    The crowd whispered amongst themselves as they nced over at the judges.


    If they cheated like this, would they be able to get off?

 Chapter 645 - Proof

    <h4>Chapter 645: Proof</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Were they even qualified to enter the Music Association?


    Hiring an expert would be easy for them, right?


    As soon as they heard the whispersing from the Shanna Orchestra, the members of the Glory Orchestra immediately exploded in anger,


    ¡°Judges, we had all been trained by Captain Yao Tang. We didn¡¯t hire an expert to train us. This¡ªthey¡¯re using us of something we didn¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the entire melody has beenposed by our captain.¡±


    ¡°Sheposed all of this?¡±


    The judges¡¯ faces filled with disbelief. If they said that she had participated in the rehearsals, then they would¡¯ve believed her. But after hearing that she hadposed the entire melody, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s a little too far-fetched.


    They all shared a look.


    ¡°Can you prove that you¡¯re the one who trained them?¡±


    The Glory Orchestra¡¯s performance was quite unique. It could be seen that the person who hadposed the song really put in a lot of effort.


    However, how exactly would she be able to prove her hard work?


    If she couldn¡¯t prove it, then she¡¯d forever be thought of cheating them out.


    For the sake of being fair, they might give her a lower grade.


    ¡°And if every single one of us would be able to testify for her? Is that enough proof?¡±


    One of the women raised her hand.


    Wu Hai snorted coldly. His eyes shed with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re all in the same band, so you¡¯d obviously cover for each other.¡± He sneered. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already gotten the high score. Why would you tell the truth?¡±


    Facing his aggressive attitude, the young woman didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yao Tang looked at the judge, resisting the urge to scowl. ¡°If an expensive piece of jewelry disappeared from your neighbor¡¯s house, how can you prove that you didn¡¯t steal it?¡±


    The teacher¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°What an unreasonable argument! I was at home all day. My wife could prove it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? But naturally, she¡¯d want to cover up for you. Why would she bother telling the truth?¡±


    The judge turned to Wu Hai, ring at him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this man, he wouldn¡¯t have been this speechless.


    This was ridiculous!


    If Yao Tang was really the one who had rehearsed it, how could she manufacture this evidence?


    The judges couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was too much for Yao Tang to produce the evidence herself, but there was really no better way.


    However, they couldn¡¯t dy this any longer.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher? Is he the one guiding your orchestra while you rehearse?¡±


    The thin judge questioned.


    The Glory Orchestra¡¯s results were being questioned. At this point, all eyes were trained at them.


    ¡°I brought the score for this song. If you need it, you can have a look at it.¡±


    Yao tang¡¯s words were indifferent as if she couldn¡¯t care less about the results.


    ¡°Then how could you havee up with this piece? How can a young girl like you have been inspired by such a majestic and deep feeling? This piece¡­don¡¯t you think that a girl like you is incapable of creating such a thing?¡±


    Logically speaking, an eighteen-year-old girl should have such a youthful feeling in her music. After all, they were still in the peak of their youth.


    But they heard the exact opposite.


    ¡°Judges, you have to believe her. She really helped us rehearse the entire thing. She even exined the melody of the score. No one else participates in it.¡±


    All the members of the Glory Orchestra tried to exin one after the other.


    Even then, the judges still didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 646 - Division

    <h4>Chapter 646: Division</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The atmosphere in the venue had be tense. The judges looked from side to side, at a loss for what to do. Finally, they turned to the oldest judge among them.


    ¡°Judge Guo, what do you think?¡±


    The four-star conductor appeared to be deep in thought. His white hair was swept elegantly to the bank, showcasing the wrinkles on his forehead. Despite his old age, he appeared to be quite graceful and meticulous in his movements.


    From what he had seen, no one could y such a piece at eighteen.


    Yet she did it!


    Not only that, but she also exuded confidence. She obviously wanted people to believe in her, to believe that she had this ability to create pieces so majestic that could bring tears to anyone¡¯s eyes.


    There were so many talented people in the world, and perhaps, this woman was one of them.


    However, what made him doubt was the theme of the song. The music was so deep and tragic, yet so majestic at the same time. He had never seen someone that young experience so many sorrows.


    The piece didn¡¯t seem like it had been orchestrated by her.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t say anything for certain.


    This was the first time he had ever encountered such a situation. If he had been that good, he would¡¯ve already been epted as a disciple a long time ago, and he wouldn¡¯t even have had to participate in this type of exam.


    Even if the other orchestras had hired an expert to write for them behind the scenes, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to y as beautifully as they did earlier.


    Glory Orchestra was truly one of a kind.


    Just then, Yao Tang spoke,


    ¡°Thest person in the row from the Shanna Orchestra hadn¡¯t been able to keep up with the tempo of the conductor at the third bar.¡±


    As she said this, the boy in the back flushed bright red.


    He had been quite distracted at that moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that his foolish mistake would be noticed. By a young woman like Yao Tang no less!


    After all, he served as the background melody.


    How was he supposed to know that she¡¯d expose him in front of all these people?


    Judge Guo nodded thoughtfully.


    He had also heard it, but he didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang to have this kind of level to have known it herself.


    In fact, he had never met such a talented girl like her.


    Not a single one.


    ¡°And the second person at the third row¡ªshe wasn¡¯t able to tune her violin. Her melody sounded a tad sharp,¡± she said casually as if she was talking about the weather.


    The girl that had been mentioned immediately covered her face in panic, not daring to look at the judges.


    Elder Guo nodded. That was something anyone could¡¯ve noticed.


    This wasmon for any experienced yer.


    ¡°The first person in the second to thest row was ying far too loud that he hadpletely overpowered the entire atmosphere intended by the orchestra. He sounded more like a soloist than an orchestra member, in fact.¡±


    The boy identified immediately shot Yao Tang a re.


    He clenched his fists.


    He had always tried his best to fit in the crowd. He was in an orchestra after all with almost a hundred members. He didn¡¯t really think that his mistake would be noticeable.


    Yet she exposed him.


    Judge Guo nodded yet again.


    Now that Yao Tang had pointed it out, he remembered the young man.


    While he knew someone was ying a bit off, he couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure who exactly had yed it.


    Now that he had seen the boy¡¯s hateful look, he was sure that Yao Tang was right.


    The members of the Shanna Orchestra nced at the man in front of them, and the doubts in their hearts dissipated. They had also felt that there was something off with their sound, but they couldn¡¯t really pinpoint where it wasing from.


    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t point any fingers.


    So it was him!


    The next second, everyone turned to the middle-aged man with hatred. So he was the reason why their score was like this!


    The people on their first and second assessment were fine.


    However, the people on theirst assessment wanted nothing more than to beat him up.


    At this time, the members of the Orchestra were heavily divided.


    ¡°The first chair of the violin didn¡¯t follow the rhythm of the conductor either. In fact, it¡¯s as if he had a mind of his own. This could be seen in the entirety of their performance. There were yers who followed the conductor, and the others followed the first chair.¡±


    Yao Tang paused, ¡°The sound¡­it¡¯s a bit unbnced because of it.¡±


    Sarcasm dripped in her tone, and everyone from the Shanna Orchestra turned ashen.

 Chapter 647 - Who’s the Teacher?

    <h4>Chapter 647: Who¡¯s the Teacher?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there had been so many people present, the middle-aged man would¡¯ve already run up to beat her up. The other members of the Shanna Orchestra stared at her, afraid that they might be next.


    The judges slowly nodded. They had all taken note of this, but for someone as young as Yao Tang to have noticed all the little details¡­they couldn¡¯t help but look at her in admiration.


    Suddenly, her gazended on Yao Ran.


    ¡°And the one ying the piano. You were quite fast in the third beat of the fifth section. You¡¯ve also derailed from the beat at the sixth. What were you thinking at that time?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang?would start picking on her mistakes.


    Why was she targeting her?


    Not only was she crippled, but the orchestra already wasn¡¯t performing well. Was this woman trying to ce salt on her fresh wounds?


    Didn¡¯t she know that Qin Man would me her if her results weren¡¯t as ideal?


    She must¡¯ve known this!


    Yao Ran took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. ¡°This is everyone¡¯s own altercation of their music. After all, shouldn¡¯t we all be able to innovate and add our own styles to the mix?¡±


    Not only did she refuse to admit her mistakes, but she even used her ¡°musical innovation¡± to cover them up.


    Yao Tang chuckled. ¡°Making mistakes and trying to be the next Beethoven isn¡¯t the same. Just because you¡¯ve mistakes doesn¡¯t mean you can excuse them with your use of ¡®innovation¡¯.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    However, at that moment, no one was willing to speak up for her. Instead, they all bowed their heads, praying that she wouldn¡¯t turn against them next.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    At that moment, the judges immediately came back to their senses. They thought back to Yao Tang¡¯s words and found themselves not knowing what to say.


    They were far too surprised.


    She really was talented!


    The others were only trying to shame her.


    In just a short while, she managed to summarize all the criticisms she had for the entire orchestra.


    She was a genius!


    ¡°Little girl, do you want to be my student?¡± The old man at the corner of the room finally opened his mouth.


    As soon as he said this, every one of the judges widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Although the old man wasn¡¯t a judge at that time, his position in the Music Association far exceeded all of them present. In fact, he wasn¡¯t really supposed to be present in the assessment.


    He had decided to watch it on a whim.


    That¡¯s why the judges who had gone were all four-star judges.


    Initially, the judges thought that he was there to assess the studentsing in. What they didn¡¯t expect was for him to take an interest in Yao Tang and even offer her to be his student.


    ¡°Yao Tang, this is the master from the Music Association,¡± one of the judges said. ¡°If you be his disciple, you will gain a lot.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression changed almost immediately.


    She stared at Yao Tang with so much hatred in her heart.


    Why?


    Why was it her again?


    Why did it have to be her?


    Yao Tang already had an expert as her teacher. Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    Why did she have to have everything handed to her?


    Under everyone¡¯s narrowed gazes, Yao Tang appeared extremely calm. In fact, she wasn¡¯t excited at all. ¡°I have a teacher now, so I have to decline,¡± she stated.


    There was no hesitation in her words.


    The judges nodded. They weren¡¯t surprised.


    Even then, the one who had offered wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either.


    So many people hade knocking at his door, begging to be his disciple, but he rejected all of them. It seemed that he also didn¡¯t get what he want today.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    Could she not know what opportunity she was refusing?


    ¡°You have a teacher?¡±


    Hmm, that was normal.


    Her teacher must¡¯ve been quite intelligent.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡±

 Chapter 648 - President Tan’s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 648: President Tan¡¯s Disciple</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang was talented. Her teacher obviously wasn¡¯t a nobody.


    ¡°Tan Xian.¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s name, everyone widened their eyes.


    THE Tan Xian?


    He was a five-star master!


    The old man was also a five-star master, but they obviously were at par.


    However, as Yao Tang was already another person¡¯s student, why did she feel the need to participate in the Music Association¡¯s assessment?


    Seeing as she was the President¡¯s disciple, she could easily enter the association as long as she requested it.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the President of City A¡¯s Music Association?¡±


    Yao Tang nodded.


    The judge was surprised to hear that she was Tan Xian¡¯s student. All of them gazed at her in disbelief. Their mouths were wide open as if they had just swallowed an egg.


    President Tan was someone they had all looked up to.


    And she was his disciple!


    No wonder she was this talented!


    They all gazed at her enviously.


    She really was lucky.


    Tan Xian was someone to be admired.


    In fact, President Tan hadn¡¯t epted a disciple for more than ten years. His standards for his prospective disciples were just far too high. No one could meet his standards.


    Now that he had epted Yao Tang, didn¡¯t this mean that she was extraordinary herself?


    He did say he had epted a disciple a few days ago.


    That must¡¯ve been when he had taken her under his wing!


    How could they have known?


    Not only had she proven herself, but she even disyed a heaven-defying strength!


    If Yao Tang had mentioned that she was President Tan¡¯s disciple first, they would¡¯ve still doubted her strength and believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete this assessment all on her own.


    It was different now.


    She had disyed her true power first before telling everyone the truth. It was a brief realization for everyone in the room!


    Wow!


    The old man slowly nodded.


    Although the old man didn¡¯t care much about the different presidents, he still had a certain impression of President Tan.


    Tan Xian was indeed very talented and hardworking.


    It was a pity that only a few were like him. While there were many hardworking musicians, they all knew that hard work wasn¡¯t enough.


    Only a few of them were truly talented.


    Yao Tang was one of them.


    In fact, her talent was the best he had ever seen.


    Thinking of this, the old man could feel his body tremble involuntarily. His eyes shone with a shocking light as he tapped his knee.


    However, he kept his words in his heart.


    The only thing he could do now was nod.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ll be able to keep your score.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing how polite she was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Despite being used so boldly, she still managed to keep calm. Her thoughts were clear and her stance was strong. In the end, she was able to prove herself without doing anything brash.


    He stared at her brightly.


    Soon, he turned to look coldly at the members of the Shanna Orchestra.


    Yao Tang was able to find your mistakes. Not only were they veryrge mistakes, but they were mistakes that no member of the Music Associationshouldmit.¡±


    ¡°Since you think that ratings can just be taken back, then perhaps we can apply this rule to you.¡±


    Yao Ran felt something stir in her stomach.


    However, the other members of the Shanna Orchestra didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. It¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t understand what the old man was trying to do.


    After hearing his words, the people in the judges¡¯ seats were nodding as if they were agreeing with the man.


    They frowned.


    Could it be that the man¡¯s status was higher than that of any of them?

 Chapter 649 - Five-Star Boss

    <h4>Chapter 649: Five-Star Boss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    That old man¡­could it be that he was a five-star member of the Association?


    Thinking of this, everyone felt as if their hearts were jumping out of their chest.


    This man was probably not only a five-star boss, but he was also very influential within the organization.


    He was also the core member of the Music Association!


    Any one of these points was enough to make the younger generation go crazy over him. They all held their breath, unsure of what else to say.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    After the old man had finished speaking, the remaining judges turned to the members of the Shanna Band with thoughtful looks in their eyes.


    They could tell what the old man meant, but they didn¡¯t dare to confirm it.


    ¡°ording to the Standards of the Music Association, the members of the Shanna Orchestra are not qualified to enter the association. Since they aren¡¯t qualified, they shouldn¡¯t be able to pass.¡±


    These words were like des shing across her heart.


    Her face immediately darkened, and she felt her braine to a halt. She was at a loss for what to say.


    She had put a lot of effort in this assessment.


    Now, all her efforts were in vain.


    What right did he have to do this?


    Was the world so unfair?


    Although Wu Hai was upset, he wasn¡¯t too angry. This was his third rating. Even if he had been given the original result, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Music Association,anyone.


    The others were simr.


    Of course, there were other people who had participated in the assessment for the first time like Yao Ran, but he didn¡¯t have much hope for them either.


    If they all passed, they were lucky. If they weren¡¯t able to pass, then they wouldn¡¯t have anyints.


    The only one who was concerned about the results was Yao Ran.


    ¡°Senior, I have some questions.¡±


    She continued, ¡°As far as I know, the ratings are separated per group, am I correct? My orchestra has already passed the round. Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if you gave us a different grade?¡±


    Her heart was racing in her chest.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Do you mind if I ask who you are? If you aren¡¯t a judge, then you don¡¯t have to right to disqualify us. I mean, the Music Association has very strict regtions about this, right?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with determination as she tried to ignore her racing heart.


    There was no way this man woulde all this way just to steal what was rightfully hers.


    She needed this position.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d have to prepare for another exam!


    The old man raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you really think I have my own personal bias against you for you to question my identity?¡± He snorted. ¡°I suggest you sit down while you still have your dignity intact.¡±


    The old man wasn¡¯t afraid of her.


    At first, he has some respect for the younger generation, but after this altercation, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows at the way she had questioned his identity.


    Not only did she not y well, she was also spouting this nonsense!


    ¡°Why do you think the Music Association would need an ordinary person?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He was obviously implying that she was just an ordinary person¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t special.


    Not only had she learned so many talents, but she was also quite skilled in both the piano and the violin. Why would this man say that she was ordinary?


    As expected, those who were close to Yao Tang weren¡¯t good people!


    She scowled at the thought of that woman.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, how could she have gotten herself in this situation?


    Everything was because of that Yao Tang! She couldn¡¯t stand that she was living so well that she¡¯d mess with her again and again!


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were swimming with resentment, and her originally soft features were hardened with malice. She nced at the old man, and nobody could tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Are you a judge? If you aren¡¯t a judge, then what right do you have to say such a thing? Since I am a student in this assessment, then I have the right to be treated fairly.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Unqualified

    <h4>Chapter 650: Unqualified</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The old man turned his head, not bothering to look at Yao Ran anymore. It was as if he was exhausted from talking to her.


    The four-star judge immediately shot her a look. ¡°You may not know much about his identity, but I can tell you right now that he has every right to change the rules.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me who he is? We¡¯re all participants in this assessment. Don¡¯t we have the right to know who he is?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s voice trembled.


    She was barely able to hold it together, but she made sure that every single word she spoke was strong and firm.


    The only thing she needed was an exnation. If she wasn¡¯t able to pass the assessment, then she had to know every single detail.


    After all, she¡¯d be scolded by Qin Man as soon as she had gotten back.


    If she argued with him now then she might have the chance to change the oue. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to exin anything to Qin Man when she¡¯d return.


    Yao Ran knew that the results of the test depended on the cooperation between the members of the orchestra. But she needed to change things for her.


    While she¡¯d only see these judges once in a blue moon, she¡¯d see Qin Man every single day.


    Thest thing she wanted was to disappoint her.


    Moreover, she was someone she needed to please. Only then would she have a ce in the Yao Family.


    Even if she¡¯d offended these judges, she still felt it was worth it.


    Even if she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to participate in the second assessment or if she¡¯d be targeted by them, that wasn¡¯t important. At least, not now.


    When she raised her head, she realized that they were all gazing at her. Their eyes were narrowed as if studying her every move.


    She held her breath.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to say it at first because we were trying to save your face, little girl.¡± The teacher sighed. ¡°Do you really want me to tell you that you don¡¯t have the right to know his identity?¡±


    The crowd gasped.


    Yao Ran paled.


    She had never thought that she¡¯d be humiliated like this!


    Before she could say anything else, the judge turned to the old man.


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the Music Association, why don¡¯t we pick from the people who weren¡¯t able to pass but had performed well to be the final candidates?¡±


    As soon as these words were delivered, Yao Ran almost fell to the ground. Her face darkened.


    She had worked so hard for this, and now this position would be given to someone else.


    Why did Yao Tang have to do this?


    This wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± The judge nced over at Yao Ran. ¡°If not, then the examination would officially end.¡±


    The judge obviously didn¡¯t want her to speak.


    Even then, she still was stubborn. ¡°I still think that the rules shouldn¡¯t be changed at all. The selection is based on the orchestra. It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Just change it!¡±


    The old man was impatient.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone think that what they had done is a bit inappropriate? If they kick me out now, then don¡¯t you think they might do it again in the future? Isn¡¯t everyone afraid?¡±


    After listening to Yao Ran¡¯s words, they slowly nodded.


    Originally, everyone didn¡¯t think that this matter was rted to them, but Yao Ran¡¯s words definitely struck a chord.


    It really had something to do with them.


    They couldn¡¯t be certain that they wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    After all, if that was really the case, they didn¡¯t need to participate in the band assessment. They could just participate in the individual assessment.


    However, the situation she mentioned could happen to anyone.


    ¡°Yeah, the rules shouldn¡¯t be changed. If it could be changed this easily, why would they have to be set up like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not fair!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Unfair

    <h4>Chapter 651: Unfair</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°If the Music Association is this unpredictable, then does it really have any rules?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Music Association is like that, then what¡¯s the point of us working so hard after passing the assessment? We might as well not participate in the assessment!¡±


    Everyone became even more agitated.


    If they stopped taking the assessment, then the Music Association would simply lose its status, would they not?


    If the Music Association wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this matter today, then they¡¯d use this opportunity to tell all their friends how they had been scammed.


    If they really cared about their thoughts, then they would seek justice for them.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for the old man to appear unfazed by their words.


    His words were clear¡ªlike a bullet that had shot through everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve really been deprived of your ce in the Music Association, then shouldn¡¯t you use this time of rejection to reflect on your own strengths and weaknesses? Didn¡¯t youe here to improve yourself?¡±


    ¡°Or did youe all the way here due to our reputation?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed and they all looked away.


    How many people participated in the assessment because they love music?


    Didn¡¯t all of them only decide to join the Music Association due to their supreme status in the city?


    They only wanted to use music to be granted entry into this prestigious organization.


    It seemed that their intention had been exposed.


    At this point, everyone flushed bright red.


    Someone straightened his back. ¡°We want to enter the Music Association to improve our current music level. If we¡¯d be able to enter and ask for guidance from a good teacher then wouldn¡¯t that help us improve?¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Although we may not be good in some areas, you can¡¯t ignore the talents that had guaranteed us this score in the first ce. Why do you have to cancel our qualification without any exnation?¡±


    The individual appeared anxious as he tried to exin his side.


    The people behind him began chiming in.


    ¡°Yeah, we entered the association because of this! Couldn¡¯t the Music Association give us a chance to grow within the organization? Why would you say that we¡¯vee all the way for its fame and status?¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    The old man¡¯s decision had different degrees of influence on all the examinees who had participated.


    Other than the Glory Orchestra, no one had passed the third assessment.


    Needless to say, those who had passed the first and second assessments felt hopeless now that there had been a change of rules.


    There hadn¡¯t been a change of rules before.


    So wasn¡¯t this unfair?


    Or has their assessment been unfair in the first ce?


    After hearing their objections, the judges¡¯ faces turned cold.


    Cheng Yan leaned forward slightly as he gazed at everyone with sharp eyes. ¡°I think you should all remember that this proposal had only been put forward by the participants in your assessment.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if you hadn¡¯t decided that Yao Tang had failed the assessment, then the Association wouldn¡¯t have conducted a separate assessment for her.¡±


    ¡°Now that she had passed, you feel that the Association is being unfair because you don¡¯t think you can face the struggle she had earlier? What ce do you think this is? A ce where you could just y around and get lucky?¡±


    Cheng Yan hadn¡¯t said anything when she was ced in a difficult position.


    On one hand, he believed that she¡¯d be able to solve it on her own.


    On the other hand, he wanted to see if these people would be able to help her. What he didn¡¯t expect was for them to be so shameless in using her of something just for their own gain.


    Fortunately, Yao Tang managed to surprise him.


    If he hadn¡¯te today, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she¡¯d be this good.


    The other judges also had looks of disdain on their faces.

 Chapter 652 - Pursuing Fame and Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 652: Pursuing Fame and Fortune</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Most of them had be judges because of their love for music, not because of the fame they have garnered.


    Whenever they saw people pursuing music for the fame and fortune that came after it, they couldn¡¯t help but despise them in their hearts. Did they really think that everything could be handed to them this easily?


    Therefore, they weren¡¯t much opposed to the idea that they weren¡¯t able to qualify for the next assessment.


    Glory Orchestra was definitely a step up from all of their qualifiers then.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They nced over at the person who had called them out. It was the leader of the Shanna Orchestra.


    He was the one who had caused this controversy.


    If he didn¡¯t want to see Yao Tang fail, then they wouldn¡¯t have this rule in the first ce.


    No one would dare argue with the judges, afraid that they¡¯d simply be called unqualified.


    After all, the Music Association was famous for holding grudges.


    If they were remembered by these judges in the next round, then they may have already implicated themselves in any future dealings they had with the Association.


    ¡°Some people really just wanted to drag other people into the mud. Now, they¡¯re mad that they get dragged down with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, Yao Tang was able to get up safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°She really is strong. However, with that person on the Shanna Orchestra, maybe I¡¯m good with judgment. However, hopefully, there wouldn¡¯t be any change of rules in the next assessment.¡±


    Their decision immediately gained the approval of the people.


    Hearing their words, Wu Hai flushed bright red.


    He clenched his fists when he spotted some members of the Shanna Orchestra nodding along to their words.


    ¡°I really thought that Yao Tang had cheated, which is why I called the attention of the judges. It would¡¯ve been against the rules.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I think everyone knows that the position of the concertmaster is different than that of a performer.¡±


    ¡°Besides, when Yao Tang had pointed out the problems just now, she may have been a good listener. But that doesn¡¯t mean that she was a good concertmaster.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a problem with me sharing my thoughts? Besides, she may have copied President Tan¡¯s piece too.¡±


    The four-star judge narrowed his eyes. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but the tone expressed in this song was her own rendition and not of Tan Xian¡¯s.¡±


    Wu Hai rolled his eyes.


    However, before he could say anything, the judge immediately said, ¡°As the concertmaster yourself, shouldn¡¯t you have known that their own renditions still had strands from the original piece? That¡¯s what makes them renditions.¡±


    Wu Hai¡¯s face turned bright red.


    Being criticized in front of so many people, he clenched his fists. He immediately turned to the main culprit, Yao Ran.


    Only now did he remember that he didn¡¯t pass the assessment in the first ce.


    There was no need to argue with them.


    The only reason why he had questioned the judges was her.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t make a sound this entire time, but he spoke like a fool.


    Feeling his dark gaze boring into her skull, Yao Ran felt a little uneasy, but she pretended that she didn¡¯t know a thing.


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Our leader only shared his thoughts. Now that the matter has been rified, why are you being so aggressive?¡±


    Her voice was understanding and slow.

 Chapter 653 - Did Not Take the Test

    <h4>Chapter 653: Did Not Take the Test</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I admit that the reason I had been rejected was because of my own performance, and I¡¯m willing to ept this result,¡± Yao Ran said. ¡°But don¡¯t you think that the others have been wronged themselves? Please don¡¯t judge them for my mistakes. It¡¯s unfair.¡±


    These words made Wu Hai feel much better.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of guilt. Maybe he had thought too much and wronged her. This was his fault.


    A kind girl like Ranran wouldn¡¯t deliberately expose him like this.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even say anything!


    He was just thinking too much.


    Besides, he wasn¡¯t the one who had lost something here. He didn¡¯t pass the assessment either way, but Yao Ran lost the opportunity to enter the Association.


    Yao Ran was the one who had suffered the most. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on seeking justice for all of them, then she wouldn¡¯t have lost the opportunity to take the assessment.


    He was the one who should apologize.


    She even defended him in front of all these judges.


    Just the thought of this made him ufortable.


    ¡°Ranran, I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡±


    Yao Ran only managed a smile, but her eyes carried sadness and disappointment.


    This move had always assisted her during trying times.


    Just when she thought that the judges would be moved by her words and let her pass the assessment, she heard the old man speak,


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think like this.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression froze. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the judges before her, wanting to see if they had been moved by her performance. But they all appeared as cold as the old man.


    She was stunned.


    Why was this reactionpletely different from what she had thought?


    Were they heartless?


    At this moment, everyone was gazing at her fervently as if waiting for her to ask the question.


    Now, she had no choice but to ask it.


    ¡°Do you mean that you wouldn¡¯t be using this rule in the next assessment?¡±


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t believe that the old man would give up on using this rule.


    As long as the old man would say no, then she¡¯d still have a way out.


    Everyone also gazed at the old man as if wanting to know his answer.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be using this rule until next year.¡±


    After they heard it, they all cheered.


    Yao Ran almost fell to the ground.


    Why did he have to change the rules? Was he only trying to target her?


    Why?


    Was it Yao Tang?


    Now that she had lost, was she happy?


    However, just when everyone was smiling, the old man added, ¡°Until next year, the Music Association won¡¯t be hosting any assessments.¡±


    The Music Association wouldn¡¯t host any assessments until next year.


    Any?


    No assessments?


    Everyone was stunned, unsure of what he meant.


    Especially for those who had been able to pass the first and second assessment.


    For those who failed the assessment, they didn¡¯t really care. After all, they could use this time to train themselves.


    However, for those who have taken and passed the assessment, this was like a bolt of lightning. They just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Had they heard wrongly?


    However, when they looked around and saw everyone¡¯s faces, they could only confirm their thoughts.


    What right did he have to say such a thing?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Someone asked in disbelief.


    The surrounding people began nodding their heads in agreement. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t alone in thinking so.


    There must be something wrong!


    Either their hearing was off or this man had gone mental!

 Chapter 654 - His Attitude Changed

    <h4>Chapter 654: His Attitude Changed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Any decision decided on by any of the judges would require a joint discussion with the higher-ups of the Music Association.


    Now, they were going to change everything just because an old man had said so?


    The old man must have said this to scare them.


    ¡°Are you saying that because we were disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°Even if you are angry, you shouldn¡¯t joke around like that! This matter concerns all of us. You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think that the matter has nothing to do with us?¡±


    ¡°The Association has never stopped taking any assessments. How will you recruit new members if you had stopped?¡±


    As soon as these words were stated, everyone felt much more assured andfortable with themselves. They should be safe, right?


    At that time, Fang Hui spoke.


    ¡°My grandmother had said that the Music Association had stopped taking any assessments three times since they started. It was always such a controversy when they did so.¡±


    ¡°However, this had happened more than ten years ago, so not many may have remembered it.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone turned to nce over to the judges, wanting to get an answer from them.


    The judges immediately recovered from the shock of the old man¡¯s words and slowly nodded at the crowd.


    ¡°Yes, the Association has already done it three times.¡±


    They initially thought that they would be able to run a more closed assessment. But they knew of the old man¡¯s identity. Whatever he says will go.


    He indeed had the ability to do this.


    However, the suspension of the assessment was still a big shock to them all. For a moment, the judges didn¡¯t feel as if they could ept the news.


    Just then, one of the judges immediately nced up at the crowd. ¡°Actually, not all assessments had been closed,¡± he said slowly. ¡°You can say that they¡¯re half closed.¡±


    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows.


    The judge stroke his chin. ¡°While the assessments for orchestras have stopped, the individual assessments¡­¡±


    After everyone heard this, they all nced up at the judge.


    They weren¡¯t sure if they could pass the individual assessment, but what if they were lucky enough to pass it? There was still hope for them, right?


    As if sensing their excitement, he hurriedly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished. What I meant to say is that there was only one instrument in the individual assessment category that is still being assessed. The rest have been closed.¡±


    However, he just couldn¡¯t remember what that instrument was.


    Only one instrument..


    After hearing this, everyone felt as if cold water had been poured over their heads. Their hearts were cold.


    At this point, they didn¡¯t have the chance. They could only hope that the instrument he mentioned was an instrument they had already yed.


    The old man was silent this entire time.


    The judge nced over to the old man. ¡°May I ask what the only instrument can be assessed after this assessment is over?¡±


    He bowed respectfully.


    These judges only remembered that the instrument was different from the others they had normally heard.


    But they couldn¡¯t remember.


    Everyone gazed at the old man, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not any of the instruments you¡¯ve used today.¡±


    Everyone finally gave up.


    Now, they could only hope that the old man was ying with them.


    However, when they saw that the judge had been so respectful toward the man, they felt that he really had some pull on the organization.


    As he said this, the old man turned and smiled at Yao Tang. ¡°Little girl, stay behind. I have something to tell you.¡±


    His attitude hadpletely changed.


    He was no friendly!

 Chapter 655 - Didn’t Buy It

    <h4>Chapter 655: Didn¡¯t Buy It</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The judges all understood the man¡¯s love for talent.


    After feeling the old man¡¯s gaze, one of the four-star judges immediately announced, ¡°If there are no objections, then today¡¯s assessment has officially ended. In a week, the Music Association will release documents regarding today¡¯s result. Everyone can take a look by then.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then, what¡¯s my result?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should all ept it?¡±


    Yan Yu gazed at her coldly. There was a hint of ridicule on his face, refusing to give her any face at all.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see such a person.


    ¡°You were the one who asked for it,¡± Yao Tang said.


    Yao Ran clenched her fists as her body trembled. Trying to suppress her anger, she snapped,


    ¡°If Senior had taken back the rules, then I¡¯d bear all the consequences. But seeing as he had not done it, then shouldn¡¯t I be able to seek justice?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were watery with unshed tears. She appeared to be quite pitiful under any unsuspecting eye.


    But the old man didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°You won¡¯t pass.¡± He waved his hand as if he were shooing away a fly. ¡°Besides, no one¡¯s willing to negotiate with you. Just leave while you have your dignity intact.¡±


    Yao Ran felt her entire body was on the verge of copse. She staggered back as her entire face turned pale.


    The old man¡¯s words were clear, and his impatience was obvious.


    He was clearly mocking her.


    Upon seeing the old man¡¯s impatient expression, the judges immediately organized their exit.


    Cheng Yan took one look at Yao Tang, picked up his phone, and sent her a message. Without another word, he followed the crowd out the hallway.


    The old man waved her over.


    When she approached, he smiled and led her down another passageway.


    Seeing this scene, the judges couldn¡¯t help but envy her.


    This youngdy had juste into contact with one of the most important figures in the association. This opportunity was once in a lifetime.


    She was lucky!


    When President Tan walked into the concert hall to meet with the judges, he was immediately confronted with congrattions and greetings.


    ¡°President Tan, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Your disciple was the best in the entire assessment.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    Elder Tan, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, could onlyugh. It seemed that the judges had been able to see her strength and congratted him for her passing the assessment.


    ¡°She¡¯s really talented all on her own.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s blessed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to bring her to newer heights.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talented. It¡¯s only natural that your student is talented as well.¡±


    ¡°Now that she had also gained the recognition of a certain someone, she¡¯d definitely be able to rise to the top. I have to congratte you in advance.¡±


    Initially, President Tan has been smiling as they all praised his disciple.


    However, now, he felt as if something was wrong.


    Who was that someone?


    Who did she gained recognition from?


    He furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    The judges appeared stunned. They had assumed that they were on the same page as him. They didn¡¯t expect that he knew nothing of this matter.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who came a couple of days ago.¡±


    They whispered.


    Hearing this, President Tan froze. His eyes dulled and his mouth quivered. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± he slowly said. ¡°The Cab Leader?¡±


    They all nodded in confirmation, congratting him once again for his efforts.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel happy. How could he?


    He only felt the pain in his heart.


    He selected Yao Tang as his student. Now that he had only been a teacher to her for a couple of days, someone had already poached her?


    He frowned.


    If Yao Tang agreed to his offer, she¡¯d have had better resources.


    However, just the thought of having his disciple taken from him was enough to make him feel a bit gloomy.

 Chapter 656 - Celebratory Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 656: Celebratory Banquet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Sensing that something was wrong with President Tan¡¯s expression, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Tan, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± he answered bitterly, sighing. ¡°I just need a minute.¡±


    On the other side of the building, Yao Yuan, Qin Man, and Master Zhang were waiting outside of the auditorium. As soon as they saw Yao Ran running out, they immediately came to greet her.


    Qin Man held onto her hand. ¡°Ranran, shall we celebrate?¡± she said proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve always known you were a strong performer. It seems that I don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s always been very diligent. You shouldn¡¯t have worried,¡± Yao Yuan stated.


    ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted her.¡±


    Just now, Master Zhang received the assessment result that had been released by the Association. Shanna Orchestra got a B, and as this was her first time participating in the assessment, she passed.


    Qin Man and Yao Yuanwere proud.


    This was definitely a step forward. As long as she passed the next two assessments, then she¡¯d be able to enter the Music Association.


    However, what they didn¡¯t notice was Yao Ran¡¯s dark look.


    Master Zhang sped her on the shoulder. ¡°Ranran, continue to work even harder,¡± he encouraged. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to enter the Music Association.¡±


    Seeing the happy looks on their faces, Yao Ran had to force a smile. She couldn¡¯t find it in herself to say that she had failed.


    At this point, it was best not to talk about it.


    This matter would have to wait.


    Yao Yuanughed. ¡°Master Zhang, you¡¯re the reason why Ranranhas been able to get to where she is today. She wouldn¡¯t be anywhere without you,¡± he said. ¡°Come, I¡¯ve already prepared a celebratory banquet for Ranran. You must attend.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Master Zhang nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make it.¡±


    However, just then, she heard a whistle from afar.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Miss Yao Ran? The girl who failed? Is your family celebrating your failure? In fact, shouldn¡¯t this celebratory banquet of yours be called a¡­constion banquet?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Yao Ran stiffened.


    She turned abruptly to see Meng Yang standing by her side. Beside him were Yan Yuand the other students from ss 20. He was probably already informed of the news.


    It seemed that they all came to mock her.


    They even wanted to do it by mocking her in front of her family!


    After hearing Meng Yang¡¯s words, Qin Man shot him a re. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she demanded. ¡°Our Ranran¡¯s Shanna Orchestrahas been given a B. She obviously passed! What are you talking about?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s expression changed almost immediately. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to waste any more time with them.¡±


    If she could take her away, maybe they could stop probing any further.


    They mustn¡¯t say it in front of such arge group of people.


    This would be too embarrassing.


    If Qin Man knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t have the face to confront anyone.


    Ever since what had with Yang Nian, she was being ridiculed in school.


    If she were to be spotted by others now, she wouldn¡¯t know how to face them.


    No!


    She needed to leave!


    Yao Ran took a deep breath. Qin Manmustn¡¯t know.


    She shot her ssmates a pleading look. ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates,¡± she whispered. ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡±


    Seeing Yao Ran¡¯s pale face and hearing her pleading tone, the people from ss 20 simply shrugged. Meng Yan suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. Why did he have to bother?


    At this point, doing problems in the ssroom was far more interesting than talking to her.


    Meng Yang nced at her and was about to leave. The students from ss 20 soon followed.


    Then, Qin Man opened her mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you just going to leave it like that?¡±

 Chapter 657 - Difficult to Understand

    <h4>Chapter 657: Difficult to Understand</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious despite your young age. How hateful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Qin Man called out, and they all froze. ¡°You can only leave once you¡¯ve apologized. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report this to the school board.¡±


    As soon as she said it, Yao Ran paled almost immediately.


    She had already asked her ssmates to drop the matter and go, but now Qin Man decided to stir up some trouble again.


    It was useless now.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she could onlye up with one solution.


    Suddenly, Yao Ran ced a hand on her forehead and frowned. ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± she called out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My head started to hurt, and I feel very tired.¡±


    Master Zhang quickly went to her side. He furrowed his eyebrows in concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t eat anything this morning? Could it be that your blood pressure has dropped? Let¡¯s have a good meal.¡±


    Qin Man, however, didn¡¯t look like she noticed it. After ncing over at Yao Ran, she reverted her attention back to the other people.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you should apologize immediately!¡± she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should take responsibility for the rumors you¡¯re trying to spread?¡±


    Yao Ran clenched her fists.


    It seemed that Qin Man cared far more about her representation than her daughter.


    If she could bring honor to their family, then Qin Man would dote on her. However, when faced with such a loss. Yao Ranwould alwayse second to her.


    Master Zhang also frowned.


    The most important thing now should be Yao Ran. However, Qin Man didn¡¯t look like she cared as she argued with the students from No. 1 High School.


    Did she not care?


    However, as Qin Man was Yao Ran¡¯s mother, he decided that he shouldn¡¯t interfere. After all, it wasn¡¯t his ce.


    The only thing he could hope for now was for the students to apologize quickly. That way, they could let Yao Ran go.


    As such, he chimed in.


    ¡°The Association has already released a rating, and she scored a B. That meant that she had passed the assessment. Please don¡¯t spread any more rumors.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Meng Yangughed mockingly.


    Yan Yu took one look at her before sighing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them, did you?¡±


    Feeling Yan Yu¡¯s meaningful gaze, Yao Ran felt as if she had just been dumped by a bucket of cold water. All eyes were on her, and she flushed.


    At this point, she really felt like she wanted to crawl into a hole.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t say anything, but Qin Manquickly snapped. ¡°Ranranhas passed. Just because you weren¡¯t given a chance to participate doesn¡¯t mean you have to push your bitterness on us!¡±


    As soon as she said this, they all burst intoughter.


    Qin Man frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    It¡¯s as if they were mocking her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, someone from our ss already participated. We actually had two participants.¡±


    Qin Man nced over at Yao Ranin surprise. However, when she saw that she didn¡¯t refute them, she knew that this matter was true.


    Despite this, she snorted, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve taken part in it? It¡¯s one thing to participate. It¡¯s another thing to pass. Whether or not you pass after all depends on your abilities.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She tugged on Qin Man¡¯s sleeve, hoping that she¡¯d take the hint and leave.


    However, she still didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°For people like you, I bet you only ever received the opportunity to participate once in your life,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to brag about, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Lu Ming replied. ¡°I guess the same goes for you. The only thing you have to brag about is how useless your daughter was in the Orchestra.¡±


    Yao Ran clenched her fists, and her face darkened almost immediately.

 Chapter 658 - Failed

    <h4>Chapter 658: Failed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran really wanted to escape this ce. However, just as she was about to pull Master Zhang away, Qin Manpulled her right back. ¡°Ranran, where are the other members of your orchestra?¡± she demanded. ¡°Let them testify for you. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll allow them to spout this nonsense!¡±


    They were just jealous! That¡¯s why they had said these words.


    Seeing as there were other people who had participated in the assessment, she appeared to be even more confident.


    There was a time when she¡¯d be tiptoeing around them due to their family names, but not today.


    After all, their families only had power in City A.


    Now that Ranran had passed her assessment, she may be able to enter the Capital City. There wasn¡¯t any need for her to worry about these small-time families.


    Yao Ran was already a step away from being a part of the Music Association.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that her daughter didn¡¯t really pass.


    She tilted her head up in the air as if trying to dare them.


    Yao Ran was standing beside her as her face turned even paler. Her fingernails dug deeper into her palms.


    Qin Man didn¡¯t even notice her face. Instead, she continued ring at the students as she searched for any member from the Shanna Orchestra.


    Yao Ran stayed rooted.


    Master Zhang and Yao Yuan also couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something was wrong. If Yao Ranhad really passed, she should be happy, right?


    Ever since the people from ss 20 hade over, she looked like she was about to pass out.


    Could it be that he had received the wrong information?


    But that was impossible.


    Yao Yuan was also thinking the same thing. However, Qin Manwas already bing impatient.


    Seeing as she didn¡¯t get a direct response from Yao Ran, she immediately grabbed a hold of a stranger. ¡°Did the Shanna Orchestra receive a B for this assessment?¡±


    The person appeared stunned at first before responding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that moment, he also couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Yao Ran. A strange look shed across his eyes, but he kept silent.


    However, just as she was about to pretend to faint, Qin Man said, ¡°See? Ranranhas passed the assessment. As this was her first time in participating in the assessment, she passed.¡±


    She quickly pulled Yao Ran toward him.


    ¡°This is my daughter,¡± she stated. ¡°She was ying with the Shanna Orchestra, right? Didn¡¯t she pass?¡±


    Her sharp fingernails dug into her arm.


    The tight grip was enough for Yao Ran to yelp in pain.


    Looking at the strange expression of the boy in front of her, she quickly shouted, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go! I need to eat something. I¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°I feel dizzy. Please.¡±


    Qin Man appeared displeased.


    However, Yao Ran appeared insistent in taking her away.


    At that moment, the boy immediately understood. While they had passed the assessment, the mother must not have known that Yao Ran was dered unqualified.


    However, when he thought about the assessment, it was due to Yao Ran that the assessment had stopped. At this point, his face darkened. There was no way he¡¯d help her hide the truth.


    ¡°Although the Shanna Orchestra was rated B, there were a few people who had been dered as unqualified.¡±


    Qin Man froze. Even Master Zhang and Yao Yuannced in the male student¡¯s direction.


    So many eyes were on them, and the male quickly staggered back. He appeared helpless under their gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± he defended himself. ¡°She was disqualified by the judges! Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Yao Ran closed her eyes.


    It was over!


    Everything was over!


    Now, everyone knew the truth.


    Qin Man nced over at Yao Raninplete disbelief.


    If the students from ss 20 continued to insist on it, then she would¡¯ve thought that they were only jealous of her daughter and her achievements. But, now that this random stranger said the same thing¡­


    Her stomach stirred.


    At this point, Yao Ran felt as if her body had grown limp. She couldn¡¯t move, and her legs quaked.

 Chapter 659 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 659: Regret</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man¡¯s mind buzzed.


    She tried to look for more bystanders, but they were all saying the same thing.


    The orchestra was ranked B.


    However, Yao Ran was dered as unqualified by the judges.


    As soon as Qin Man heard this, she really felt like she wanted to explode. Her fingernails dug so deep into her own palms that she broke through her skin.


    Even Master Zhang was at a loss for words.


    He had never encountered this in more than ten years.


    How could such a thing have happened to his disciple?


    ¡°What happened? Was what they¡¯ve said true?¡±


    Master Zhang quickly walked over to Yao Ran¡¯s side, anxious.


    The young woman in question, however, was stark pale. Even she didn¡¯t know what to say as slow tears fell down her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered, clenching her fists. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­I just¡­¡±


    It was as if she had already lost the strength to speak.


    Her entire persona waspletely destroyed.


    Under everyone¡¯s strange gazes, she stomped over to the car. She didn¡¯t appear to be able to ept this matter. Yao Ran hesitantly followed after her, with Yao Yuanand Master Zhang right behind her.


    However, as soon as they entered the car, Qin Man immediately turned around at her daughter.


    p!


    The crisp sound echoed throughout the car.


    A red palm print appeared on Yao Ran¡¯s face and she fell to the side. The strength of her mother was far too much for her, and she could feel her legs quaking. ¡°Tell me everything!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Impossible! Yao Tang is simply a participant in the assessment. How could she have the qualifications to judge you?¡±


    When Yao Ran told the entire story, Qin Man¡¯s face was that ofplete disbelief.


    She never thought that the person she had looked down on would have so much power behind the scenes.


    This was an assessment hosted by the Music Association. This wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y. This wasn¡¯t school.


    Master Zhang¡¯s eyes shed with contemtion. He rubbed his chin. While he appeared to be surprised by Yao Ran¡¯s exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Yao Tang.


    Actually, with Yao Tang being the President¡¯s disciple, she didn¡¯t even have to participate in the assessment. All she needed to do was to pass her application papers.


    He also knew what had happened with the Glory Orchestra in the past few days.


    If Yao Tang felt that she couldn¡¯t pass the assessment, then she would¡¯ve introduced herself as President Tan¡¯s disciple rather than participate as a simple orchestra member.


    However¡­


    If President Tan had also been at the assessment venue, it would be normal for him toe over and see his student.


    Would President Tan use his position to ensure that Ranranwould fail her exam?


    Thinking of this possibility, he scowled.


    That man!


    Yet, even if he knew the truth, there was nothing else he could do.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to let him off that easily.


    He wanted to make sure that President Tan knew that Yao Ranwas a brilliant student. He clenched his fists. He¡¯d talk to him!


    ¡°She¡¯s really a bully!¡±


    Master Zhang¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to justice. Even if Yao Tang is President Tan¡¯s student, he still shouldn¡¯t use his position to bully you like this,¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Man¡¯s expression changed.


    Just now, she had been so angry at Yao Ran for not telling her the full truth.


    However, as she thought about it, she realized that there was something else at y here. All along, there must¡¯ve been another person who was pulling the strings.


    She must¡¯ve been judged unfairly!


    Upon hearing Master Zhang¡¯s words, she scowled.


    There was someone targeting her!


    And that person had a certain status in the association as well.


    ¡°Who is this President Tan? Ran Ran, did you offend him?¡±


    How could Yao Ran have offended such a person?


    ¡°President Tan is Yao Tang¡¯s teacher.¡± Master Zhang frowned. ¡°He is the president of City A¡¯s Music Association, and is one of the top four-star music teachers.¡±


    Hearing this, Yao Yuan looked over at Master Zhang.


    His eyes were bright with joy. Who would¡¯ve thought that his daughter¡¯s teacher would be so distinguished?


    Master Zhang was only a two-star master, but he was already quite well-respected in the field. Who would¡¯ve thought that Yao Tang could do even better by having a four-star master as her teacher?


    As his thoughts shed back to Yao Tang¡¯s perfect score in the Math Olympiad, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.

 Chapter 660 - Not a Tool

    <h4>Chapter 660: Not a Tool</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Not only did their rtionship be estranged, but Yao Tang was now officially known as the child of his younger brother¡¯s family. Her household registration was also filed under them.


    Such an outstanding child should belong to his family, right?


    How could he lose to them?


    As he thought of this, the remorse on his face grew deeper and deeper. He clenched his fists, and so many emotions shed across his eyes.


    After a long while, he sighed. ¡°This child is truly outstanding,¡± he murmured. ¡°She has such a distinguished teacher, and she¡¯s never said anything about it. She keeps everything at a down low.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Yao Ran¡¯s expression changed.


    Yao Yuan had always wanted to reconcile with Yao Tang. Now that he knew that she was quite distinguished in the music field, it was likely that he¡¯d want for her to return to their family.


    Thinking of this, Yao Ran gritted her teeth.


    ¡°She¡¯s naturally more talented than me,¡± she murmured as she flushed in embarrassment. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent time pointing out all of my mistakes.¡±


    Just then, Qin Man¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything! She¡¯s the one who has been spouting nonsense because she wants to eliminate you as herpetitor!¡±


    As she said this, Qin Man became even more agitated.


    Yao Ran shook her head. ¡°Cousin really did understand what I have done wrong,¡± she murmured. ¡°I also saw the judges nodding along, and they didn¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    At that moment, Yao Yuan nudged his wife and shot her a warning look.


    Qin Man appeared surprised at first before ncing up. Only then did she realize that Master Zhang was also in the car with them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to witness this, Master Zhang,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve never hit Ranranbefore. It¡¯s just¡­I¡¯ve misunderstood her. That¡¯s why I acted on impulse. This is¡­this is for her own good, after all.¡±


    She shot him an apologetic smile.


    While Master Zhang disapproved of the way she had pped her, Qin Man was still her mother. He was simply an outsider, so it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to interfere with her parenting style.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash next time around,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°You have to have faith in your child.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if this was the first time she had hit her child.


    At this point, it was obvious that Qin Man cared for her reputation far more than she did for Yao Ran.


    Their reputation was far more important.


    After hearing Master Zhang¡¯s reply, she nodded repeatedly, trying to appear as apologetic as possible. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The middle-aged man nced in the younger woman¡¯s direction. ¡°Ranran,¡± he said softly. ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡±


    Before she could reply, Qin Man hurriedly clutched her face. ¡°Ranran,¡± she called out. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you so impulsively. Does your face still hurt? When we head back, I¡¯ll have someone bring you some medicine, okay?¡±


    Yao Ran shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± she said softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I understand.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with sincerity. There was no resentment toward her at all.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Man felt relieved.


    At least her daughter was sensible!


    She was far more sensible than that wretched girl! But why couldn¡¯t Ranran¡¯s performance beparable to Yao Tang¡¯s?


    Her face darkened.


    However, when she saw Master Zhang¡¯s gaze boring into her face, she quickly changed her look to that of pity and affection.


    ¡°With a daughter like you, I won¡¯t expect anything less, okay? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be able to be even more outstanding in the future!¡±


    She smiled.


    As she said this, she nced over at Master Zhang¡¯s expression. Seeing that his face had brightened up just a bit, she smiled.


    That was better.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Master Zhang was thinking differently. He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if this woman was just putting up an act.


    He turned around.


    He was not a tool that could be easily manipted by her.

 Chapter 661 - Bright Red Mark

    <h4>Chapter 661: Bright Red Mark</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Of course, Master Zhang didn¡¯t believe her.


    If Qin Man really cared about Yao Ran, she wouldn¡¯t have to ask someone else to gather the medicine for her.


    If she really loved her child, then she would have personally taken it upon herself to take care of her. She wouldn¡¯t ask someone else to do the job for her.


    In fact¡­


    Although Yao Ran had defended her mother, he saw the way Qin Manhad pped her. He saw the way she had fallen down to the side, hitting the car seat.


    The bright red mark on her face was far too obvious to be a soft p on the cheek.


    After hearing Yao Ran¡¯s words, Qin Man felt more at ease.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t hit her that hard at all.


    Master Zhang held his breath.


    They were still Yao Ran¡¯s parents. It wasn¡¯t any of his business for him to be critiquing their parenting styles.


    However, now, it seemed as if he was able to know more about Yao Ran¡¯s position in her family.


    He wasn¡¯t too surprised. This kind of thing was far toomon withinrge families. At this point, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had seen parents being abusive toward their children.


    However, why would this kind of thing happen to someone like Yao Ran?


    She was their only daughter, not some illegitimate daughter found on the streets. Shouldn¡¯t she be pampered by them?


    Thinking of this, Master Zhang couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips.


    It seemed that he should investigate this matter even further.


    While he had a rough understanding of the Yao Family previously, he didn¡¯t investigate it. Now that he was seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he was missing something.


    Upon seeing Master Zhang¡¯s thoughtful expression, Yao Ran¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Of course, she knew that Master Zhang would think something else as soon as he saw the injury on her cheek.


    She had wanted Master Zhang to know that there was more. to the picture, that she had reasons as to why she wanted to conceal the fact that she had lost.


    Maybe then, he¡¯d pity her.


    Maybe then, he¡¯d be able to help her.


    Perhaps with his help, she¡¯d be able to break free from Qin Man¡¯s control. Maybe then, she would no longer have to live in fear of being recognized as the Yao Family¡¯s adopted daughter.


    He could back her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll seek justice for you!¡±


    Yao Ran lowered her head. ¡°Forget it, teacher,¡± she said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight with the other judges just because of my small matter. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t strong enough of a performer. That¡¯s why I had been disqualified.¡±


    She took a deep breath and added, ¡°I still have time to prepare for the future assessment. I¡¯m sure I can pass that if I worked hard enough.¡±


    Seeing her so sad, Master Zhang could only sigh.


    Master Zhang knew that she didn¡¯t want him to get into conflict with the Music Association because of this matter.


    Yao Ran was already devastated, yet she still looked after the others. She really endured all of this, only to receive such unfair treatment by the judges.


    He¡¯d want to seek justice for her even more.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he¡¯d have to let the people of the Music Association know that there was someone out there who was backing her up.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow his student to be bullied like this.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to seek justice, I¡¯ll help you. You don¡¯t even have to say anything anymore. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±


    After saying this, Master Zhang directly pulled her out of the car.


    Yao Ran almost fell down as he did so.


    Her eyes widened.


    She never thought that he¡¯d seek justice for her right then and now.


    Originally, she was supposed to guilt him and make him pity her even more. She didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d really confront the people who had disqualified her.

 Chapter 662 - Laughable

    <h4>Chapter 662: Laughable</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If they were to talk to each other face-to-face, then Yao Ran would be exposed.


    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t notice that she had any problems ying the piano. However, when Yao Tang pointed out her mistakes, she realize that she may have been a bit careless when ying.


    However, even if she had these problems, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for the judges to dere her as unqualified.


    However, when she told Master Zhang the reason why she had been dered unqualified, she portrayed herself as a person who had been vehemently wronged by her cousin.


    If Master Zhang really confronted those from the Music Association, everything she had said would shatterpletely.


    The consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s really no need to argue with them. I¡¯m fine. I really am.¡±


    Yao Ran used all her strength to pull him back.


    Master Zhang sighed. Yao Ran really ced his position first before herself. ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he said softly, waving his hand.


    Then, he red at the Music Association building. ¡°What¡¯s likely to happen is that the judges, especially President Tan, will be exposed of their prejudices. We will be fine.¡±


    Everyone would be siding with Yao Ran on the next assessment. If President Tanor Yao Tangwould do something to disparage her ying, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to frame her.


    They¡¯d be able to judge her fairly.


    She was given the right to be judged fairly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry; it¡¯s really not worth it,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they do. We can just prepare for the next examination, right? It wouldn¡¯t be good for you to go up against those from the Music Association.¡±


    Her words quickly brought him back to his senses.


    Seeing this, she added, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t pass this time around, I still learned something. Besides, music isn¡¯t something I¡¯ll give up on too easily.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Also, I have a great teacher. Entering the Music Association isn¡¯t that important to me anyway. We¡¯ll be fine, okay?¡±


    After thinking for a long time, Master Zhang could only sigh and nod.


    He couldn¡¯t let Yao Ran down anymore, so he could only agree.


    Seeing that he had finally agreed, Yao Ran heaved a sigh of relief.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for another group of people to walk past them. There, at the other end of the sidewalk was Yao Tang¡¯s master, President Tan!


    He gritted his teeth. President Tan had caused all sorts of trouble for his student, yet there was no reaction at all.


    He didn¡¯t even apologize!


    President Tan obviously didn¡¯t care for them!


    This was too much!


    Thinking of this, he sneered.


    ¡°President Tan, long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    President Tan nced over at the middle-aged man before nodding.


    He had actually seen so many people every day that his memory was a bit boggled as to who was who. However, when he saw the badge on the man¡¯s chest, he immediately recognized him to be a member of the Music Association.


    That¡¯s why he nodded.


    However, before he could continue and walk away, Master Zhang stepped right in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to my student, Yao Ran?¡±


    At this moment, her face turned stark pale.


    She didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    What had she done?


    Has she dragged herself into the abyss?


    Looking at the way Master Zhang was taunting him, he appeared to be quite righteous in defending his student. However, for those who knew the entire story, they¡¯d find his act quiteughable.


    Yao Ran wanted to dig herself a hole in the ground.


    But at this point, she was at a loss as to what to do.


    President Tan¡¯s heart was already filled with sorrow knowing that his disciple had been snatched from him in a blink of an eye.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people around him.


    However, when Master Zhang said what he said, President Tan could only furrow his eyebrow in irritation and annoyance.

 Chapter 663 - At Gunpoint

    <h4>Chapter 663: At Gunpoint</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    This time, Yao Ran and Master Zhang found themselves at gunpoint.


    President Tan was already in such a bad mood, and upon being crossed upon by some middle-aged fellow, he wasn¡¯t the type to stick to his niceties.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak in riddles! Just say it how it is!¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, Yao Ran felt even more embarrassed. She tried her best to think of a way out, but her mind felt even more muddled.


    However, just as he was about to speak, Yao Ran was quick to say, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need for this anymore. Besides, everyone has already seen what has happened. There¡¯s no point in arguing.¡±


    After hearing this, Master Zhang turned around, not wanting to say anything else.


    Yao Ran resisted the urge to heave a sigh of relief.


    It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t been able to predict Master Zhang¡¯s reaction as better as she could, but she also didn¡¯t expect to be met with this side of President Tan.


    She had initially assumed that President Tan wouldn¡¯t say anything, and instead, just keep walking past them.


    However, it seemed that his personality was far fierier than she had thought.


    Now that they had said some strange things to him and that they have openly mocked him in public, he wasn¡¯t the type to stand down.


    He needed to know the truth.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± he called out. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say to me, then say it clearly! If you don¡¯t, then you shouldn¡¯t think about leaving today!¡±


    At this moment, Yao Ran¡¯s entire face shed with panic.


    Initially, under his student¡¯s persuasion, Master Zhang didn¡¯t want to pursue this matter.


    After all, she must be concerned about both of their well-being. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    In the end, it was President Tan who refused to let them off. Even when he had done something wrong against them, he was still far too arrogant.


    It was clear who was in the wrong here!


    Even if he was the branch president of the Music Association, he still shouldn¡¯t have abused his power by disqualifying his student.


    ¡°President Tan, you have managed the Music Association quite well,¡± Master Zhang started.


    ¡°However, I should remind you that you aren¡¯t a piano major and that your attainments in that field are nowhere near better than mine. Regarding her piano ying, should you not have handed the judgment to the piano teachers than interfere with the judgment yourself?¡±


    Yao Ran paled even more.


    No matter how much she wanted to pull him away, it seemed that her teacher was really insistent on staying. She couldn¡¯t stop him from speaking.


    After hearing this, President Tan furrowed his eyebrows.


    What was he saying?


    He was too busy with the matters of the Music Association? What was he talking about in interfering with someone¡¯s judgment?


    Moreover, he was still thinking of ways how to keep his student. Why would he have the time to think about the others?


    ¡°Even if I did do that, isn¡¯t that under my rights, as well?¡± President Tan said coldly. ¡°Tell me, what is it you want?¡±


    Did he really have to exin himself to these people?


    Can¡¯t they just leave?


    Wasn¡¯t he the president?


    He was already in such a bad mood. Now that someone hade up and say that he didn¡¯t have much attainment in one area, it was almost impossible for him to have a good attitude.


    Yao Ran was about to leave, but Master Zhang stayed put.


    That was all he had to say?


    Wasn¡¯t he too arrogant?


    These people really abused their power too much!


    They shouldn¡¯t be making any random decisions during the assessment.


    The Music Association has always been regarded as the fairest assessment in the country, especially with how it treats its musicians.


    But now, it seemed that they were all pulling their own strings behind the scenes. It was far too much!


    Did he not care for the reputation of the organization?


    Thinking of this, Master Zhang gritted his teeth. ¡°You managers may be important to the association,¡± he slowly said. ¡°But without your musicians, what use are you?¡±


    His eyes were like torches as they zed at the man in question.


    ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know the full story.¡± A cold voice echoed across the sidewalk.


    ¡°Yao Tang! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Hearing this voice, President Tan immediately turned around. A bright smile appeared on his face as he greeted his student.

 Chapter 664 - Justice

    <h4>Chapter 664: Justice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    However, when President Tan saw the old maning up behind her, his face immediately dropped. Complicated emotions shed across his eyes.


    On one hand, he hoped that Yao Tang would be able to receive better guidance and opportunities from this endeavor. The old man, after all, was quite talented, and he¡¯d definitely make a better candidate.


    On the other hand, he was the one who had discovered her! Now that he already dered that he had a disciple, he shouldn¡¯t allow his student to be poached away so easily.


    However, no matter how reluctant he was in parting with his student, there was certain respect in his eyes, especially with how he regarded the old man.


    The two of them nodded in greeting.


    However, Master Zhang didn¡¯t notice this.


    Instead, he was stunned by Yao Tang¡¯s words.


    What did she mean that he didn¡¯t know the full story? Was she talking to President Tan?


    No! She was talking to him!


    He gritted his teeth.


    This was too outrageous!


    As the Guild Leader, President Tan was already bing so unreasonable. It seemed that his student had also taken that from him. The pair didn¡¯t seem like normal people.


    Does this girl really think he was better than him?


    He wasn¡¯t threatened!


    Thinking of this, Master Zhang pointed at her, ¡°The Association actually recruited such a rude person? It seemed that the students of the Music Association have grown worse and worse!¡±


    As for the old man standing next to Yao Tang, Master Zhang didn¡¯t even look at him. As he didn¡¯t know him, he didn¡¯t really take him to heart.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for the old man¡¯s face to turn dark at his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Music Association, under the Piano Branch, right?¡± he said coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to interfere with our matters!¡±


    Hearing this, Master Zhang nced over at him.


    It was obvious that the man was a member of the management.


    There were only a couple of people under the management of the Music Association, yet he had never seen this man in his life. He also couldn¡¯t match him to the faces he had seen.


    Thinking of this, he smiled. Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t as distinguished as President Tan.


    However, at the sight of the old man, Yao Ran paled even further.


    She knew that the old man in front of her must¡¯ve had an extraordinary status. In fact, she was certain that he was ranked much higher than the other judges.


    Otherwise, why would they have been so courteous and cordial toward him?


    Yao Ran hurriedly rushed to Master Zhang¡¯s side and pulled on his sleeves. ¡°Teacher,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not bother with them anymore.¡±


    If she could start all over again, then she wouldn¡¯t have said anything to encourage Master Zhang in confronting them.


    Perhaps then, she wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation to offend them.


    They could not offend them.


    At that moment, Yao Ran tried to dissuade him, but Master Zhang didn¡¯t seem as if he had any intention of leaving.


    ¡°Ranran, you don¡¯t have to dissuade him. Their management thinks that they could use their authority to do such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t we seek justice? We should really let the cab leader know about how arrogant these people are!¡±


    As he said this, President Tan burst intoughter.


    ¡°He¡¯s here already, isn¡¯t he? Why don¡¯t you tell him how you were bullied?¡±


    Master Zhang furrowed his eyebrows.


    He¡¯s here?


    The cab leader was here?


    Even Yao Ran furrowed her eyebrows.


    She had never heard of a cab member in the Music Association. But from the look on her teacher¡¯s face, she could tell that the position was quite extraordinary.


    Otherwise, Master Zhang wouldn¡¯t have called them out in the first ce.


    They must¡¯ve been much higher than the management.


    President Tan cocked up an eyebrow.


    He then motioned to the old man behind him.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know each other that well, so allow me to introduce you. This is the leader of the cab members, Elder Xu. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to speak to him? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 665 - Cabinet Elders

    <h4>Chapter 665: Cab Elders</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    President Tan raised his eyebrows as if daring him to say anything.


    When Yao Ran and Master Zhang heard of the old man¡¯s identity, their faces turned sheet white.


    Master Zhang was speechless. Only when he recovered did he manage to shake out a,


    ¡°You¡¯re the Cab Leader?¡±


    ¡°Do you have something you¡¯ve wanted to ask me?¡± He nodded. ¡°I heard that President Tan has done something outrageous. Do you mind borating further?¡±


    After saying that, the old man nced over at Yao Ran as if he had already seen through her act.


    His sharp gaze made her own heart skip a beat.


    A part of her wanted to pull Master Zhang over and walk away, but it was already toote. The middle-aged man was quick to reply to the details that had transpired during the assessment.


    However, the only problem was that this was the version she had told him.


    ¡°Elder Xu, my disciple has participated in today¡¯s assessment. The orchestra has received a grade of B, yet my disciple was still dered unqualified by President Tan,¡± he spoke hastily. ¡°He was too selfish, ruining the hard work performed by my student. What do you think we should do about this?¡±


    He clenched his fists.


    This matter was President Tan¡¯s fault. That¡¯s why he had a clear conscience when it came to exining the matter to Elder Xu.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Elder Xu was the one who had disqualified her in the process.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Even President Tan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. When did he be a judge?


    He wasn¡¯t even able to watch his student¡¯s performance?


    However, at the sight of Master Zhang¡¯s indignant appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but think if he had actually been there in the moment.


    Elder Xu¡¯s sharp gaze immediately fall onto Yao Ran. Realization shed across his eyes. However, the young woman quickly bowed down.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s really not their fault,¡± she hurriedly insisted. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just have to be better next time.¡±


    At this point, it was already toote for her to pull him away.


    The corners of Yao Tang¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°She told you that?¡±


    Master Zhang frowned. Was Yao Tang trying to direct the me toward his student? ¡°Do I need her to tell me? It¡¯s obvious that what I¡¯ve said was the truth!¡± he snapped.


    Then, he quickly turned to the old man. ¡°Elder Xu, please grant my student justice.¡±


    Only then did President Tan scoff. ¡°What justice? I didn¡¯t even participate in the final assessment. I wasn¡¯t even there! How could you say that my judgment isn¡¯t fair?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Zhang froze.


    What did he mean?


    He wasn¡¯t there?


    However, upon ncing at President Tan¡¯s expression, he could tell that the man wasn¡¯t lying about this either.


    There was no need for him to lie about this, especially if he had really been caught in the act.


    But did that mean that Yao Ran wasn¡¯t telling the truth? What exactly was the truth? His head pounded as he tried to piece things together.


    ¡°I was the one who had dered her unqualified,¡± Elder Xu finally spoke. His voice was cold, and his brows were furrowed. ¡°Do you have any objections to what I¡¯ve just said?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He dered her unqualified?


    At this moment, Master Zhang didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Even Yao Ran¡¯s face had turned deathly pale.


    Nothing good ever happened when she met Yao Tang!


    Every time she spoke, it was as if her words were being ripped out of proportion. Her fingers dug deeper into her palms.


    ¡°Your student¡¯s fundamentals are weak. Do you think there¡¯s a problem that I didn¡¯t allow her to pass through the assessment?¡±


    Master Zhang nced over at his own student in disbelief.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t dare look him in the eye. Her eyes were blurred with unshed tears, looking aggrieved.


    Although Master Zhang was disappointed, he still continued to fight for her rights. ¡°The Music Association has said that the individual¡¯s talents would be judged by the band¡¯s assessment level. How could the Association change the rules?¡±

 Chapter 666 - Elder Xu’s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 666: Elder Xu¡¯s Disciple</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Although Master Zhang was much more tactful, Elder Xu was as sharp as a bullet. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I managed to change the rules,¡± he replied. ¡°Else I wouldn¡¯t have known that the Association was epting this many useless musicians.¡±


    ¡°Rules naturally have to change in response to the new developments.¡±


    As he said this, he turned to Master Zhang. ¡°Do you have any objections? Do you really think that someone who doesn¡¯t have any solid foundation has any right to enter the Association?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Master Zhang said quickly. ¡°I mean, if you really want to change the rules, then shouldn¡¯t you have given the notice in advance? Wouldn¡¯t this be unfair to all the students?¡±


    ¡°All the students?¡±


    Elder Xu scoffed. ¡°Do you mean, your own student?¡±


    Master Zhang didn¡¯t know why the man had phrased it that way, but he still nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°As her teacher, should I not have been entitled to the full story? Besides, Ranran wasn¡¯t the only one who has been affected. It would also be unfair for the affected students.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Even if we were to change the rules, this should be decided on after the notice was given. You can¡¯t just change the rules with a snap of your fingers!¡±


    While Master Zhang appeared firm, his hands were already sweaty from the nervousness.


    After all, Elder Xu was the cab leader. The only reason he had been able to challenge him was due to the sudden change of rules, which just wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Only your disciple has been kicked out due to this rule, and no one else. So it isn¡¯t really unfair to them either.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Zhang clenched his fists. His eyes were bright with fury and disbelief. So only his student was affected?


    He took a deep breath. The other man was a cab leader, so he shouldn¡¯t react so quickly.


    After all, the other person¡¯s status was so much higher than his. The only reason he had dared confront them in the first ce was that he thought President Tan was the one who had been behind this.


    However, wasn¡¯t Elder Xu too infuriating?


    Only his disciple was kicked out?


    And it wasn¡¯t considered unfair?


    Since only his disciple was treated this way, didn¡¯t this make the matter even more unfair? Weren¡¯t they already targeting her?


    Moreover, if Ranran were to participate in the Music Associationonce more and the judges were aware of Elder Xu¡¯s dislike toward the young woman, wouldn¡¯t this make it more difficult for her?


    No orchestra would want her anymore, and the judges would also be biased against her.


    If she were to participate as a soloist, well¡­he knew that she didn¡¯t have the ability to perform well on her own.


    He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows, at aplete loss as to what Yao Ran can do.


    If President Tan were a part of the judge lineup, then he could easily assume that the man was targeting her to avenge his student.


    However, President Tan didn¡¯t participate in the assessment at all.


    The one who had decided to dere her unfit was Elder Xu. There was no interaction between them, so there shouldn¡¯t be any conflict, right? Why was Elder Xu targeting her?


    Why would the Elder even care about these small matters?


    Let alone target a young woman on purpose?


    Master Zhang quickly recalled that Elder Xu had just walked over with Yao Tang by his side. His face immediately darkened.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she deserve a reason as to why she¡¯s been singled out?¡±


    ¡°Your student has the right to question my disciple¡¯s ability and even petition to cancel her results, but I can¡¯t?¡± Elder Xu cocked up an eyebrow.


    ¡°As for your student, her orchestra has been rated a score of B. Other than her, no one else had passed. The reason why they weren¡¯t able to pass through was that her fundamentals were off. Shouldn¡¯t she also be eliminated because of this?¡±


    Master Zhang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His disciple?


    Where did his disciplee from?


    Weren¡¯t they talking about the unfair treatment of Ranran? When did Elder Xu¡¯s disciple get involved?

 Chapter 667 - A Sorry State

    <h4>Chapter 667: A Sorry State</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    If that student was really Elder Xu¡¯s disciple, then there was no need for that student to take the test. They¡¯d automatically be able to enter the Music Association.


    What on earth was going on?


    Master Zhang was truly dumbfounded.


    Has the entire world has gone mad? He just couldn¡¯t understand what was going on!


    President Tan, however, understood his words clearly. It was obvious that Elder Xu was referring to Yao Tang as his disciple. Upon knowing this, his entire face darkened.


    Aplicated look shed across his eyes.


    Now that Elder Xu had confirmed it, it was obvious that President Tan has truly stumbled across the diamond.


    If she wasn¡¯t a genius, Elder Xu wouldn¡¯t hurry around and call her his disciple. President Tan took a deep breath. What was he going to do now?


    If he really wanted Yao Tang as his disciple, then that meant he¡¯d also be rewarded with a seat in the Cab.


    However, before he could think about anything, Yao Tang quickly corrected him. ¡°Your junior, not your disciple.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Xu¡¯s face fell. He looked like a child who has just been denied a Christmas present.


    A few seconds ago, he had actually talked with Yao Tang to ask her permission of taking her under his wing.


    In fact, he even exined to her how a student was allowed to have two teachers¡ªone within the cab, and one outside the cab. It wouldn¡¯t affect her rtionship with President Tan.


    Moreover, he even thought of how to split the student¡¯s time between him and President Tan.


    He didn¡¯t expect Yao Tangto have made up her mind and rejected him. He took a deep breath.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t get what he wants.


    President Tan looked so happy that he was tempted to raise up his hands and touch the sky.


    Just as President Tan had guessed, Yao Tanghad no intention of finding another teacher.


    She took a deep breath.


    Taking one teacher was already troublesome enough. Having two teachers would only give her a headache. It just wasn¡¯t worth the hassle at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to acknowledge Elder Xu as your teacher?¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t I already have you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a great role model. Shouldn¡¯t you reconsider this opportunity?¡±


    As he said this, the smile on President Tan¡¯s face widened even more. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but glitter.


    Although he tried his best to restrain himself, it was still to no avail.


    Anyone could tell just how happy he was.


    This was an opportunity of a lifetime, and his student was really going to reject it just for him! He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit prideful. He smirked.


    Seeing his smug face, Elder Xu resisted the urge to scowl.


    On the other side, Master Zhang and Yao Ran were stunned.


    They had never thought that the five-star cab leader would want to take Yao Tang under his wing. Despite his soft attitude, he still happened to be rejected by Yao Tang.


    How could she have done this?


    Didn¡¯t she know that epting his tutge would grant her great opportunities?


    Didn¡¯t she know how powerful the Cab Elder was?


    Did she think that President Tan was the most powerful man in the association? Why would she reject the old man so bluntly?


    Even Yao Ran was stunned.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that the things she had done to Yao Tang that day not only benefitted her but also remove her from the assessment list.


    At first, he didn¡¯t even seem to pay much attention to Yao Tang.


    Now, he wanted her as his student.


    Could it be that everything she had done was for Yao Tang¡¯s benefit?


    At this point, Yao Ran felt like vomiting blood.


    Initially, she was pissed off by the fact that Yao Tang was always in the limelight. Now, it seemed that she had turned herself into a bigger joke in the process.


    She even made the judges have such a bad impression of her.


    She suffered a double loss.


    Yao Ran dug her fingernails into her palms, drawing blood. She shuffled slowly, unsure of what to do.


    Seeing her miserable experience, Master Zhang also didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 668 - A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 668: A Long Time</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Master Zhang didn¡¯t know that Shanna Orchestra was the one who had provoked Yao Tang?first. Now that he knew, he felt as if Yao Ran?had hidden tons of information from him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be even more disappointed.


    If it was really the orchestra who had instigated this mess, then it was only normal that they get what wasing for them.


    It was also normal for Elder Xu to step up for Yao Tang.


    ¡°Were you the one who had questioned Yao Tang¡¯s ability first?¡±


    Master Zhang asked softly, but his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Yao Ran hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she protested. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin! How could I have done such a thing? It was said by the people from our orchestra. By the time I heard it, it was toote for me to stop them.¡±


    Then, she sighed, ¡°My cousin then proceeded to point out all of our mistakes.¡±


    President Tan saw her eyes redden as if she was about to cry. He pursed his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t bother to exin all of these to your teacher beforehand?¡±


    Looking at her broken appearance, it looked like everyone out here was bullying her.


    But in truth, it was the Shanna Orchestra who instigated all this trouble, not Yao Tang.


    She was also the one looking for trouble!


    What President Tan couldn¡¯t understand was how they were so calm under these circumstances, as if they were the ones in the right.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Even Master Zhang was speechless.


    Yao Ran also couldn¡¯t say anything. She was afraid that her next few words would only make both of the elders unhappy. If that were to happen, then she¡¯d surely be unable to apply for the next assessment.


    Her eyes filled with jealousy and hatred for the woman in front of her.


    The more Master Zhang thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt. The only thing he could do was bow his head and takerge strides to escape Yao Ran.


    He appeared to be panicked and uncertain.


    This matter was something he couldn¡¯t understand clearly, but now, it seemed that he had finally punctured through the truth of this matter.


    However, this truth had now begun to take the form of a thorn in his heart.


    That thorn was none other than Yao Ran.


    If Yao Ran had hidden this matter from him, then what else did she hide from him? Could it be that she was hiding who she really was?


    He shivered subconsciously. No, he shouldn¡¯t think about it any further.


    Right at the sidewalk, the atmosphere between Yao Tang and the two elder teachers became much stranger.


    President Tan grinned. When Elder Xu averted his gaze to nce at the pavement, his grin widened even further.


    He had spent so much time to find someone as good as Yao Tang.


    He had thought that Elder Xu would easily take Yao Tang away, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Yao Tang?would actually refuse him just like that.


    Yao Tang had always been indifferent to him, so he had assumed that she never really treated him as her teacher.


    However, now he knew that her cold exterior was only a wall to cover her soft and warm personality. It seemed that she actually treated him as her teacher in her heart.


    The more he thought about it, the brighter his face became.


    But if Yao Tang were to find out about these thoughts, she¡¯d probably instantly disprove him. After all, she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him as her teacher because it would only be too troublesome on her part.


    She was far toozy for it.


    Upon seeing his smug look, Elder Xu couldn¡¯t help but shoot him a re. ¡°Tangtang,¡± he called out. ¡°You can report to the cab at any time. There¡¯s really no need for you to attend any more assessments. If you have any problems, you¡¯re free toe to find me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elder Xu quickly took out his phone and moved his fingers around the screen as quickly as he could. He was afraid that Yao Tang might go back on her word.


    ¡°Leave your number here. That way, I can contact you if there are any emergencies.¡±


    President Tan stood by the side, feeling a little bitter.


    Now, his disciple was going to give him her Wechat and number.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if he could say anything further.


    However, when he remembered that Yao Tang didn¡¯t acknowledge the elder as her teacher, his mood did improve a little.


    Elder Xu smiled a bit this time around.


    Now that he¡¯d have her contact information, there was still time for her to change her mind. Who knew what would happen in the future?

 Chapter 669 - A Good Seedling

    <h4>Chapter 669: A Good Seedling</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    What if Yao Tang changed her mind?


    President Tan nced over at Elder Xu¡¯s scheming expression, and he knew exactly what the man was thinking.


    After all, he had the same idea before.


    He was familiar with that expression.


    President Tan scowled.


    Deliberately raising his voice, he waved his hand. ¡°My good student, why don¡¯t we go?¡± he offered. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    She nodded in agreement.


    Only then did his mood improve.


    Turning around, President Tan smiled. ¡°Then, Elder Xu, we must head out first.¡± There was a certain smugness in his tone. ¡°My student and I are leaving first. Thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    Hearing the man call her his student, Elder Xu¡¯s face darkened.


    If he had found Yao Tang first, then perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been so involved!


    Moreover, President Tan actually allowed such a genius to participate in the assessment. Shouldn¡¯t he have directly reported this prodigy to the cab?


    He was obviously hiding her!


    Thinking of this, Elder Xu didn¡¯t want to bother with him any longer. He waved his hand. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Then, he turned to Yao Tang. His face turned as soft as a flower.


    ¡°Tangtang, if you need anything, all you have to do is look for me, all right? I¡¯ll make sure that the Cab will handle all the formalities. If you have any questions or there are things you may not understand, feel free to ask me, all right?¡±


    Before Yao Tang could reply, President Tan?butted in, ¡°Of course. However, if my student encounters any problems, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to handle them. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±


    His face was filled with smiles and sincerity.


    However, there was something about his mocking tone that made Elder Xu¡¯s face darken once again.


    If this man wasn¡¯t an esteemed member of the Music Association, he would¡¯ve already hired someone to beat him in the sack to see if he¡¯d have any arrogance left!


    However, he could only endure the man¡¯s arrogance for now.


    Not only was he the President of the Music Association branch in City A, but he was also Yao Tang¡¯s teacher¡ªthe only teacher she ever acknowledged.


    As they left, Elder Xu sighed and went back into his car.


    As the doors closed, he made a phone call.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found a good seedling¡ªan absolute prodigy,¡± he said excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tested her too. It¡¯s so hard toe by a genius like her. Her talent is beyond imagination¡­in fact, only one person could ever bepared to her talents..¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Elder Xu had actually called Yao Tang over to test her talents.


    And the results he had received were so surprising!


    She really was the student the Cab had been looking for so long.


    In fact, he even believed that the young woman wasn¡¯t even utilizing the entirety of her talent. She was only using a fraction of it.


    After hearing these words, the person on the other end of the line was also quite surprised.


    He knew that Elder Xu wasn¡¯t the type of man who was easily impressed. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have made him this excited unless he had reallye across a genius.


    This prodigy must¡¯ve really been that outstanding for Elder Xu to tell him about it.


    Originally, Elder Xu was only passing through City A. He didn¡¯t really expect to meet such a prodigy. Perhaps, it really was fate.


    ¡°Alright. When you have the time, bring her to me. I want to see how great she really is to have impressed someone like you.¡±


    There was a smile ying on both their lips.


    The number of new recruits for the cab was dwindling. In fact, it was rare to meet someone who¡¯d reached their high standards.


    It had been two and a half years since they had recruited anyone.


    What made it worse was that the people that they had recruited weren¡¯t considered outstanding, but rather, have the potential to be outstanding.


    As such, the man on the other line was also curious to see who this person Elder Xu was praising.


    Elder Xu quickly nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her back as soon as possible. I can already tell that this student will be the most talented musician the Association will have in a hundred years. She could even beparable to¡­her.¡±


    Elder Xu looked out the window and sighed.


    If Yao Tang had just been born a bit earlier, then she might¡¯ve been able to catch up with the other elite yers. What a pity.

 Chapter 670 - Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 670: Guilty</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The Head of the Music Association shook his head as a bitter smile slipped into his lips.


    ¡°This is fate,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°Now that we know, what are we going to do about it?¡±


    After the call, Elder Xu ced down his phone and sighed.


    ..


    On the other side of the road, President Tan was originally staring at Yao Tangwith a sorrowful gaze.


    Yao Tang also stared up at him with an indescribable emotion shing across her eyes.


    ¡°I heard that the President¡¯s students don¡¯t have to participate in the assessment to enter the Association,¡± she said slowly, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°What do you have to say to that, teacher?¡±


    Hearing her call him that, he felt even more guilty.


    ¡°I just wanted to train you so that you¡¯d have more experience. Besides, participating in the assessment doesn¡¯t pose much of a challenge for you anyway. Didn¡¯t you already pass?¡±


    Just then, he lowered his voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t let you participate in the assessment, then you also wouldn¡¯t have met someone like Elder Xu.¡±


    As he exined, he felt that he was starting to make much more sense.


    But then again...if he hadn¡¯t concealed the fact that Yao Tang didn¡¯t have to participate in the assessment, then she wouldn¡¯t have participated as she did.


    If she hadn¡¯t, then Elder Xu wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her.


    Maybe then he wouldn¡¯t even know of the prodigy lurking in City A.


    The more he thought about it, the more regretful he became.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want her to grow professionally in her craft.


    It¡¯s just that he had wanted to y a bigger role in this professional development of hers. He didn¡¯t want her to leave this hastily.


    President Tan wanted to impart some lessons to her before she left for the big city.


    But it seemed that she already knew everything.


    As he thought of this, his face turned even gloomier.


    He didn¡¯t know what to think anymore.


    As for Yao Tang, as soon as she saw President Tan¡¯s face, she also couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows at him. What was he thinking?


    The middle-aged man shook his head.


    No, it wouldn¡¯t do him well to keep thinking about it.


    If he continued to think, she might just walk out on him.


    Just then, when he looked up, he was met with Yao Tang¡¯s teasing gaze which made him even more ufortable.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll send you back. I¡¯m already exhausted from the first Assessment.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drag me over here for something?¡± She tilted her head curiously.


    President Tan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    There was no reason for him to look for her.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell her the real reason, right?


    One of the reasons was that he didn¡¯t want Yao Tang to say any longer with Elder Xu. Another reason was to rub it in the old man¡¯s face that she was really his student.


    There was no need for him to look for her.


    There was no need for him to worry.


    However, now that he was facing her puzzled face, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in thest few days, so I wanted to understand the situation,¡± he stammered out. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve done so well today, so naturally, I¡¯d want to celebrate with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Thank you.¡±


    Just the sight of his expression was enough to make her head pound.


    She sighed.


    However, as she was about to leave anyway, she conveniently agreed. She didn¡¯t expect to listen to the President¡¯s incessant chatter as they were walking.


    She had to resort to this to quiet him down.


    It was very effective. Throughout their entire walk, President Tan didn¡¯t speak to her once. Instead, he just looked ahead as if he were concentrating on something else.


    As soon as Yao Tang strode down, she saw a slender figure waiting right by the post.


    Upon seeing her walk from the other side of the sidewalk, Cheng Yan stepped to greet her with a faint smile on his lips.

 Chapter 671 - Full Marks Again

    <h4>Chapter 671: Full Marks Again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Through the recent assessment, he was able to see a different side to Yao Tang. She was so much more outstanding than he originally thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the usual ce. Qin Jingand the others are already waiting there.Qin Ruiimmediately booked the restaurant when he heard that you guys passed.¡±


    They got inside the car, and Cheng Yanreached out to fastenYao Tang¡¯s seatbelt. The action came to him naturally, as if he had done it all his life.


    The back of his hand brushed against her slender neck in the process, and the brief, warm contact sent a shiver down his spine.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze deepened as Yao Tanghummed in response.


    For some reason, that short, perfunctory hum sounded incredibly seductive in the narrow space of the car.


    Yao Tang spent the drive ying games on her phone, whileCheng Yanwould nce at her every once in a while. After finishing a round, she finally put the device away and looked out the window.


    ¡°Is there something particr you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Cheng Yanasked.


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    When they arrived at the restaurant, they found that the management had put up a banner at the entrance, saying:


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Yao! Thanks to your guidance, everyone in the Glory Orchestrapassed the assessment!¡±


    And as soon as they alighted from the car, Meng Yangand the boys from ss 20 popped confetti cannons to weeYao Tang.


    The students had gathered along with the members of the Glory Orchestrato celebrate their sess.


    ¡­


    The results of the Math Olympiad Competition were announced on Thursday morning.


    As expected, Yao Tangreceived full marks this time as well, earning her yet another legendary status in the world of academe.


    These final exams were more difficult than the previous ones, and the scale of the topics involved was certainlyrger than before.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, then, that Yao Tangreceived a lot of attention after the results were published.


    People inquired about her without reserve. Some reporters even tried to ambush her on campus for a chance to score an interview, but the school administration was quick to send them away.


    The teachers didn¡¯t want them to distract Yao Tang. That was what they said, at least.


    In truth, Principal Konggave the orders because he knewYao Tang¡¯s character all too well. The girl hated to be disturbed by matters she considered trivial.


    In a way, he did it all for her sake, anyway.


    Besides, if the ruckus gained any more traction, he might find himself in trouble.


    If those old geezers found out that Yao Tangwas with him,Principal Kongwould never hear the end of it. Perhaps he was doing this for his sake, too.


    The man brooded as he pondered the pickle he was in.


    But whenever he thought back to the Math Olympiad results, and the way the words ¡°Perfect Score¡± shed on the reports, his problems seemed to just melt away.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind having four or five more students like Yao Tangin his school.


    ¡­


    The following Monday, a small crowd gathered at the school gates early in the morning.


    It was the day of the Master Teacher Oath Ceremony, which marked the 50th day before the college entrance examinations.


    The n was to trek Fengyue Peak, the highest mountain inCity A. It was supposed to bring good luck to the students who were taking the college entrance exams.


    This custom had been practiced for decades, and the lore had held so far.


    They were therefore dismayed when they heard the news that Fengyue Peakwas sealed off for the day. The teachers in charge tried tomunicate with the staff at the mountain, but they couldn¡¯t get through to them.


    In the end, they had no choice but to change venues and decided to climb the second-highest mountain instead, Lingyun Peak. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t an ideal situation.


    Principal Kong was in low spirits. He didn¡¯t like that they were breaking tradition, and feared that it might affect the school¡¯s overall performance on the college entrance exams.


    But then he remembered that they still had Yao Tang. They had nothing to worry about as long as they had her.


    It might not be all that bad to climb the second-tallest mountain, either. After all, the journey was meant to be more meaningful than the destination.


    Principal Kong tookfort in this and felt a lot better.


    One by one, the students filtered into the buses that would take them to the foot of the mountain. Everyone wasughing and chatting in between their snacks and drinks. It was a lively trip.


    Despite not being the highest summit in the city, Lingyun Peakwas shrouded by mist all year round. It offered them a new and exciting experience.


    In preparation for today¡¯s ceremony, Principal Konghad prepared a speech that was three pages long.


    However, before he could even get everyone¡¯s attention, the students had already split into groups and began hiking up the mountain by themselves.


    They had barely taken a few steps when the ground shook ever so slightly beneath their feet. The students paid it no mind and continued on their path with smiles on their faces.


    The exams were finally over. Regardless of how their performance, they were d for this chance to unwind, and were looking forward to reaching the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 672 - Grilled Skewers

    <h4>Chapter 672: Grilled Skewers</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The students of ss 20 also separated into several groups as they made their way up.


    Meanwhile, at the top, Yao Tang and her little posse were busy grilling some meat skewers.


    When thend shook, Yao Tang frowned and looked into the distance. Nothing appeared to be amiss.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was not right.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sister Tang?¡±


    Qin Jing asked, noticing that the other girl seemed to be in a daze.


    Her question prompted the others to look in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Did you guys feel that mild tremor just now?¡± she asked tentatively.


    Her friends what at a loss.


    Meng Yang looked beside him and found that everybody was shaking their head.


    So it wasn¡¯t just him.


    Nobody else knew what Yao Tangwas talking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Jingasked, her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you have altitude sickness?¡±


    Yan Yu nced at her. ¡°But we aren¡¯t that high up, are we?¡±


    Qin Jing grinned before taking a bite of her skewer. ¡°Heh, I was just guessing.¡±


    ¡°What was that? What are you people talking about?¡±


    Lin Xin came over and looked at them curiously.


    She had been too focused on grilling meat that she wasn¡¯t able to keep track of the conversation.


    Her bewilderment was soedic that it sent the rest of themughing.


    Qin Jing reached out and pattedLin Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to grill themb skewers for all of us? Have you forgotten already?¡±


    Lin Xin froze, stunned at what she heard.


    ¡°What? I said no such thing! You¡¯ve probably heard wrong¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t even say anything; they were the ones who had been chattering this entire time!


    Besides, the roast meat was too fragrant and delicious that she didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. She¡¯d even forgotten how many she¡¯d already eaten.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve all heard it,¡± Qin Jingcontinued to tease. ¡°Or are you just saying that because you don¡¯t want to share the meat you¡¯ve grilled?¡±


    Lin Xin stared at her friends in utter confusion.


    They nodded emphatically, ying along with Qin Jing¡¯s joke.


    Lin Xin was a little scared at this point.


    She turned to Yao Tangfor help, but thetter was still staring into the distance and ignored her.


    In the end, Lin Xinbegan to doubt herself.


    What were the chances that she had lost a small chunk of her memory? Was she doing other things subconsciously?


    However, these thoughts flew out the window the moment her gazended on the grill. ¡°Sister Tang! The meat is burning! Hurry and turn them over!¡±


    Lin Xin¡¯s frantic shouting jolted Yao Tangback to her senses, and she looked at the skewers she was holding.


    Sure enough, most of the meat was already charred, and wisps of ck smoke wereing out of the grill.


    She had totally forgotten about them!


    ¡°Oh no, those were supposed to be mine! They¡¯re burnt!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, mine, too!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we didn¡¯t put enough seasoning? Is it toote to add them now?¡±


    ¡°The seasoning should be fine, the problem is that we forgot to brush them with oil. There¡¯s no hope for them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a pity.¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t edible. Even the skewers are burnt!¡±


    The students looked back and forth between Yao Tangand the burning meat as they bemoaned the fate of their scrumptious meal.


    After a while, they finally came to terms with the fact that there was nothing they could do to save the skewers.


    Left without much choice, Yao Tanggot rid of them and took another batch of skewers to roast on the grill.


    After that unfortunate interlude, no one brought up their prank on Lin Xinagain.


    As for Yao Tang, she dismissed her previous worry as nothing more than an illusion and focused on grilling the meat in front of her.


    Just then, they heard a heartyughing from the slope.


    Everyone looked over, and they saw Principal Kongtrudging toward them with a group of teachers.


    The man was in a great mood.


    He had assumed that he and his colleagues would be the first to arrive at the peak, as usual. He was pleasantly surprised when he was greeted by the aromatic smell of roasted meat as they approached the summit.


    He took another sniff as they drew closer, and sighed in satisfaction. That was definitely some good meat, grilled to perfection.


    Principal Kong was thinking that tourists hade to the area to have a pic at the top of the mountain. It was a working day, though, which should have meant that people should be at their respective jobs instead of gallivanting outdoors.


    In any case, these tourists must be really good at managing their time.


    But the sight that weed them left him dumbfounded.

 Chapter 673 - Mountaintop Cook-Out

    <h4>Chapter 673: Mountaintop Cook-Out</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Principal Kong doubted he would have cared much if it had been anyone else.


    But his eyes instantly zoomed in on Meng Yang, who was ordering around a fewckeys.


    And, of course, there was Yao Tang, the very person he had pinned all his hopes on to champion their school in this year¡¯s college entrance exams.


    Weren¡¯t these kids supposed to still be hiking at this point?


    Howe they were already at the top? And enjoying a little cook-out, no less.


    In all his years of being the principal, his group had always been the first to reach the summit.


    They had a cheat code, which was why their record had never been broken.


    Principal Kong and his selected team would climb up the mountain for a certain short distance, then secretly take the cable car to the top.


    He was therefore confused to find that not only had this bunch of students beaten them to the summit, but it looked like they had been there for a while, too.


    Principal Kong took another whiff of the fragrant meat getting roasted over the fire.


    ¡°How did you guys get here so quickly?¡± he asked with a short, self-derisiveugh.


    If these kids had been looking haggard and exhausted, with sweat dripping from their brows, he would have believed that they had hiked the trail on their own.


    Looking at them, however, he was sure that these rascals had already finished at least a round of meat skewers.


    Meng Yang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised when Principal Kongand the teachers appeared.


    They waved them over jovially. ¡°Hello, Principal Kong! Would you like to have somemb skewers? They¡¯re very tasty.¡±


    His words sounded like a mockery to Principal Kong, and he burst out, ¡°Why are you even eating skewers at this ce? Tell me, how did you get here so fast?¡±


    As he spoke, Principal Kongtrudged inMeng Yang¡¯s direction, his face flushed with frustration.


    Meng Yang frowned, baffled by the question. ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you here as well? Why can¡¯t we be here?¡±


    Principal Kong heaved a long sigh and told himself not to snap at the brat.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here. What I¡¯m asking is how you got here before us, and why are you having a pic when your purpose is to take part in the Master Teacher Oath Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we know all about it,¡± Meng Yangnodded, still looking unconvinced.


    ¡°But what does it have to do with how we got here?¡±


    Principal Kong blinked at the boy, suddenly at a loss for words.


    In the end, he figured there was no use wasting his time and just asked directly, ¡°Did you take the cable car?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Yangnodded immediately.


    He cocked his head to the side and looked at Principal Kongstrangely, as if he was wondering why the man was asking something so simple.


    ¡°Is there any other way up besides the cable car?¡± Meng Yangasked tentatively.


    Principal Kong waspletely speechless at the boy¡¯s cluelessness.


    His secretary stepped forward and took over. ¡°Why did you take the cable car, huh? Aren¡¯t you the ones who wanted to hike the mountain for tradition¡¯s sake?¡±


    The other teachers grumbled to themselves in the background.


    Almost all of them were limping from exhaustion, but these kids actually had the audacity to take a shortcut and have a pic. They made no effort to conceal their enjoyment, either.


    What were the odds that these troublemakers had only joined the activity in order to have some barbecue on top of the mountain?


    Lin Xin walked over and joined the conversation. ¡°We¡¯re all here now. Is there a problem?¡±


    The teachers exchanged a look of defeat.


    She was right¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be any problem at all. It was just that the adults didn¡¯t approve of the way things had turned out.


    One of the teachers tried telling them this.


    ¡°You see, the point of a hiking activity is to climb up the mountain step by step. You¡¯re not supposed to use the cable car, or you would miss the experience of trekking through thend and reflecting on life. Hiking was meant to be a learning process about hard work and motivation. Do you understand?¡±


    A few teachers were already shaking their heads in woe. It had taken them a while, but they recognized that these students were all from ss 20.


    And the most mischievous of the lot, to boot.


    They had really thought that these kids had turned over a new leaf and were now diligent with their studies. It appeared that they hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡®They¡¯re nothing like Yao Tang,¡¯ thought the teacher who had just spoken up.


    She was a transfer student, yet she had very good grades. She was quiet and well-behaved in ss, too. That girl would never¡­


    In the next second, however, the teacher caught sight of Yao Tangflipping multiple skewers in both hands.


    His jaw dropped in surprise.


    No, no, she must have been coerced by these rascals. There was no way she would willingly participate in something like this.

 Chapter 674 - Does It Taste Good?

    <h4>Chapter 674: Does It Taste Good?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The teacher convinced himself that this was indeed the case, and he instantly felt better.


    Until Yao Tangspoke.


    ¡°The ultimate goal is to reach the peak, isn¡¯t it? Why should we inconvenience ourselves when there is a more efficient way of getting here? Even the most knowledgeable student needs to be wise in managing their time and energy to pass the college entrance exams.¡±


    The teacher was taken aback.


    Still, Yao Tangmight only be justifying their actions. It didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she was the mastermind behind this.


    Principal Kong, who was thinking the same thing, looked at the others beside her and demanded, ¡°Were you the one who proposed the idea?¡±


    The teachers followed the direction of his gaze.


    On Yao Tang¡¯s side stoodQin JingandLin Xin.


    Once again, the adults told themselves that it couldn¡¯t have been Yao Tang¡¯s idea.


    Nor was it Lin Xin. The girl was more docile and obedient, and didn¡¯t seem like someone who would take the initiative to go against protocol and tradition.


    That left only Qin Jing.


    The outspoken teacher narrowed his eyes at her, silently coaxing her into admitting her culpability.


    And then a soft voice said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯t see Qin Jingopen her mouth, so she couldn¡¯t have spoken, and the voice certainly wasn¡¯tLin Xin¡¯s.


    He frowned and turned to the source, and found himself shocked speechless yet again.


    He had truly thought of Yao Tangas a model student.


    But now, she was saying that the cable car situation was her idea. The teacher was understandably stunned.


    Principal Kong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t appear surprised at all.


    The moment he had seen how these rascals were enjoying their barbecue, the first person he suspected was Yao Tang.


    He knew her character all too well, after all.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to remain standing when she had the option to sit down.


    ¡°Do you realize what a great opportunity you missed?¡± Principal Kongbemoaned. ¡°You turned something that was meant to be a retreat and an exercise into a vacation!¡±


    ¡°The college entrance exams are just around the corner,¡± Yao Tangsaid nonchntly. ¡°This is just our way of saving what precious time we have left until then.¡±


    She casually reached for the barbecue sauce and brushed it on the skewers she was roasting. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by the principal¡¯s reprimand.


    Principal Kong knew thatYao Tangwas a smart girl. She always had been.


    However, this was the first time he realized how glib-tongued she was. And he had to suffer it first-hand, too!


    He couldn¡¯t even find a loophole in her argument.


    It was true that the college entrance examination was fast approaching, and that they had very little time left for themselves.


    It was also true that the students needed to be streetwise in addition to being book-smart.


    Even so, this was the Master Teacher Oath Ceremony they were talking about!


    Taking a cable car and enjoying a barbecue might not be much of an issue, but what would the other students say if they found out about this?


    Principal Kong had indeed pinned all his hopes onYao Tang, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t mind if the school¡¯s overall score dropped.


    He could almost imagine the squabble that would ensue when the other, hardworking students reached the topter.


    The teachers stood in silence as they, too, imagined the inevitable troubleing their way.


    Ideally, they would be waiting for the students by now and telling them words of encouragement as they appeared one by one.


    The tradition would proceed as it always had, and this year¡¯s exams would go smoothly as they had in the previous years.


    Yet now, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say anything inspiring. They couldn¡¯t even think of what to say.


    How could they, when the aroma of roasting meat hovered over the peak?


    In the worst case, those poor students might even think that they were mocking them for inconveniencing themselves, as Yao Tanghad put it.


    The teachers found themselves in a dilemma.


    They had never had to deal with such circumstances in the past.


    Even so, none of them had the fortitude to rebuke these incorrigible troublemakers.


    They could only count on Principal Kongto fix the situation and dole out the appropriate punishments.


    Just then, the man in question said, ¡°Does the barbecue taste good? It certainly smells great!¡±


    The teachers all turned to gape at him.


    They were expecting him to teach these kids a lesson, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    Why on earth was he asking about the sted meat skewers?


    How¡­ How could he betray them like this?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Meng Yangsaid proudly. ¡°It must have something to do with the good atmosphere, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of our excellent barbecue skills!¡±


    He had no qualms in bragging about their little cookout, and seemed to have forgotten that they had broken tradition through their shortcut.

 Chapter 675 - An Earthquake

    <h4>Chapter 675: An Earthquake</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang looked Principal Kong in the eye and straight-up asked, ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    The teachers once again stared at the principal in unison, expecting him to see through the students¡¯ trap and say no.


    And once again, they were disappointed.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try some. I¡¯m really starving from all that hike.¡±


    Principal Kong looked like he was just another tourist out for a pic, and not the head of an institution.


    The teachers could only watch him in utter bewilderment.


    Even his secretary was at a loss for words.


    As the principal, shouldn¡¯t he be setting an example for his colleagues and students?


    If it were only the rascals from ss 20 enjoying themselves here, perhaps they would have been able to control the situation when the other students arrivedter.


    But if everybody found the principal himself joining in with the barbecue¡­ The students would almost certainly protest and pandemonium would ensue.


    How were they supposed to handle that?


    A teacher rushed forward and grabbed Principal Kongby the arm. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t we bring some dry rations with us?¡± he asked pointedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat them? You might get indigestion if you eat so much meat all of a sudden.¡±


    Principal Kong scowled and pulled his arm away.


    Lin Xin chose that moment to hold up a skewer and ask, ¡°So you won¡¯t be eating, then? What a pity, it¡¯s really good!¡±


    As if on cue, a mild breeze blew past them and carried the aroma of roast meat over to the antsy adults.


    The teachers couldn¡¯t help but take a good, long sniff, which was promptly followed by the growling sound of their stomachs.


    They all flushed in embarrassment.


    A few momentster, the students of ss 20 were gathered in a circle, sitting side by side with Principal Kongand the teachers as they enjoyed the skewers.


    They ate with gusto, as the food was indeed very good and appetizing.


    Some of the more righteous teachers told themselves that they would only eat a piece or two, then wait for the other students to arrive. Unfortunately, once they had taken a bite, they couldn¡¯t seem to stop.


    They had never tasted a more tasty barbecue, and at such a scenic location, too.


    The meat was cooked just right. It was very tender and juicy, and the seasoningplimented it very well.


    Soon enough, Principal Kong and the teachers lost track of time.


    When the first group of students arrived, they were greeted by the sight of their respectable teachers gorging themselves on meat with the troublemakers from ss 20.


    What surprised them the most was the fact that their dignified principal was among them as well, his lips glistening with oil and fat.


    And then they caught a whiff of the meat that was still being grilled, and the neers felt a wave of dismay wash over them.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, a gust of wind flew past the area, making them shiver.


    And the cherry on top¡ªtheir stomachs began to growl.


    Only then did the teachers take notice of the group standing just a few feet away, staring at them in misery.


    A teacher hurriedly stuffed the remainder of his meat into his mouth and shot to his feet. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here, dear students? Good job, you¡¯ve all worked hard. Hahaha,¡± heughed awkwardly.


    But the students barely heard what he said. Their attention was focused solely on the irresistible smell of grilled meat.


    They were torn between their pride and their hunger.


    Noticing their expressions, another teacher said, ¡°Do you want to join us?¡±


    A pregnant silence fell in the air. The students were obviously taken aback.


    Half an hourter, a line had formed around the peak as the students waited for their meat skewers to finish grilling.


    The smell carried over to the trail, and those who camest berated themselves for not arriving at the top any sooner. There might not be any meat left for them!


    Their grumbling was interrupted when another tremor shook the ground.


    Yao Tang¡¯s brows furrowed.


    This time, even Lu MingandLin Xinfelt it.


    They recalled Yao Tang¡¯s question earlier and turned to look at her.


    But she looked rather preupied, as though she was calcting something. All of a sudden, her expression changed. ¡°We should get down the mountain right now!¡± she told Principal Kong.


    The man was so surprised that he froze on the spot.


    Before Yao Tangcould speak again, another tremor rocked the ground, this time greater than thest. It was almost as if the mountain was trying to shake the people off its surface.


    Everyone burst into action.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°No way! Was that an earthquake just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! What should we do?¡±


    Everyone was spiraling into a panic. Even Principal Konglost his senses for a moment and sent a prayer to the heavens.


    But he was clear about what he had to do. They would just have to tackle the situation step by step. First, he needed to maintain order and keep the students from stampeding down the slopes.

 Chapter 676 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 676: Trapped</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    His efforts were futile, however.


    The students had already scattered around and couldn¡¯t hear the teachers¡¯ instructions clearly amidst all the chaos.


    They had never experienced an earthquake before, so it was all the more difficult to calm them down.


    The main thing in their minds there and then was to survive. They just wanted to run down the mountain and get to safety.


    The crowd buzzed with frantic conversations, along with the asional screams here and there.


    In the face of all the panic, Principal Kongwas rapidly losing hisposure. Fear was creeping into his heart, and his head was buzzing.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Silence, everyone! Pay attention to what I say. We have nine teachers, and each of them will be leading a group down the mountain. We will start moving after the tremors stop.¡±


    Yao Tang was perched on a boulder and called out in a calm voice. She was holding a tree branch with one hand, which she had waved around to get everybody¡¯s attention.


    The scene finally quieted down.


    But it onlysted for a couple of seconds. As soon as Yao Tangfinished speaking, the crowd erupted into discussions again. Clearly, they weren¡¯t keen on listening to her instructions.


    Suddenly, a sharp crack was heard, and they all turned to see the branch in Yao Tang¡¯s hands break in half.


    ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, then you must bear the consequences.¡±


    This seemed to jolt everyone back to their senses. Even the teachers looked more sure of themselves.


    Yao Tang made quick work of assigning everyone their tasks for asmoothand safe evacuation.


    Her ssmates all stood behind her, ready to do whatever she ordered.


    Yao Tang remained calm and logical through it all, and it infected the crowd. They mustered a newfound strength within themselves and listened attentively.


    Atst, the ground stopped shaking. They followed Yao Tang¡¯s instructions and headed to an open area before stopping for a brief rest.


    Principal Kong took the opportunity to pullYao Tangaside along with the teachers to make somest-minute arrangements. They were still talking when the two teachers they had sent out to scout a feasible trail returned.


    They brought bad news with them.


    Andslide had destroyed the original trail that they had taken up the mountain.


    The teacher in charge ofmunications also informed them that the signal had been cut off. They currently had no means of contacting a rescue team, or anyone outside the area, for that matter.


    When the students heard this, their earlier panic returned at full force.


    Another round of cries and wails rang out.


    ¡°Does that mean that we¡¯re going to be trapped here forever?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? If I die here, my parents would be heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to participate in this stupid Master Teacher Oath Ceremony! What bad luck!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared! What¡¯s going to happen to us?¡±


    The more they talked about it, the more terrified they became.


    But Yao Tangremained calm. The crowd¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t affect her at all. She crouched on the ground and scraped some of the loose soil around her feet. It revealed a gap in the ground.


    Through them, she caught a glimpse of what was beneath.


    Her face turned somber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone,¡± Principal Kongcalled out. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will get through this safely as long as we work together.¡±


    The teachers followed suit and reassured the students.


    Even so, they knew deep down that they weren¡¯t any less frightened than these poor kids.


    They couldn¡¯t even react as fast as the students had when the earthquake had first struck.


    With the adults¡¯ encouragement, some of the students took it upon themselves to follow their example and soothe their ssmates.


    Once they recovered their morale, a hush came over them.


    They waited for Principal Kongto make a decision and issue further instructions, but the man only turned toYao Tang.


    Unfazed, she stood up and began making her way in a certain direction.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Principal Kong snapped to attention and motioned for the students to follow her.


    But fear and hesitation took over them again.


    ¡°This is no small matter,¡± a teacher whispered to his colleague. ¡°If we follow her and something bad happens, who will take responsibility?¡±


    The others nodded their heads in agreement. They would have readilyplied with the principal¡¯s directives, but why would he turn to Yao Tangfor advice?


    How could he trust a high school girl so much that he was willing to put all of their lives at stake?

 Chapter 677 - Helicopter Crash

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">?677 Helicopter Crash</h2>


    Seeing their cautious reactions, Yao Tang added, "I grew up in the mountains. I have experience with these things."


    Thankfully, this helped put everyone at ease. They quickly formed a single file behind her and followed her down the mountain.


    Despite thendslide and the original trail being destroyed, Yao Tangmanaged to lead them on asmoothand rtively safe path.


    She practically knew thendscape like the back of her hand.


    When they were halfway to the foot of the mountain, a helicopter appeared above them and hovered over the peak.


    The sight made them rx even further, and some of them even had smiles on their faces as they waved at the helicopter.


    At that same moment, the rescue team had also pinpointed their location. Their salvation was as good as guaranteed.


    Just as they were about to celebrate, they heard Yao Tangyell urgently, "Everyone, spread out!"


    Even though they all wondered at her words, their bodies immediately responded and did as she instructed.


    It was as if some mysterious force had propelled them to act before their minds could evenprehend what was happening.


    The next thing they knew, the helicopter was diving straight into the ground.


    A rumbling sound filled the air.


    The main pilot looked surprised and terrified at the same time. He struggled to regain control of the helicopter, but to no avail.


    He could only brace himself for the inevitable impact.


    Putting their survival aside, he was painfully aware that there were students below them. If they crashed into those poor kids¡­


    He couldn''t even bear to think of the magnitude of the damage and the number of casualties.


    He could almost imagine how brutal the media would be.


    "Unfortunate students experience one catastrophe after another in a single day."


    "The earthquake didn''t im many lives, but the rescue team did cause a lot of fatal injuries."


    "Rescue team''s helicopter engine failed mid-flight. Who will bear responsibility for the disaster that followed?"


    Taking a deep breath, the pilot yelled at his team to follow standard emergency procedures and hitch up their parachutes.<sub> </sub>


    Even so, he didn''t have much hope for their survival.


    The helicopter was going down, fast.


    There was a chance that they would be hitting the ground before they even managed to jump out of the helicopter.


    But muscle memory was an incredible skill to possess.


    Despite the gravity of the situation, they were able to keep to the rigorous training they had been practicing all these years.


    He and his team floated in the air as the helicopter made impact. Theynded safely around its ruins.


    Despite being safe themselves, the men''s hearts were heavy as they thought of the poor students who might have been squashed by the helicopter.


    The pilot himself didn''t care about his aching body and dragged himself to the site to inspect the casualties.


    Upon closer inspection, however, he was pleasantly surprised to find that no one was hurt.


    The students were all spread out a few feet away from the crash, and they were lying on the ground like a bunch of turnips.


    But he wanted to make sure.


    "Is everyone okay?" he asked. "Did anyone fail to run away in time?"


    At this point, the teachers got back to their feet and approached the helicopter to make sure that there were no casualties.


    After taking the roll call, they finally heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    Everybody was still there.


    Some had incurred minor injuries when they fled the spot, but they were otherwise all right.


    If the students had been harmed by the ident, the teachers didn''t know how they would be able to cope with the situation.


    Fortunately, despite their miserable state, no one had lost a life.


    All in all, it might even be considered a miracle.

 Chapter 678 - Broken Communication Line

    <h4>Chapter 678: Broken Communication Line</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The rescuers, on the other hand, were curious. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guys be at the top of the mountain? Howe you¡¯re at this ce?¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t been looking out for possible tourists in the area, they might have missed the students altogether. Not that their predicament was any more hopeful than before.


    Now that the helicopter had crashed, they had lost their only means to bring these people out of the mountain. The only thing they could do now was to contact their headquarters.


    Still, it didn¡¯t seem like these people need much rescuing.


    ording to the information passed on to them, they should be at the peak for some ceremony or something.


    It was a weekday, so no one thought that there would be tourists in the area. It was for this reason that the headquarters had only sent out one rescue team.


    Imagine their confusion, then, when they reached the peak and saw nobody there.


    The teachers hurriedly recounted everything that had happened to them.


    The pilot listened intently, and he couldn¡¯t help the admiration that blossomed in his heart.


    ¡°Littledy,¡± one of the rescuers said to Yao Tang. ¡°Your courage is verymendable, but I¡¯m afraid youcked consideration.¡±


    Another one was shaking his head at Principal Kongand the teachers in disapproval. ¡°How can you pass on the responsibility to a student? If something bad happens, do you expect her to bear the consequences all by herself? You should have stayed put and waited for rescue to arrive.¡±


    Principal Kong squared his shoulders and replied, ¡°The ce where we were staying at has already copsed. Who knows what would have happened to us if we didn¡¯t evacuate that spot?¡±


    That effectively shut the rescuers up.


    In any case, their priority was to get everyone to safety. They had no time to point fingers at each other.


    They had no way of predicting the eventual aftershocks. They could continue bickering once they were out of here.


    Thinking of this, the pilot took out hismunication device.


    Although the signals were cut, they had their own dedicatedmunication line made especially for emergency crises like this one.


    To his dismay, he found that he couldn¡¯t get through to headquarters.


    The pilot didn¡¯t think much of it at first and thought that his device was defective.


    He turned to one of his men and said, ¡°My equipment seems to have malfunctioned. You guys contact the base and ry our situation.¡±


    The other rescuer nodded and did as he was told.


    A few secondster, he looked back at the pilot with a sheepish expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the pilot asked, an ominous feeling creeping into his chest.


    ¡°Mine is not working, either.¡±


    His heart sank. Without theirmunication lines, they were as good as trapped in this ce.


    ¡°That was one hell of an earthquake!¡± the pilot grumbled.


    The earthquake had struck so suddenly that even the geological authorities hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    Their helicopter, too, had crashed without so much as a warning.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Principal Kongseconded, his mouth dry. ¡°Who would have thought that something like this would happen atLingyun Peak?¡±


    He had done a lot of preparations for today¡¯s activity, which included some research on the area.


    He didn¡¯t recall reading anything about Lingyun Peakbeing prone to geological disasters.


    The man had even checked the weather reports in thest 15 days.


    While constantly shrouded in mist, not a single storm had even passed through the mountain in the past couple of weeks.


    Who would have expected to experience an earthquake now, of all days?


    ¡®If I had known that this would happen, I would have lobbied with the people at Fengyue Peakand insisted that we hike there instead.¡¯


    But the rescuer¡¯s next words quickly doused Principal Kong¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re still lucky to have changed your venue. If you had been at Lingyun Peak, the casualties would have been far greater.¡±


    Principal Kong¡¯s head shot up, and his heart thundered inside his chest.


    ¡°Something happened there, too?¡± Yao Tangasked with a quizzical look in her eye.

 Chapter 679 - In the Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 679: In the Limelight</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The pilot nodded as well. They had been notified before they were dispatched. ¡°We don¡¯t have the details, but andslide seems to have urred over there.¡±


    ¡°We heard that the area was sealed by the staff earlier, though,¡± another rescuer spoke up. ¡°So I¡¯m pretty sure they have the situation under control.¡±


    ¡°The staff over there must be gods or something. How could they have predicted that a disaster would strike? It was a good thing they closed the area to tourists, or who knows how many casualties they would have in their hands as we speak?¡±


    Yao tang lowered her eyes. She had a pensive expression on her face.


    As they discussed the events that urred at Fengyue Peak, a girl suddenly turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Now that we are all trapped here, she acts as if she¡¯s the one in charge. She¡¯s just showing off, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    It was Chen Yi, her cheeks flushed, her eyes shing with hatred.


    When the teacher gave them instructions to rest earlier, she heard mention Yao Ranchatting with some of the students.Yao Tang¡¯s name was mentioned several times.


    Yao Ran¡¯s voice had been filled with envy as she told her friends that she wished she was as brave as her cousin.


    Of course, Chen Yi thought that Yao Ranwas being her usual hypocritical self, but even Chen Yi felt jealous of all the recognitionYao Tangwas receiving.


    She couldn¡¯t stand knowing that the bumpkin was hogging all the spotlight. She couldn¡¯t stand Yao Ran, either. They were both opportunistic girls who were only after fortune and fame.


    A small crowd had already gathered in their spot, and her words attracted a lot of attention.


    Someone asked what she was talking about, and Chen Yi proudly repeated what she said.


    She made sure to insist that she wasn¡¯t targeting Yao Tang, she was merely telling the situation the way she saw it.


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced that Yao Tangalready knew beforehand that there would be an earthquake, though I¡¯m not sure where she could have obtained the information. She just wanted to be in the limelight and order everyone around. Don¡¯t you see that she just wants you to worship her?


    ¡°We are all capable of making our own decisions, aren¡¯t we? How could she expect us to follow her blindly? If something really happened, can she even afford topensate us?¡±


    Chen Yi used all of her skills in persuasion to get everyone on her side.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± someone pointed out. ¡°Yao Tang isn¡¯t that kind of person. What would she even gain from doing something like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s already ced first at the Math Olympiad Competition and is even a top student in our grade. Why would she go to such lengths if all she wanted was fame? She¡¯s already popr as it is!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think she was just guessing. She has pretty good instincts, too.¡±


    ¡°How would she even be able to predict a natural disaster? Do you have any evidence to back up your ims? If not, then you¡¯re just ndering her!¡±


    Chen Yi looked around frantically when she realized that her n wasn¡¯t working.


    She had no evidence, of course, but the fact that she was the one being questioned now enraged her even further. They had even brought up the Math Olympiad Competition.


    ¡°So what if she ranked first, or that she¡¯s a top student? Do you think good academic performance is automatically equivalent to a good character?¡±


    A hush fell over the crowd. They all looked at Chen Yi pitifully, like she was some fool who had finally gone out of her mind.


    Seeing this, Yao ranwalked up to her and pulled at her sleeve. ¡°Chen Yi,¡± she said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I believe that my cousin would never do anything you just said. She can¡¯t possibly risk everyone¡¯s lives over something so trivial.¡±


    Yao Ran wasn¡¯t supposed to participate in today¡¯s ceremony since the hike would only aggravate her foot injury.


    But she didn¡¯t want it to heal quickly, to begin with. Once she recovered, Qin Manwould definitely force her to undergo surgery. She wasn¡¯t prepared to suffer everything that came after that.


    Yao Ran hadn¡¯t even informedQin Manthat she was joining today¡¯s activities. Her goal was to worsen her injuries without the woman knowing.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to do the surgery, then.


    At the moment, she was still waiting for the special medicine to be developed.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Yao Ran!¡± Chen Yi snapped in disgust, pushing the other girl away. ¡°Don¡¯t act all righteous now. Who here doesn¡¯t know all about your scandal with the Yang family?¡±

 Chapter 680 - Truth of the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 680: Truth of the Situation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Lin Xin happened to be passing by just then, and she heard the whole exchange. She immediately exploded in anger.


    ¡°You guys are really too much! If it wasn¡¯t for Yao Tang, you would have died at the mountaintop. Or worse, you would have been lying bloody and lifeless under the helicopter crash. Why are you ndering her after everything she¡¯s done to save you?¡±


    She had unfortunately heard most of Chen Yi¡¯s speech, and she couldn¡¯t resist speaking up for Yao Tang.


    But her words had no effect on Chen Yi at all. If anything, her lips curled into a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Why you ask? Why are you speaking up for her, huh? Did she put you up to this? That two-faced snake!¡±


    Unexpectedly, someone from ss 19 silently joined in the conversation.


    ¡°Lin Xin, you¡¯re always tagging behind Yao Tang, right? You¡¯re so desperate to be her sidekick. No one is stopping you, but don¡¯t drag us along into your blind fanaticism!¡±


    Although most of them knew that Yao Tangwasn¡¯t as cunning and evil as Chen Yi said, there were also some who envied her for always being in the limelight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Lin Xin red at them ferociously, so mad that she could barely speak.


    Yao Tang wasn¡¯t expecting to return to such a wonderful scene after her discussion with the rescue team.


    She turned to look at the formidable-looking Principal Kongand quipped, ¡°At this rate, I might take over the Earthquake Disaster Bureau.¡±


    He had always been on Yao Tang¡¯s side, so when he heard the students speak badly about her, he grew even more furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, have you guys gone mute?¡± Lin Xintaunted. ¡°Chen Yi, weren¡¯t you talking so passionately just now? You almost convinced everyone here thatYao Tangwas an omniscient god or something.¡±


    She imitated Chen Yi¡¯s mocking tone and even shed her a disdainful smirk of her own.


    Not to be outdone, Yao Ranstepped forward with a meek expression. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. She was just stressed out. It¡¯s not like she said thatYao Tangnned for this to happen. She was just making some conjectures based on what we know so far. There¡¯s no need for you to be so mean.¡±


    There were telltale signs of fear in her eyes, as though she had mustered all of her courage to stand up for her friend. The fear was true to some degree, but Yao Ranwas only scared thatYao Tangmight stride over and hit her without warning.


    Chen Yi grimaced after hearing that, like she had just swallowed a jar of flies.


    She hated Yao Tang, but she detestedYao Ran, too.


    ¡°If you have time to argue, then why don¡¯t you spend it on the problem at hand instead?¡± one of the rescuers said exasperatedly.


    As soon as he said this, all heads turned toward the rescue team.


    Everyone started talking all at once.


    ¡°Oh! Are we finally getting rescued?¡±


    ¡°When are the other helicoptersing? What do we need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°What a relief! This is great. We should go home right away. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Once I¡¯m back home, I¡¯m going to eat a big meal. Today¡¯s incident has scarred me for life. I think I might have to take an entire day off to recover.¡±


    The students chattered excitedly.


    None of them noticed the worry on the rescue team¡¯s faces. They failed to understand what the man was trying to say.


    The teachers were hesitant to correct the students. They were talking in high spirits, their voices so loud and eager.


    When the adrenaline finally died down, they shut their mouths and looked at the rescue team expectantly.


    The man who had spoken sighed helplessly. ¡°As I was saying, we still have a problem at hand. Ourmunication line is not working, and we weren¡¯t able to contact the headquarters.¡±


    At first, the team had agreed not to tell the students about this.


    But given the ruckus just now, they figured that they needed toe clean and keep everyone abreast of their situation.


    The atmosphere instantly turned glum at the revtion.


    ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean, you can¡¯t contact your headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Why is yourmunication line down? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be equipped for emergencies? Did something happen to your devices as well?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. You must be joking with us! How can you call yourselves a rescue team when you can¡¯t even get us out of here?¡±


    They fired their questions one by one, their expressions imploring.


    Sadly, their pleas didn¡¯t change the truth.


    ¡°We¡¯re not lying to you. I¡¯m telling you this so that we can dispense with petty arguments. We are still in a critical situation, and a fight among ourselves is thest thing we need.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Fresh Dose of Panic

    <h4>Chapter 681: Fresh Dose of Panic</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I also want to tell you that even the Earthquake Disaster Bureau wasn¡¯t able to detect the earthquake before it struck. You should all thank Student Yao Tang for bringing you to safety in time. This ce is indeed safer than the peak.¡±


    ¡°Of course, aftershocks are bound to happen. For now, we don¡¯t know when they might ur or how big they would be. If you prefer arguing here instead of figuring out a way out of the mountain, then feel free to do so.¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s ears turned red with humiliation.


    She knew that the rescuers were referring to her.


    She felt utterly humiliated, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything more.


    Chen Yi had only given in to her emotions and spoken out of turn because she had foolishly thought that they were already safe.


    Now, the rescuers were telling them that not only were they still in danger, but they were also trapped.


    Aftershocks were expected, though no one could tell when or where they would ur. Worse, still, was the possibility that another natural disaster might follow.


    And the worst part of it all¡ªthey didn¡¯t even have any means of contacting the outside world.


    Chen Yi was starting to doubt if they would even be able to get out of here.


    The rescuers were right, they were still in a critical situation. Even so, Chen Yistubbornly clung to her belief that it was allYao tang¡¯s fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault, I¡¯m telling you!¡± she cried out, tears of hatred welling up in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a jinx! If it weren¡¯t for her, we would have been rescued from the peak already! What are we supposed to do here when we don¡¯t even have a way of contacting anyone outside the mountain? Can we even survive? This all happened because of that girl!¡±


    The rescuers scowled in disgust.


    ¡°Student, I think there is one thing you need to understand first. The peak is much more dangerous than where we are now. There could be andslide at any given time, and if you were at the top, you¡¯ll be the first to tumble down the slope. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Also, if Student Yao Tangreally knew about the earthquake before anyone else, then I¡¯m willing to vouch for her and rmend her to work for the Earthquake Disaster Bureau. She deserves nothing less.¡±


    Earthquakes were one of the most devastating catastrophes, mainly because of their unpredictability. They often took lives and livelihoods by the hundreds.


    If Yao Tangcould really foretell such things beforehand, then she would be a great asset to the authorities.


    The men would even bet that the bureau would happily pay her a hefty sum for her services.


    After all, money amounted to nothing when it came to people¡¯s lives.


    But Chen Yistill refused to listen. Now, was thinking that the rescue team was merely trying to justifyYao Tang¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If we were at the top, then the rescuers could have taken us away immediately!¡± she insisted. ¡°Then we wouldn¡¯t be here, and in such a critical situation as you put it. It¡¯s Yao Tang¡¯s fault! She brought us all to this godforsaken ce where there isn¡¯t even awork signal.¡±


    Unable to listen to any more of her ramblings, Yan Yustepped forward and red atChen Yi. ¡°Since you want to return to the peak so badly, then go back up yourself!¡±


    ¡°I can provide you the directions if you¡¯d like,¡± Yao Tangadded calmly.


    Chen Yi¡¯s face turned purple with rage.


    Needless to say, she didn¡¯t want to go back there alone.


    What if she encountered andslide on her way? She might perish before her schoolmates even got rescued.


    Worse, she might get injured so badly that she couldn¡¯t move, and she would have tonguish in the mountains for days.


    Yan Yu andYao Tangreally had no conscience.


    ¡°You guys are too vicious! Everyone is already here, so why are you telling me to return to the peak? Aren¡¯t you just telling me to go and die?¡±


    Chen Yi had a ferocious expression as she spat out the words toYan Yu.


    He crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head to the side. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stay there in the first ce?¡± he asked with a mocking smile. ¡°Why did you even follow us down?¡±


    Chen Yi was speechless for a moment, but she wasn¡¯t about to back down. ¡°Whatever! This all happened because ofYao Tang. Now, we don¡¯t have any signal. Andslide could ur at any minute, or the ground could copse beneath us. We¡¯re just sitting ducks here, waiting for our deaths.¡±


    Her words cast a pall over the crowd, and a new wave of fear washed over them.


    A few girls broke out in sobs.


    It lit a fuse, and their fear was soon turning into full-blown panic.

 Chapter 682 - The Aftershock

    <h4>Chapter 682: The Aftershock</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Seeing this, the rescuer regretted telling them about the real situation.


    He had only wanted to stop them from arguing further, but things took a turn for the worse.


    If he had known, he would have kept his mouth shut.


    With their morale at the dumps, the rescuers themselves weren¡¯t sure that everyone would survive the ordeal.


    No, they weren¡¯t sure of anything at all.


    The men couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. At the back of their minds, they had a nagging voice telling them that they had failed these poor citizens, the people they were supposed to protect.


    The rescuer shook his doubts away and put on a brave face. They still had work to do. The most important thing now was for them to bring the students out of the mountain safely.


    ¡°Everyone, be silent and listen to me!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°Ourmunication signal was working just fine until wended in this area. This might be rted to the maic field of this ce.¡±


    It would have been all right if only one device was broken, but for all of them to suddenly stop working¡­


    There was only one possibility. A maic field was interfering with the signals.


    The rescuers assured themselves that everything would be all right. As per protocol, once their superiors realized that themunication had been interrupted, they would immediately restore the signal. They just had to wait until then.


    ¡°Thisck of signal is only temporary. We shall be able tomunicate with the authorities soon.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, our team will not be giving up on anyone. No matter what happens, we will make sure that each of you gets back to the city in one piece. Don¡¯t worry too much, okay?¡±


    ¡°For now, we need to maintain a positive outlook and conserve our strength. We don¡¯t know what mighte our way.¡±


    ¡°Our team will be with you every step of the way. We will protect you, so please believe in us and do not fear!¡±


    The rescuers¡¯ speech finally calmed everyone down.


    Chen Yi, on the other hand, had a sneer on her face. Her eyes were filled with distrust toward the men.


    If they were so reliable, then why did they even lose control of their helicopter in the first ce? They even had theirmunication line cut off.


    How could they spew out these false reassurances when they didn¡¯t even have a signal?


    ¡®If I had stayed up there instead of following Yao Tang, I might have been rescued by now,¡¯Chen Yithought bitterly.


    Instead, she was trapped here with the lot of them, waiting to die a miserable death.


    If she survived this, Chen Yi swore to herself that she would never make the mistake of believing Yao Tang again.


    Just then, the ground began to tremble.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned from calm to confusion, and then fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s an aftershock!¡± a rescuer shouted. ¡°Everybody, get down!¡±


    Screams and curses rang out as everyone blindly crouched on their bellies.


    There were only three rescuers, and they were nowhere near enough to take care of so many students all at once.


    Thankfully, the teachers were doing their best to protect them as well.


    The tremorssted longer than anyone expected, and it was almost stronger than the earthquake itself.


    Everyone wobbled around, and arge crack appeared on the ground.


    When that happened, the students started running in all directions. It was pure chaos.


    When it finally died down, Yao Tangfound herself alone.


    Shortly after the crack had appeared, the ground gaped open.


    Lin Xin, who had been beside her at the time, lost her footing and almost fell into the hole.


    Yao Tang managed to pull her back to the side. In the process, however, it was she who had fallen into the abyss.


    If it had been any normal person, they would have died by now.


    But Yao Tangwas agile. Despite the stones rolling down around her and the soil raining over her head, she was able to dodge nimbly andnd on her feet.


    Soon, she realized that she was standing in the middle of arge pit.


    Dust was still flying around her in the aftermath of the sudden drop.


    As they settled, she saw a few broken limbs scattered on the ground, with pools of blood here and there.


    Yao Tang closed her eyes and tapped into the energy around her. She couldn¡¯t sense any form of life. This meant that students had died in that terrible aftershock.

 Chapter 683 - She Was Pushed

    <h4>Chapter 683: She Was Pushed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang¡¯s mood grew heavy.


    She surveyed her surroundings with a grim look on her face.


    Broken rocks were strewn everywhere.


    It looked like the aftershock had done immense damage to the overallndscape of the mountain.


    But to her surprise, she realized that the rocks that had already been in the pit didn¡¯t look cracked in the slightest. It even seemed like they hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Upon closer inspection, she found that they were made from a differentpositionpared to those on the surface.


    Meanwhile, above her, everyone was still in a daze as the tremors gradually subsided. They were aware that some of their schoolmates had fallen to their deaths. As for the survivors, they were all muddy and dirty, but they were d to be alive.


    Lin Xin was in a state of shock. She yed the scene just now over and over in her head.


    Yao Tang had saved her, but she ended up falling into the crack herself.


    A terrible cry emerged from Lin Xin¡¯s throat, as one in pure agony could only emit.


    ¡°Yao Tang! Yao Tang, hurry and get out of there!Yao Tang!¡±


    She crawled over to the crack as she called for her friend.


    Meng Yang andYan Yurushed over to hold onto her, afraid that she might do something stupid.


    But Lin Xinwas too deep in despair to notice. She wept and wailed against the ground. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me,Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t have fallen. It¡¯s all my fault. I should have been the one who fell. Why did she do something so stupid¡­¡±


    Her shoulders shook as she choked on her sobs.


    ¡°Yao Tang¡­ Yao Tang!¡±


    Lin Xin refused to ept that she was gone.


    Then, all of a sudden, something else clicked in her mind. She remembered why she had lost her bnce¡ªsomebody had pushed her from behind.


    And the one who had been standing behind her back then was¡­


    Lin Xin whirled around and found thatChen Yiwas already looking at her. The moment their eyes met, thetter instantly averted her gaze.


    Chen Yi raised her head and looked at the sky as if no tragedy had urred.


    Lin Xin narrowed her eyes. No one else had been next to her andYao Tangat the time.


    It couldn¡¯t have been anyone else.


    Lin Xin suddenly shot to her feet and strode over toChen Yi. The next thing they knew, she hadnded a sharp crack on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Chen Yi! Why did you push me? If you hadn¡¯t, then Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t have saved me, and she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the crack! She¡¯s gone because of you!¡±


    Chen Yi curled her lip and sneered. ¡°How dare you use me? So what if I was beside you, do you have any proof that I pushed you? You¡¯re the one who lost her bnce and forced her friend to sacrifice herself. Don¡¯t shift the me on me!¡±


    But in Lin Xin¡¯s eyes, this was as good a confession as any.


    In a fit of rage, she grabbed Chen Yiby the hand and dragged her over toPrincipal Kongto demand justice forYao Tang.


    Principal Kong listened as she recounted the sequence of events. In the end, she looked between the heartbrokenLin Xinand the indifferentChen Yiand sighed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to pursue this matter. Our priority remains the safety of the survivors.¡±


    Besides those who had sadly fallen into the hole, there were others who had scampered off in an attempt to flee.


    What once was a united group was now separated, and they had no way of knowing everyone¡¯s status.


    Principal Kong brooded.


    Considering Yao Tang¡¯s identity¡­


    He was supposed to raise the highest level of rm upon her disappearance, but there was no signal.


    Lin Xin pressed her lips into a thin line and swallowed her fury. She did know what their priority was.


    At least for now, she had no choice but to suppress her emotions and cooperate with everyone until they were safely out of the mountain.


    Since the aftershock had changed thend, their movements were once again restricted. Principal Konggathered everyone and did a head count.


    They might have survived, but they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Every minute they dyed was a risk to their lives.


    What grieved Principal Kongthe most was thatYao Tangwasn¡¯t the only casualty. They had lost many others, too.


    Fortunately, the path they had originally nned to take was still intact.


    After thinking about it for some time, he decided to put an eye-catchingndmark in the area.


    That way, when the rescuers finally came, they would know to search for the poor students¡¯ bodies that were buried in the earth.

 Chapter 684 - Treasure Hunting in the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 684: Treasure Hunting in the Mountain</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Without Yao Tang, however, everyone felt as though they had all lost their backbones. They no longer had the confidence to push forward. If anything, they only felt more insecure.


    Meanwhile, the girl in question took out her phone from her backpack. She tinkered with it for a while, and when she was done, it had turned into a special monitoring device.


    ¡°I knew it. It should be this way.¡±


    Yao Tang put the device away and headed toward her left.


    ¡­


    At that same moment, in a cave in the depths of Lingyun Peak, a few strands of blue light floated in the space before disappearing into wisps of green smoke.


    Outside, many animals were trudging toward the entrance as they sucked inrge mouthfuls of energy from the air.


    A handful of people were scattered among the horde. They had confirmed their target and were now headed inside the cave to find it.


    ¡°They caused such a bigmotion; this had better be worth a lot.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a piece of news saying that it¡¯s at Fengyue Peak? Why would it be here? It¡¯s a good thing that we had some extra manpower, or someone else could have snatched it away from us.¡±


    The people were deep in discussion as they walked in the direction of the cave.


    In another part of the area, not too far away, Yao Tangwas walking among the animals as well. Compared to the other group, she was far more rxed. She patted the creatures she passed by while using a stylus pen to mark them.


    Suddenly, a poisonous snake darted out from the rocks. Without batting an eye, Yao Tanghurled the pen toward it, piercing its body and nailing it to a nearby tree.


    She then removed the pen and wiped it clean with a tissue, her face twisted in disgust the entire time.


    After taking several steps forward, she heard two people talking just a few feet away from her. They were luggingrge bags on their backs. Yao Tangapproached them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet? If those people got to it first, the higher-ups will have our heads.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Big Beardy, be patient. This is not our turf. If our identities were discovered, we can no longer stay here. Those cunning bastards from City Aare not easy to deal with!¡±


    Although they were whispering, Yao Tangheard them clearly.


    She took in their words and their foreign ents. This was definitely no simple matter this time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have drawn so many people to it


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    The bearded man roared all of a sudden.


    The beautiful woman next to him immediately looked around and asked in their native tongue, ¡°Haven¡¯t we just checked the surroundings? No one else is here, right?¡±


    The man said nothing, but he peered in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    Yao Tang slowly emerged from the shadows, her expression calm and at ease. Contrary to the pair¡¯s disposition, she didn¡¯t appear to be nervous at all.


    Seeing that it was just a teenage kid, the two sighed in relief.


    Even so, they remained vignt. Yao Tangmight look like an ordinary girl, but this was no ce for any ordinary person.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked in his broken attempt at the localnguage. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°An earthquake.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s tone was nonchnt, and she nced at them indifferently, as if she couldn¡¯t care less about them.


    ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    She was just a few steps away from them, but she made no move toe closer.


    And she was far too calm for someone who had just experienced a massive earthquake.


    Without warning, Big Beardy lunged forward and made to punch the girl.


    She hunched her shoulders and cowered in ce, as though she was terrified of getting hit. If she really was someone to be wary about, she would have instinctively dodged or struck a punch of her own.


    In the end, Big Beardy¡¯s fistnded on the tree directly behind Yao Tang.


    The woman walked over and looked her up and down. ¡°Huh, it seems like you¡¯re just some lost teenager.¡±


    Big Beardy nodded and decided to let his guard down. He shed Yao Tanga smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Lady. I thought I saw a snake above your head just now. It looks like I was mistaken. I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±


    The man sighed dramatically and continued speaking, even as he observed Yao Tang¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°We came to Lingyun Peakfor a little holiday, but we got trapped here by the earthquake. Thank heavens, we didn¡¯t run into any danger.¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± the woman remarked. ¡°Are you a high school student? We heard that a group of students was also hiking the mountain today. Are you one of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s reply was short and simple, rendering the pair incapable of pursuing further conversation.


    The man cleared his throat for a couple of seconds before trying again.


    ¡°All right. Since you¡¯re lost, then let¡¯s go down the mountain together. You can tell us about other tourist spots we should check out in the city. We can¡¯t possibly leave you on your own, anyway.¡±


    He ended his offer with a bright smile.


    Yao Tang would have bought it, too, if he hadn¡¯t tried to attack her earlier.

 Chapter 685 - Secret Operation

    <h4>Chapter 685: Secret Operation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When the man saw that Yao Tang had no reaction, he slowly rxed. It seemed that she was just an ordinary person. His smile brightened.


    ¡°My name¡¯s John. She¡¯s Anna. We¡¯re tourists,¡± he said enthusiastically. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Yao Ran.¡±


    She directly gazed at him.


    ¡°Yao¡­¡± Hearing her familiar surname, Anna raised her eyebrows. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. She quickly nced at John as if trying to send him a look.


    ¡°Ah! Well, hello, Miss Yao.¡±


    John saw that his partner was hesitating, but he quickly took over. There was no need to add anything more to this.


    After chatting for a while, he said, ¡°We actually heard something going on the other side. Maybe if we head over there, we mighte across a rescue team.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Even if she has the samest name as the young master of the Yao Family, that doesn¡¯t mean anything, right?¡±


    Bringing along a weak little girl was nothing, right? However, Anna couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. She quickly nced at the young woman and took a deep breath.


    What was this young girl even doing here?


    However, John didn¡¯t look too bothered.


    No matter who she was or where she hade from, she had no other choice but to trust them, right?


    John nced over at Anna and whispered in her ear, ¡°If we bring her along, we¡¯ll be able to seed. Besides, all we have to do is keep up with the act. She¡¯s just an ordinary student anyway.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t know how to fight back.


    If she really encountered any danger, then they¡¯d kill her. Then, everything would be over.


    However, Anna couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can do it.¡±


    John ced his arm around Anna¡¯s shoulder. His eyes shone with arrogance and reassurance.


    They were powerful, and Yao Tang was just a little girl. It¡¯s why they didn¡¯t really bother to hide their intentions as much. What they didn¡¯t know was how Yao Tanghad heard their entire conversation.


    The corners of her lips curled up.


    ..


    ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you sit down and rest?¡±


    After walking for a while, Anna turned to Yao Tang.


    She slowly nodded and sat on the boulder right next to her.


    After sitting down, the kind-hearted Anna slowly took out a water bottle from her bag and handed it over to her.


    Her eyes shed with a strange light, but she slowly took the bottle. Without another word, she finished it in one gulp.


    After seeing her down the water bottle, Anna felt a trace of excitement and relief in her heart. It finally worked out after all!


    She¡¯s finally theirs!


    Once she fainted, they could finally move to the next step of their n.


    Yao Tang slowly closed her eyes and fell on the boulder beside her.


    ¡°Although we¡¯ve bought it from the ck Market, the water is just as good. It¡¯s just a pity I can¡¯t enjoy my time with this beauty,¡± he whispered, leering at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get down to business.¡±


    Anna knew that John had a habit of taking advantage of younger women.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that our schedule¡¯s pretty tight. Now, I can¡¯t take my time with her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get down to business. If she wakes up halfway, then all our effort will be wasted.¡±


    John scowled. Didn¡¯t he have more experience with this? Why did he have to listen to the neer?


    But he didn¡¯t show his reluctance.


    He took out an object from his bag and used it to check the different directions. There really were only three of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us.¡±


    John shoved the item into his bag. However, a wave of uneasiness washed over him, and he couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    There, he saw Yao Tang, who had fainted, has reached out to grab Anna¡¯s arm. Without another word, he lifted her up from the ground.


    ¡°You!¡±


    His jaw dropped. He grabbed the equipment beside him and was just about to run.


    But Yao Tang wasn¡¯t going to let him go that easily.

 Chapter 686 - Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 686: Treasure Hunt</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang threw Anna onto the ground and chased after him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    He waved his hands up in the air just when she was moving closer. He tried to exin, but it was useless. She was already tying their wrists together before wiping her hands on the back of her pants.


    ¡°Are you a member of the Yao Family?¡± Anna widened her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just...We¡¯re just testing you right now. You were pretending to be a weak little girl, right? Well done!¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± She blinked.


    Her shocked expression flickered, and Anna quickly said, ¡°Miss, please, just tell us what you want. Whatever you want, we¡¯ll do it! Just...please don¡¯t kill us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer the instrument you have much more,¡± Yao Tang said snidely.


    ¡°It¡¯s in your backpack, right?¡±


    As she said that, Yao Tang picked up a bunch of parts from their bag before piecing them together at the speed of light.


    Before them was a small device.


    John was stunned. ¡°Oh my god!¡± He gaped. ¡°How have you been able to piece all that together? It¡¯s...that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Anna was also in a state of shock.


    That device was the newest product that they¡¯ve developed. Nobody knew how to use it, as there was no information that had been given regarding the device. How could she have possibly known this?


    As for how she had pieced it together...


    It¡¯s as if she had done it before.


    Even Anna, who had just learned about it a few days before they had set off, could barely put it together that quickly.


    Could it be that someone had betrayed them?


    Had someone leaked the blueprint?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the brains to put it together?¡± Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    Were they that ignorant?


    ¡°However, the inventor is smart...To use this type of material, he must be quite rich as well.¡± Yao Tang clucked her tongue.


    Before she said anything, she took the device apart and grabbed the circuit board. Then, she held it above her head and directed it right under the sunlight.


    John paled.


    He originally assumed that someone had taught Yao Tang how to assemble the equipment. What he didn¡¯t expect was for her to be able to see through the most secret part of the equipment.


    She knew of the material?


    How could anyone have known this?


    His heart pounded in his chest.


    Was there a spy on their team?


    This invention had taken them five years to create and develop. He gritted his teeth.


    If he had not heard about it, then he wouldn¡¯t have understood the invention¡¯s implications.


    ¡°Please take us in.¡± His body shook as he knelt on the ground. ¡°Please.¡±


    Anna followed suit. ¡°Your intelligence...it¡¯s amazing,¡± she said honestly. ¡°Please, let me serve you.¡±


    He inched toward her.


    ¡°The purpose of this operation was to traverse to Fengyue Peak and seize the treasure before the others will find it. However, we had identally traversed to Lingyun Peakinstead.¡±


    ¡°When we arrived, our machine detected an unusual energy so we decided to stay behind and see if we make any new discoveries.¡±


    Anna nodded rapidly. ¡°That¡¯s when we noticed the fluctuation of energy around there.¡±


    Yao Tang slowly nodded.


    The crater was located right in Fengyue Peak, yet Lingyun Peak was also suffering from strong energy fluctuations.


    This was also quite strange.

 Chapter 687 - Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 687: Humiliated</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°The location of the star fragment was stated to be at Fengyue Park, but we didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d go down this route with you.¡±


    John bowed his head.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve already told you everything we know,¡± Anna added. ¡°Please, let us work with you. We¡¯ll do everything in our power to help you. Please.¡±


    As Yao Tang was gazing at Anna, John took her distraction to his advantage by closing the gap between them. He was just about to strangle her neck.


    They were just showing weakness to get her to lower her guard.


    ¡°Damn you, brat! You shouldn¡¯t have been so curious!¡± John tightened the rope around his hand as excitement danced in his eyes.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t going to hide his identity anymore. Instead, he gazed over at Anna. ¡°Pull out the damn knife and kill her! Do you want to die too?¡±


    Anna reacted almost immediately. She raised her left leg and leaned in just a bit, enough to pull out the dagger under her pants. Without another word, she cut her right wrist and raised her hand to sh at the woman in front of her.


    The rope wasn¡¯t something she could cut off in a short period of time if she was going to be careful. Now, she needed to act fast, even if it meant sacrificing some skin.


    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that a little girl like you managed to get the both of us? It¡¯s just sad that you¡¯re a little inexperienced.¡± Sheughed brightly. ¡°The only thing you can do now is to ept this punishment.¡±


    Anna thought that they had finally gotten to her. What she didn¡¯t know was that Yao Tang had been able to kick her right in the stomach as she was struggling under the other man¡¯s grip.


    The woman cried out in pain, clutching her stomach.


    This woman was already being strangled, and she still couldn¡¯t manage to subdue her! She was even sent flying! How was this possible?


    Anna immediately stood up and was about to stab her with her knife. This time, John also tightened his grip, wanting to cut off the girl¡¯s air supply.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even kill her?¡± John demanded. ¡°What would the entire team say?¡±


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t as if he was doing any better. While he was trying to strangle her with his role, he could tell that Yao Tang was fighting back. If he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue her.


    Luckily, they nned their attack when she was much more rxed. Otherwise, fighting against her when she was on high alert would be as difficult as fighting god himself.


    Anna gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Please, is this really all you got?¡± Yao Tang barked out augh, snorting.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re funny, girlie?¡± John scowled. ¡°Do you really think you have the upper hand?¡±


    But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Within the second, their positions had been reversed.


    Yao Tang stretched out her hand and pulled the rope around her neck. Before they could say anything, the rope around her neckpletely disappeared. The rope transformed into a thin thread, and by the time they found out, the string had already wrapped itself around his and Anna¡¯s wrists.


    An electric current shot through them, and they immediately stumbled onto the ground.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that the rope is mine?¡± She snorted. ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    She had originally thought that the two of them would have nned something against them.


    She didn¡¯t really expect them to be this stupid.


    Yao Tang casually took out a metal ball and disassembled it. Before long, the metal ball had transformed into a dagger that glowed under the natural lighting.


    ¡°It seems that the star fragment wasn¡¯t in Fengyue Peak,¡± she slowly said. ¡°You all know it was in Lingyun Peak from the very beginning.¡±


    She gazed at the dagger, narrowing her eyes.


    Without another word, Yao Tang slowly made her way to Anna.


    ¡°How boring, and here I thought you were trying to tell me a big secret.¡±


    Anna trembled. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t...¡±

 Chapter 688 - Leopard Attack

    <h4>Chapter 688: Leopard Attack</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Meanwhile, John, who was lying on the ground, used thest bit of his strength and pounced on her.


    ¡°Go! Find the rest of the team!¡±


    Caught off guard, Yao Tang grabbed a hold of his legs and turned the situation around. However, before she could deal with the other woman, she saw that Anna had already run away.


    The only thing that was left was her ck backpack.


    Yao Tang kicked the man to the side and saw that there was another array of equipment in his backpack. A professional.


    There was even some mountain climbing equipment in his bag.


    They were all thetest edition.


    There were even shlights hidden in his bag as well. It was obvious that they came here to find something. She pursed her lips.


    Upon looking to the side, Yao Tang saw that the woman had also left her bag there. Without another word, she rummaged through her bag.


    It seemed that Anna¡¯s bag wasn¡¯t simr to John¡¯s at all.


    The contents of her bag had to do with carrying more harmful poisons. Inside the pockets, however, held a small amount of medicine, in case of emergencies like anti-inmmatory drugs and painkillers.


    However, what really caught her attention was the thin piece of paper at the bottom of her bag.


    The paper looked like it was waterproof.


    Narrowing her eyes, Yao Tang took out a lighter and tried to burn it, but it seemed to have also been fire-resistant. Interesting.


    Upon unfolding the paper, she saw that there were foreign words scribbled on it.


    Wasn¡¯t that the drawing of Fengyue Peak?


    Was this a map? In the southeast portion of the map, she saw that arge circle was drawn. This was the final destination!


    After a few quick nces, she stuffed the paper into her own bag.


    Then, she wiped her dagger with a stray leaf before reassembling it all over again.


    Before anything, a locator appeared in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed in this direction.¡±


    Yao Tang stuffed the locator into her bag and walked in another direction. She didn¡¯t even bother looking at the man she had just kicked to the ground.


    The tall trees hooded over her, drawing long shadows that blocked her view of the sunlight. There was not a sound heard. It seemed that the earthquake had disrupted all sorts of activity in the environment.


    Yao Tang walked past a thick tree when she spotted a couple of squirrels on the ground, with one trying to snatch some food from the other. Upon seeing her, they hurriedly hid behind their burrows.


    It was strangely silent.


    The wind howled around her, and she pursed her lips.


    She took a piece of candy from her bag and threw it into her mouth.


    She wondered how Lin Xin was doing.


    She took out the locator to see that she was very close to her target location.


    Yao Tang then disassembled the locator into a dagger. The dagger reflected the sharp light, making it appear even more dangerous.


    She then, took another step forward.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed across the forest, and Yao Tang immediately dodged the swinging ws directed at her.


    She immediately jumped up the trees and gazed at the animals below her.


    There, she could see a leopard...at least, it was what appeared to be a leopard. Its eyes were filled with anger as its stare bored onto her back. Green liquid trickled down the corner of its mouth.


    A mutated animal!


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes widened. This was the favorite experiment that the other men partook in back in the research institute. If Old Man Guan would see this, he¡¯d be rubbing his hands in excitement.


    Unfortunately, for them, she was the one who had witnessed such an experiment, and she wouldn¡¯t allow it to live any longer.


    She jumped down and shed its body.


    Before the mutated leopard noticed her, shended right on its back and held the dagger with both her hands. She then proceeded to sh its neck.


    WHISH!


    The de pierced its skin.


    Its blood spilled onto the grass, dyeing it red. The leopard screamed in pain, and she resisted the urge to wince. It would be over soon.


    The mutated leopard tried to raise its paws, trying to w her away, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The leopard had fallen.


    Yao Tang walked over and dissected the lobster¡¯s body. This was very secret knowledge, reserved for only members of the research institute. No one should know about this.


    After dissecting it and giving it a proper burial, she headed to the stream to wash her hands.


    Suddenly, she felt someone watching her from afar.


    Yao Tang looked to the side to see a pure white fox?hiding in the bushes.


    It was staring at her.

 Chapter 689 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 689: Gift</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It didn¡¯t look like it was intimidated by Yao Tang¡¯s cool gaze because it immediately jumped right out of the bushes and pranced over toward her.


    As it sat in front of Yao Tang, its beady eyes blinked right at her.


    Staring up at the young woman, it waved its paws, showing her its injured paw. Dried blood coated its skin, but luckily, the bleeding has stopped.


    ¡°You want me to bandage you?¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips.


    The fox slowly bobbed its head.


    Thinking that it would be able to curry favor by acting cute, its ears twitched and it stuck out its tongue to please her.


    Looking at its human-like appearance, Yao Tang immediately thought back to the mutated leopard just now.


    Had the leopard hurt it?


    Yao Tang took a step forward and gazed at the wound. It didn¡¯t appear to be a deep cut. After applying some herbs and bandaging it with some gauze, the fox would be fine.


    However, why was the leopard chasing after it?


    She looked around again and confirmed that they were very near to the location that had been marked on the map. It was just a few hundred meters ahead.


    ¡°Wait for me, okay?¡±


    Yao Tang walked through the narrow road she had taken.


    She remembered seeing some herbs along the way that could help with the fox¡¯s paws.


    After plucking a couple of herbs, she saw that the little fox was sitting under the tree. It waited obediently, staring at her with its eager eyes.


    The corners of her lips rose.


    It seemed that the fox was smart.


    After the fox was bandaged, Yao Tang was about to get up and leave. After all, she still had more work to do. She took a deep breath.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for the fox to block her path and make a gesture.


    It¡¯s as if it had wanted to tell her something.


    ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    Yao tang tilted her head.


    The little fox nodded.


    The fox was so adorable! If Lin Xin had been here, she would¡¯ve convinced her to keep it. She¡¯d even shower it with tons of food if it meant the fox could stay with them.


    However, Yao Tang was the one it was speaking to, not Lin Xin. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± she reminded, slowly and gently pushing it to the side.


    Yet, before she could take another step forward, the fox hugged her leg once again. Its eyes shone with sincerity as it stared up at her.


    After a few times of gently pushing it away and the fox attaching itself to her right back, Yao Tang had no other choice but to agree.


    With a triumphant grin, the fox jumped onto the road and motioned for her to follow.


    Just like that, Yao Tang followed the fox into the depths of the forest.


    Without another word, they found their way into a quiet valley.


    As soon as they entered, the little fox yelped in rm.


    Before she could say anything, a legion of foxes appeared from the different burrows of the valley. They were all running toward her at incredible speed. In front of them was a muchrger white fox.


    Her fur was smooth and her eyes were bright.


    It seemed that this was the leader of the legion.


    All the foxes were growling, and the female fox was narrowed and attentive.


    The little fox immediately sprinted over to the female fox, immediately nudging its head around its leg. It¡¯s as if the little fox was trying to convince her that it was fine.


    Before long, the female fox slowly bowed her head in gratitude.


    The little fox nodded in agreement.


    Finally, the female fox pulled a meteorite, buried under theyers of rocks before handing it over to Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang took the stone.


    Could this be the meteorite?


    The female fox¡¯s eyes shone with great reluctance. However, it didn¡¯t say another word in response. While this stone was a treasure, it had brought endless strife toward its kind. It was high time that they handed this stone over.


    And it seemed Yao Tang was the best choice.


    She didn¡¯t expect that by doing a good deed, she¡¯d be able to obtain such a great treasure. Her eyes lit up as she observed the stone in her hand. This mission was a sess, it seemed.


    She shoved the stone into her backpack as she was walking out of the alleyway.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed from the bushes.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s the woman who hurt John! Quickly, everyone surround her¡ªdon¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    It was Anna!


    Sounds echoed from different directions.

 Chapter 690 - Crater

    <h4>Chapter 690: Crater</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    In an instant, a sharp light shed and an arrow shot through the trees. It was very fast, and it was aimed at Yao Tang¡¯s back.


    She immediately turned around and sliced the arrow in half.


    Taking advantage of her distracted self, seven to eight people immediately rushed over and surrounded her. Their eyes were bright with greed as if they had finally seeded against her.


    ¡°You still dare to go against me?¡±


    Yao Tang arched up an eyebrow.


    Once these words were said, Anna clenched her jaw. This girl really thought that she was going to win. She rushed over with her dagger in her hand. However, before she could even get any closer, Yao Tang kicked her in the abdomen. The woman flew back, crashing against the tree behind her.


    ¡°Damn!¡± She exhaled in pain.


    The entire group widened their eyes at the sight.


    They had to escape!


    However, before they could, a phantom-like figure shed right before them. Not long after, everyone else started falling onto the ground, one after the other.


    Just as Yao Tang was wiping the knife in her hand, a male voice sounded right behind her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that outsiders shouldn¡¯t juste and go as they please?¡±


    In the next second, Yao Yan passed through the bushes and stepped toward them.


    He was immediately followed by a group of suited men.


    Everyone froze, not sure what to do.


    However, before they could say another word, they were met with both their des and their pills. Before long, they all started falling one by one, writhing on the ground.


    Death had finally caught up to them.


    Yao Yan narrowed his eyes.


    Staring at the appearances of this group, he could tell that they were a group of foreigners. However, as to what their intentions were, she didn¡¯t know.


    Yao Tang saw that Yao Yanwas getting closer and closer, so she took this time to move right behind the tree. She closed her eyes.


    If she were seen, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin herself.


    However, nothing seemed to escape her brother¡¯s eye. Yao Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It really is you,¡± he said, surprised. ¡°I thought I saw wrong.¡±


    The group of men behind him appeared to be very well-trained.


    There was another man with a fan in his hand who had stepped out of the forest. He had a faint smile on his face as if he was amused by the unexpected scene transpiring before him.


    Bai Jing tilted his head. ¡°Brother Yan, do you know this beautiful girl?¡± His eyes glittered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me so we could be¡­better acquainted with one another.¡±


    Yao Yan shot him a re.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Yao Yan quickly nced over at her. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, he noticed that she was going to run away from him. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Tangtang, shouldn¡¯t you be at school?¡± he asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yao Yan had been on a business trip in the past few days, so he wasn¡¯t able to catch up with what was happening in his sister¡¯s life.


    ¡°I participated in the oath ceremony, where we¡¯re supposed to hike up the Lingyun Peak. Then, the earthquake separated us.¡±


    She told him everything.


    Yao Yan knew that the oath ceremony required one to climb up the mountain. This was a tradition he had participated in back when he was in high school. However, in the past, they¡¯d climb up Fengyue Peakinstead of Lingyun Peak.


    He pursed his lips.


    It was dangerous for her to be around this group of foreigners.


    He had heard that they needed to track down this group of foreigners to prevent them frommitting any crimes.


    However, wasn¡¯t she a bit far away from Lingyun Peak?


    Why was she here?


    Yao Yan looked around.


    ¡°The crater should be over there,¡± Bai Jing interrupted him from his thoughts as he pointed at the location shown in his fan. A faint light was emitted from the surface.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows.


    It seemed that the fan wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.


    ¡°Follow us, and stick by our side, okay?¡± Yao Yan didn¡¯t bother to investigate the reason why Yao Tangwas here. Now, he needed to investigate what was inside the crater.


    Soon, after a few minutes of walking, arge crater appeared right before them.


    The center of the crater appeared to be quite deep, so he couldn¡¯t see what was inside.


    ¡°Search the area!¡±


    Yao Yan waved his hand and five people headed over to the crater.


    He crouched down and observed their movements.

 Chapter 691 - Meteorite Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 691: Meteorite Disappeared</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it!¡±


    Bai Jing searched the crater as carefully as he could. He even took out his equipment so that he¡¯d be alerted if it spotted any foreign substance he couldn¡¯t. But in the end, he found nothing.


    He could only wave at Yao Yan helplessly,


    It¡¯s impossible for arge crater to be empty. There was one possibility for this. Someone must¡¯ve taken it before them.


    They were just a step toote.


    The blue people in uniforms bowed their heads. ¡°The person who had stolen the meteorite shouldn¡¯t have gone too far,¡± they whispered amongst each other. ¡°Major Yao could still catch up.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since the earthquake.


    After Yao Yan¡¯s team had gotten the exact location, they immediately rushed over. Even if they weren¡¯t able to acquire the meteorite with their own hands, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to find the one who had taken it.


    Taking a deep breath, he decided to pursue the meteorite.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the young girl behind him. Yao Tang was still at his side. They still needed to protect her.


    ¡°Tangtang, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll call you to the front when it¡¯s safe,¡± he instructed. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, call me.¡±


    She slowly nodded.


    He then turned to some of the members of his team to protect her.


    Without another word, the group ventured forward.


    ..


    ¡°Those in the front, stop immediately.¡± A sharp voice echoed across the forest. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, then we¡¯ll shoot you on the spot!¡±


    In the air, an arrow came whizzing past, striking through the man¡¯s jacket. The man froze as the dangerous arrow glinted under the sky.


    However, he had no other choice! He had to run!


    He couldn¡¯t stop!


    In the next second, a tall man appeared in his vision and caused him to stumble onto the ground. Panicked, the young man struggled to stand up, but it was already toote. He was surrounded.


    Qin Hao stepped out of the shadows, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s him, right?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    It seemed that they had finally caught up to him.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Qin Hao held the dagger in his hand as he walked over to the man. His smile widened even further as he squatted right beside the captured male. ¡°Do you have it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Have what? I don¡¯t have anything!¡±


    The man lying on the ground shook his head. He paled, scared, but he still forced himself to lie.


    ¡°You still say you don¡¯t have it?¡± Qin Hao scowled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t take it, then why did you run? Or do you really want to be interrogated by the officers from the search team?¡±


    The man on the ground was so scared that he was visibly shaking. Fear was evident in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t seem to change his words.


    The man was also a foreigner, and he didn¡¯t reallye to City A through legal means.


    Now that the search team was mentioned, he was naturally terrified.


    The search team was part of arger government department.


    The new boss was Bai Jing. It was stated that his methods knew no limits. He really made people¡¯s lives so much worse. If he was sent there, they wouldn¡¯t kill him, but they¡¯d peel him a newyer of skin.


    ¡°Well, it seems like we were all fated to meet today.¡± Bai Jing walked out from the depths of the forest. He held a fan in his hand as a graceful smile was painted across his features.


    Everyone paled.


    Cheng Yan saw the symbol on their chests, and the light in his eyes flickered.


    Even Qin Hao was speechless.


    How could they have arrived this quickly?


    And Bai Jing was leading them?


    When he turned around, he saw Yao Tang from the back of the ground. The girl¡¯s temperament never failed to amaze him. She looked as cool and calm as a pickle.


    ¡°Hey, Yao Tang, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Qin Hao was excited. He was about to say a few more words to catch up with her when he felt a sinister gaze fall on his back. He froze.


    Upon ncing at the side, he immediately shut up.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that Yao Yan was also here?


    Now wasn¡¯t a good time to catch up?


    Bai Jing walked over to the person on the ground. While he appeared to be smiling, the sinister look in his eyes was enough to scare anyone into silence.

 Chapter 692 - The Two Parties Met

    <h4>Chapter 692: The Two Parties Met</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Bai Jing waved his fan twice as if he was saying hello. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about me, but I would like to formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Bai Jing, and I do advise you to hand it over now, before you regret it.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°regret¡±.


    The smile in his lips didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Some might evenpare him to a tiger on the prowl.


    The person on the ground trembled. His face paled and he continued to stare at his palms. The mere thought of being confronted by Bai Jing was bad enough, but for him to witness it like this¡­


    ¡°Well, do you want me to help you?¡± Bai Jing questioned.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯ll take it out.¡±


    The man closed his eyes and took the thing out from his bag as if he had already epted his fate.


    There in his palm was a small stone. While it appeared quite grey and ashy on the outside, absolutely nobody minded.


    After all, they knew the significance of this stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s the meteorite,¡± one of the staff members whispered in Yao Yan¡¯s ear. ¡°The equipment already recognized its energy fluctuations. It really is the meteorite.¡±


    It was the meteorite that everyone was fighting for.


    The man lowered his head. Just then, a thought crossed his mind and a small smile made its way into his lips. ¡°I can hand over this meteorite,¡± he slowly said. ¡°But who will I hand it over to?¡±


    The question was clever.


    What appeared to be a curious question was intended to sew discord between the two sides.


    If they were to fight about it, then he¡¯d be able to benefit from this conflict. This would be a good n. He might even be given a chance to escape.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Bai Jing, intrigued by this question, turned to look at Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan, however, simply waved his hand in response.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it,¡± he said. ¡°The meteorite naturally belongs to the country, so it should be brought back by the search team. We shouldn¡¯t interfere any further.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he motioned for the man to hand it over to Bai Jing and Yao Yan.


    Obviously, this answer had managed to surprise the man on the ground. He never thought that the man would hand over the meteorite so willingly.


    As he handed over the meteorite, he was about to make a run for it, but Yao Yan was faster.


    Within seconds, a sharp arrow had already pierced through the man¡¯s heart. The other men simply shrugged in response, as if they were already used to such a scene.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cheng Yan stepped over to Yao Tang.


    ¡°I went for a walk.¡±


    Yao Yan, who was standing at the side, slowly sighed. It seemed that he had to teach Yao Tang more things in the future.


    For example, she didn¡¯t know how to lie!


    Who would walk all the way here?


    Besides, ever since the earthquake, Lingyun Peak had been sealed off a long time ago. There wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity for her to enter.


    Faced with such an obvious lie, Cheng Yan nodded in disbelief. He stretched out his hand and handed her a few packets of candies. ¡°Replenish your strength,¡± he stated, not wanting to question any further.


    From afar, they appeared to be a good match.


    Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    It seemed that he still hadn¡¯t settled this matter with him yet. He just had his little sister, and already, someone was trying to take her away. Wasn¡¯t his presence giving her more trouble?


    ¡°Young Master Cheng is such a busy man,¡± he said loudly. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Yao Yan forced a smile as he squeezed in between the two of them. Cheng Yanwas forcefully pushed to the side, and met with Yao Yan¡¯s steely gaze.


    ¡°We wanted to go for a walk.¡±


    Qin Hao was at a loss for words. Did his friend also not know how to lie?


    The city was kilometers away from here?


    Also, the famed Young Master Yao was standing in front of him. Who¡¯d dare lie to him?


    Bai Jing ignored their conversation and instead walked toward the man on the ground.


    He nced at the stone in his fist.


    Obtaining the meteorite was one of the objectives of this mission. Now that he had finally been able to acquire it, his mission was considered halfpleted.


    He¡¯d have to investigate these foreignerster on.


    Suddenly, a fog rose, and their surroundings had be hazy.


    By the time Bai Jing had reacted, he looked at his palm to see that the meteorite had disappeared.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he demanded.


    The smile on his face was wiped clean as he red at the mist. ¡°Come out!¡±

 Chapter 693 - Did He See a Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 693: Did He See a Ghost?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he see a ghost?¡±


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t respond as he stared at his empty palm, to where the meteorite was supposed to be.


    The people around him looked at each other. They also didn¡¯t know what had happened as they stared at his empty hand.


    How could it have disappeared?


    What happened?


    For a moment, no one in the forest said a word. There were a few officers on Yao Yan¡¯s side who were silently sizing up the people standing opposite to them. A trace of doubt appeared in their eyes.


    However, no one dared to say a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Feeling their cool gazes, Qin Hao was the first one to speak out, ¡°What are you staring at? Do you think we¡¯re the ones who had stolen the meteorite?¡±


    Silence.


    Bai Jing pursed his lips. It seemed that he was also thinking about this possibility.


    From the minute they met this group of people, they knew that they were also interested in the meteorite. However, could they have taken it this readily?


    But how?


    But if there really was a person behind it, then wouldn¡¯t they be the first suspects?


    After all, they wouldn¡¯t have taken a stroll down the deste forest for nothing. They were obviously looking for the meteorite. While they appeared to be quite giving, they could have another n ying in their mind.


    Yao Yan turned to Cheng Yan, and he didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding his suspicions.


    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Noticing Yao Yan¡¯s sharp gaze, Cheng Yan was also deep in thought.


    He didn¡¯t really pay much attention to their actions.


    Qin Hao, however, was more than furious.


    ¡°If we really wanted to take it, then we wouldn¡¯t have pretended to give it to you! Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re the ones to stage this to frame us?¡±


    ¡°Then everyone here should be a suspect, right?¡±


    A cold light shed in Yao Tang¡¯s eyes.


    Without another word, she lowered her hand and took out a dagger from her sleeve. She immediately reassembled it again, and soon enough, her de now took shape of a silverpass.


    In thepass, there was a needle pointing south.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    When no one was paying attention, she pressed the button of the silver device. A sharp sound echoed across the perimeters, but it was a sound that no other human could hear.


    Before they took notice, the forest began to change its appearance.


    The mountain peak behind them hadpletely disappeared, and so did the tall trees that had towered over them. The grasnds darkened and wilted, and the ground beneath their feet had also changed color.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man with a knife suddenly retreated. Looking around at his environment, he didn¡¯t know what ha happened.


    How could it have changed?


    And not so far away, they could see the mist lingering around.


    Had they all dreamed the same dream?


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! Quickly! Spread out!¡±


    Bai Jing saw through the mist in a single nce and waved to his people in attendance.


    Illusion?


    The existence of this level of illusion would require an array master.


    Array masters had always been a mysterious upation in modern times. While many people had seen it in magazines, it was a secret not spread to outsiders, in fear of being discovered.


    But now, they were witnesses to this illusion.


    There must be an array master nearby!


    Could it be that the array master had wanted the meteorite?


    A lingering fear spread across their hearts.


    If they had not discovered the location of the array, then they would¡¯ve continued to fight over the disappearance of the meteorite. They would¡¯ve fought each other to the deaths.


    They must¡¯ve fallen into someone else¡¯s trap!


    Bai Jing cupped his hands toward Qin Hao in apology.


    However, the man simply waved his hand in response.


    Between them, there was a third group hiding in the forest, secretly taking advantage of their situation!

 Chapter 694 - Array MAster

    <h4>Chapter 694: Array MAster</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Who is behind this? Do you dare to tell us your name?¡±


    Bai Jing waved his fan at the person hiding in the bushes.


    There was obviously someone causing trouble and taking amusement from their predicament.


    However, no one made a sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Otherwise, the person who had taken the meteorite would have a much higher chance of escaping.¡±


    Yao Yan shouted his order and every single one of his men stood in attention.


    All his men were ready to go.


    Just then, he nced over at Cheng Yan and handed him an exquisite ck box. There was a familiar logo right on top, and he cocked up his head in response.


    ¡°I think Young Master Cheng can walk down the mountains and bring his men to safety. This specialpass has been specifically designed by ourpany for these kinds of situations. Please go safely.¡±


    Yao Tang stood at the side and watched their conversation quietly.


    ¡°Take Tangtang with you. The journey we¡¯ll have to undergo is dangerous. She should be brought to safety.¡±


    She fell silent.


    It seemed that she was already being kicked out.


    She tilted her head.


    Qin Hao stared at them, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if his head was starting to hurt Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan was the one who had said that they were taking a walk, and now they were being sent home. It seemed that they also wouldn¡¯t be able to witness the meteorite being brought back.


    ¡°Commander Yao, we don¡¯t even have the strength to battle whatever it is out there. If we leave like this, wouldn¡¯t we be in deeper trouble? If we do encounter any more mutations, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to protect ourselves.¡±


    Cheng Yan stared at him.


    If he didn¡¯t have a row of mighty bodyguards behind him, then he would¡¯ve been more believable.


    Bai Jing resisted the urge to snort.


    He really was bad at lying. One nce at the man, and he could already tell how fake his words were. The man behind him could silence anyone with a punch.


    However, Yao Tang was also unwilling to leave. ¡°It¡¯s safe to follow big brother,¡± she said softly. ¡°There are so many wild beasts out there. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    She was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Could it be that Young Master Yao is unwilling to guide us to safety? The search team has always protected ordinary people. If you leave us, then wouldn¡¯t that go against government policies?¡±


    Cheng Yan spoke.


    Yao Yan rubbed his forehead. ¡°Tangtang, this trip is dangerous. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t follow us,¡± he said softly. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m scared! I feel much safer with big brother by my side.¡± Yao Tang shook her head, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear on her face.


    ¡°This trip is dangerous. As I only brought a few of my men with me, I don¡¯t think we have enough people to protect Miss Yao. I still hope that Young Master Yao would be able to bring us along.¡±


    Yao Yan, who had usually been swift and decisive, now felt as if he was having a headache.


    If only Cheng Yan had made this request, then he would¡¯ve already turned him down. However, now that Yao Tangalso wanted to go along, he had a hard time refusing.


    ¡°Fine, thene with me.¡±


    Yao Yan nced over at Cheng Yan. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll remember what you just said. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes in this operation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The forest was filled with danger. No one knew when someone woulde out and attack them. The array master was definitely not a push over, not to mention, there were tons of mutated animals in the forest.


    Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help but be worried for his sister.


    If something were to happen to her, then he¡¯d regret it.


    However, Cheng Yan might be able to benefit them. Given that they were from City A, they¡¯d be more familiar with the area.


    They¡¯d also be able to cover more ground.


    With an order, everyone began moving forward.


    As expected, they encountered a few mutated animals along the way. However, as they had more people, they were able to solve the problem even more quickly.


    The bad news was that after they had reached the location, they didn¡¯t find any valuable clues.

 Chapter 695 - No Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 695: No Casualties</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    They studied the map in their hands, cross-referencing the directions with thepass, but there was nothing there.


    In the end, Yao Yanordered them to stop and rest for the time being.


    Everyone had no choice but to search their search for a little while.


    Bai Jing peered at the coordinates on the map, his brows furrowed in confusion. By all appearances, they should be at the right location.


    And yet, they couldn¡¯t find the meteorite.


    Bai Jing turned toYao Yanand voiced out his spections.


    ¡°Brother Yao, there can¡¯t have been any mistake on the map. Is it possible that thepass is malfunctioning?¡±


    This was a remote forest, after all, and there wasn¡¯t any signal for several miles around.


    It would make more sense if thepass was not working.


    But if they discarded it now, it would be even unlikely for them to find the specific spot they were looking for, or any specific location, for that matter. It seemed like they had reached a dead end.


    Yao Yan looked into the distance as he contemted their options.


    He considered Bai Jing¡¯s deduction, then thought about the helicopter that had crashed earlier.


    It had happened in the same area, and might be attributed to a disturbance in the maic field of the ce.


    ¡°We were making our way down the trail we decided to take when a helicopter went out of control and just nosedived into the ground.¡±


    As soon as Yao Tangsaid this,Qin Hao perked up, his eyes wide with shock and worry.


    ¡°What happened to the students below? How many casualties were there?¡±


    Cheng Yan was the current director ofNo. 1 High School, and theCheng familyin general was also deeply involved in the institution¡¯s management.


    If news broke out that students had died under their watch, it would cause severe damage to the Cheng family¡¯s reputation.


    Qin Hao couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the preposterous conspiracy theories that would pop out from this unfortunate tragedy.


    ¡°Those poor children,¡± Bai Jingremarked in a hushed voice. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    His smile rarely left his charming face, but Yao Tang¡¯s words cast a pall over his otherwise cheerful personality.


    Yao Yan looked atYao Tangand waited for her response.


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, was looking elsewhere, his expression unfathomable.


    ¡°There were none,¡± Yao Tangsaid.


    ¡°What do you mean, there were none?¡± Qin Hao demanded, drawing close to her.


    ¡°There were no casualties. Nobody died.¡±


    A stunned silence fell over everyone as they stared at Yao Tangin disbelief. Even the usually calmYao Yanlooked incredulous, but he soon heaved a sigh of relief.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising to learn that the crash had imed lives. It was a horrible situation that couldn¡¯t really be med on anyone.


    But to think that there were no fatalities!


    It was unexpected. A good thing for sure, but certainly unexpected.


    Those students might havedy luck on their side.


    Bai Jing crossed his arms over his chest and wondered out loud again. ¡°Perhaps we might find something at the spot where the helicopter crashed? Something must have messed with its mechanism as well, right? Maybe the meteorite is somewhere around that area.¡±


    His guess wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.


    Qin Hao was about to second this suggestion when they were interrupted by a sound.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Frivolousughter.


    At first, it sounded like it was flitting through the air, then it rushed into their heads as if someone wasughing directly into their ears.


    Everyone was on guard in an instant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡±


    The bodyguard behind Cheng Yanunsheathed the dagger from his waist as he surveyed the surroundings. He couldn¡¯t let the young master be injured in the slightest.


    They all looked around, but failed to pinpoint the source of the voice.


    A fog had crept over them, dense and seemingly endless, as though it wanted to suffocate them.


    Little did they know that it only enveloped the area where they stood.


    The air grew tense as everyone braced themselves. They had no idea what was going on, and they had yet to see whoever was ying tricks on them.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter was once again heard. This time, it came from somewhere behind them.


    They all turned in unison to find a boulder towering over them. A man was perched on top of it, looking down his nose at them.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he sneered.

 Chapter 696 - A Problem with the Magnetic Field

    <h4>Chapter 696: A Problem with the Maic Field</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Everyone took out their weapons and readied themselves for a fight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± Qin Hao said. ¡°Quit ying these stupid tricks.¡±


    After saying that, he swung the dagger at his hand. Its cold, sharp de glinted as it cut through the air.


    The others followed suit and brandished their des to try and scare the intruder off.


    But the man was unfazed. ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He stretchednguidly, as if he was just lounging inside his own house.


    He had a mocking grin on his face as he swept his gaze over the rest of them, a grin that told them they were overestimating themselves.


    ¡°A word of advice to you guys. If you want toe out of this ce alive, I suggest that you leave as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­¡±


    The man trailed off, but everyone recognized the underlying threat in his words.


    Then, without warning, he threw a golden ball in their direction.


    It burst into a blinding light, prompting them to look away and cover their eyes.


    When the light finally subsided, they whipped around to find that there was no one on the boulder.


    The man had disappeared.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Principal Konghad sessfully led his group to the spot they had previously agreed to be their refuge.


    Shortly after they arrived, they were found by the rescue team, who had been dispatched to go to the mountain on foot.


    Soon, everyone was being escorted safely out of the mountain.


    After thest aftershock, a lot of them had been injured, and they were generally in low spirits.


    Principal Kong had the worst of it. He was battling with extreme anxiety, loss, and fear.


    They had also instructed the seeding rescue team to check out the site where the pit had appeared.


    Just as they had surmised, there was indeed a disturbance in the area¡¯s maic field. They couldn¡¯t fly anything over the mountain, lest it might encounter the same fate as the helicopter from earlier.


    Without the help of any machine, the task of rescuing survivors from the pit was next to impossible.


    Principal Kong knew this, of course. He couldn¡¯t very well expect these men to climb down a dark, unfamiliar hole so quickly. At the very least, they needed a careful assessment of the situation first.


    But if anything were to happen to Yao Tang, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to those old men.


    He let out a long, defeated sigh, his eyes sunken with grief.


    Lin Xin had temporarily set her pursuit of justice aside, but now that they were safe, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened.


    She kept wishing to be the one who had fallen into the pit instead of Yao Tang.


    If only she had reacted faster; if only she had sensed Chen Yi¡¯s intentions before the evil girl had made her move.


    Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed herself.


    Meng Yang wasn¡¯t faring any better, either. Even so, he prayed fervently to himself. He had long since believed that hisSister Tangwas blessed by the heavens. Surely, God wouldn¡¯t forsake her so easily.


    Thankfully, the operation went underway, and the rescuers began extracting survivors who had managed to stay alive. But the more people they recovered, the more apprehensive they became.


    They were moving deeper into the pit. It was only a matter of time before they found a corpse.


    The atmosphere grew heavy, and the students started to give Chen Yilooks of hatred and resentment.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t have gone missing.


    Yao Tang was the one who had assured them at the time when they were all panicking. It was because of her that they were able to make it this far. And now, they didn¡¯t even know if she was still alive.


    The students couldn¡¯t help but feel angry over that.


    As for Yao Ran, she was secretly rejoicing. Perhaps something good coulde out of the earthquake, after all.


    If Yao Tangdied, no one wouldpete with her in theYao familyanymore.Yao Ranwould be the sole young miss of the family.


    The positions of campus belle and the top student would also be hers.


    Best of all, Qin Manwould no longerpare her withYao Tang, and she would beYang Nian¡¯s one and only fianc¨¦e.


    A word without Yao Tangwould be wonderful, indeed.


    Yao Ran nced atLin Xinand the others, barely stifling the urge tough at their miserable faces.


    Wasn¡¯t this girl acting all high and mighty just a while ago?


    Chen Yi, on the other hand, sat in a corner all by herself. She was distressed by the hostile looks she had been receiving, like she was some sort of criminal.


    So what if she had pushed Lin Xin? People shoved each other all the time.


    So what if Yao Tangdied to saveLin Xin? What did it have to do withChen Yi?


    She didn¡¯t tell the girl to sacrifice herself, no one did. She acted of her own volition. Besides, shouldn¡¯t Lin Xinbe happy thatYao Tangcared for her so much?


    In any case, Chen Yiwas convinced that she had done nothing wrong.

 Chapter 697 - She Was Also Pushed

    <h4>Chapter 697: She Was Also Pushed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Still, everyone¡¯s obvious animosity toward her sent Chen Yi flying into a rage. She was humiliated. ¡°What are you looking at me like that?¡± she demanded. ¡°Is it because Lin Xin used me of pushing her earlier?¡±


    She looked around the crowd and immediately noted the way Yao Ran¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Chen Yi sneered and pointed at her. ¡°I was pushed, too! It was her, that girl,Yao Ran! She was standing right behind me.¡±


    With that, everyone shifted their gazes over to Yao Ran.


    They looked at her with some doubt and uncertainty.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push anyone,¡± Yao Ransaid in a pleading tone. ¡°In fact, I was a few feet away fromChen Yi. I have no reason to do anything to her in the first ce.¡±


    Chen Yi scoffed.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t have a motive? But I have reason to believe that you would want Yao Tangto disappear. You wanted to take revenge on her for stealing your fianc¨¦, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes immediately teared up, and she hung her head low.


    To everyone, it appeared as though Chen Yihad hit the nail on the head.


    But Yao Ranstuck to ying the victim. ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t push you! Even if Sister stole him, I¡­ I have no regrets. I don¡¯t me her for it.¡±


    As expected, her statement caused a stir among the students.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? Yao TangseducedYao Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦? Aren¡¯t they cousins, though? I thought they had a good rtionship!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Yao Tangwas this kind of person.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Yao Ransuffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°That actually makes sense. If I were Yao Ran, I would want to take revenge onYao Tang, too.¡±


    ¡°Who is Yao Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦? Is he someone from our school?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember now! The name of Yao Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Yang Nian. He came to our ss looking for her once, though I haven¡¯t seen hime back since. I also saw them eating together at the cafeteria!¡±


    Just like that, everyone¡¯s focus was now on Yao Ran. They no longer seemed to be upset aboutYao Tang¡¯s disappearance.


    They were busy discussing the controversial fianc¨¦ who stood between the girls.


    Some insisted that they, too, had seen Yang Niansharing a table withYao Randuring lunch.


    To them, it was clear that Yao Tangwas the one who had interfered with the original engagement.


    In the middle of their animated conversation, Lu Minglet out a loud snort of disdain. ¡°Yang Nianisn¡¯t even good enough forSister Tang. Why would she bother stealing him away? Your imagination has really gone wild with this one.¡±


    Of course, the crowd didn¡¯t buy a word he said.


    They all knew that Yang Nianwas the young master of a powerful n in the capital. His academic results were among the best, and he also possessed multiple talents.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand¡­ Despite her good grades, she was still just a girl from the countryside. No amount of aplishment couldpensate for herck of background.


    They wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she ended up working part-time in some shady store right after graduation.


    ¡°What? You guys don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lu Mingdemanded angrily.


    ¡°Yang Nian is just the precious young master of some family. How can he evenpare toSister Tangin terms of skills and cunning? You guys must be blind.¡±


    If Yao Tanghad been any less inclined to keep a low profile, the entire country would know that no other youth could be a worthy match for her.


    All the young heirs and heiresses that were touted on the news wouldn¡¯t even survive a day in Yao Tang¡¯s life.


    ¡°Indeed, Sister is the best,¡± Yao Ranspoke up with a regretful smile on her face. ¡°I do hope that she returns safely.¡±


    She might be able to fool the rest of them, but to Lin Xinand her friends, her pitiful act was nothing short of a provocation.


    ¡°You!¡± Lin Xinalmost lunged atYao Ran. She wanted to tear the insolent girl¡¯s mouth apart.


    But Meng Yang was quick to stop her, holding her arm tightly to keep her from rushing forward.


    Their circumstances were chaotic enough. If a disaster were to strike again, he didn¡¯t know if they would be able to cope. For now, at least, they had no choice but to patiently wait for Yao Tang¡¯s return.


    Meng Yang didn¡¯t believe thatYao Tangwas in any danger. Even if she were, he was certain that she would ovee it effortlessly.


    Back to Yao Yanand the others, the fog was slowly dissipating. Soon, they could clearly see their surroundings again.


    Unfortunately, the fog had allowed a couple of mutated wild boars to wander over and cause a rampage.


    Yao Yan¡¯s men wasted no time and eliminated the beasts.

 Chapter 698 - Miss Tang Yu

    <h4>Chapter 698: Miss Tang Yu</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Their carcasses were piled up on the ground, somehow looking all the more terrifying because of the blood. Even the ever-brave Qin Hao covered his nose and looked away in disgust.


    ¡°Do a head count and see if there are any casualties!¡± Yao Yanordered, and his men promptlyplied.


    A few minutester, Bai Jingcame running toYao Yan¡¯s side with his brows furrowed. ¡°Our men are all ounted for, but we can¡¯t seem to find Miss Yao.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yao Yancried out. ¡°Tangtangisn¡¯t here?¡±


    A girl disappearing on her own in this massive forest. It didn¡¯t matter whether she encountered some hooligans or other beasts, she shouldn¡¯t be facing them by herself.


    It was too dangerous!


    It was the first time Bai JingsawYao Yanlooking a little unhinged. His face was mottled with anxiety, his eyes shing wildly.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng is gone, too!¡± Qin Haosuddenly yelled as he rushed over, looking panicked.


    Now that they had someone missing from each party, they needed to act fast. They couldn¡¯t afford to dy for even a second. Yao Yanknew this, but he couldn¡¯t get a grip on himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Young Master Cheng should be with Miss Yao Tangat the moment. Besides, the young miss is smart. I¡¯m sure she will be fine.¡±


    Despite Bai Jing¡¯s encouragement, he himself harbored a fair share of apprehension.


    After all, that mysterious person who had appeared just a moment ago had managed to snatch the starry sky fragment without anyone noticing.


    That man alone was a formidable foe by himself, let alone the other mercenary troops who were also hunting for the object. Who knew what would happen if they ran into Yao Tang?


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Yao Yanmuttered to himself as he massaged his temples.


    He knew he needed to calm down and clear his head if he wanted to find Yao Tang. Otherwise, he might only put her in greater danger if he wasted any more time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spread out, but move as one team. We need to find those two as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    ¡­


    In another part of the forest, a man was sitting on top of a huge rock. He heaved a long sigh beforeughing up at the sky. ¡°Getting the starry sky fragment was a piece of cake.¡±


    Before he left Yao Yanand the others, he had set up a formation to trap them in the fog for some time. If they wandered too far, they might walk right to the edge of the cliff and fall to their deaths.


    Now, the starry sky fragment was his, and his alone.


    ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Before he knew what was happening, the young man felt cold steel being pressed against his neck. He nced down and froze in shock.


    The sharp edge of a de was kissing his skin, its metallic surface glinting in the shafts of sunlight through the trees.


    If it had pressed an inch further, it would have sliced his throat.


    ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t take anything? Have you perhaps mistaken me for someone else? Please spare me, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    He begged and pleaded like a young boy. Maybe it was because of the air of mystique about him, but he looked a little older back then. He wasn¡¯t old at all, though. At most, he looked like he was about 25 years old.


    Yao Tang carefully slid the de along his neck. ¡°Cut the crap and take out what you stole just now!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I really didn¡¯t take anything. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. But since you were able to break through my array, you must be a disciple of a hidden aristocratic family, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even get to answer as the man continued, ¡°The only person who is capable of this is the Tang family¡¯s Young Miss, Tang Yu. Are you her?¡±


    Yao Tang paused for a brief second.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re quite good at guessing.¡±


    The young man thought his suspicions were confirmed. She really was from one of the aristocratic families.


    How else would she have broken through the array he had set?


    ¡°Miss Tang, let me remind you that our families have maintained a peaceful co-existence throughout the years. If you attack me like this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to exin matters to the elders.¡±


    The man rxed a little, and his lips curled into a smile.


    He acted as though he was certain that Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°Name,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Miss Tang Yu,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°Do you mind telling me how many people your family has sent this time? You¡¯re here for the meteorite, too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I asked for your name!¡± Yao Tangbarked impatiently and pressed the knife closer to his neck.


    The man was instantly gripped by fear. ¡°All right, all right. Calm down. I¡¯ll give you my name, okay?¡±

 Chapter 699 - A Fake

    <h4>Chapter 699: A Fake</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Miss Tang, please. I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you. Calm down and let me speak first, all right?¡±


    The man sighed helplessly and added, ¡°My name is Xiao Feng. I am a member of the Xiao family. You should have heard of me, right?¡±


    In their generation, only Xiao FengandTang Yuhad deep attainments in the art of formations.


    This is also why, when he found that she had escaped his array, he had initially guessed that she was the eldest daughter of the Tang family.


    If she had been an ordinary person, she wouldn¡¯t even understand any talk of formations and the such.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve underestimated you, Miss Tang,¡± Xiao Fengsaid with some reluctance.


    ¡°I honestly thought that no one else knew formations better than I do. I suppose I¡¯ve been too arrogant with my skills.¡±


    Learning formations was a requirement among their families. And while they were rather simr in age, Xiao Fengwas convinced that he was more hardworking than most.


    How could someone else best him in this?


    But Yao Tangdidn¡¯t care about his thoughts and insecurities. ¡°Hand over the starry sky fragment,¡± she said bluntly.


    Xiao Feng widened his eyes and adopted a clueless expression. ¡°What fragment?¡±


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean. I only came to the mountain today to practice formations at a secluded ce. I have nothing to do with fragments or whatever. You must have found the wrong person.¡±


    He continued to deny it on the surface, but he made sure not to let his guard down.


    He already knew that this girl had a sharp eye. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to deceive her.


    The starry sky fragment was indeed with him. Xiao Fenghad trekked into the mountain specifically to retrieve it, so there was no way he was going to hand it over to others.


    Yao Tang flicked her hand every so slightly.


    In the next second, Xiao Fengfelt a stinging pain in his neck. He reached up to touch the skin just under the de and found blood dripping down his throat.


    It flowed steadily, staining the cor of his shirt.


    ¡°Are you serious, Miss Tang? As fellow descendants of the aristocratic family, shouldn¡¯t we be working together?¡± His voice instinctively grew quieter as a sense of crisis took over him.


    If he didn¡¯t get out of here soon, he might well and truly die at her hands!


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Yao Tangsaid coldly. ¡°I am notTang Yu. Now, give me the fragment.¡±


    Xiao Feng nced at her sideways, his eyes wide with fright. He slowly inched his neck away from the knife as he racked his brains for a way to escape.


    Atst, he reached into his pocket.


    When he took out his hand, it was holding a familiar gray stone.


    ¡°Here, okay? I¡¯ll give this to you, but you must promise to let me go.¡±


    When Yao Tangsaid nothing, he continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    With that, he gingerly handed her the stone, making no attempt to hide his unwillingness.


    ¡°I can leave now, right? Surely the Tang family wouldn¡¯t bully me any more than this? I was the one who got it first, but you forced it out of my hands. You¡¯re really too much.¡±


    He stared bitterly at the stone in Yao Tang¡¯s palm, sounding utterly aggrieved.


    To his surprise, she said, ¡°Hand over the real thing.¡±


    Xiao Feng felt his heart jump to his throat.


    Was she really that powerful that she could tell it was a fake at a single nce?


    How was this possible?


    He had experimented on replicas back home all the time. Every time he tested them with the elders, they always confused the fakes for the real ones. No one had ever realized the truth.


    But this girl had actually seen through his trick?


    Or maybe¡­


    Maybe she was only bluffing.


    Xiao Feng felt conflicted. He couldn¡¯t predict the way this girl¡¯s mind worked. ¡°Miss Tang, you really must be joking this time, right?¡±


    If she could truly tell that he had given her a fake, then that would make her more powerful than the elders in his family.


    ¡°I said, take it out of your pocket.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Xiao Fengfelt the cold kiss of her dagger against his neck once more.

 Chapter 700 - A Hidden Space

    <h4>Chapter 700: A Hidden Space</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else in my pocket. Would you like to see for yourself, Miss Tang?¡± Xiao Feng teased with a smile. Then, he narrowed his eyes mockingly.


    ¡°Could it be that you have taken a fancy to me, that¡¯s why you want me to stay with you a little longer? The solution is pretty simple, you know. Just go home and tell your uncle about it. Once the elders have made arrangements, I¡¯lle over to your house and ask for your hand in marriage.¡±


    He let out a chuckle. ¡°I mean, how can I not like a beauty such as yourself?¡±


    Although his tone was light, his real mood was the opposite. If anything, it was bordering on panic.


    His adversary hadn¡¯t even lost a beat when she pointed out that he had given her a fake.


    At this rate, his chances of escaping were rather bleak.


    He needed to catch her off-guard and flee with the real starry sky fragment.


    ¡°Take off your coat,¡± the girl said in a cold, monotonous voice.


    ¡°Like I said, I am willing to propose marriage to you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather inappropriate for me to take off my clothes when we aren¡¯t even engaged yet?¡± Xiao Fengwinked shamelessly atYao Tang.


    In the next second, several silver needles flew out of his sleeve.


    Whoosh! They darted in Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    The needles wereced with a knockout drug. A single prick could render a grown man unconscious for at least three days and three nights.


    They rushed toward Yao Tang¡¯s face so swiftly, the naked eye could barely see them.


    But Yao Tangnimble dodged each one. In the end, the needles were embedded in the huge tree directly behind her.


    Xiao Feng watched it all happen, his eyes filling with a mix of awe and disappointment.


    These needles were something that he had been experimenting with for a while as well.


    He had even taken care to douse them with a fresh batch of drugs before heading out earlier. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so quick on her feet. Not only was she proficient in formations, but she appeared to be skilled inbat, too.


    However, now that his needles had failed him, Xiao Fengno longer had any options at his disposal.


    ¡°For thest time,¡± Yao Tangspoke again. ¡°Take it out of your pocket.¡±


    Xiao Feng stood motionless for a moment, but the stinging pain on his neck reminded him that he was still in danger.


    If he didn¡¯t do as she asked, she might really cut him down there and then.


    Xiao Feng slowly reached into his pocket again. ¡°Have a look, Miss Tang. My pocket is empty. How can I even fit such a big rock in here?¡±


    He made a show of turning his pocket inside out to prove his point.


    Sure enough, it was empty.


    He wasn¡¯t lying about not being able to fit in a huge rock in there, either.


    Yao Tang nced at it once before pping the t surface of her knife againstXiao Feng¡¯s cheek. ¡°Open the space.¡±


    ¡°What space?¡± he asked. He wasn¡¯t about to back down just yet. ¡°Don¡¯t you see there¡¯s nothing there? Or would you like to touch it and feel for yourself, Miss Tang?¡±


    She clicked her tongue impatiently. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, I¡¯m just going to have to chop your fingers one by one.¡±


    This finally snapped Xiao Fengto attention, and he promptly begged for mercy.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll open it, I¡¯ll open it!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where this girl came from, but it seemed that she also knew about the hidden space in his pocket, and the fact that it could only be opened with his fingerprints.


    In his entire n, Xiao Fengwas the only one capable of opening a hidden space. Not even the n leader had this ability.


    The hidden space worked like a 3D pocket, folding over whatever dead object the user wanted to store.


    It concealed the object¡¯s shape and smell, making it impossible for outsiders to even know that it existed.


    So how did this girl¡­


    Xiao Feng moved slowly, as if he was stalling for time.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°How did you know about the hidden space?¡± Xiao Fengasked in a low voice. ¡°Does your family have something simr?¡±


    ¡°You are not in a position to ask about anything,¡± Yao Tangretorted.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s lips trembled in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything, haven¡¯t I?¡± he grumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me at least that much?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so stupid that you even had to ask, then you might as well stay at home instead of going out on missions,¡± Yao Tangsaid ndly.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s nostrils red as he took a deep, indignant breath. He was furious.

 Chapter 701 - Incredibly Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 701: Incredibly Terrifying</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xiao Feng looked like he wanted to keep talking, but Yao Tang interrupted him. ¡°For how long do you want to drag this out? Are you only going to stop once you¡¯re dead?¡±


    She gave off a murderous aura, and he would be a fool not to recognize it for what it was.


    Without further ado, the starry sky fragment appeared in his hand.


    Xiao Feng reached out and handed it over toYao Tang, his face twisted in obvious displeasure.


    Even so, he valued his life, and he knew that if he stalled any longer, he would die on the spot.


    Yao Tang took the stone and put her dagger away.


    ¡°There,¡± Xiao Fengsaid unhappily. ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied calmly.


    Xiao Feng had to blink in surprise. He didn¡¯t really believe she would let him go so easily.


    Still, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble with his life. He took a few steps forward.


    When he didn¡¯t sense any movement from behind, he continued to push onward without looking back at Yao Tang.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t see her even if he tried ncing back, anyway.


    Given her strength, a barrier separated them in no time.


    Once Xiao Fengfelt that it was safe, he risked a peek behind him. Sure enough, there was nobody there.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, as though she had never appeared at all.


    His eyes slowly narrowed, and his petnt expression turned somber.


    Which family was that girl from?


    Her skills were incredibly terrifying.


    While he had initially guessed that it was Tang Yu, he soon realized that it was not the case.


    He only pretended to believe it was her in a bid to lower the girl¡¯s guard.


    Among the younger generation of the aristocratic families, not a single person had reached this level of strength yet.


    Sure, Xiao Fenghad met elders who had been hailed as geniuses during their time, but even they were not this powerful.


    He would have to report this to the elders upon his return.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s face was grave as he trudged out of the forest.


    He hadn¡¯t gone very far, however, when he felt the familiar coldness of steel pressing against his back. This time, it was a male voice that spoke.


    ¡°The starry sky fragment, hand it over.¡±


    ¡­


    Yao Tang studied the starry sky fragment in his hand as she made her way back to the others.


    At the moment, they were still fighting over the object, so it might not be a good idea for her to keep it in her person. She would have to stash it somewhere else.


    She changed directions and walked deeper into a forest. She came across a towering tree shortly, and found a huge nest sitting on top of its branches.


    Yao Tang leaped up, hopping from one branch to another, until she reached the nest.


    Then, she tucked the fragment behind the twigs, making sure to cover it with some dried grass to make it inconspicuous.


    When her work was done, she jumped down andnded perfectly on her feet.


    Just then, she spotted a group of people scampering toward her. Bai Jingwas leading them at the front.


    It had been more than ten minutes since Yao Tang¡¯s disappearance.


    Yao Yan had gone from his initial panic to a sense of calm., though he was barely keeping it together.


    Now that Yao Tangwas before him, safe and unharmed, he finally allowed himself a sigh of relief. He rushed forward and grabbed her by the shoulders.


    He carefully looked her up and down, searching for any sign of injuries.


    Once he was sure that there was none, he heaved another, long sigh of relief. Atst, he had found her.


    If he had really lost Yao Tang, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Tangtang, what happened?¡± he asked frantically. ¡°Were you in any danger?¡±


    Yao Tang shook her head, her expression nk.


    ¡°No, I was just walking around in the fog. I was here before I knew it, and then you guys appeared. I didn¡¯t even encounter anyone else, or any animals, for that matter.¡±


    Yao Yan closed his eyes and sighed yet again.


    Bai Jing stood at the side, his eyes wide, his upper lip curled in astonishment.


    He used to be Yao Yan¡¯s assistant, so he was already aware of the young man¡¯s entricities. Although he never treated his subordinates poorly, he was always cold and ruthless to others.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Tangcame into the picture thatBai Jingdiscovered another side toYao Yan.


    This guy was a veritable sis-con!

 Chapter 702 - Not Fine at All

    <h4>Chapter 702: Not Fine at All</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Hao was relieved that they had found Yap Tang, but he was still worried about Cheng Yan.


    It seemed that the formation that person had set up transported people to other parts of the forest. Now, they had no idea where his young master had been taken to.


    Qin Hao¡¯s anxietypounded by the second. The forest was vast. Who knew what Cheng Yanmight encounter at any given time?


    It would be very dangerous if his young master suddenly encountered a ferocious beast. He couldn¡¯t possibly face it by himself.


    At first, Qin Hao tookfort in the possibility thatYao Tangwas withCheng Yan. But now thatYao Tanghad appeared, his hopes were crushed.


    Why hadn¡¯t they found Cheng Yanyet? Could it be that something had really happened to him?


    If so, how should he exin this to the Cheng family?


    Qin Hao felt a pounding at his temples as the thought raced across his mind.


    ¡°Have you seen Young Master Cheng, by any chance?¡± Yao YanaskedYao Tangcasually. ¡°He also disappeared in the fog, and we have no idea where he is.¡±


    Qin Hao whipped his head in her direction and waited for her answer.


    But Yao Tangshook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    Just like that, Qin Hao felt helpless again.


    When the others saw his expression, they couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed as well. It was all that mysterious person¡¯s fault.


    If he hadn¡¯t yed his tricks on them, they wouldn¡¯t be in this troublesome predicament.


    A maic voice suddenly came from a distance.


    Cheng Yan slowly emerged from the bushes, looking none worse for the wear. His face was calm, but deep down, fear and panic were swirling in his heart.


    ¡°Master Cheng, where have you been?¡±


    One of his bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    They had feared the worst and thought that their Young Master was in danger. Luckily, he returned safely. Otherwise, they would have paid for their blunder with their own lives.


    Cheng Yan swept a gaze over the crowd and said, ¡°I was just walking around in the fog.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned to look at Yao Tang.


    She had said the same thing!


    If these two parties weren¡¯t rivals, they would have thought that Yao TangandCheng Yanhad nned a script for their disappearance.


    Now that things had settled down, Yao Yan no longer thought it was a good idea to bring Yao Tang deeper into the forest with them.


    He didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    If she disappeared again, he might lose his mind.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, since the rescue teams have arrived, I was hoping you can bring Tangtangout of the mountain with you. This ce is dangerous. You should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Though he loathed having to ask Cheng Yanfor this favor,Yao Yanfelt that it was for the best.


    Cheng Yan nodded and smiled. ¡°Well then, I will have to trouble Young Master Yao to escort us out of the forest.¡±


    Soon enough, they were hurrying to the nearest border of the woods.


    They moved at a fairly great speed, wanting to waste no more time in the forest than was necessary.


    Throughout the way, Bai Jingkept a close eye onYao Tang. He expected her to beg them to stop and rest, but he was surprised to see that she didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    In fact, she seemed to be faring better than a few of their bodyguards.


    For a brief second, he had the illusion that she was strolling leisurely in the middle of the forest instead of fleeing to safety.


    If it had been any other ordinary girl, she would be bawling her eyes out right now and wailing herints.


    This sister of Yao Yan¡­ just who in the world was she?


    Was she also a member of some secret organization?


    Bai Jing continued to ponder his theories. Before he knew it, they had already exited the forest. Rescuers were busy going back and forth through the borders.


    A handful ofrge trucks were parked nearby as well, apparently to transport some goods.


    As nned, they were to part ways here.


    ¡°Young Master Yao, thank you for escorting us all the way here, though I¡¯m pretty sure you only did it for Tangtang¡¯s sake. I will remember this kindness.¡±Cheng Yanput his hands together and shed a mocking smile atYao Yan.


    ¡°Once we are back in the city, I will be sure to treat Tangtangto a good meal as a show of gratitude. You would be fine with that, right?¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle, but there was an edge to his tone, as though he was determined to have a meal with Yao Tang no matter what.


    Yao Yan knew his intentions, of course. And naturally, he wasn¡¯t too keen on letting him have his way. He returnedCheng Yan¡¯s calm smile with one of his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Tangtangdoesn¡¯t have the time to dawdle. You should know this too, Young Master Cheng. The third year is the most crucial period in a high school student¡¯s life.Tangtangneeds a proper rest when she returns. You would agree, wouldn¡¯t you, Young Master Cheng?¡±


    The air crackled with tension as the two young men faced off.


    Clearly, Yao Yanwasn¡¯t fine with the idea ofYao Tangspending time withCheng Yanat all.

 Chapter 703 - Doubtful

    <h4>Chapter 703: Doubtful</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Even if you want to study, you still have to keep a good bnce between work and rest. It¡¯s only right you have a good meal to replenish your strength.¡± Cheng Yan smiled slightly, unwilling to give up.


    It was a good excuse to ask Yao Tang out openly, even if he was doing it in front of Young Master Yao.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go home and rest. Besides, the restaurants may not be asfortable as the couch, right? Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Yao Yan didn¡¯t even bother to look in Cheng Yan¡¯s direction. Instead, he passed the decision to Yao Tanginstead. He was smiling quite tightly.


    However, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t willing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s head out first then we¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    Yao Tang found an excuse to send them all away.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about her friend, Lin Xin. She must¡¯ve been so worried about her. She needed to find a way to tell her that she was safe.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Yan motioned his hand toward the clearing.


    Without another word, he nodded at Yao Yan and followed the bodyguards out of the narrow trail.


    There was no other words said.


    The group of people walking out appeared to be quite imposing and majestic. Anyone of normal lineage would¡¯ve been speechless by their entry.


    However, Bai Jing didn¡¯t really feel the same way. Instead, his eyes were narrowed at their retreating figures, looking as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°The meteorite has disappeared right under our noses. While they¡¯ve said that they wouldn¡¯t steal the meteorite from us, no one really knows of their innocence. Do you think they could¡¯ve taken it?¡±


    Yao Yan nced over at him.


    His theory was quite reasonable. After all, the bodyguards that Cheng Yan had brought with him were extremely skilled. They could steal the meteorite if they really wanted to.


    However, his intuition told him otherwise.


    Yao Yan thought back to the man who had set up the array and disappeared into the forest. His frown deepened. He still didn¡¯t know what faction he belonged to.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s catch the others first, then we can consider this matter.¡±


    He drummed his fingers on his pants.


    In the end, he waved his hand and his group of men followed him deeper into the forest.


    ..


    ¡°We¡¯ve found another body. Take a look and see if it¡¯s from your school,¡± a rescuer called out.


    On the other side of the ind, the rescue team had sent over many people over the cliffs to search.


    Bodies were brought out one after the other.


    However, there was still no sign of Yao Tang.


    The students in the safety zone waited bitterly, their eyes shining whenever a body was brought out of the rubble. However, they were left clenching their fists in disappointment. Had Yao Tang survived?


    Lin Xin sniffled, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Jing remained calm and dignified, but in reality, she was also very worried.


    When she heard that Yao Tang had been in trouble, she thought that her friend was quite skilled. However, with what had happened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was useless.


    Meng Yang secretly wiped his tears.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Yao Tang was in trouble at all.


    ¡°Principal Kong, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. However, there are still so many students that had been brought out. It¡¯s better that we move them out now.¡±


    Wang Hao gazed at them.


    After the first body has been transported, Principal Kong was petrified. He stood beside the ss as he wept incessantly. The thoughts of something happening to his students had caused him great grief.


    He was the one who had brought the students here, so it was his fault.


    Although the earthquake was unavoidable, he still couldn¡¯t help but me himself. If he had just reacted faster, then his students wouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    And there was still no news of Yao Tang.


    Was all hope loss?


    The most important thing he must do was to move these students out. Who knew what would happen if they were still here? He took a deep breath.


    They still weren¡¯t safe.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll gather the students now.¡±


    Principal Kong gritted his teeth.


    Naturally, he wanted to wait and see if they¡¯d find Yao Tang. However, being the principal, he also had a responsibility for all of his students.

 Chapter 704 - Everyone Was Evacuated

    <h4>Chapter 704: Everyone Was Evacuated</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The school leaders also started to gather the students in preparation for their return.


    ¡°Uncle Kong, aren¡¯t we going to look for Sister Tang? Are we just going to leave her alone? Are we just going to abandon her?¡± Meng Yang was the first to speak, his face was contorted into that of rage and betrayal


    He couldn¡¯t understand why they had to leave so soon when Yao Tang still wasn¡¯t found. He clenched his jaw, wanting nothing more than to stay put.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I won¡¯t leave until we found her.¡±


    The others from ss 20 also agreed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave either!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t found her yet!¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave, go. We¡¯re not afraid!¡±


    The people from ss 20 all said at once. It was obvious that none of them were willing to leave their friend behind.


    Principal Kong sighed deeply. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m also worried about her, but worrying like this is useless,¡± he slowly said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first? When we have news of her return, I¡¯ll make sure that everyone is informed.¡±


    Even after he had said this, the others didn¡¯t look willing to leave.


    In the end, Meng Yang made a decision, ¡°How about this? Lin Xin,Qin Jing, and I will stay behind to help. The rest of you will head back. It wouldn¡¯t do well to crowd the area anyway.¡±


    No one else objected after, but the concern was evident in their eyes.


    Beside the crowd, Yao Ran lowered her head in grief, hiding the cold smile that had slipped into her lips.


    She didn¡¯t care about how powerful Yao Tang was. Even she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive falling off a cliff. A cliff that high¡ªhow could she still live?


    They probably couldn¡¯t find her because she was buried under some boulder.


    She was dead.


    Yet these people were still so insistent!


    Yao Ran resisted the urge to scoff.


    ¡°If we find Yao Tang, we¡¯ll feel more at ease,¡± Meng Yang pleaded. ¡°Please, don¡¯t force us to leave. Please.¡±


    This matter was obviously very important to him.


    Principal Kong pondered about this for a moment, stroking his beard.


    Everyone stared up at him expectantly.


    Yao Ran clenched her fists. Dissatisfaction shed across her eyes.


    She was already dead, yet so many people still cared about her.


    ¡°Principal Kong.¡± Her voice trembled as she looked up at Principal Kong. She pretended to wipe away her tears. ¡°I want to stay too. I want¡­I need to know if my cousin is safe. Please let me stay too.¡±


    She looked like she had been crying.


    Meng Yang scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your presence would help with anything? You don¡¯t have to stay.¡±


    This girl obviously didn¡¯t have any good intentions for wanting to stay.


    ¡°Meng Yang, you have to head back. I won¡¯t be able to exin myself to your family,¡± Principal Kong stated. This was indeed a very difficult situation.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Meng and Qin Families.


    If they didn¡¯t see Meng Yange out of the clearing, they¡¯d definitely be very worried. If something were to happen, No. 1 High Schoolwould be subjected to numerouswsuits.


    Staying here was far too risky.


    Meng Yang was about to say something when the rescue team leader stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Although we are rtively safe now, there is still a possibility for an aftershock to ur. We must bring all students out into the clearing.¡±


    There was no room for negotiation.


    Qin Jing gritted her teeth.


    Now, they had no choice.


    He gazed in the direction of the rubble. He felt as if his heart had been run over. The old man couldn¡¯t imagine how he¡¯d face everyone if something really had happened to her.


    Yao Tang was his biggest trump card for the college entrance exams. Now, he didn¡¯t even know if she was alive or dead!


    In the end, Principal Kong took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± he said heavily. ¡°Everyone line up and follow me out. We¡¯ll leave Lingyun Peaknow.¡±


    Meng Yang refused to step forward; his eyes were watery.


    Yao Ran hid a smile as she patted the dust off her sleeves. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to head back and celebrate.


    Now that she had dealt with Yao Tang, no one wouldpare her with her ever again!

 Chapter 705 - She’s Found

    <h4>Chapter 705: She¡¯s Found</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Just as Yao Ran was about to follow all of them out, a rescue team member rushed over and whispered something to his leader.


    Immediately, the leader turned toward them. ¡°The student you¡¯re looking for, is her name Yao Tang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her! Have you heard from her?¡±


    Meng Yang immediately grabbed onto the team leader¡¯s hand as tears welled up in his eyes. He appeared to be on the verge of tears.


    His heart was racing in his chest.


    A part of him wanted to hear the news about Yao Tang, but he was also afraid that something had really happened to her.


    If something had¡­he wouldn¡¯t know what to do with himself.


    A group of people swarmed around the rescue captain. Their eyes were practically sparkling with anticipation, but they didn¡¯t dare open their mouths.


    Suddenly, everyone had gone silent.


    The rescue team leader also felt a huge lump in his throat. Having participated in so many rescue operations, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time to hold back.


    ¡°Your ssmate has been sessfully rescued. She¡¯s making her way out of the forest as we speak. She called us to inform you of this.¡±


    Hearing this, Meng Yang fell to the ground in relief, and the others soon followed suit.


    Tears began running down their cheeks. She was safe¡­she was actually safe.


    In the end, Qin Jing patted him on the shoulder and helped him up. A bright smile slipped into her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still have to clean ourselves up,¡± she said. ¡°If Sister Tangsees you like this, she¡¯d probably lock the door on us.¡±


    Meng Yang subconsciously looked down, and he almost choked back augh. His pants were stained with mud, and a few weeds have attached themselves to the fabric of his clothes.


    He then nced over to his other ssmates. Only then did he realize that they all looked the same. Their cheeks were coated with mud, and they all looked like they had just buried themselves in the dirt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal in thergest restaurant in City A.¡±


    Everyone smiled brightly as the atmosphere filled with joy.


    Yao Ran looked at the happy scene. She bit her lip so hard that she had drawn blood. Even then, she still couldn¡¯t mitigate her annoyance.


    That bitch!


    How could she survive?


    She thought that she¡¯d finally live happily knowing that Yao Tang was dead. No one would ever mention that woman to her anymore, and her reputation would return to its former glory.


    And now she learned that she was actually saved!


    Why did she have to survive?


    Why did she have to snatch everything from her?


    She stole her fianc¨¦, stole her reputation¡­


    She even snatched away her father¡¯s love! Everyone continued to look at Yao Tang, praising her for her ¡°amazing¡± self.


    Yao Ran pinched herself, trying to relieve the pain and anger in her heart. She forced a smile into her face.


    After Principal Kong led the students out of the forest and into the clearing, they were met with tons of parents.


    Everyone rushed over to hug them.


    The earthquake had been extremely dangerous. Had they been unlucky, they would¡¯ve been buried underneath the rubble.


    Some of them hugged their children, unwilling to let go.


    Back then, they had extremely high expectations for them.


    However, after experiencing such a close-death experience, they immediately lowered their expectations. Now, they no longer cared about their grades.


    They just wanted them to live and appreciate the life they had.


    When Yao Tang returned home, she found that Yao Rong and Jiang Wanwere waiting at the entrance. Behind them was a table filled with different dishes.


    ¡°The school called just now. Are you okay? Do you know how worried we were?¡±


    Jiang Wan immediately pulled her into a hug.


    Originally, they had wanted to go to Ling Yun Peak to wait for her. They were so flustered that they couldn¡¯t think straight.


    However, just as they were about to leave, they received a call.


    When Jiang Wan heard that Yao Tang was safe and sound, she was relieved. She immediately prepared different dishes, waiting for her daughter toe back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her eyes shone in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡±

 Chapter 706 - As Long as She’s Safe

    <h4>Chapter 706: As Long as She¡¯s Safe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Rong breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize for something you couldn¡¯t control,¡± he quicklyforted, grabbing her backpack and cing it on a shelf next to him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You must be hungry after everything that¡¯s happened. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    All he cared about was that she was safe.


    This entire day was truly a shock to all of them. His heart was practically racing in his chest the minute he found out about the earthquake. He was about to sprint to the cliff if it hadn¡¯t been for the phone call.


    He was only happy that she had finally returned.


    ¡°Next time, you should carry an emergency kit, where you¡¯ll find all the bandages and ointments you¡¯d need. We¡¯ll even get you apass.¡±


    Yao Rong pursed his lips as he handed her a te with a mix of pork and veggies.


    Jiang Wan nodded in agreement as she ced a chicken drumstick on Yao Tang¡¯s te. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that now though,¡± she quickly said. ¡°The best thing is that you¡¯re safe. We¡¯ll just have to prepare if ever something like this happens again.¡±


    After a happy dinner with her family, Yao Tang went upstairs to give President Tana call.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was aware of what had happened, but she didn¡¯t want him to worry further if he did. She should at the very least inform him that she was safe.


    At that time, President Tan was right at the entrance of Lingyun Peak. He was gritting his teeth as he waved his arms exasperatedly in the air.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just let me in? Do you know my disciple¡¯s in there? I¡¯ve brought people to help me too! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His panicked voice echoed across the vicinity.


    He stared at the personnel blocking his way with wide eyes and tight lips.


    At that moment, the path up to the mountain had already been sealed off, and no outsiders were allowed to enter.


    They told him that they already had it covered, but Tan Xian was still anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but the mountain has already been sealed out. No one is allowed any entry. This is also for your safety,¡± they said. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    The rescue team member in uniform appeared troubled by his appearance, but he was still quite firm with his statement.


    It wasn¡¯t safe for them.


    ¡°If your child was trapped in there, do you think you¡¯ll still be following the rules?¡± he demanded.


    It was already reported on the news that high school students had been trapped. There were others who had died from the incident.


    His mind immediately went back to Yao Tang. Just the thought of her in danger was enough to make his heart ache.


    This was his precious student. Nothing should happen to her!


    ¡°This¡­¡± The rescue team was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but sir, you really can¡¯t go up there! We¡¯re still at risk of after-shocks. We promise you that we¡¯re already trying our best. I¡¯m sure your disciple is fine.¡±


    A professor must¡¯ve seen the situation because he quickly advised, ¡°President Tan, why don¡¯t we wait here instead? Maybe your disciple will show up soon.¡±


    After a slow nod, he ended up staying there for more than half an hour.


    The more he waited, the more anxious he became. Every time he¡¯d see a student being carried out there, he felt worried.


    He felt a twinge in his heart.


    If this continued, he¡¯d have a heart attack!


    Ring, ring, ring!


    President Tan¡¯s phone rang. Furrowing his eyebrows, he reached out for his phone and looked at the screen.


    His eyes widened.


    It was Yao Tang!


    She was safe! Even then, he was still worried about her. He quickly brought the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Yao Tang! Are you okay? What happened?¡±


    He said quickly.


    Yao Tang was sitting on her bed. When she heard President Tan¡¯s worried voice, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Master, where are you now? The background¡¯s noisy.¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she could hear the voice of someone from the rescue team.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me now,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Just answer me, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already returned home,¡± she responded sincerely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡±


    President Tan repeated, breathing a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 707 - Sneered

    <h4>Chapter 707: Sneered</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m outside now. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. She felt that he was hiding something from her.


    If it were really President Tan, he would¡¯ve rushed down the site to see her. He certainly wouldn¡¯t be out and about.


    Did something happen?


    ¡°You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±


    Hearing this, Professor Zhang frowned at the side. He was about to say something, but President Tan shot him a re.


    The other man quickly quieted down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you,¡± Tan Xian quickly changed the topic. ¡°When you have the time, you should head over to the Cab. The list of people who had been approved by the judges has already been issued, and you¡¯re on it.¡±


    At first, he didn¡¯t want her to show up there.


    However, if these men were to discover her talent, then it would only cause even more trouble. President Tan sighed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it some other time,¡± she replied indifferently.


    After hanging up the phone, President Tan turned to Professor Zhang. ¡°That¡¯s my disciple. I don¡¯t want to trouble her any further,¡± he said. ¡°As long as she¡¯s safe, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Now, he could finally rest assured.


    ..


    When Yao Ran limped home, she found Qin Manlounging on the sofa. She had her arms crossed with her eyes boring right at the door.


    Her gaze was as cold as ice.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Yao Ran forced a smile to her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I¡¯ll just head upstairs to do my homework,¡± she said softly. ¡°Call me when the food is ready, okay?¡±


    She was just about to go up when Qin Man held her back.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? You don¡¯t have to participate in these types of extracurricrs! You should be taking care of your legs if you still want to participate in the dancepetition. Now that you didn¡¯t listen to me, look what happened. Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°A cripple trying to hike up the mountain. Are you trying to be aughing stock?¡±


    Her tone was cold and sarcastic, and Yao Ran froze.


    She gripped her bag strap, resisting the urge to scream at her mother.


    She still needed Qin Man if she wanted to recover movement in her legs. She shouldn¡¯t be hostile toward her.


    However, the hatred in her heart couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    Yao Ran bit her lips, taking a few deep breaths. Without another word, she raised her head as a ttering smile slipped into her lips.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± she said softly. ¡°I thought I would meet Young Master Yang while hiking. That way, I¡¯ll be able to exin what had happened, but the earthquake urred.¡±


    However, Qin Man didn¡¯t look like she was easing up on her.


    Qin Man coolly snorted. ¡°Look at the way you look!¡± She fanned away her hand as if she had smelled the stench wafting over her. ¡°You look like a beggar! It¡¯s better that Young Master Yangdidn¡¯t see you looking like this!¡±


    In her eyes, she was nothing more than trash!


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s really all my fault,¡± she said, trying to control the spite in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not maintaining the dignity of this family, but my sister was in great danger today! She fell into the cracks, and we thought that she¡­that she wouldn¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that wretched girl to me! Do you think I care about what happens to her?¡±


    The coldness on her face became even more evident.


    She didn¡¯t even want to hear her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her.¡±


    She slowly raised her hand. ¡°After all, she¡¯s your biological daughter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Man¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a child like her!¡± she spat out. ¡°How many times do you want me to say it? She¡¯s no child of mine!¡±

 Chapter 708 - The Cheng FamilyMatriarch

    <h4>Chapter 708: The Cheng FamilyMatriarch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran staggered back in fear, but the faint smile in her eyes remained unnoticed.


    Sure enough, her mother still hated Yao Tang with a passion.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry too much then. It seemed that the Yao Family still needed her to put on a show. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t let that bitch return.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you from now on.¡±


    Yao Ran lowered her head, trying to make her voice as soft and shaky as possible. Her teary eyes and trembling lips made her appear very pitiful.


    Qin Man¡¯s face softened. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Even then, her eyes were still cold. ¡°So you weren¡¯t able to meet Young Master Yang?¡±


    ¡°I only found out after I had gone there. He didn¡¯t actually participate in the hike.¡±


    She scowled.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t participate in the hike, and you went there looking all stupid? Next time, why don¡¯t you grow a brain and learn how to seduce men like that Yao Tang! Look, she didn¡¯t even do anything, and she still managed to lure him in!¡±


    Yao Ran nodded repeatedly, like the obedient dog her mother thought she was. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll definitely find a better opportunity.¡±


    Her smile was that of disdain.


    She was no longer interested in being connected with the Young Master of the Yang Family.


    What was the use of them anyway?


    The Yang Family had a decent family background, but they still couldn¡¯t bepared to the other families on the map. They were still nowhere near the Cheng Family.


    That was what she had been interested in.


    The Cheng Family had businesses all over the country, and they knew almost anyone in the industry.


    They were old rich.


    Cheng Zhou was far more handsome than Yang Nian. He had a temperament of a sessful man, far better than the weak young master she¡¯d call Yang Nian.


    He was nothing more than a sheeppared to him.


    Yao Ran smirked. She wanted to be the right-hand woman of that ambitious man, not some small sheep.


    Her eyes shed.


    Luckily, Qin Man didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Ranran, your results in the Math Olympiad should be out now, right? How did you do?¡± She stared at her. ¡°Are you confident that you can surpass Yao Tang this time around?¡±


    The Math Olympiad was now held nationally. If she did well, then she¡¯d be able to guarantee her spot at a good university.


    It was why Qin Man cared about the results.


    ¡°The results haven¡¯t been released yet. I was told that the results are still being reviewed.¡±


    Yao Ran lied through her teeth.


    Qin Man nodded. ¡°Double-check the website, okay? When the results are out, you better call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She was about to say something else, but she immediately closed her mouth as if she was hesitating.


    Qin Man frowned. ¡°If you have something else to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you know what happened in thest assessment held by the Music Association, right? I want to ask if you could help me smooth things over, so that I could participate in the next assessment.¡±


    Yao Ran gazed up at her.


    Now that she had not entered the Music Association, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to get close to someone like Cheng Zhou.


    If she were able to pass the assessment, then she¡¯d find a way to reconnect with Cheng Zhou. Maybe then, she¡¯d be able to finally be a part of the Cheng Family.


    As his wife, Yang Nian and Qin Jingwould bow down to her.


    They¡¯d regret everything they did!


    It was all that slut Yao Tang¡¯s fault.


    ¡°You still want to enter the Music Association?¡±


    Qin Man blinked in surprise.


    Yao Ran squeezed out a smile. ¡°I heard that Young Master Yangwould like his wife to be talented. It¡¯s why I wanted to train more in this area.¡±

 Chapter 709 - Extra Help

    <h4>Chapter 709: Extra Help</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man snorted. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll inform your teacher of your decision.¡±


    Hearing this, Yao Ran finally smiled.


    Her mother would give her another chance!


    Besides, who knew what would happen in the future? Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t win every single time. And while she was out there being allzy, she¡¯d work even harder to trample that woman under her feet.


    She¡¯d make them all regret crossing her.


    ..


    ¡°Everyone, make sure to keep an eye out. There¡¯s still a report of a group of smugglers entering the area, so we still have a lot of work to do.¡±


    One of the men instructed on his radio. His sharp eyes were staring straight ahead.


    The higher-ups had already informed them that morning that there would be a group of people entering the premises of Lingyun Peak. These intruders were all experts and may have many weapons in their hands. It was best to keep their guards up.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    A group of special forces soldiers were lying in the mountains, waiting to ambush these smugglers.


    They all had thetest equipment in their hands, and their eyes were narrowed at the valleyways. All of them were incredibly focused.


    Yet, despite the warning from the higher-ups, still saw no sight of these smugglers. It was already 10 AM.


    Despite the early morning and long hours, the soldiers didn¡¯t appear disappointed. Instead, they kept their spirits up as they paid attention to their surroundings.


    Even then, the leader couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit doubtful.


    Could it be that these people weren¡¯ting?


    They received the signal at 8 AM that same morning. That was why they had quickly surrounded the area, with some of their soldiers in the mountains, and the others in the forests.


    They really wanted to capture these smugglers in one full sweep.


    However, there was still no sign of them!


    Could it be that the higher-ups have made a mistake? Could the smugglers have been warded off? After all, there had been an earthquake recently. Perhaps, they had simply decided not to go.


    It was already half past ten, and there was still no sign of anyoneing.


    Some of the soldiers couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. They were about to message their leader, but suddenly, their walkie-talkie began to pick up a signal.


    ¡°Sir, there are unknown people in the outer perimeter of the forest.¡±


    A soldier tightened his grip on his walkie-talkie. ¡°However, these people weren¡¯t given a chance to enter the area.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes light up.


    So someone really hade.


    The leader¡¯s eyes lit up with a sudden realization as he gripped the hilt of his gun in his hand.


    These people were really cunning. They had deliberately dyed the time to catch them all off guard. Luckily, they didn¡¯t let their guard down. The corners of his lips inched up into a smile.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s take them down!¡±


    The leader rubbed his palms together, and he could feel his heart pumping in his chest. Adrenaline raced through his system.


    He made a gesture to the other soldiers behind him, and they immediately huddled together. The excitement was evident on their faces.


    ¡°When are we going to fuck up those bastards?¡±


    The other man was beaming in excitement. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone on a mission in a long time. We must prove them our strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going to have a good time today.¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, carrying their guns.


    The squad leader shot them all a re of disapproval. ¡°The enemies are on the other side. Make sure to watch your movements,¡± he snapped. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if those assholes escape. Now, everyone, listen to my orders and prepare to descend the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The team replied in unison.


    However, it was at that moment that a familiar soldier hiked up the mountains. This was the same soldier who had informed them of the situation. ¡°Sir,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring this many people.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°We know that these people may not be as strong or as experienced as us, but one mustn¡¯t let their guard down.¡±


    Why did this soldier want to stop him?


    Weren¡¯t they here to provide support to the ground soldiers?


    Moreover, what if the smugglers were really much stronger? How could the ground soldiers hold them back without some extra help?

 Chapter 710 - Faked Their Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 710: Faked Their Deaths</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The lower-ranked soldier immediately waved his hand, panicking. The way these special forces soldiers were looking at him made him feel intimidated. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± he insisted. ¡°They¡¯re¡­the people that had been spotted were dead. I just need some people over to carry these bodies away.¡±


    After hearing this, the team leader scrunched his face in disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? These people haven¡¯t even reached the peak, and they¡¯ve already been taken care of?¡± The squad leader asked, but in the end, he received no answers.


    Even the soldiers were confused.


    After all, weren¡¯t they talking about a group of very experienced smugglers? How could they have died right outside their perimeters?


    How could they have died when they still haven¡¯t made it?


    ¡°It must be one of their schemes,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Maybe they disguised themselves as dead to make us lower our guard down. Then, they¡¯ll ambush us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Captain, you shouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pretend to not know about this scheme and use our weapons to test it out? We should still be cautious about this matter, dead or not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bet they¡¯ve prepared tons of traps. I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    The special forces soldiers were all looking at each other in disbelief.


    There was something strange about this matter. The squad leader immediately led his team down the mountain. However, as soon as they reached the clearing, they realized that the ground soldiers weren¡¯t exactly wrong.


    At the foot of the mountain, they really saw dead bodies.


    They were all different ages, and their bags and weapons were scattered all over the grassyndscape. Their bags, upon one look, were filled with different equipment.


    They looked like they¡¯d been attacked.


    However, no one dared to make that rash decision. In the end, the team leader decided to test them first.


    ¡°Everyone, take out your methrowers and listen to my orders. Surround this group of people in a circle. When I give my order, I want you to direct it right at them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The members immediately surrounded them, and the leader gave his signal. ¡°Fire!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were sharp. They paid attention to every single one of their movements. Behind them, there were soldiers with their guns, ready to deal with the situation if anything had gotten out of hand.


    mes immediately buried the corpses.


    Their clothes were singed, revealing their already ashen flesh. These people didn¡¯t look in their direction. They didn¡¯t even scream in pain as they had expected.


    It seemed that they were really dead!


    However, the soldiers made no indication of stopping.


    The mes were enough to raise the temperature of their surroundings. Sweat trickled down their forehead as their vests suddenly felt too tight, but they couldn¡¯t care any less. They were all focused on the target.


    Only after five minutes did the squad leader wave his hand.


    ¡°Put it away! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Now that the danger was confirmed to have been eliminated, the group of soldiers put away their guns.


    They all couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. How could this have urred?


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve been subdued by arger group of smugglers.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Captain, maybe we should hurry back to the mountains. If these people could easily destroy them, it means that they must be very powerful. Leaving the mountains to them is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve had an internal conflict.¡±


    ¡°Look at the way their weapons are positioned. They weren¡¯t aiming at each other but at someone else.¡±


    The soldiers all shared a look, confused.


    At this point, they really couldn¡¯t tell what had transpired.


    While no one was paying attention, the squad leader nced at the corpses¡¯ wounds as if he were confirming something. He pursed his lips.


    ¡°Could it be them?¡±


    All of these people had been killed with a single strike. There weren¡¯t any signs of resistance. Only then did he confirm his suspicions.


    ¡°Looks like our trump card has arrived first!¡±

 Chapter 711 - The Formation Was Broken

    <h4>Chapter 711: The Formation Was Broken</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    At 10 AM, Yao Tang was walking down the mountain.


    She came across the small stream and washed the de she had used on her enemy.


    She had actually nned toe over earlier, but Jiang Wan pushed her to finish her breakfast first. That¡¯s why she hadete.


    Unexpectedly, she came to pass a group of foreign smugglers as soon as she had gone up the mountain. It seemed that they just wouldn¡¯t stoping, even after the earthquake had urred.


    She had an idea to disarm them.


    As soon as the leader of the group saw Yao Tang walking along the trail, the corners of his lips curled up into a malicious smile.


    They had a rule. They must draw blood before the operation for it to be a sess.


    Now that this beautiful girl had graced them with her presence, it seemed that the fates were on their side after all.


    ¡°Tie her up,¡± hemanded. ¡°We can sacrifice her to the gods.¡±


    As soon as his words were said, the group of people picked up their weapons and stomped toward her. Some of them even raised their guns and directed them at her.


    Their gazes were dark as they towered over her.


    In their eyes, Yao Tang was already a dead woman.


    However, before they could say anything, she made her move.


    No one knew how Yao Tang had managed to do it, but it didn¡¯t take long for every single one of them to fall one after the other. Their corpses all pilled onto the clearing.


    Thest man fell to the ground, and his eyes shed in disbelief.


    They did¡¯t even know how Yao Tang made her move.


    After a moment, the entire forest fell silent. Yao Tang sighed in irritation as she walked into the depths of the forest.


    However, at this moment, she had no idea that she would be other people¡¯s trump card. She didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d be referred to as the group of people from the search department.


    Step by step, she walked toward the big tree where she had hidden the meteorite. Chirps were heard all around them, and she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the soft sound.


    The deeper she walked, the closer she got to the array formation.


    Not far away, Yao Tang could see arge tree blocking her view.


    She continued to walk toward the ce. When she reached the bottom of the tree, a strange look shed across her eyes.


    She immediately leaped and climbed up the tree.


    Very soon, she reached the position where she had been yesterday.


    However, no matter how deep she looked, she saw that the space she had hidden from the meteorite was empty. The meteorite disappeared.


    Could it be that someone hade to take it away?


    Yao Tang stretched out her hand and touched the wood, only to find out that her array formation must¡¯ve been broken through by someone else. The formation seemed to have failed not too long ago.


    Thinking of this, Yao Tang jumped. She nced at the sky and walked in a certain direction.


    On the other side, Xiao Feng was desperately racing down the fountain.


    After the meteorite he had obtained was snatched away, he returned home. He gritted his teeth, knowing that his elders had high hopes for him.


    But it wasn¡¯t his fault! If he had to me anyone, it was that woman!


    How was he supposed to know that she was this powerful?


    It was why he had been unwilling to admit defeat. It was also the reason why he had raced up the mountains himself.


    Xiao Feng wanted to walk around the mountain to see if there were any other treasures that he¡¯d encounter. He might even get lucky.


    As he walked, he climbed up the tree and took a surrounding look.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was to discover the array formation. Whenever there was an array formation, the energy in the surrounding area was known to fluctuate. When hispass started to shake, he knew what might¡¯ve caused it.


    Xiao Feng was determined to break the formation.


    He studied for it the whole morning before managing to undo it.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was to find the same meteorite that he had taken the other day.


    Xiao Feng smiled and hid it in his bag. Without another word, he ran.


    That girl must¡¯ve hidden it there! There was no way to take it away under so many wandering gazes. That must¡¯ve been why she had hidden it. That also meant that she wasing back for it.


    He must escape as soon as possible!


    Who knew when that girl would appear?


    If he were to meet her again, he wouldn¡¯t know how to defeat her.


    Xiao Feng ran with all his might, like the soles of his feet had caught on fire. However, what made him even more worried was the familiar voice that echoed behind him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll bear the consequence of your actions.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

 Chapter 712 - Not Xiao Feng

    <h4>Chapter 712: Not Xiao Feng</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Xiao Feng pretended to be oblivious to her voice as he raced through the forest. All he could do was pray to the universe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.


    However, no matter how fast he had gone, he still wasn¡¯t able to evade her.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll stop, I¡¯ll stop,¡± he pants out, raising his arms up to the sky. His legs were shaking to the point that he thought they¡¯ll just give out on him. ¡°Please. Please have mercy.¡±


    If he continued running away from her, he¡¯d probably die right then and there.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°You took something from me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t phrase it as a question, but rather, as a confirmation.


    ¡°Please have mercy. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± he pleaded. ¡°It was an ident! I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯lle across an array, and the only reason I solved it was that I was curious. I didn¡¯t know that the thing inside was yours!¡±


    This person was strong, far stronger than anyone would think.


    The only thing he had hoped for was for her to have some mercy.


    ¡°By ident?¡±


    Yao Tang took out a dagger from her sheath and ced it right next to his neck. Her de grazed across his skin, as her voice echoed across the forest.


    When she had ced the meteorite inside the array, she made sure to check her surroundings.


    It must¡¯ve happened by ident.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It really happened by ident,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I was supposed to bring it back, but when I saw someone walking by, I panicked!¡±


    His voice was sincere as ever as if he was really telling the truth. ¡°I was just afraid that the person would take it. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to steal it from the tree!¡±


    Xiao Feng nodded rapidly.


    He slowly rxed. At first, he wanted to turn his head, but the dagger in his neck was close enough to cut him. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Xiao Feng never lies. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yao Tang narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Xiao Feng, are you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang, what are you talking about?¡±


    Xiao Feng seemed to be very shocked and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yes. His name wasn¡¯t Xiao Feng, and he also knew that the girl in front of him wasn¡¯t Tang Yu. He knew this very well in his heart.


    But he certainly wasn¡¯t going to break character.


    His goal was to let her believe that he really believed that she was Tang Yu. Only then would he be much safer.


    Xiao Feng was the young master of the Xiao Family, and he certainly wasn¡¯t him. Despite this, he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Feng, truly. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can bring me to the Xiao Family yourself.¡± This woman obviously hasn¡¯t seen him before, so he could still bullshit his way out.


    At the same time, he was also certain that the woman wouldn¡¯t dare bring him to the Xiao Family.


    That was why he was confident enough to pretend.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for the woman to really know Xiao Feng.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember who you really are,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯d both find out when I crack your head open.¡±


    A chill shot down his spine.


    He understood what Yao Tang meant. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he would cut his head open.


    Was his life at stake?


    He needed to say his identity unless he wanted to be one with the fertilizer around here.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Chen, the Young Master of the Yu Family,¡± he said quickly. ¡°My family has lived in seclusion for so many years. Only when I learned the array formation this year did my elders ask me to explore the world and learn from others.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to embarrass my family, so I used Xiao Feng¡¯s name to get by. I didn¡¯t expect to be recognized by you.¡± He sighed.


    His original arrogance had faded.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet up with someone who knew he was a fake. He pursed his lips.


    Not only was she a genius, but she was also extremely powerful. It seemed that there was someone out there who was far better than him.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 713 - Only One Way

    <h4>Chapter 713: Only One Way</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    The aristocratic families had always focused on protecting the next generation.


    As such, nobody really knew what he and Xiao Feng actually looked like. Outsiders could only guess his identity, as no one would dare leak out their information or even their physical characteristics.


    Otherwise, it would be easier for their families¡¯ enemies to seek revenge.


    It was for the future of the next generation.


    That was why Yu Chen couldn¡¯t help but be curious. How did this girl know that he wasn¡¯t Xiao Feng? Could it be that they were too different?


    Or had she met Xiao Feng before?


    Yu Chen furrowed his eyebrows, ncing up at her.


    However, Yao Tang didn¡¯t give him a satisfactory answer. Instead, she shrugged and turned. ¡°I just guessed.¡±


    Ha! His eyes shed bitterly.


    He knew for a fact that Yao Tang wasn¡¯t just guessing. However, now that he was in her hands, he could only nod and listen.


    Crack


    Before he knew anything, a cold object was sped around his wrist.


    What was this?


    His scalp immediately went numb. However, just as he was about to look back and see what was going on, the de on his neck inched even closer. He resisted the urge to wince.


    ¡°These are specially made handcuffs. You won¡¯t be able to untie them no matter how much you try.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s voice was as calm as snow. ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together then? Not only will you be able to keep your life, but you¡¯ll even have your fair share of benefits. What do you think?¡±


    What did she mean?


    Did he really have a choice?


    Yu Chen¡¯s heart thumped in shock and curiosity. He didn¡¯t know what exactly this woman needed from him.


    In terms of array formations, she had already surpassed him.


    If it was about any other aspect, he couldn¡¯t think of anything he could help her with.


    Yu Chen nced over at Yao Tang, unsure of what to do.


    Suddenly, she said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to reveal too much information about myself, so I¡¯m very conflicted as to how I¡¯ll deal with you. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Yu Chen blinked in surprise.


    His body trembled.


    So if he didn¡¯t cooperate, he¡¯d die?


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll help!¡±


    At this point, he was already at wit¡¯s end. He needed to strive hard if he wanted to survive. Maybe then, this woman would release him. Otherwise, she might really keep to her end of the deal.


    He had no other choice.


    There was only one way to go about this.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what you want to do. Don¡¯t you have to remove the handcuffs around my wrist first?¡± he protested. ¡°How else am I supposed to work?¡±


    Unfortunately, his protests were ineffective. Yao Tang didn¡¯t need him to do anything at all. She just needed him to stand by her side.


    ¡°No need. Just follow me.¡±


    Yao Tang walked deeper into the forests, and he followed. Soon enough, they found a mining spot by the end of the mountains. She took out the detector in her backpack and began to search.


    There were so many smugglers who were out for the meteorite.


    However, as they couldn¡¯t acquire the meteorite realistically, their secondary target was the rare minerals they¡¯d find in the mining shaft.


    Thest time she had gone there, she was able to find tons of rare minerals.


    She had actually found them by chance, and now, she¡¯d be entering the mines again.


    Now that she already knew where the rare minerals were, it would be a shame if they didn¡¯t dig them out.


    ¡°Go!¡± She pointed at one of the spots. ¡°Dig out all the silver from that pit.¡±


    The two of them dug for a long time. Yu Chen dug the most, filling out his own cart with all the rare materials. However, even if he had dug so much, they were still not enough to satisfy her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! The cart¡¯s almost full anyway,¡± he wailed. ¡°Even if I dig out some more, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fit.¡±


    He finally fell onto the ground.


    Yu Chen thought that she¡¯d request something else from him. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be mining this entire time.


    She didn¡¯t even give him time to rest!

 Chapter 714 - Snatched Away

    <h4>Chapter 714: Snatched Away</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re just too weak.¡± Yao Tang rolled her eyes, staring at all the resources he had managed to dig out. ¡°And your pockets are too small.¡±


    Yu Chen scowled.


    This woman had already treated him as aborer. Not only that, but she even treated him as some sort of storage! How was he going to carry all of this?


    And who was she for calling him weak?


    ¡°My pockets aren¡¯t ordinary. Not only can I carry numerous things around, but it doesn¡¯t be heavy at all,¡± he argued with so much conviction in his voice. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, I won¡¯t be able to bring all of these.¡±


    His suit was his family¡¯s gift to him when he wasing-off age.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so afraid about encountering the danger that awaited him, he wouldn¡¯t have worn this.


    His pockets could store all sorts of things, and it wouldn¡¯t pierce a hole through it either. It was like he had some sort of portable suitcase.


    His pockets were made up of thetest folding technology, so all the silver he had in the cart could be ced inside. That made them safe and reliable.


    And now she was saying that his pockets were too small!


    There was no such thing as this in the country. In fact, they were the first ones to have it manufactured.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then bring it over,¡± she calmly responded.


    At that moment, he froze.


    That¡¯s right. He had spoke so highly about his suit.


    Now, she had be interested.


    How could he be so stupid?


    ¡°They¡¯re my pockets,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Besides, this suit is totally my style. It certainly wouldn¡¯t look good on you. How about I¡¯ll just carry everything for you, okay?¡±


    Yu Chen smiled, wanting to put everything behind me.


    ¡°An oversized suit¡¯s perfect. I don¡¯t really mind,¡± she said firmly.


    Yao Tang nced at his shirt. ¡°You can take it off.¡±


    Her tone was serious.


    It seemed that she really needed his shirt.


    Yu Chen wanted to kneel down to her at this very moment. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to give this piece of clothing to her! After all, this was given to him by his n leader.


    He didn¡¯t want to head back with no treasure in hand. Not only that, but he¡¯d even give his own precious treasure away.


    Wouldn¡¯t his n leader kick him out?


    Just the thought of the old man¡¯s ashen face was enough to make him shiver.


    But now that Yao Tang was in front of him¡­He took a deep breath and nced up at her. She was wearing a ck hat and mask that blocked her entire face. Her clothes appeared to be ordinary.


    Her breathing was also quite steady. It was obvious that this woman was powerful.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Yu Chen tilted his head. ¡°Can I prepare a new one for you instead? You must know that this suit of mine keeps the DNA information of the previous owner. Even if you were to acquire it, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    He gazed up at her.


    While he couldn¡¯t see her looks, he was expecting her to react.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for him to stare right at him, as if she could see through all of his thoughts.


    ¡°I can remove that. Just give it to me.¡±


    She then continued, ¡°After all, your suit appears to be very important. I need that technology to transport some objects. I don¡¯t want to trouble you any further.¡±


    Her tone was calm as if she wasn¡¯t taking his belongings outright.


    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in her gaze.


    Yu Chen was speechless.


    If he had known about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have exposed himself.


    Now, this girl wanted his treasure!


    Yu Chen finally understand what it meant to be furious.


    However, he could only bite his lips in frustration.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Yao Tang stretched out her fingers, grazing her nails against his neck. He flinched. ¡°Do you want me to just snatch it from you instead?¡± she slowly said. ¡°When you die, that shirt of yours would lose its bond with you, right? Then, it wouldn¡¯t be troublesome for me anymore.¡±


    The threat in her words was far too obvious.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 715 - Changed Ownership

    <h4>Chapter 715: Changed Ownership</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    For a moment, he pictured his neck as nothing more than a piece of thin cucumber that could snap with a slight twist of Yao Tang¡¯s hands.


    Yu Chen shuddered in fear.


    If he could, he would have howled his grievances to the sky, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Okay, fine, fine. I¡¯ll listen to what you say, but you can never make me go out naked, all right? I don¡¯t have any other clothes with me.¡±


    Yu Chen batted his eyshes in a bid to look pitiful.


    Surely, Yao Tangwouldn¡¯t be so cruel, right?


    Besides, she was a young girl herself. No modest teenager would want to see a naked man¡­ Right?


    No matter how strong and powerful she was, she still needed to maintain some level of social propriety.


    In any case, after all was said and done, Yao Tangshouldn¡¯t have any more ideas about the space.


    ¡°I see,¡± she muttered.


    Her expression was hidden behind the mask.


    Even so, Yu Chencould hear her steady breathing, so she was probably calm about the whole thing now.


    And yet, for some reason, he felt his heart tighten. The girl was so close to him, and her tranquility only served to remind him of the calm before the storm. His guts were telling him that danger was approaching.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Yu Chenasked carefully. If nothing else, at leastYao Tangdidn¡¯t appear as though she was about to kill him.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± she said in a light tone.


    Yu Chen was momentarily dumbfounded, but he quickly clung to his clothes as fear clouded his eyes.


    ¡°No way, Sister! You can¡¯t have possibly taken a fancy to me! I know I¡¯m charming and handsome, and I always suspected that the girls in our family have been crushing on me secretly, but I can¡¯t indulge you with this!¡±


    The words tumbled out of his mouth in rapid session. Despite being a self-proimed yboy, Yu Chenwas trembling.


    ¡°Turn around, take off your clothes, and put them on the ground,¡± Yao Tangordered monotonously, not even bothering to acknowledge what he had said.


    She let him go, then proceeded to wipe her hand with a tissue as if she had just touched something utterly disgusting.


    Yu Chen took a deep breath the second he was released. Now that things hade to this, he didn¡¯t have the courage to disobey. He stole a sideways nce atYao Tangbefore slowly taking off his clothes.


    A few secondster, he threw them all in a heap on the ground.


    Yao Tang stepped back for half a meter or so. Then, she took out a small metal ball from her pocket and threw it in the air.


    It spun in midair, its center slowly glowing in a faint, silver light.


    It hovered over Yu Chen¡¯s clothes and finally indicated the pocket that contained the space.


    Three secondster, the ball darted back into the air and returned to Yao Tang¡¯s hand, still glowing.


    ¡°Put your clothes back on,¡± she drawled as she put the ball away again.


    Yu Chen¡¯s lips curled up, both in relief and satisfaction.


    He had said it before¡ªthe space couldn¡¯t change ownership so easily. More importantly, he had used a special technique to lock it in his clothes, which meant that the garments themselves were precious.


    Yao Tang knew this, too, or she wouldn¡¯t have ordered him to wear them again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, Sister. You might not be able to use this space, but I promise to get you a new one in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I, Yu Chen, will keep my word at all costs!¡±


    He patted his chest and felt pleased with himself.


    Since Yao Tangstill had a use for him, his safety was as good as guaranteed.


    Yao Tang said nothing. WhenYu Chenwhirled around to look at her, he was taken aback by the expression on her face.


    He thought that she would be dejected, envious, even, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Instead, she was looking at him like he was some delusional fool.


    Was he mistaken about something?


    ¡°The space has already been removed from your person,¡± Yao Tang pointed out nonchntly.


    Yu Chen scampered over and picked up his clothes, his face twisted into aplicated expression. ¡°Impossible! This space uses the highest defense function and has a firm lock-in feature. If it¡¯s forcefully removed, it will be automatically destroyed! It can no longer be used!¡±


    He simply refused to believe Yao Tang.


    Some of his family members had tried removing it before, to no avail. They had employed various methods, but no one was able to separate the space once it was locked on the clothes.


    But here Yao Tangwas, iming that she had sessfully removed it. She must be joking.


    Yu Chen put on his clothes as fast as he could and instantly reached out to check.


    He froze in shock.


    The space was no longer where it should have been. He rummaged around in another desperate attempt to find it, but there was nothing in his pocket. It was empty.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 716 - Someone Was Following Them

    <h4>Chapter 716: Someone Was Following Them</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    It had reverted to just another ordinary pocket.


    The space, and all the special elements stored within it, had disappeared.


    What was going on?


    Yu Chen turned toYao Tangjust in time to see her reach out her hand. In the next second, the fruits on the tree beside her disappeared into thin air. The rare metal ores on the ground were also gone.


    Yu Chen¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he stared at her in disbelief.


    He could no longer deny it; the space had indeed changed its master!


    If Yao Tangcould manipte it this easily, then it also meant that the owner¡¯s data that had previously been imprinted on the space had also been sessfully altered.


    Moreover, the space seemed to be working perfectly despite changing hands.


    But what baffled him the most was the fact that the space had clearly been filled to the brim. Yao Tanghad stuffed heaps of metal ores into it just now.


    As far as Yu Chenknew, the space was not capable of carrying so much, no matter how its owner forced its limits.


    ¡°How did you do that? That¡¯s impossible!¡± he blurted out in shock.


    Before this, no one truly believed that there existed a person who could control space.


    Yao Tang blinked at his bewildered expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    She looked calm as ever. Yu Chencouldn¡¯t even begin to imagine themotion she would cause once the world found out about her ability.


    If this girl was able to snatch the space from its owner and change the password, then she could easily steal other people¡¯s unprotected spaces as well. She could make a fortune out of this scheme.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yao Tangsuddenly said, leadingYu Chenin the direction of the cave.


    They stopped just before the entrance. Yao Tanglifted her chin and gestured atYu Chen. ¡°Hurry and continue digging!¡±


    ¡°Sister, my dear, honorable Sister! Even if I continue digging until my fingers turned to dust, there¡¯s a limit to how much the space can hold. If things turn out badly, I might not even be able to take them all out.¡±


    Yao Tang merely raised an eyebrow in the face of his pleading.


    Yu Chen shuddered at the cold look in her eyes. He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll dig, I¡¯ll dig!¡±


    He shuffled over to where she was pointing. He didn¡¯t know why, but whenever he came close to her, he felt a constant chill surrounding him.


    Yu Chen also had the ominous feeling that his neck could be snapped backward at any given moment.


    Yao Tang might not look that ruthless, but he didn¡¯t dare to take any chances. But if he did everything she ordered and performed his tasks well, he might have a better chance at survival.


    Yu Chen got down on his haunches and started to dig as though his life depended on it.


    After a while, he managed to extract a good number of ores. He had practically all that was in the area.


    Yu Chen wiped the sweat off his brow and copsed in exhaustion.


    Just the thought of having to carry these heavy rocks down the mountain was already making his body ache. He heaved a long, mournful sigh.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, only nced at her watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she drawled.


    Yu Chen sat up wearily. ¡°Please, Sister. Let me rest for a minute. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking than he realized that all the metals and rocks he had dug up were nowhere to be seen.


    Yu Chen¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± he eximed in a daze.


    ¡­


    The two trudged down the trail leading to the foot of the mountain. Halfway through their journey, Yu Chenbegan to sense that something was not right.


    Someone was following them!


    Granted, that person¡¯s tracking technique wasmendable, and their stealth was very impressive, but Yu Chenhad his own set of special skills.


    ¡°Sister!¡± he cried out in warning.


    Little did he know that he was actually older than Yao Tangby a few years.


    Even if he did, he would likely address her in the same manner, anyway.


    After all, it was clear to him that Yao Tangwas much more powerful, and was therefore worthy of his respect and loyalty.


    Yao Tang could tell thatYu Chenwanted to say something else but hesitated. Nevertheless, she said nothing.


    She continued to lead him down the mountain.


    When they reached a dense forest, they were greeted by the sound of a gurgling stream and birds chirping. It was rather pleasant.


    Yao Tang finally stopped, her lithe figure standing still among the trees.


    Yu Chen also stopped abruptly just a few steps behind her. When he realized what she was about to do, he scampered closer to her.


    If a fight was about to happen, he needed to ensure his own safety.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Yao Tangyelled, her voice carrying over into the distance.


    Her face was still hidden behind her mask.


    A few secondster, a foreigner slowly emerged from the shrubbery.


    He sported a sinister grin as he sized up both Yao TangandYu Chen.


    ¡°Little Sister,¡± he nodded. ¡°Take out the items, right now.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 717 - Foreign Smuggler

    <h4>Chapter 717: Foreign Smuggler</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°All right,¡± Yao Tang replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you if youe closer.¡±


    Her nonchnce was almost rming, especially given the immediate threat staring them in the face.


    It piqued the man¡¯s interest. He studied Yao Tang¡¯s ethereal appearance and the faint aura emanating from her body. He felt a slight tug at his heart.


    It might not be such a bad idea to have a good time once he had the item in his possession.


    The man didn¡¯t even bother ncing at Yu Chen, who was cowering behindYao Tang. What danger could he possibly pose, when he had to hide behind a slip of a girl in this situation?


    The foreigner was on a treasure hunt as well, and he just happened to run into the cave.


    As he surveyed the area, he discovered traces of excavation. He proceeded to use his equipment to probe thend and finally detected the existence of rare metal substances.


    Unfortunately, all he had left were traces. These substances had already been dug.


    The minerals inside were also missing.


    He had been to other potential sites, too, but the items were never pure enough, and the quality was significantly inferior to those found in the cave.


    After considering his options, the foreigner had touched the disturbed soil and realized that the excavation was still fresh.


    Whoever had dug up the site had probably done so just a while ago, and couldn¡¯t have gone far yet. And so, the man tracked them down and followed them down the trail, making sure he kept out of sight.


    In truth, he was quite surprised to find his targets to be a tender young girl and a feeble, older man.


    His first instinct was to get rid of them and take the treasure for himself.


    But with this current development, it was obvious to him that they had purposely led him into this forest.


    The man was puzzled, to be sure, but his greed won over whatever sense of caution he possessed. Those rare metal substances cost a fortune, after all.


    ¡°Believe me, Little Sister, I am not a bad person. If you hand over what I want andfort me for a little while, then I¡¯ll let you get out of this mountain in one piece. As for yourpanion, I¡¯m afraid he will have to die either way.¡±


    The man walked over with a smirk, his eyes glinting with malice.


    To his credit, he hadn¡¯t discarded all of his wits just yet. He carefully angled his left arm. A silenced pistol was hidden in his sleeve, ready to be pulled out when needed.


    All he needed were a few shots, and the two people in front of him would fall like flies.


    They wouldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Yu Chen was getting antsy. He could tell that the foreign man had evil intentions toward them.


    His anxiety only increased with every step that the stranger took closer to them. He knew that Yao Tang had excellent martial arts skills, but at the end of the day, she was still just a girl. She was no match for this hulking man.


    Just when Yu Chenfelt like he might faint from panic,Yao Tangmade her move.


    She stepped forward and met the man head-on.


    Her pace seemed steady enough, but before either man knew it, she was already in front of the foreigner.


    Then, she raised her leg and kicked the man¡¯s arm, sending the gun in his sleeve tumbling into the ground.


    The man didn¡¯t even get the chance to react before he was sent flying back with a punch. He sailed into the air and hit the trunk of a huge tree with a loud, cracking sound.


    He fell on his belly and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    It sttered on the ground around him.


    The man braced himself and was about to get up, but Yao Tanglunged forward and mercilessly sliced his throat. He died there and then.


    It all happened so fast that Yu Chendoubted a full minute had passed.


    Yao Tang moved at an incredible speed, disposing of their enemy in a matter of several breaths.


    She nced at Yu Chenonce before walking over to the stream to clean her dagger.


    She held it under the flowing water, and soon, the blood stains were washed away, and the de was restored to its former pristine condition.


    Yu Chen could only stare nkly at her, even as a storm raged in his heart.


    He patted himself on the back for being wise this time around. He had always been the type to refuse defeat, but he had fortunately relented to Yao Tang.


    If he hadn¡¯t, he might have met the same fat as the man lying in his own pool of blood.


    It seemed that he would have to curry favor with this god of death he had chanced upon.


    Judging by her fierce and decisive actions, he reckoned that she already had a lot of blood on her hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yao Tang called out after sheathing her dagger.


    Yu Chen nodded eagerly like theckey that he was. He made sure to look harmless and submissive, lestYao Tangmade an example of him in the near future. There was nothing wrong with being extra careful.


    ¡°Sister, do you think those rescue teams are just for show or what? They can¡¯t even do their job properly. How could they let a foreign smuggler into thisnd, and in the middle of a disaster, too!¡±


    Yu Chen chattered on, desperate to build some rapport withYao Tangand earn her approval.


    Unexpectedly, his words made Yao Tangpause and peer at him. ¡°How did you know that he was a smuggler?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 718 - Enemies of the Search Division

    <h4>Chapter 718: Enemies of the Search Division</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Well, he was sneaking around with a prohibited weapon in his possession. One look, and you can tell that his presence is not legal.¡±


    After exining himself, Yu Chenproceeded toin aboutYao Yan. ¡°It¡¯s all Young Master Yao¡¯s fault. ¡°This is supposed to be the responsibility of the Search Division! For all we know, he might be lying back and taking a break somewhere. High-ranking officials are all the same!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he felt Yao Tang¡¯s cold gaze sweep over him. And then he received a smack to the head.


    Yu Chen failed to react on time and just stood there in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation.


    Had he failed as a loyalckey? But how so? He didn¡¯t say anything wrong¡­


    Could it be that this terrifying little ancestor was acquainted with the Young Master Yao?


    But Yu Chendidn¡¯t have much time to think. He hurriedly followedYao Tang¡¯s footsteps, and they continued down the mountain.


    Fortunately, the road was rtively smoothfrom this point onward. He would be able to traverse safely even if he was handcuffed.


    Along the way, Yao Tangwould asionally pick something up and deposit it into the space.


    Yu Chen could only look on with a mix of amazement and confusion.


    The space was already filled to its maximum capacity, yet Yao Tangjust kept putting stuff in one after another.


    How was she doing it?


    Was she truly a master in the art of space?


    It was no longer an improbability in Yu Chen¡¯s mind, especially after everything he had witnessed so far.


    Even so, he stifled his curiosity and made an effort not to voice out his questions. He was afraid of riling Yao Tangup and risk getting killed for being a nuisance.


    The mountain trail had several forks that led to many winding paths throughout the mountain.


    If one wasn¡¯t careful, one could get lost easily.


    Despite this, Yao Tangmeandered through the greenery without hesitation, as if it wasn¡¯t her first time going through the various forks and pathways.


    Every so often, she would stop and check the nts in a certain area.


    The route they took somehow avoided any swamps, and they didn¡¯t encounter any wild beasts, either.


    It was as smootha journey as one could hope for.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were about to reach the foot of the mountain that they finally came upon a thorny patch.


    As they made their way, they heard the distinct sound of fighting in the distance.


    ¡°Kill these illegal immigrants!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, protect Young Master Yao! We can¡¯t let him get hurt again!¡±


    ¡°These people are cunning. We need to keep our wits about us and avoid falling for their tricks. Some of our men are already injured. At this rate, we might not be able to get out of this ce alive.¡±


    Yao Tang andYu Chencrouched behind some brambles and watch the ensuing fight between the groups from afar.


    Yao Tang¡¯s brows furrowed at what she had just heard.


    Meanwhile, Yao Yanstood in the middle of the battle, surrounded by his men. Blood was flowing from a gunshot wound on his shoulder, dying his clothes red.


    The Search Divisionhad significantly decreased in number. It appeared that the group of smugglers hade prepared, and had many weapons in their arsenal. They were gaining the upper hand in this encounter.


    Still, Yao Yan¡¯s men held on and did their best to protect him.


    After a while, the smugglers fell back and got into formation. It looked like they were about tounch a coordinated attack.


    ¡°Quick! Kill Yao Yanand avenge our dead brothers!¡±


    ¡°Charge! We must make Young Master Yao pay with his blood today!¡±


    ¡°Yao Yan hasmitted a heinous crime. He should be punished for his misdeeds!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    The enemy camp continued to shout their battle cries over and over. They certainly didn¡¯tck in bluster, but after a few moments, they realized that none of them wasing directly for Yao Yan.


    This was despite him being in a vulnerable position, and all their derations of intent to kill him.


    Now that things hade to this, no one was willing to step up and face Yao Yanhead-on. They simply didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.


    After all, the fight wouldn¡¯t end once he was gone. If they did dispose of Yao Yan, they knew that the Search Division would have their necks in the aftermath.


    It was quite ironic, since, by all appearances, Yao Yanand his team were on the losing side.


    Even though the smugglers had yelled their purpose to the sky, no one was willing to see it to fruition.


    ¡°Third Brother, wasn¡¯t your boss captured by the Search Division? Aren¡¯t you going to avenge him?¡±


    One of the smugglers goaded a burly man among their group.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Who knows what you¡¯re thinking? You probably just want to pin the me on our gang. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not stupid. If you want to have a go at him, then be my guest!¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 719 - Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 719: Reinforcements</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Cowards!¡±


    The first man spat out.


    The burly man only snorted and didn¡¯t speak again.


    Yao Yan watched their bickering, his eyes shing coldly. Despite his wound, he remained calm and levelheaded.


    ¡°I see that you are indeed cowards,¡± he said to his enemies. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Know that whatever you do, my mean will fight until the veryst one of us dies!¡±


    His voice rang out and caused a buzz among his opponents. They discussed among themselves in hushed whispers.


    Did Yao Yan¡¯s team have some trump card they were unaware of? Or was it that they were counting for backup to arrive?


    Why were they unfazed even though the odds weren¡¯t in their favor?


    Bai Jing, who stood beside Yao Yan, squared his shoulders and said, ¡°Listen up, you hooligans! We of the?Search Division?will defend our Young Master Yao to the death. If you want to die, thene at us!¡±


    His words echoed Yao Yan¡¯s earlier bravado.


    Once again, their enemies pondered this reaction and began to doubt their positions.


    If Yao Yan¡¯s team really had a trump card, then whoever charged at them first would definitely be the first to get eliminated.


    On the other hand, however, if their ranks were depleted, then that meant there would be more loot to share among those who were left.


    But first, they must ensure that they were among the survivors.


    ¡°Let the gang go first. They¡¯re the ones who have something to settle with Yao Yan?in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°No way! We won¡¯t let you take advantage of our gang and reap the rewards for the resources we put in. You guys should go first!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go first, then we won¡¯t, either!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just attack all at once? There won¡¯t be much work after this, anyway. Once we kill Young Master Yao, his men will follow soon enough.¡±


    ¡°You expect us to attack together? Then who will take the vanguard, and who will be at the rear? Or do you want us to take turns in charging forward? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time and seize this opportunity! We must destroy them once and for all. If they escape, everything we¡¯ve worked for will be in vain!¡±


    The smugglers continued to argue among themselves and paid no attention to the Search Division.


    Yu Chen bristled at his spot behind the bushes.


    It irked him how these foreigners unted their might in his homnd. He was itching to teach them a lesson.


    In this scenario, the Search Division?represented their country¡¯sst line of defense.


    If they were defeated, it was as good as having their country¡¯s honor trampled beneath these illegal immigrants¡¯ feet.


    Before he even knew what he was doing, Yu Chen?let out a furious roar.


    ¡°You bastards! I, Yu Chen, am finally here! I will never let the?Search Division?die at your hands! Come at me if you have guts! You shall suffer my wrath!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold his rage and indignation any longer.


    To think that these thugs had dared to act so arrogant in someone else¡¯s turf¡­ Did they believe that no one would go against them?


    As a young master of the Yu family, he naturally had to uphold the honor of their name.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand by and let thieves and trespassers desecrate the ce he called home.


    The smugglers turned in Yu Chen¡¯s direction, their eyes wide and alert. Panic slowly washed over them. They thought that the?Search Division¡¯s reinforcements had finally arrived.


    At this point, there was no telling which side would emerge as the victor.


    They strained their ears, but they heard no one approaching.


    But then, in the next second, anky man walked out of the nearby shrubbery, his face red with fury. He did look imposing, despite his lean frame.


    They looked a little farther, but only saw a young girl standing a few feet behind him.


    The smugglers waited for some time before they realized that no one else wasing. It was just these two.


    ¡°Go back where you came from, Little Brat!¡± the burly man called out as he waved his gun in the air.


    ¡°This is no ce for you. Hurry and get lost, or I¡¯ll shoot you dead.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t care less about these two brats.


    In truth, he thought that shooting them would just be a waste of his bullets. He might as well chase them away instead of creating an additional bloody mess.


    Yu Chen was livid. He felt belittled and humiliated.


    He had always been regarded as the hope of the Yu n wherever he went. He was the only genius among the younger generation in their family, yet he had to suffer these insults from a foreign criminal.


    He would not stand for this!


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 720 - A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 720: A Monster</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yu Chen cried out and spread his arms wide, preparing to use a formation to trap these hooligans and let them die in thend they disrespected.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to stretch that far before he realized that he was still handcuffed.


    He hadmanded such a fierce stance, too, and even the smugglers felt their hearts shake in the face of his threats.


    But looking at him now, they couldn¡¯t help butugh at his ridiculous appearance.


    This man was merely courting his own death!


    To think that he had dared to act all tough and intimidate them, he must not know what death was!


    ¡°Brat! I¡¯ve never seen anyone so audacious as to bluff in a situation like this. Do you realize what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into?¡±


    ¡°I can kill you where you stand with a single shot!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, why don¡¯t we get rid of this meddlesome pair first? Once we¡¯re done with them, we can finish off the Search Divisionand their precious Young Master Yao. We need to show these people what it means to provoke us!¡±


    ¡°Right! Take out your guns and just riddle them with bullets!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get them! We need to kill them here and now!¡±


    With that, the foreigners brandished their weapons and rushed toward Yu Chen.


    Yao Yan stood back among his men and narrowed his eyes. For some reason, that girl in the distance felt familiar to him.


    He was almost certain he had seen that figure before. And the feeling she gave off¡­


    It reminded him of Yao Tang. But it couldn¡¯t be her.


    He had sent Yao Tanghome after yesterday¡¯s earthquake. Their parents would surely have coddled her after the ordeal, and forbidden her toe out for quite some time.


    Besides, this part of the mountain was dangerous. How would a teenager like her even find her way to this ce?


    Yao Yan soon ruled out the possibility that it wasYao Tang.


    Without breaking his cool, he surveyed the enemies surrounding them and estimated the number who had broken from the group to attack the neers.


    After making some calctions, he barked out an order to the Search Division.


    An opportunity had presented itself. The smugglers were currently distracted.


    It was the best time to strike back.


    ¡°Men of the Search Division, listen to me carefully! Muster whatever strength you have left and charge at the enemy with all your might!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    His men seemed to have found renewed vigor in the way things had turned out. They took out their weapons and tightened their circle around Yao Yan as they hacked their way through the foreigners.


    Sure enough, the other party was not expecting the Search Divisionto make their move.


    With their skills, Yao Yan¡¯s men were able to break through the enemy lines in no time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and help those two!¡± Yao Yamanded without a second thought.


    Judging by what the young man had said, he surmised that the pair was also from their country. More importantly, they had elected to put their lives on the line for the sake of the Search Division.


    There was no way Yao Yanwas going to leave them just like that.


    His men ambled their way over to where Yu Chenwas. Here and there, the dead and the injured were strewn across the path.


    It was fairly easy to reach the bushes, as there weren¡¯t many smugglers who were still able to fight.


    Not far off, they could spot a lithe figure who seemed to be dancing among the enemies, her de glinting in the sunlight.


    Wherever her dagger passed, men crumpled to the ground and wailed in agony.


    Yu Chen stared nkly at the fallen men as they writhed in pain and begged for mercy.


    Yao Tang¡¯s movements reminded him of a farmer harvesting her crops.


    She swung her arm this way and that, and no one was left standing.


    What a force of nature.


    ¡°Monster,¡± Yu Chenmuttered unwittingly. ¡°This girl is a monster!¡±


    He had been shocked plenty enough when she struck down the first man.


    But now that she had felled so many, he felt like his brain was turning into mush as he tried to process what he was witnessing.


    How could a girl have this muchbat strength? And she was an array master, too, whose level of skill greatly surpassed his.


    Did shee from some devil training camp or something? Because she did resemble a spawn of hell.


    Array masters focused on their own craft. They spent their days studying arrays and ways to better them, and had rtively weak martial arts skills.


    They were held in high regard wherever they went, so in times of danger, they would naturally be protected and hidden away from the fight.


    Despite their inherently weak physiques, they had no reason to train theirbat skills.


    After all, a single talisman was enough to trap an army of ten thousand riders, and one array master was capable of wielding up to a thousand talismans at a time.


    And yet, Yao Tangexisted, a girl who not only had defeated his array, but was now fighting as though she was born for battle.

 Chapter 721 - Leader of the Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 721: Leader of the Bandits</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    This girl¡¯sbat skills were nowhere near inferior to those of his family¡¯s strongest fighters.


    But what made her all the more formidable was the fact that she could easily use formations to assist her in the middle of battle.


    As soon as the enemies fired their guns, an unseen force shielded Yao Tangand blocked the bullets¡¯ trajectory.


    The speed with which she put up the array was also something he had never seen before.


    If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought that this teenager was a seasoned warrior who had already weathered many encounters such as this one.


    Yu Chen shook his head and immediately dismissed the thought. That was impossible.


    He stood back and continued watching her do her dirty work. At first, he wanted to demand to be uncuffed so that he could participate in the fight, but he soon realized that his help wasn¡¯t really needed.


    He just didn¡¯t expect to be rendered speechless by what he saw next.


    Despite their difference in number, Yao Tangwas able to hold out her own against these men. In fact, she was winning.


    She stabbed thest man standing, and he crumpled at her feet.


    When Yu Chensaw this, he opened his mouth to say something.


    But before he could speak, he heard the sharp ng of metal and found that he had been uncuffed. He was free again.


    Yao Tang¡¯s face remained expressionless as she put the handcuffs away.


    Yu Chen turned sullen, and the words died in his throat.


    It was one thing to look down on his strength, but for her to remove his binds only after the fight was finished¡­ Yao Tangseemed to be emphasizing just how weak she thought he was.


    At this point, Yao Yanapproached them with his men in tow.


    His gaze was sharp and cial as he looked at Yao Tang.


    All of a sudden, he felt her aura shift toward the side, and a chill ran down his spine. He saw Yao Tangsquare her shoulders and take on abative stance.


    In the blink of an eye, Yao Yanwhipped out his gun.


    With his eyes staring straight ahead, he aimed in the distance and fired.


    Bang!


    A smuggler groaned in pain. The radio he had been holding was blown into smithereens, along with most of his hand.


    He was the leader of the bandits.


    Yao Tang had already anticipated his move. She had stabbed him in the shoulder, and the wound wasn¡¯t fatal. Even so, he couldn¡¯t move freely enough to escape.


    He was clearly trying to use the radio to report back to their organization.


    Luckily, Yao Yanmoved quickly and eliminated that option for him.


    ¡°What the heck were you trying to do, Young Master Yao?¡± Yu Chencried out.


    He had only seen Yao Yanwalk over, and in the next second, he was firing a gun inYao Tang¡¯s direction. It gave him quite a fright.


    It wasn¡¯t until he followed Yao Yan¡¯s gaze thatYu Chenfinally understood what had happened.


    As for the foreign man, he had lost his only means of escape. Yao Tanghad made a point of keeping him alive until now, so he already had a good idea about what awaited him in the near future.


    Being the leader of his gang, his reaction was immediate and instinctive.


    He braced himself tomit suicide and took out a dagger from his inner pocket.


    Yu Chen saw him do it just in time, and he quickly strode over to snatch the weapon from the smuggler¡¯s hand.


    As he did, he had the annoying thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch the dagger away if this had urred earlier.


    But his enemy was currently injured in the shoulder, so the task was practically effortless now.


    Yao Yan¡¯s men were quick on the uptake. They rushed over and instantly tied up the man.


    He was thest survivor from the enemy camp, and they extract every piece of information they could from him. They could also use him to deal with possible enemy reinforcements or retaliation.


    Bai Jing turned toYu Chen. ¡°Who are you guys? You have been a great help to theSearch Division. You have our sincerest gratitude. Please be assured that we will forever keep this favor in our hearts.¡±


    He cupped his hands toward the pair and offered them a bow.


    But when Bai Jingraised his head, he reflexively stepped back and pointed a finger atYu Chen. ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you that person? The one who set up the array?¡±


    Yu Chen let out a derisive snort. He narrowed his eyes atBai Jingand puffed up his chest before speaking.


    ¡°Indeed, it was me. What, do you want to take revenge on me now? Let me tell you, all those who have seen my true face ended up dead. You¡¯re not too far away from earning the same fate.¡±


    After hearing this, the people from the Search Divisioncollectively fell back and eyedYu Chenwarily.


    If his threats were any good, then he was an enemy and not a friend.


    Perhaps he had purposely helped them because he had an ulterior motive. With everything that had happened so far, they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    This man called Yu Chenhad managed to trap and confuse them with a single formation. He was undoubtedly powerful, and most certainly dangerous.

 Chapter 722 - No Way It Was Her

    <h4>Chapter 722: No Way It Was Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Yan sized up Yao Tang and Yu Chen silently, his eyes clouded withplex and unknown emotions.


    Seeing that he had sessfully intimidated the Search Division,Yu Chenwas pleased with himself. So much so that he almost shed them a smug smirk.


    But the next thing he knew, Yao Tanghadnded a sound p on his cheek.


    ¡°Stop fooling around and speak properly.¡±


    Her voice was low and unlike what she normally used.


    Even her closest friends wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that it was she who had spoken.


    Yu Chen pouted and let out a sigh of resentment.


    Fine, then. Since the terrifying little ancestor said so, then he wouldn¡¯t y with these idiots anymore.


    ¡°Why did you help the Search Division?¡±


    Although Yao Yan¡¯s question was directed atYu Chen, his eyes were fixed onYao Tang.


    It was obvious to him just how things stood between these two.


    Yao Tang averted her gaze and refused to look at him.


    Yu Chen took one nce at her expression and answered obediently. ¡°We were going on a pleasant journey when we happened upon injustice, so we figured we should lend a helping hand. If something like this happens again in the future, we will be sure to do the same thing.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he cast another careful nce at Yao Tang. When she said nothing,Yu Chenheaved an inward sigh of relief.


    That meant that he had said the right thing just now, right?


    Yao Yan nodded at his response, though he seemed to be mulling it over as well.


    This guy had indeed stolen their starry sky fragment earlier, but he still willingly helped them when they were in trouble. Perhaps his toughness was merely an act to cover up his soft heart.


    The girl beside him didn¡¯t say much, but it was clear that she was the one in power in their rtionship.


    Who was she?


    ¡°All right, then please state your names,¡± Yao Yansaid, his gaze turning sharp as he observed every single detail of the pair¡¯s reaction. ¡°TheSearch Divisionwill be paying you a formal visit in the following days.¡±


    Yu Chen replied without thinking. ¡°My name isXiao Feng. I am the only son of the Xiao family. When youe to my residence, just state my name and the staff will bring you to me.¡±


    He ended his sentence with another pompous roll of his eyes.


    He did look like a pampered young master.


    ¡°I¡¯m his sister, Xiao Ling,¡± Yao Tang said briskly. ¡°We were out for training and ended up at Lingyun Peak by coincidence.¡±


    She had the bearing of someone who had been trained in martial arts her whole life, and looked nothing like Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang always had azy gait andnguid posture, and she almost always drawled out everything she said.


    A strange look passed over Bai Jing¡¯s eyes. He nodded and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°OurSearch Divisionwill remember this favor and repay you in the future.¡±


    He looked uncharacteristically serious, not like the cker that he usually was.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yao Tangreplied before looking into the distance. ¡°My brother and I still have matters to attend to, so we will be taking our leave now.¡±


    With that, she led Yu Chenaway before the others could say anything else.


    Yao Yan watched them disappear into the trees. It wasn¡¯t until they were out of sight that he finally dispelled his suspicions.


    For a moment there, he began to assume that the girl was Yao Tang, just because they were of simr age. He had even thought that she had donned some hyperrealistic mask or something.


    But after that brief round of questioning, he soon realized that the girl was far cry from his sister.


    There was no way she could be Yao Tang.


    After walking for some time, Yu Chencalcted the distance and presumed that they were well out of sight of theSearch Division. He braced himself for what might happen next.


    They were about to exit the mountain. Was he still expected to follow this little ancestor even in the outside world?


    If he would only keep on living in fear of her, he might as well die. He refused to suffer the terrifying knowledge that she could dispose of him on any given day.


    But then he thought about the benefits that Yao Tanghad mentioned earlier.


    She virtually had an entire rare metal mine in her possession. It was only right that he be given some of the loot, wasn¡¯t it?


    Besides, even though he didn¡¯t contribute much to the fight, the space that she used to transport the items was originally his. He deserved some credit for that, didn¡¯t he?


    Yu Chen¡¯s pace slowed as he considered his options. From time to time, he would nce at Yao Tang, with a frown.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡± she suddenly asked. Her voice had returned to normal.


    Yu Chen was so frightened by her question that he trembled and shook his head frantically. Thoughts of the benefits and advantages he might gain all flew out the window.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Yao Tangordered, catching him off-guard yet again.


    ¡°Sister, what are you nning this time? I really have no other clothes. Please don¡¯t say that you want me to emerge from the mountain naked!¡±


    Yu Chen put his arms over his chest like he was some weakdy who was about to be assaulted.


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Give them to me.¡±


    Yu Chen surrendered in the end, of course. He gingerly discarded his clothes and handed them to her.


    After everything, he didn¡¯t have it in him to disobey a single word that Yao Tangsaid.

 Chapter 723 - Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 723: Robbery</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    After Yao Tang had taken his clothes, she took a small ball out of his pockets.


    The ball spun around her palm. Only after a few rounds did the ball rise up to mid-air before plopping back onto her hand.


    Yu Chen nced over at her.


    However, before he could say anything, Yao Tang handed him the clothes back once more.


    Yu Chen reached out to take it. Once he had gotten it,?Yao Tang?turned around and raced down the mountains. She didn¡¯t even bother to look back.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± he shouted. ¡°What about my reward?¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to have heard him as she disappeared from his sight.


    Although he had longed to break free from her clutches, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the smallest sense of¡­ disappointment?


    Like he was some sort of child abandoned on the roadside.


    Yu Chen immediately dispelled the idea from his mind.


    He had onlye into contact with this woman for a short period of time, and he was already dependent on her.


    Yu Chen nced at the fabric on his hands and immediately put on his clothes. Oh well, guess he lost two things today.


    However, he immediately thought back to Yao Tang¡¯s actions.


    She had handed him the clothes back, and he remembered seeing her with this small silver ball of hers. Could it be that she had simply borrowed his clothes¡¯ ability before returning them to him again?


    Yu Chen felt his heart beating fast in his chest.


    Could that have worked?


    This was his family¡¯s treasure¡ªone that had been passed down from generation to generation.


    He had been prepared to be scolded by his family.


    Yet now, maybe there was a chance to turn things around.


    Although he knew the chances of that woman returning his clothes¡¯ power to him, he couldn¡¯t help but hold a sliver of hope for her.


    Yu Chen held his breath and slowly ced his fingers into his pocket. The only thing he could do now was to wait and check.


    Just then, he felt something embrace his fingers.


    She returned the power!


    He narrowed his eyes and dug deeper into the ¡°space¡±, only to find the rare metals he had dug out of the mine. This was his! She had shared it with him!


    He was rich!


    Now that he had acquired his materials, he finallypleted his training. Not only that, but he had even obtained something.


    But, who was that girl?


    Yu Chen couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction where Yao Tang?had disappeared. Now, nobody was there, but ayer of leaves from the trees above them. It seemed that she had already gone down from the mountain.


    She could¡¯ve taken it from him for what he had done.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t. She even kept up to her own side of the bargain.


    This was too unbelievable!


    Yu Chen was also very curious about one thing. Since she had returned the space to him, where did she put the minerals that she had collected?


    At the other end of the mountain, Yao Tang was walking down the mountain.


    It was already noon and No. 1 High School had already given everyone who participated in the Oath a day off.


    When she checked her phone, she saw that she had a few missed calls.


    They were calls from Yao Yan.


    She sighed.


    At this point, she was already feeling her head start to ache.


    Having a brother could be troublesome.


    She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself to him. After all, she knew that her brother was smart enough to catch her lies. Instead of answering him, she decided not to head back and walk in another direction.


    On the way, her phone kept ringing.


    At this point, if she didn¡¯t pick up the phone now, her brother would call the police!


    At 11 AM, Lin Xin, who had just woken up, drowsily opened her eyes.


    So many things had transpired yesterday that she was just exhausted. She only ate a little when she hade back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had sster in the afternoon, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get up.


    It was a pity that she still had sses.


    The second she opened her eyes, she noticed a figure sitting by the edge of her bed.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m at a ssmate¡¯s house.¡±


    She was so surprised that she almost jumped up.


    However, before she could scream, a cold hand sped across her mouth.


    Lin Xin¡¯s eyes widened.


    They had just experienced an earthquake yesterday. Was there another break-in today?


    She really had a hard life.


    However, just as she was about to scream, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the familiarity of this voice¡­it belonged to a woman.


    ¡°Xinxin is a little scared, so I¡¯m keeping herpany. We¡¯ll be going to schoolter in the afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 724 - 24: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 724: Exposed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Tang removed her hand from Lin Xin¡¯s mouth and shot her a look.


    The girl was Yao Tang! She breathed a sigh of relief. However, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at her friend¡¯s phone. Was her brother calling her?


    She handed over the phone and motioned for Lin Xin to speak.


    Lin Xin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother Yao, it¡¯s me. Sister Tang¡¯s in my house right now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Who didn¡¯t have secrets?


    Besides, she and Yao Tang had been friends who had gone through life and death together. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to help her out.


    However, her family had a very strong security system. It wasn¡¯t difficult for outsiders to enter, so how was Yao Tang able to get in?


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m hanging up. You can go ahead.¡±


    Yao Tang hung up the phone and stared into Lin Xin¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Yao Tang stretched out her hand and pointed at the other end. This time, she saw that the window was wide open. The curtains pped all around them as the wind howled in answer.


    Lin Xin¡¯s eyes filled with surprise.


    Her bedroom was located on the third floor.


    The third floor!


    How was she able to climb up?


    Moreover, there were high walls right outside their home. The security guards were circling the area 24 hours a day. How was she able to do it?


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Lin Xin immediately grabbed onto her hand and gazed at her skin care as if trying to spot any cuts and bruises.


    Yao Tang shook her head, smiling.


    Yao Yan, who had just received a call, immediately rushed straight to the Lin Family vi. Beads of sweat fell down his forehead as his heartbeat raced in his chest. He didn¡¯t even slow down as he reached the living room.


    As soon as he exined his attention to a puzzled Mr. Lin, the old man immediately looked up to the second floor.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to look for your sister?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows.


    The second he said this, Yao Tang and Lin Xinwent down the stairs with smiles on their faces. ¡°Dad, my ssmate hade over this morning,¡± Lin Xinquickly exined. ¡°I had nightmaresst night, so I just had to call her over.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one causing trouble.¡± Mr. Linughed as he waved her over. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your brother. You¡¯ve already made him worry for nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yao Yan waved dismissively. ¡°She has a ss in the afternoon, so I can take her back to eat now. Thank you again.¡±


    Mr. Lin chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for your sister toe all the way here to keep my Xinxinpany. Why don¡¯t they stay until noon, and I can send them both to school?¡± He smiled. ¡°Let me have the honor of treating her. After everything she had done for my Xinxin, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Ever since Lin Xin hade back, he heard that a ssmate had saved her. This must be the ssmate she had been talking about.


    Yao Yan nced over at his sister. ¡°My mother has already prepared a meal at home, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to let her wait too long. It¡¯s best if Xiaoya and I head back.¡±


    When he heard that their parents were still waiting for them, Mr. Lin backed down.


    ¡°All right, since you¡¯ve already prepared food at home, you and Xiao Ya can head back first. Be careful, okay?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s heart jumped.


    Oh no, he was exposed!


    When Lin Xin heard the words ¡°Xiao Ya¡±, she froze. What was Yao Yaneven thinking? She secretly nced at Yao Tang.


    She rarely saw her like this.


    Yao Tang looked like a mouse who had just been caught by a cat.


    It was interesting.


    Yao Tang noticed her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shoot her a re.


    It was obvious that Mr. Lin¡¯s nonchnt response had aroused Yao Yan¡¯s suspicion.


    Yao Tang took a deep breath.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Lin Xine with us? She hasn¡¯t been to my house before, so she¡¯ll want toe and see my room.¡±


    Yao Tang suggested.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t ambush her in front of Lin Xin.


    Mr. Lin awkwardly nced over at him, not speaking.


    Yao Yan smiled, looking like he was in a good mood. ¡°That¡¯s good. The more, the merrier, right? Are you okay with this arrangement, Uncle Lin?


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Young Master Yao.¡±


    Father Lin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± He ruffled her hair. ¡°You should learn from your friend Xiao Ya. Look at how sensible she is!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡±

 Chapter 725 - Can’t Escape

    <h4>Chapter 725: Can¡¯t Escape</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    They followed Yao Yan out of the Lin Family Vi. Lin Xinsnuck a nce at her friend, shing her the brightest smile she could muster.


    She was ecstatic about having lunch at her house. After all, she really had never been there, and she was excited to spend more time with her friend.


    Not only that, but she would also be able to go to school with her together. The thought of this made her even more excited.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows at her, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Now that Lin Xin was here, Yao Yannaturally wouldn¡¯t scold her. That meant, that she could still push this out a little while longer.


    However, as soon as they had gotten into the car, the atmosphere changed just a bit.


    She could see her brother casting a few nces at her in the rearview mirror before heaving a sigh. She shifted on her seat ufortably.


    ¡°Brother Yao, I really did call Tangtang over,¡± Lin Xinwas quick to exin. ¡°I just miss her, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t really think about how you would be feeling about this. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    As soon as she had exined, Lin Xin subtly patted Yao Tangon the shoulder, indicating that the matter was already put to rest.


    However, Yao Tang could only close her eyes in response.


    When they arrived at the Yao Family home, Lin Xinwas naturally enveloped in her family¡¯s embrace. Even Yao Yanwas chuckling and speaking this entire time.


    It was as if everything had gone back to normal, or so she wished.


    As soon as it was time to head to school, Yao Yan drove them to the school¡¯s gate. When Lin Xinhad gotten off, he nced over at her, ¡°Tangtang,e back early, okay? We still have much to talk about.¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back,¡± she naturally agreed.


    Lin Xin stood outside and nced over at her. As soon as Yao Tanghad gotten out, she held her hand and pulled her into the gate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to your brother,¡± sheforted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re already covered.¡±


    If only it were that easy.


    In ss 20, everyone was bright and early.


    After all, they were all expecting someone else¡¯s attendance. As soon as they saw Yao Tang walking into the ssroom, their faces were painted with bright joy.


    Meng Yang immediately sprinted over with a smile. ¡°Sister Tang,¡± he eximed. ¡°You¡¯re okay! You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been worried about you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve rested.¡±


    Her ssmates also gathered around her, ncing at her from head to toe. Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t injured, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Qin Jing was quick to hold her other hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault! She pushed Lin Xin. Otherwise, Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t have fallen to save her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must seek justice for Yao Tang!¡±


    Meng Yang waved his hand. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll ask my dad to look into this matter, okay?¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t allow you to be wronged this time.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Everyone chimed in.


    However, at this time, Yao Tang had other thoughts in mind. All she could focus on was her older brother. What was she going toe up with this time around?


    ¡°All right ss!¡± The teacher called out as soon as he stepped into the ssroom, alerting the others. ¡°Everyone, get back to your seats.¡±


    They all followed suit.


    Noticing Yao Tang¡¯s thoughtful expression, Meng Yang poked at Lin Xin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± he whispered. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she exined. ¡°She¡¯s probably just tired that¡¯s all.¡±


    Even then, he didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Even though Yao Tang was unwilling to face her big brother, she knew that it would only be a matter of time before she did. Just as she had thought, the afternoon passed by quickly.


    She sighed. However, before she could pack her things, her phone dinged.


    ¡°Uncle Liu is already at the gate. You cane back using our car.¡±


    Her lips twitched.


    Was he so afraid of her running off that he asked the driver to pick her up?


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t sneak away anymore.


    After getting into the car, she quickly returned home. At that time, Yao Rong and Jiang Wanwere out, so she was to meet her brother in his study.


    She casually knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    There, she saw Yao Yan behind his desk.


    He sighed.


    ¡°Tangtang, where did you really go this morning?¡± he questioned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to suspect anything, the girl he had seen looked quite familiar to him. He pursed his lips, drumming his fingers onto the desk.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be worried.


    His intuition had always been urate. It was by relying on his intuition that he was able to gather all the information he needed.


    Even then, Yao Tang didn¡¯t appear bothered. Instead, she leaned back against her seat. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lin Xintell you?¡± she asked casually. ¡°I went to the Lin Family vi. You can ask them to confirm.¡±

 Chapter 726 - President Tan’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 726: President Tan¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Yao Yan felt hopeless. However, knowing that there was no way to force the truth out of her, he decided to take a sip from his tea. ¡°Look, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you tell me or not, but the mountain is a very dangerous ce¡ªespecially after the earthquake. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She nodded lightly.


    Although he couldn¡¯t get in touch with the girl who had gone on a killing spree in the forest, Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help but be worried.


    Maybe it really wasn¡¯t her.


    The girl he hade across was very talented in martial arts. It was impossible for Yao Tang to know all about this in her school.


    Even then, he couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    It was just something he had to investigate further.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    He looked up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you have a visitor. He said that he¡¯s a teacher of Miss from the Music Association,¡± his butler said, stepping inside. ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside. I believe he¡¯s heard about yesterday¡¯s incident and wanted to check up on Miss.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°That should be Elder Tan,¡± Yao Tang said indifferently.


    Yao Yan waved her off.


    He didn¡¯t know how happy his sister was at that very moment.


    As soon as they reached the living room, Yao Yan spotted a middle-aged man and a younger man lounging on the sofa. ¡°President Tan, I¡¯ve long heard about your reputation. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today,¡± he greeted, extending out his hand. ¡°Thank you for taking Tangtangunder your wing.¡±


    President Tanughed, shaking his hand. ¡°She has truly made me proud. You¡¯ve all raised a fine youngdy.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he nced over at the young woman. He sighed in relief when he saw that she was unscathed. ¡°Now that Tangtang is fine, I can finally be at ease.¡±


    His son, Tan Jian, resisted the urge to sigh.


    Tan Jian had just arrived a few days ago. He hadn¡¯t even rested as much when his father dragged him back to work.


    President Tan had even traveled all the way to Lingyun Peak the other day. When Professor Wang handed his father to his care, he shot him a look and told him, ¡°Good luck.¡± Back then, he failed to understand what he meant.


    Now, he did.


    Maybe, he shouldn¡¯t havee back at all.


    His father had done nothing but order him around these days.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see if Tangtang has returned and if she¡¯s injured?¡±


    Naturally, he had declined then.


    Thedy had just returned! She didn¡¯t even have time to process what had happened. She must be spending her time with her family. Why did they have to step in?


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I go with you tomorrow? I¡¯m sure your disciple needs to rest.¡±


    Even then, he still didn¡¯t listen.


    No matter how many times he had declined, President Tan still wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Now, he had no other choice but to agree.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go outside their house to take a look. Maybe then, I¡¯ll see her.¡±


    Tan Jian coaked President Tan that night.


    Only then did he allow him to go alone.


    On that dark and windy night, Tan Jiang squatted near the Yao Family vi and waited for Yao Tangto appear.


    The next day, Tan Jian came back with two dark circles around his eyes.


    He entered the living room, only to be badgered by the Chairman.


    ¡°Well? Have you seen her? Is she alright?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone that night.¡±


    He said, feeling as if he was floating in a void.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for President Tan not to back down. His frown became much more evidence as he snapped, ¡°Useless! I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you with this.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Before he could even think straight, he was already being dragged over by his father into the Yao Family home.


    However, while his father was acting like a child, he couldn¡¯t help but follow along.


    After all, this was the first time his father had a disciple after twenty years. He naturally understood.

 Chapter 727 - Let’s Go Now

    <h4>Chapter 727: Let¡¯s Go Now</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°You brat, what are you sighing for?¡±


    As Tan Jian was inevitably consumed by his thoughts, President Tan thumped him on the head. His expression hardened.


    Just the thought of his son like this was enough to make him furious.


    In his eyes, his son was useless!


    If his son was even half as good as Yao Tang, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having a sessor. He¡¯d stop his search and instead focus on training him.


    However, his son wasn¡¯t talented in music at all. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t met Yao Tang, he was afraid that he¡¯d have no sessor to take after him.


    That Principal Kong was really too much! They were already nearing their college entrance examination, and he still encouraged everyone to participate in the mountain climbing activity. Didn¡¯t he think this through?


    He was so furious that he could feel his beard already poking out at the end. He wanted to stomp over to No. 1 High School and teach that man a lesson. ¡°If I had known he was going to do this,¡± he murmured angrily. ¡°What was that old man thinking?¡±


    This activity caused so many casualties.


    ¡°We also have a Confucius Statue in our Association. We can pray for a smooth college entrance examination there. Why do you have to hike up all the way up there? If I had known, I would¡¯ve opened the association up for all of you.¡± he murmured.


    Only the members of the Music Association were allowed to enter the hall. Outsiders were barred from entry.


    However, for Yao Tang¡¯s safety, he decided to hand this privilege to all No. 1 High School students.


    In the end, he stated, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to bring this up. I¡¯m more familiar with Principal Kong¡¯s senior anyway. Elder Guan will handle this.¡±


    As soon as she heard his name, Yao Tang came back to her senses.


    Thest thing she wanted was for President Tan to bring Elder Guanin. If he came, then he¡¯d certainly be able to search for clues about her.


    If he knew that she was here, then things wouldn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she refused. ¡°I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be such activities in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing her blunt words, President Tan sighed deeply before nodding his head. Fine.


    If she really didn¡¯t want him to bring it up, then he wouldn¡¯t. He might as well change the topic.


    He cleared his throat a couple of times before saying, ¡°The old man¡¯s pressuring me over the weeks about you visiting the Inner Pavilion¡ªthe Cab in Jing City. You¡¯ll have to travel by ne to get there. I¡¯m not sure if you know about the invitation, so I came to tell you.¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t like to visit the Inner Pavilion?


    Tan Jian, who was beside him, resisted the urge to roll his eyes.


    It was obvious that his father wasn¡¯t here on any official business. He just wanted to see whether or not Yao Tang was injured. Couldn¡¯t he tell her about this trip over the phone?


    The old man had other intentions in mind.


    But he pretended not to know a thing.


    When President Tan noticed his son¡¯s questioning gaze, he snapped, ¡°You stinking brat! Focus on your drink.¡±


    Then, he turned to Yao Tang as a soft smile spread across his lips. ¡°Well, what do you think? When do you want to go?¡± he asked. ¡°If you¡¯re able to go early, I might be able to apany you.¡±


    His change in attitude was so fast that even Yao Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Tan Jian looked up. ¡°If you¡¯re free next month, I¡¯ll be able to apany you too,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Shh, child, the adults are talking!¡± the old man snapped once more.


    Tan Jian took one nce at Yao Tang, who wasn¡¯t even off-age yet, before taking a deep breath. Without any more sidements, he shut his mouth.


    Her eyes lit up as she carefully nced at Yao Yan.


    If she could leave now, then she could avoid her brother¡¯s questions. It would be a good idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m free this week, so I can go when I have the time.¡±


    ¡°Then how about I make some preparations and pick you up in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Or you can make these preparations now and we can leave right away?¡±


    It¡¯s best to leave now.


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    President Tan thought about it for a moment. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to make somest-minute adjustments. However, the flight would take off early the next day, so that meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to get enough sleep.

 Chapter 728 - Visiting the Zhang Family Home

    <h4>Chapter 728: Visiting the Zhang Family Home</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Yan smiled gently. ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush today. Why don¡¯t you leave the next day? We still have to request a leave of absence from the school.¡±


    Yao Tang immediately shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just let the school know.¡±


    As she said this, Yao Yan didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Instead, he took a sip from his teacup and looked away. The man looked extremely calm andposed as if he had expected this response from her.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was in a hurry in asking her more questions.


    ¡°All right! As that¡¯s settled, Tan Jian, why don¡¯t you book us a ne for tonight? We¡¯ll leave for Beijing today and prepare a hotel for Yao Tang to stay in.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, President Tan finalized their agreement.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a hotel. Tangtang can just rest at home.¡± He smiled in response.


    Yao Tang was quick to refuse, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to stay with teacher. Not only will I be able to learn more, but I wouldn¡¯t have to travel back and forth as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tangtang can travel with us. We can make arrangements for her.¡± President Tansmiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her, Young Master Yao.¡±


    Just the thought of bringing his disciple to Beijing to see the elders was enough to make him feel ecstatic. His smile was so wide that it was starting to look unnatural.


    ¡°Yeah, we can handle this,¡± Tan Jian added as he nced over at his phone.


    President Tan nudged him. ¡°Have you already booked the tickets? Hurry up!¡±


    Tan Jian sighed, resigning to his fate.


    Yao Yan, however, couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. It seemed that his sister really wanted to go with them instead of staying with him. While he was happy about the opportunities she had, he still wanted to spend some time with her.


    Yao Tang avoided his gaze.


    She really had her own reasons for going to Beijing.


    In addition to the material she had obtained thest time, she now had two of the same material. And she still didn¡¯t know the secret behind them.


    She had long heard about the ancient books hidden in the Inner Pavilion¡¯s library.


    Perhaps she could find some clues there.


    That¡¯s why she needed to grab this opportunity as well.


    Also, perhaps, by the time she had returned from the pavilion, her brother would¡¯ve already forgotten all about this matter. Maybe then, he wouldn¡¯t be asking her any more questions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can rest with us. Tan Jian and I will have everything set up for you. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    President Tan smiled. His voice was kind, much different to how he had spoken to his son.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not dy any further,¡± she agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things, and we can leave. Do you mind joining me? I have some questions I need to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He nudged Tan Jian to buy their tickets before following Yao Tang up the stairs.


    He was proud of how talented his disciple was. Although, he was a tiny bit disappointed that he couldn¡¯t at the very least impart some of his knowledge to her.


    However, now that she had some questions to ask, he was happy to answer her.


    Soon, Yao Tang finished packing and went downstairs.


    After saying their goodbyes, Yao Tang stayed in the Tan Family RV for the night, waiting to board the ne.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mom, thank you for bringing me to the teacher¡¯s house. I¡¯ll definitely try my best in the future.¡±


    Yao Ran beamed at Qin Man.


    Recently, Master Zhang has been using his sickness as an excuse to avoid her. Although he was still calm and kind during the phone call, it was obvious that he was avoiding her.


    In the end, Qin Man had no other choice but to go to the Zhang Family home herself. This time, she had thrown away her pride and went another route.


    ¡°Just make sure you convince him, all right? Do you even know how to convince him?¡±


    Her eyes were narrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree after hearing my reasons, Mom,¡± Yao Ran replied quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then you don¡¯t have to contact him in the future. He¡¯s already so old anyway¡ªhis mind must already be giving out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, they finally arrived at his home.


    Yao Ran had been there many times, so she knew her way around. As she entered the living room, she saw Master Zhang sitting right on the sofa.


    However, he didn¡¯t look happy to see her. The atmosphere around them wasn¡¯t as pleasant as it had been. He didn¡¯t even pour her some tea as he had used to.

 Chapter 729 - No Longer Care for

    <h4>Chapter 729: No Longer Care for Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Teacher Zhang didn¡¯t want to see the two of them again.


    Even so, Qin Manhad done somethingst night that she had never done before¡ªshe had humbled herself in front of another person. And she sounded quite pitiful, too.


    Teacher Zhang hesitated as he thought about the various gifts he had received from theYao familyover the years. In the end, he finally agreed.


    But the moment heid eyes on the mother-daughter duo again, his thoughts instantly went back to the incident at the Music Association.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Ran¡¯s duplicity, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such loss and humiliation fromPresident Tan.


    At the end of the day, when all was said and done, these two were still at fault.


    Even the elders of the inner sect were displeased with how things had turned out. It was their reaction that finally made him realize that the Yao familywasn¡¯t worth it at all.


    And so, despite agreeing to the meeting, Teacher Zhangmade up his mind that he would no longer care aboutYao Ranin the future.


    In any case, she was still the precious daughter of the Yao family, so he was fairly certain that no particr disaster would befall her.


    As for him, if he continued to meddle in this matter, there was no telling how many more of his peers or how much more of his reputation he was going to lose.


    ¡°Teacher, please forgive me. I was too desperate that I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I promise, I didn¡¯t mean for any of those things to happen. Allow me to take responsibility by kneeling.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Yao Ranimmediately dropped to her knees after she finished speaking.


    Teacher Zhang peered at her and noticed her thin frame and red-rimmed eyes.


    He mmed his teacup on the table and said in a stern tone, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you came all the way here just to kneel in front of me.¡±


    It was an outrage!


    If outsiders were to behold this scene, they would likely think that he was being harsh on his apprentices.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang, please let her express her remorse. How will she learn from her mistakes otherwise? She was fortunate enough to have you as her teacher, yet she never took care of that rare opportunity. She even angered you due to her recklessness. It is only right that she reflects on herself.¡±


    Qin Man said nonchntly. Her face even showed a hint of mockery.


    If this so-called daughter of hers wasn¡¯t so useless, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation in the first ce.


    Besides, she was convinced that Teacher Zhangdidn¡¯t have a heart made of stone. After all, he had doted onYao Ranin the past. Now that the girl was kneeling at his feet,Qin Man didn¡¯t think he would refuse her again.


    ¡°Mom is right. I am in the wrong, and I should be kneeling. Please don¡¯t be too considerate of me. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Yao Ran¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks as her body was racked with sobs.


    ¡°I know how much you care about me, Master. I was a fool for not cherishing your tutge. This is why I am offering you my deepest apologies in the only way I can.¡±


    Unable to bear the sight before him any longer, the butler turned woefully to Teacher Zhang. But when he caught sight of the other man¡¯s expression, he had no choice but to swallow his words.


    It was true that the Master had adored this pupil very much, and used to sing her praises to anyone who cared to hear.


    The butler never imagined that the two would drift apart under these terrible circumstances.


    Teacher Zhang harrumphed and waved his hand dismissively.


    Still, a look of pity passed over his eyes.


    He knew all too well just what kind of person Qin Manwas.


    To live in such a cold and demanding household, he could understand why Yao Ranhad felt the need to go to such lengths to hold on to her parents¡¯ approval.


    What Teacher Zhangcouldn¡¯t tolerate was the fact that the girl had also lied to him!


    He found himself vaciting yet again, because while it was true that Yao Ranhadmitted a mistake, his affections for her as his promising pupil were genuine as well.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang, please have a look at the gifts we brought with us.¡±


    Qin Man stood up with a smile and handed over a box.


    Inside was a 100-year-old ginseng. It had high medicinal value, especially for the elderly. In some cases, it could even save a life in critical condition.


    If Teacher Zhanghappened to contract a sudden illness in the future, he could just pop a piece of the ginseng root into his mouth and he should recover in no time.


    To Qin Man¡¯s dismay, however, the man didn¡¯t even bother ncing at the box¡¯s contents. He simply gestured at the butler to give it back.


    He knew that if he epted this gift, he would be expected to give something in return.


    Teacher Zhang wasn¡¯t interested in bing a pawn of theYao family.


    ¡°Please ept it, Teacher Zhang. If it weren¡¯t for your guidance and dedication, myRanranwouldn¡¯t have gotten this far. You are her benefactor as much as her teacher, and I would like to count on you to cultivate her skills in the future.¡±


    Qin Man stered her best smile on her face, her eyes twinkling with expectation.


    In reality, her emotions were anything but pleasant. She never thought this old man would be so tough in the face of their persuasions.


    And to think that she had even bothered toe in person today! Yao Ran was kneeling on the ground, too, but he didn¡¯t even appear to be moved. Perhaps he was heartless, after all.


    If only she didn¡¯t need Teacher Zhangto get out of this mess, she wouldn¡¯t disgrace herself by fawning over him like an idiot.


    All of a sudden, Teacher Zhangturned toYao Tangwith a re.


    ¡°Get up!¡± he barked. ¡°Get up, I say! If you don¡¯t get up right now, I¡¯ll have you thrown out of my house!¡±


    He didn¡¯t care for the sight of a former pupil lowering herself to him like this. She might have wronged him, but kneeling in front of him now wouldn¡¯t change a thing.

 Chapter 730 - One Last Favor

    <h4>Chapter 730: One Last Favor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Yao Ran scrambled back to her feet in earnest, thinking that her master was finally relenting.


    It should be fine for her to push her luck, right?


    But Teacher Zhang¡¯s next words fell like heavy bricks on her shoulders.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t address me like that anymore. I¡¯ve made arrangements, and I will soon be based in Beijing for good. If nothing unexpected happens, we shall never cross paths again. Do take care of yourself.¡±


    He had been cooped up in the Music Associationhere inCity Afor decades. It was high time to broaden his horizons, just as he had always wanted. And what better ce to do it than the capital city?


    Now that things had turned out like this, he just needed to draw a clear line for Yao Ran, and nothing would be holding him back.


    Teacher Zhang had already endorsed the rest of his apprentices to other music teachers. He was headed for Beijing no matter what. Regardless of whether he forgaveYao Ranor not, he was permanently severing their ties.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Man¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that he was going to Beijing. She exchanged a furtive nce with her daughter.


    Yao Ran was initially nning to go to Beijing to take part in the assessment. It was also why they hade, to try and askTeacher Zhangfor a pass to the Beijing Association.


    It was fate that the man was going to the capital as well.


    Things were finally looking up for them!


    Yao Ran felt her heart skip a beat. Maybe the heavens hadn¡¯t abandoned her yet, after all.


    She intended to participate in the Beijing Association¡¯s assessment, while Teacher Zhangwas thinking of settling down in the capital. What an unbelievable coincidence that was!


    No, she was convinced that the deities were making up for her misfortunes in the past few days.


    Yao Ran limped over toTeacher Zhang¡¯s side and knelt before him again.


    Caught off-guard by her unwarranted action, the man was quite startled. It didn¡¯t help that she looked much paler than before, either. He felt a twinge of regret in his heart.


    The talented Yao Ran, who used to be as proud as an elegant white swan, had been reduced to this pitiful state. She was crippled and frail, and she seemed to be crying constantly.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m really grateful that you have taken me under your wing all these years.¡± she said, sniffling and wiping her tears.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, allow me onest favor.¡±


    She looked up at him with wide, pleading eyes.


    Teacher Zhang¡¯s chest was aching, but he continued to mask his emotions with a straight face. ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    He was about to leave this ce, for goodness¡¯ sake! Still, he wanted to know what she was up to this time.


    Yao Ran choked on a sob. ¡°Mom¡¯s health has been well recently, and Dad is always busy with work. My surgery appointment in Beijing is just around the corner, but I¡¯m afraid to go on my own. Teacher, please take me with you. Please have mercy on this stupid pupil and grant my only wish.¡±


    Teacher Zhang¡¯s brows furrowed. This matter involved the young girl¡¯s legs and her future well-being, yet her family didn¡¯t seem to care.


    So, this was the kind of treatment Yao Ranwas enduring at home.


    It was the winning blow, and Teacher Zhanglet down his walls. He sighed and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Just this once, and this will be thest! Don¡¯t expect any more favors from me after this.¡±


    With that settled, Yao RanandQin Mandashed back home to prepare for her trip to Beijing.


    There was no time to waste. The decision was made at thest minute, and they were supposed to meet up at the airport tonight.


    To Yao Ran¡¯s horror, all the flights to the capital were fully-booked.


    She didn¡¯t think they would encounter a hup this early. She hadn¡¯t even left the city yet!


    ¡°Mom, hurry and think of something. Teacher Zhanghas already agreed to take me with him. We can waste this opportunity just because there are no tickets avable.¡±


    Yao Ran was sobbing hysterically at this point. She had already made half a dozen calls to different airlines, but there were no more tickets bound for Beijing.


    Qin Man looked at the girl and curled her lips in disdain.


    ¡®What a useless brat! Maybe you¡¯re jinxed, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t get a ticket. I worked so hard to pave the way for you, but you keep messing up each time. You can¡¯t even manage this one simple thing!¡¯


    Since the time Yao Ran¡¯s leg got severely injured, andter at the sudden earthquake at Lingyun Peak,Qin Manhad begun thinking thatYao Ranpossessed bad luck.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give your teacher a call and see if he has any ideas to remedy this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Although Yao Ranappeared obedient on the surface, her hands were balled into fists at her sides, and her nails were digging into her palms.


    Teacher Zhang was understandably irritated byQin Man¡¯s call, but he couldn¡¯t renege on his word.


    Shortly after, he called them back.


    ¡°Everything is taken care of. Someone has bought the seats for the entire ne, but after some negotiation with the airline management, they agreed to sell us some tickets.¡±


    Qin Man chuckled lightly. ¡°I am sorry,Teacher Zhang. I will have to trouble you withRanran¡¯s affairs for a little while more. I¡¯ll be sure to treat you to a meal once things have settled down.¡±


    Teacher Zhang could tell that she was insincere, so he didn¡¯t bother with a response and just hung up the phone.


    Qin Man looked at her phone screen as the dial tone beeped. She sat back on the sofa, her expression turning sharp and devious.

 Chapter 731 - Another Request

    <h4>Chapter 731: Another Request</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran immediately rushed over and proceeded to knead Qin Man¡¯s legs. ¡°You¡¯ve worked really hard, Mom. Let me give you a good massage.¡±


    But in the next second, Qin Manshot to her feet and pushed the girl away. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± she sneered.


    ¡°Your mother had to beg your teacher for help booking some measly ne tickets. You can¡¯t even do it yourself!¡±


    She swept the tea set off the living room table with a furious wave of her hand, sending fine china crashing on the floor.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she had to lower her head and beg for mercy because of her damn daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that worthless brat¡¯s fault! If she had only passed the Music Association¡¯s assessment, none of this would have happened!¡±


    Yao Ran jumped back in a mix of shock and fright.Qin Manhad lost her temper many times in the past, but she had never been as violent as she was today.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang expects you to be alone, but I¡¯ming with you,¡±Qin Mandered.


    She felt that she had to be there, or Yao Ranmight end up causing more trouble for the family.


    ¡°But Mom, I already told him that you haven¡¯t been feeling well,¡± Yao Ranprotested in a low voice. ¡°You can¡¯te.¡±


    Much like every other teenage daughter, Yao Randidn¡¯t want her mother in Beijing.


    If Qin Manwas there, then her movements would be restricted, and she might even get dragged to a hospital.


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t want to see a doctor. The method that thest one had told her about was too painful to even imagine. She had no ns on taking that route.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better think up an excuse, then. Shouldn¡¯t you be d that I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my personal time to apany you?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s tone was almost hostile, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    She had ns to go to a beauty salon tomorrow, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to make the appointment anymore. By that time, she would be in Beijing.


    She had already arranged for special facial treatment, but her ns are getting derailed due to Yao Ran¡¯s stupidity. Despite this, the girl still dared to look annoyed.


    If she was this disagreeable, then she might as well just drop out of the assessment!


    ¡°No, no,¡± Yao Ranquickly reassuredQin Man. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d, Mom. I just didn¡¯t want to take up too much of your time. Aren¡¯t you supposed to go to the salon with Aunt Wang this following week? I don¡¯t want you to bail out on your friends for my sake.¡±


    She mentioned the salon on purpose, knowing that it was one of Qin Man¡¯s weak points. After all, apart from money and reputation, the woman valued her face the most.


    And so, Yao Ranwas quite dismayed to find thatQin Manwas determined to go to Beijing with her.


    ¡°So you do understand how much I do for you?¡± Qin Man snapped. ¡°I¡¯m wasting my precious days just to keep youpany!¡±


    She crossed her arms over her chest and raised a haughty eyebrow. ¡°Tell your teacher that I¡¯m tagging along on your flight. Call him and ask him to get an extra ne ticket.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Yao Ranasked carefully.


    They had already inconvenienced Teacher Zhangby having him arrange for the ne tickets.


    To ask him for an additional one after the whole matter was settled would be shameless and a tad ungrateful.


    But Yao Ranwas smart enough to keep these sentiments to herself.


    Qin Man flew into a rage at the girl¡¯s obvious hesitation. She let out a maniacalugh, andYao Raninstinctively took a step back when she saw the wild look in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    shbacks surged in her mind. Every time Qin Maughed at her like this, she always ended up with bruises on her arms or somewhere else on her body.


    Qin Man stoppedughing and red atYao Ran. ¡°Go and make the call, or you and I will be having a nice, long chat over here.¡±


    Yao Ran was so scared of another beating that she hurriedly took out her phone and dialedTeacher Zhang¡¯s number.


    The call connected in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± the man demanded impatiently.


    He was in the middle of packing for the trip, and was still a little miffed about the day¡¯s events.


    When he saw Yao Ran¡¯s name shing on his screen, his mood turned even fouler.


    ¡°Teacher, I know that I am being presumptuous, but I would like to make another request.¡± Before Teacher Zhangcould say anything,Yao Randecided to bite the bullet and prattled on.


    ¡°My mother is getting anxious about my trip. It¡¯s still inconvenient for me to move around because of my leg, and she is worried about me getting on and off the ne. She¡¯s worried about my schedule as well. Even though she isn¡¯t in the best shape at the moment, she insists oning with me to Beijing.


    ¡°So, I was hoping that you can get us another ticket. I am truly, deeply sorry to trouble you again, but I have no other option.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Flying First Class

    <h4>Chapter 732: Flying First ss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran¡¯s voice was filled with grief.


    She sounded extremely apologetic, too.


    When he heard that Qin Maninsisted oning to take care ofYao Ran, his earlier bad temper softened, and his opinion of the woman shifted ever so slightly.


    He had always thought that Qin Manonly treatedYao Ranas a social tool and had no real affection for the child. But now, it looked as though he had been wrong all this time.


    Even he had tomend her for wanting to look after Yao Randespite being sick herself.


    It was a rather pleasant surprise for Teacher Zhang.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Qin Mannarrowed her eyes and shotYao Rana pointed look, silently telling her to act more pitifully. The girl dutifullyplied.


    ¡°Teacher, please. Help me onest time. I promise that I won¡¯t trouble you anymore in the future. Please let me have this one thing.¡±


    Teacher Zhang heard a muffled thump over the phone. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m willing to kneel in front of you again! Please help me. You¡¯re the only one I can turn to now.¡±


    The man was ultimately weak to his pupil¡¯s pleas.


    Despite her lies and deceit, Yao Ranwas still his apprentice. This much, at least, was fate.


    Besides, other than that debacle at the Music Association,Yao Ranhad always been an excellent girl. She respected her master, and always sent gifts over during the new year and other annual festivals.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    At this point, he could tell that she was about to cry.


    Teacher Zhang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He heaved a resigned sigh and spoke slowly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get you an extra ticket. I¡¯ll try to have you seated together, too, but I can¡¯t promise you anything. The decision is still up to the airlines. Just prepare yourself for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Great! Of course! Thank you, Teacher!¡± Yao Ranwas practically jumping with joy.


    As for Qin Man, she could barely contain her smug smile.


    Later, at around midnight, Qin ManandYao Ranarrived at the airport.Teacher Zhangwas already there, along with the butler, who carted all of their luggage with him.


    Teacher Zhang greeted the mother and daughter with a curt nod.


    At that same moment, Yao Tang,President Tan, and one other person were also walking toward the boarding gate.


    A handful of airport security and staff were escorting them as they moved along.


    Yao Ran spotted them soon enough, and her hands clenched into fists when she saw whoYao Tangwas with. She immediately averted her bitter gaze.


    She had to beg Teacher Zhangto take her with Beijing, butYao Tangeasily got whatever she wanted.


    Shortly after, Teacher Zhang also noticed Yao Tang¡¯s party.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the waiting area, and President Tanlooked to be the most important and powerful person there.


    It was then that Teacher Zhangrealized that it wasPresident Tanwho had booked the entire flight. He elected not to say anything, even though he felt somewhat wronged by the turn of events.


    When it was time for boarding, Yao Tangand herpanions went up first. Inside the ne,Teacher ZhangapproachedPresident Tanto pay his respects.Yao Tangdidn¡¯t even nce at him once.


    He had already suffered much loss and insult from this audacious junior in the past. Now, his impression of the girl became even worse.


    Since he didn¡¯t have a private jet of his own, President Tanthought it was a good idea to book the entire ne for their trip.


    However, heter received a call from the airline asking if he would permit a few passengers on the same flight. In the end, he agreed to give up the Economy ss for those who were in urgent need to fly to Beijing.


    And so, the only passengers in the First ss cabin were him, Yao Tang, and the third person.


    Qin Man red asYao Tangwalked past her and headed to the first-ss cabin. Her chest felt tight with envy.


    This girl was just a nobody from the countryside. What right did she have to settle at a higher and morefortable position than Qin Man, who was the Young Madam of a wealthy family?


    Here she was, stuck in the Economy ss, while that bumpkin enjoyed the benefits of the First ss. In what universe was this eptable?


    Qin Man huffed and squirmed in her seat in dissatisfaction.


    When she could no longer contain it, she pinched Yao Ranand whispered, ¡°Why is that wretchedYao Tanghere, too? And she¡¯s even sitting in First ss? How did that happen? That old man she¡¯s with, is he her sugar daddy or something?¡±


    Qin Man came up with several sordid presumptions, thinking that these vile thoughts would help ease her displeasure.


    Yao Ran perked up at the mention of the term ¡°sugar daddy¡±, but her arm almost instantly throbbed in pain, as if to remind her of what happened when shest ran her mouth off.


    ¡°No, Mom, that should be her teacher. He must have arranged for her to be in First-ss.¡±


    ¡°Then go and do the same for your mother!¡± Qin Manhissed. ¡°I¡¯ve never had to endure the Economy ss before. Do you realize how ufortable this is for me? I don¡¯t want to sit here. If my friends found out about this, I will be aughingstock. Now go and speak with a flight attendant!¡±


    Unfortunately, Yao Randidn¡¯t even know how to begin making the request. She could only turn mournfully towardTeacher Zhang.


    He was sitting two seats in front of him, his head leaned back against the headrest, his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t seem to notice themotion Qin Manwas making.

 Chapter 733 - An Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 733: An Upgrade</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran walked over and called out to him softly. ¡°Teacher? Teacher, are you asleep?¡±


    Teacher Zhang¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and he was already snoring.


    He seemed to be well into a deep sleep.


    Yao Ran studied him for a moment before looking back atQin Man. She knew she was in a very difficult position.


    Qin Man red at her and nodded in the First ss cabin¡¯s direction.


    Yao Tang was there with her teacher. IfYao Ranwent there now and tried to assert their rtionship, she just might be able to score a seat in First ss.


    How did Yao Tangmanage to get in there, anyway?


    Yao Ran bit her lip and nced atTeacher Zhangagain. He was still sleeping soundly. Then, she slowly headed to the First ss cabin, her steps heavy and reluctant.


    A flight attendant was waiting by the entryway, ready to greet the passengersing into the cabin.


    She spotted Yao Ran and knew that she had an Economy ss ticket, so the woman politely stopped her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Miss. This area is for those who have First ss tickets. Let me know if I can help you with anything, but I¡¯m afraid you cannot go inside.¡±


    Yao Ran craned her neck and pointed atYao Tang. ¡°That¡¯s my cousin. I only want to have a brief chat with her, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then, please go right ahead.¡±


    The flight attendant offered a little bow and stepped aside.


    Once she had moved past the woman, Yao Ran¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    The contrast in the treatment of her and Yao Tangwas very stark and upsetting.


    Yao Tang was just a nobody from the countryside, while she was the beloved youngdy of theYao family. So, what was that bumpkin doing here whileYao Ransuffered the inconveniences of the Economy ss?


    This thought emboldened Yao Ran, and he approachedYao Tangand the others with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Tan Jian was leaning back against his seat with his eyes closed, whilePresident Tanwas engaged in an animated conversation withYao Tang.


    As she drew closer, she heard the phrase, ¡°cab elders of the association.¡±


    Yao Ran told herself to calm down and don¡¯t panic for now. She stopped in front of them and stered a bright smile on her face.


    Since things hade to this, she was determined to get a First ss seat for herself.


    ¡°Hello, President Tan. Sister, what a coincidence! I noticed earlier that you were boarding the same flight, so I thought I¡¯de over and say hello.¡±


    Her tone was cheerful, and she looked as innocent as ever.


    President Tan was engrossed in his talk with Yao Tang when this girl abruptly cut in.


    Upon closer inspection, he recognized her to be the one who had been standing next to Teacher Zhangthe other day.


    He scowled as soon as he thought of the other man.


    Even so, President Tancouldn¡¯t just dispense with basic courtesy. ¡°Oh, hello.¡±


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, only nced at Yao Ranand said nothing.


    The atmosphere instantly turned awkward. If it had been anyone else, they would have taken this cue and left. But Yao Ranonly stepped closer and said, ¡°I apologize,President Tan, but I actually came over to ask you for a favor. Well, I¡¯m not even sure if I should be saying this.¡±


    Yao Tang let out a derisive chuckle. Ha!


    President Tan narrowed his eyes in disdain. ¡°If you know that it isn¡¯t appropriate, then you might as well stop talking altogether!¡± he snapped.


    Yao Ran was taken aback by his sudden reaction.


    If it had been in the past, the man would have graciously allowed her to speak her mind, at the very least.


    As expected, those who fraternized with Yao Tang all developed bad manners.


    Still, Yao Ranpersisted and held her ground. Her eyes promptly watered, and she quickly put on her winning act¡ªying the victim.


    Sadly, there was no one else around, so no one could speak up for her.


    ¡°What else do you want to say? If that¡¯s all, then you may leave.¡±


    President Tan waved his hand dismissively and proceeded to ignoreYao Ran.


    He had held such a high position in a ruthless industry for many years, and his temper had kept up with his vicious pace. He hated it when people wasted his time with their nonsense.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s presumptuous of me to say this, but I have no other choice.


    ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t been feeling well since boarding the ne. My teacher is getting on in years as well, and his old, frail body is currently curled up in an awkward position in an ufortable seat. My heart aches when I think of my elders enduring this. I only want them to rest easy throughout the flight.


    ¡°We are willing topensate you for three First ss seats. We can even pay more, if that¡¯s what you want. As long as you allow us into this cabin, we won¡¯t disturb you. You can just act as if we weren¡¯t here.


    ¡°Please, I hope that you can show some consideration. I am doing this out of filial piety to my elders. I hope you understand.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than tears started to run down her cheeks.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were swollen, and her fair face was red.


    But it had no effect on President Tanwhatsoever.

 Chapter 734 - Her Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 734: Her Cousin</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°That would be impossible!¡±


    President Tan¡¯s refusal was immediate and final.


    He had originally asked Tan Jianto book the entire flight and even opted to shoulder all the expenses. And yet, the airline staff had pleaded with him, saying that someone was desperate to be on the same flight.


    He was already being considerate enough to allow them to fly with him.


    Now, it seemed as though these ingrates wanted to demand an upgrade. He refused to give another inch. If nothing else, he didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as Teacher Zhang.


    It was bad enough that they were confined in such a limited space for a period of time; the man had even brought such troublesome people with him!


    ¡°It is already out of my kindness and generosity that you are even able to travel to Beijing on this flight, and now you want to intrude in our space? Are you never satisfied with what you are given? I have no reason to grant you any more favors than I already have.¡±


    His words were like a thousand daggers that pierced through Yao Ran¡¯s heart.


    As soon as he finished speaking, President Tanleaned back against his seat and closed his eyes. He was done talking to her.


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t count onPresident Tanthis time. She promptly turned her gaze toYao Tang.


    ¡°Sister, Mom is over there. Don¡¯t you pity her for what she has to endure? We might not be close, but surely, you still feel some sympathy for your blood rtives?¡±


    In her mind, she questioned why she had to bear the brunt of Qin Man¡¯s anger. She found it unfair howYao Tangwas here, enjoying herself, while she had to suffer the dreadful woman¡¯s temper.


    Yao Tang slowly raised her head and drawled, ¡°Are we even rted to each other?¡±


    Yao Ran flushed with rage and mortification.


    She raised a finger and pointed it at Yao Tang, but then she saw the flight attendant frowning in their direction. She instantly put down her hand, not wanting to alert the flight attendant about the truth of the situation.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve clearly decided to be callous, then I have nothing more to say, Sister. I sure hope your good fortunests.¡±


    With a final re and roll of her eyes, Yao Ranturned away and stomped out of the cabin.


    When she arrived at the Economy ss, she realized that Teacher Zhanghad already woken up. In fact, he was staring at her as soon as she walked through the curtains separating the cabins.


    ¡°What were you doing there?¡± he asked when she passed by his seat.


    He didn¡¯t know what reason Yao Rancould possibly have to be in the First ss cabin. There were only three people there¡ªPresident Tan, his apprentice, and a young man who bore a striking resemnce to him, probably his son.


    Yao Ran had no business with those people. Was something else going on that he didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°The girl with President Tan is my cousin,¡± she responded meekly. ¡°She is my Second Uncle¡¯s daughter. I just went over to say hello.¡±


    Cousin? Teacher Zhanghad just woken up and was understandably bewildered by what he had heard.


    All he knew was that, that girl had gone so far as to threaten him when he had tried to plead with President Tanto seek justice forYao Ran.


    What a vicious girl she was.


    But the more he thought about it, Teacher Zhang began to remember thatYao Ran¡¯s chances of participating in the assessment had been destroyed because of her cousin.


    He eventually had to beg a lot of people in a bid to rescind the decision.


    So, this girl who had no manners nor respect for her elders was Ranran¡¯s cousin.Teacher Zhangfiled the information away in his head.


    ¡°Your cousin, huh?¡± he scoffed, his mood darkening.


    When he looked up, he noticed that Yao Ran¡¯s eyes were red, and there were tear stains on her cheeks.


    ¡°Did she bully you again?¡± he demanded.


    That girl really had no limits! She just actedwlessly everywhere she went.


    Yao Ran bit her lower lip and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m fine. I just identally tripped on my way here.¡±


    But of course, Teacher Zhangknew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. He just didn¡¯t know the extent of her lies. ¡°Tell me the truth. What exactly happened over there?¡±


    Yao Ran said nothing and continued to act pitiful.


    When she still remained silent after a while, Teacher Zhangsighed. He felt sorry for the girl.


    Yao Ran was smart and talented, but her kind personality always made her an easy target for bullies.


    ¡°Just tell me what happened. I won¡¯t do anything, so you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    When she heard this, Yao Ranfinally looked a little more courageous. ¡°At first, I wanted to check on you,¡± she said slowly. ¡°But I saw that you were fast asleep. I was just worried you might catch a cold, so I went to the First ss Cabin to look forPresident Tanand try asking him for a favor.¡±

 Chapter 735 - Jing City

    <h4>Chapter 735: Jing City</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Master Zhang didn¡¯t expect Yao Ran to have her own reasons for looking for President Tan. He paused for a while and turned to her.


    If she had wanted to contact him because of Qin Man, he would¡¯ve found it understandable.


    However, as she was doing it because of him¡­ He paused for a while.


    ¡°And then? What happened?¡± Master Zhang furrowed his eyebrows, confused.


    He didn¡¯t really have any rtionship with President Tan, but he surely wouldn¡¯t make it too difficult for a young girl like Ranran, right?


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes became even tearier as if she had suffered a great grievance. She bowed her head, trying to keep her fists from shaking.


    ¡°Cousin didn¡¯t like what I said,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°She even went as far as to say that my mother and I had nothing to do with her and that we shouldn¡¯t just randomly approach our rtives.¡±


    She took a deep breath, struggling to steady herself. ¡°Maybe I really didn¡¯t know any better. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed them while they were busy. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Master Zhang jumped from his seat. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were zing. He nced over at President Tan and the other two passengers.


    However, at that moment, the trio was already resting.


    Qin Man noticed they were talking. As soon as she saw Master Zhang¡¯s furious expression, she hurried over.


    ¡°What happened? Did something go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Yao Ran whispered. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just went over and asked if I could pay extra to change seats, but my cousin didn¡¯t want us toe over. She even snapped at me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Master Zhang took a deep breath.


    President Tan was the one who had kindly let them board the ne.


    But that girl¡ªhis disciple¡ªtruly didn¡¯t know her ce!


    He couldn¡¯t understand why President Tan would ept such an uneducated disciple. Why would he even bring her along with him? Shouldn¡¯t she first know the basic skills to behave first?


    However, while he had a bad impression of Yao Tang, he didn¡¯t bother to look in her direction.


    Besides, his rtionship with President Tan wasn¡¯t entirely good, given their previous exchange.


    It was best to avoid trouble.


    After Qin Man heard her sullen words, she took a deep breath, not wanting to waste her breath in front of Master Zhang. Instead, she forced a smile on her face. ¡°Then we¡¯ll head over there first,¡± she slowly said. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    She grabbed hold of her daughter¡¯s arm and took her to the economy ss section.


    What Master Zhang couldn¡¯t see was how fiercely she was pinching Yao Ran¡¯s arm.


    Staying in this lousy ss was notfortable at all!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them that we could give them more money?¡± she demanded as soon as they were seated. ¡°How could they have not agreed?¡±


    Qin Man almost screamed from her grip, but she managed to suppress herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Qin Man moved her hands away in disgust, not wanting to bother her anymore. This was a small matter that she couldn¡¯t even do properly, and she still wanted to make a name for herself. Could this girl even handle it?


    Yao Ran felt tears rushing down her cheeks. She hated her! She hated her so much!


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this.


    A few hours passed, and they finallynded at Jing City Airport. Everyone slowly made their way down the exit.


    Master Zhang left first because he had something else to do.


    Yao Ran, however, had juste out when she saw the butler of the Zhang family waiting at the side.


    ¡°Miss Yao, Master Zhang had asked me to wait for you here.¡±


    His housekeeper, Weiwei, bent down with a smile on her face.


    She stood at the exit, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Yao Ran hid the excitement in her heart. However, she pretended to be reserved, nodding her head. ¡°Of course, thank you.¡±


    Qin Man nced at the housekeeper, unimpressed. ¡°Did Master Zhang ask you to bring us to his residence?¡± she inquired. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Yao Ran was about to pass the luggage over the housekeeper.


    However, just as she was about to slide the red suitcase over to her, Weiwei frowned. She took a step back, confused at the pair.


    ¡°No, I came to inform you that you¡¯ll be staying at a hotel.¡± She nced at their luggage. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    What?


    Weiwei left, not giving them the time to reply.


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth. Her master had an empty room, and every time she and her mother woulde to Jing City, they¡¯d always stay in that room.


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to stay?

 Chapter 736 - Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 736: Disdain</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran didn¡¯t expect Master Zhang to treat them so ruthlessly. Not only did he leave them to fend for themselves, but he even allowed them to walk around with heavy luggage in their hands.


    Qin Man stomped away, not bothering to look back.


    Yao Ran, seeing that her mother had left, immediately dragged their luggage behind her. She couldn¡¯t hide the anger in her heart.


    Master Zhang¡¯s abrupt change obviously made her ufortable.


    But she could only take it one step at a time.


    When the two of them were finally able to drag their luggage back to the hotel, Yao Ran¡¯s phone rang out. She immediately answered, thinking that it was Master Zhang about to apologize to them.


    Instead, she heard a deep voice reverberating from the other line, ¡°Miss Yao, Master Zhang asked me to bring you to the Music Association. What¡¯s your address? I¡¯ll drive over now.¡±


    She reported her address, hiding the difort in her heart.


    They had just arrived at the hotel, and now, without rest, they were already dragging her out at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Did it mean that she¡¯d be facing the battlefield unprepared?


    Under this state of exhaustion, she obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to perform well!


    Did this mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Association this time as well? She gripped her seat even tighter.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Man nced over at her.


    In her eyes, Yao Ran was already growing more and more useless. She was not even as good as that wretched girl!


    ¡°Master has asked me to go over and that the butler would pick us up. It has something to do with the Association.¡±


    The Association? Her eyes lit up.


    Maybe this was Yao Ran¡¯s chance to shine.


    Thinking of this, Qin Man immediately started dressing up, intending to give these people a good impression. On such an important asion, she naturally had to look good.


    Yao Ran saw her mother¡¯s exorbitant actions, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Master Zhang didn¡¯t say anything about letting her go, but he also didn¡¯t say anything about not letting her go.


    She naturally couldn¡¯t refuse her own mother.


    However, if it were really up to her, she didn¡¯t want Qin Man to go. With her around, she¡¯d have to be even more restrained.


    Not long after, the butler sent a car over.


    ¡°Listen up,¡± she instructed as soon as they reached the car. ¡°You better perform well. If you mess it up again, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely work hard.¡± Yao Ran nodded affirmatively.


    The driver at the front couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as soon as he nced at the rearview mirror.


    When Yao Ran got out of the car, she saw Yao Tangslowly walking down the sidewalk. Behind her were President Tanand another young man.


    Yao Ran helped Qin Manget off the car before walking into the entrance.


    Yao Tang also happened to walk in, but she didn¡¯t even bother to look over at them.


    President Tan, who was beside them, appeared quite imposing. However, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at his surroundings. His gaze was only settled on Yao Tang.


    ¡°Mom, look, cousin is also here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Yao Tang inserted her hands in her pockets and continued to walk farther away. When she heard Yao Ran¡¯s voice, she subconsciously nced over before looking away as if she had seen a stranger.


    She obviously didn¡¯t want to bother with them at all.


    Instead, she continued walking forward. This time, she didn¡¯t look back.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth. That country bumpkin! She actually dared to pretend that she didn¡¯t see them.


    Yao Ran also couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved. It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t see her at all!


    This was total disregard!


    Or perhaps, Yao Tang didn¡¯t even care at all.


    When had she been treated like this before? A part of her wanted to rush up and scold Yao Tang for this.


    However, now that they were at the entrance of the Music Association, they needed to maintain their image.


    When President Tan heard the voice, he also looked towards Yao Ran.


    When he confirmed that it was her, he lost all interest. He didn¡¯t even bother to greet her.


    While he was pitiful on the ne, he wasn¡¯t now. As his precious disciple didn¡¯t want to talk to her, then he also didn¡¯t want to talk to her!


    Just like that, President Tan and the other pairpletely ignored Yao Ranand Qin Manbefore they walked into the Association¡¯s main doorway.


    Inside, they saw three men waiting for them in the high-end conference room. The bright chandeliers hung over them, disying lights all around. It was almost as if they were in the presence of gods from the borate disys to their elegant statures.


    He saw three people sitting right in the middle.


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t help but recognize the man in the middle¡ªElder Xu. She had met him at thest examination.


    It seemed that he was specifically waiting for her.

 Chapter 737 - Testing Her Talent

    <h4>Chapter 737: Testing Her Talent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s her?¡±


    The thin man behind Elder Xu narrowed his eyes at the young woman who had just entered the room. He looked her up and down, observing her every move.


    ¡°Yao Tang, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Elder Xu smiled widely, beckoning her over.


    However, just as he was about to stand up, President Tan quickly said, ¡°Elder Xu, you don¡¯t have to stand. Please, take a seat. It¡¯s an honor to see you again.¡±


    The old man slowly nodded, taking his seat. Even then, his eyes were still on Yao Tang.


    The thin man snorted coldly. ¡°I may not have encountered a thousand geniuses in my lifetime, but I sure have met a couple hundred,¡± he snapped. ¡°How can this little girl be as good as you say? You¡¯re not screwing with us, are you?¡±


    ¡°She looks quite elegant,¡± the other man spoke. He didn¡¯t appear to be as blunt as the thin elder.


    The two older men were the elders of the Cab. After hearing that Elder Xu had finally found a genius, they decided to take a look for themselves.


    Elder Wang, the thin man, immediately rolled his eyes. ¡°There are so many elegant people in the world. If that¡¯s the only thing we¡¯re looking for, we can find thousands of them all around,¡± he snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here to find a genius, not a beauty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t forget, but Elder Xu has been here for decades. We shouldn¡¯t be doubting his thoughts on the girl.¡±


    Elder Li didn¡¯t look the slightest bit annoyed as he nced over at the neers.


    Elder Xu saw the way the two elders were fighting as a smile entered his features. He was quite confident with his pick.


    As long as Yao Tang would showcase her talents, she would surely not disappoint him. After all, he had already seen the way she had yed previously.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re mistaken, I wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Elder Wang snapped.


    Elder Xu simply smiled in response.


    Geniuses, especially peerless geniuses, naturally had the right to make the elders argue.


    President Tan¡¯s heart tightened as he listened to the elders¡¯ arguments.


    He had also heard that these were all well-known elders of the Inner Pavillion. Elder Wang was infamously known for being strict. Ordinary geniuses were nothing in his eyes.


    In the past few years, the geniuses recruited by the Cab were pretty ordinary.


    Elder Wang believed that they weren¡¯t worth his attention.


    Elder Xu had actually been searching for a potential talent in secret for years. President tan only knew two students who he had dered as geniuses¡ªone was Yao Tang, and the other had disappeared a long time ago.


    It was interesting.


    However, it seemed that his recognition of Yao Tang did not ultimately qualify her as a member just yet. All three elders had to agree.


    It was normal for him to argue.


    However, President Tan wasn¡¯t really concerned about that. He was more concerned about Yao Tang¡¯s mental health. He was afraid that their arguing would only scare her away.


    He looked to the side to see her leaning against the back of her seat. Her eyes were closed.


    It was as if she was about to fall asleep.


    President Tan stifled augh. He had been worried about her, but she seemed to be at ease.


    After all, he knew what he was capable of.


    There was no need for him to worry.


    Besides, even if these men didn¡¯t bother to put Yao Tang¡¯s mental health at ease, then he was still there for her. He¡¯d do the best he can to protect her.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to argue now! Just test her talent if you must!¡±


    Elder Xu snapped.


    Elder Wang stood up, waved his sleeve, and walked out the door.


    Elder Li smiled and followed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Xu nced over at Yao Tang.


    The young woman seemed to have woken up. Without another word, she followed Elder Xu out of the conference room.


    President Tan and Tan Jianfollowed after them.


    After passing through the long corridor, he couldn¡¯t help but notice unfamiliar faces. All of them were staring at them as if wondering who they were. President Tan only looked straight ahead.


    It took them about two minutes when they finally entered another room. There, in the middle was a strange instrument.


    The instrument was of an unusual shape, and it was ced on a high rack. The redwood glinted under the artificial light, almost as if taunting anyone who would dare enter the room.

 Chapter 738 - No Talent

    <h1>Chapter 738: No Talent</h1>


    <h2><strong>Trantor:</strong>Tuiwen<strong>Editor:</strong>Tuiwen</h2>


    The three elders all beckoned Yao Tang toe over.


    When President Tan and Tan Jianstepped through the doorway, they were surprised to see this mysterious instrument in front of them.


    ¡°Dad, what instrument is that?¡± Tan Jian whispered. ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen of it before?¡±


    What he didn¡¯t know was that President Tan also hadn¡¯t seen it too.


    If his guess was correct, then this must be the famous examination room of the Inner Pavillion. Only the most talented and important people were allowed to enter.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d be able to see the instrument with his own eyes?


    ¡°You will know when the examination begins.¡± President Tan pretended to be casual as he waved his hand.


    As the person who had brought Yao Tang here, he naturally shouldn¡¯t show her his fear in front of the Elders. He needed to pull himself together.


    Elder Wang frowned when he noticed the two mening in. ¡°This is the secret room only allowed to be seen by the members of the Inner Pavillion,¡± he snapped. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    His tone was stiff, and it was obvious that there was no getting around him.


    President Tan bowed his head, knowing that he couldn¡¯tin. Without another word, he pulled Tan Jianout of the room.


    Now, all he cared about was Yao Tang¡¯s examination. Nothing else.


    When they walked out, they headed into the waiting room.


    President Tan picked up one of the tea cups that had been prepared for him and brought it to his lips. A trace of regret shed across his eyes.


    If he had known that Yao Tang was there all by herself, he wouldn¡¯t have acted that confident. Heck, even he didn¡¯t know what that instrument was.


    If he had asked them before the examination, then Yao Tang may have had an idea as to what it could be.


    Tan Jian nced over at her worried expression and suddenly understood his predicament. ¡°Dad, do you not know what it is? You were lying to me?¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? His father had always been a talented man. There was no instrument he didn¡¯t know.


    President Tan shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense,¡± he snapped. ¡°Just sit quietly and don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    All he could do was hope that Yao Tang knew what she was doing.


    He couldn¡¯t care less whether or not Yao Tang would pass this test. All he cared about was that the results wouldn¡¯t hurt or discourage her. After all, she was still extremely talented in his eyes.


    On the other side of the building, the elders closed the door behind them.


    Yao tang stood by the sidezily.


    The elders knew that geniuses like her were prideful. However, they still needed to prove themselves for this test.


    ¡°Analyze the instrument.¡±


    Elder Wang said coldly, before waiting at the side.


    However, after waiting for a total of three minutes, disappointment was evident in all of their eyes.


    If she was really a true genius, then she would¡¯ve already found a way to y the instrument within three minutes. Now that the same time had passed, the instrument still didn¡¯t make a sound.


    This proved that she was talentless.


    Even then, Yao Tang¡¯s face remained indifferent as if she didn¡¯t realize what kind of thoughts they had in their mind.


    Or perhaps, she didn¡¯t care at all.


    Elder Xu nced at the scene before him, sighing in his heart. ¡°Try to make sounde out of the instrument. If it makes a sound, it will prove your talent,¡± he reminded.


    How could this be?


    He knew that Yao Tang was a genius, but why didn¡¯t the instrument recognize her?


    He blinked in disbelief.


    What had gone wrong?


    Yao Tang appeared deep in thought. She then stepped forward and gently raised her hand to touch the instrument.


    The moment she touched it, the instrument made a short crisp sound.


    This sound was very clear, but also very short.


    Nobody had time to react.


    Yao Tang took a step back. Her face was indifferent, and she didn¡¯t say a word.


    The three elders couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.


    If she was a real genius, the musical instrument would¡¯ve been able to automatically y a tune. However, now, all they could hear was a short tone.


    Her talent wasn¡¯t much.


    She could be a slightly famous musician, but she wasn¡¯t going to be a world-famous one. That¡¯s for sure.


    But the Cab only recognized true geniuses!

 Chapter 739 - Minutes!

    <h4>Chapter 739: Minutes!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Elder Xu was so excited when he told them all how he had found a genius in the midst of the unknown applicants. His eyes had been shining in hope, and he was puffing out his chest as proudly as he could.


    If he could really have found a genius in this lifetime, then his efforts wouldn¡¯t be in vain.


    However, this very moment was enough to shatter his heart.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known,¡± Elder Wang spat, unable to keep it to himself any longer. ¡°She¡¯s obviously not a genius at all, but an ordinary musician.¡±


    It was only after hearing Elder Xu¡¯s words that the hope in his heart had been ignited. However, what he had witnessed was nowhere near the genius he had in mind. Once again, this was another waste of his time.


    Even Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    He also had high expectations for the girl, but now, he realized that she wasn¡¯t the person they all were looking for. He sighed, unable to hide his disappointment.


    He really didn¡¯t know when the person he was looking for would appear.


    If there were no geniuses anymore, then he couldn¡¯t help but feel unfulfilled in his lifetime. After all, he had always hoped that he¡¯d be able to teach a talented student.


    Elder Xu didn¡¯t say another word.


    Instead, he simply nodded in Yao Tang¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Music Association, and you¡¯re also President Tan¡¯s disciple,¡± he slowly said. ¡°Please don¡¯t be discouraged by the test, and continue to work even harder!¡±


    He obviously meant that she didn¡¯t pass the assessment.


    Elder Xu was naturally disappointed, but he couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. How could this have happened?


    When she had performed his test, she passed with flying colors. Could it be that he had performed his own test wrongly?


    Elder Xu suppressed the doubt in his heart and simply waved his hand. Since the test was over, there was no need for her to stay here.


    Yao Tang stepped out of the room without looking back. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t really care any less about the results.


    ¡°We should head out too.¡± Elder Xu nced at his other co-elders.


    However, before they could even leave, a sound suddenly echoed across the auditorium. Everyone nced at the source of the sound, and their eyes filled with astonishment.


    The instrument was ying!


    In the next second, the instrument emitted another sound that was simr to that of a flute. Its tone was even deeper than the flute, echoing a melody that could rx anyone.


    Elder Xu immediately turned around, his eyes wide and his mouth open. He couldn¡¯t speak.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Elder Li and Elder Wang also walked to the instrument, staring unblinkingly at it. It was as if they also couldn¡¯t believe the sound that had juste out.


    No matter how many times they pinched themselves, they were still quite alert. They really weren¡¯t dreaming!


    The instrument yed for about five minutes before falling silent.


    The elders all shared a look.


    ¡°That instrument¡­¡± Elder Li finally said. ¡°It yed.¡±


    ¡°Obviously!¡±


    Elder Wang shot him a re.


    The instrument yed for five minutes!


    Five minutes!


    The thing in front of them was a percussion instrument that hade from ancient origins. Its purpose was to find someone who had a true talent in music.


    Only those with true talent would be able to resonate with the instrument.


    Not only did one have a high musical talent, but one must also have an extremely powerful spiritual energy to be able tomunicate with it.


    They had thought that Yao Tang failed.


    But she managed to y the instrument for five minutes!


    She¡¯s a genius!


    All of them were able to y the instrument for about ten minutes, but it had taken them a lot of practice to get to where they were now. Yao Tang managed to do it in just one try, yet they rejected her.


    They didn¡¯t even give her a chance!


    Elder Li stiffened. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    The genius was already right in front of him, but he rejected her! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and she had managed to blow it!


    What were they going to do?

 Chapter 740 - Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 740: Disciples</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°What are you waiting for? She couldn¡¯t have gone too far!¡±


    Elder Xu suddenly shouted out. Without another word, he rushed toward the door.


    The two elders immediately followed after Yao Tang. After all the efforts that they have wasted, they certainly weren¡¯t going to lose her just like that!


    At that moment, Yao Tang had just walked into the waiting room. Her face was nk and her fingers drummed against her thighs.


    Upon seeing her, Tan Jian hurriedly stood up. ¡°How was the test?¡±


    However, as soon as the words slipped into his mouth, he immediately quieted down.


    If she had really passed the test, then the three elders woulde over to send them off, right? Now that the three elders weren¡¯t there, that obviously meant that she wasn¡¯t able to pass the exam.


    President Tan must¡¯ve also realized this because he shot his son a re.


    After this, he smiled briefly, sping his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Tangtang, it¡¯s all right,¡± heforted. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll take you to all the fun ces around the city. I¡¯ll even treat you to some delicious meals. Don¡¯t feel too bad about the test, okay? Besides, you still have me!¡±


    Without another word, President Tan led her out.


    Tan Jian also nodded infort.


    However, Yao Tang appeared the same. Nobody could tell whether she was sad or not. Instead, she simply nodded and walked forward.


    All three of them prepared to leave.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for the three elders toe rushing over.


    The three old men gazed at Yao Tang, looking as if their Christmas wishes were finally answered. They sped their hands together. ¡°Tangtang!¡± they said, both in relief and in happiness.


    President Tan furrowed his eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she fail? Why were they chasing after her?


    ¡°Yao Tang, you don¡¯t have any teacher in the Cab, right? I, for one, am distinctively younger than the rest of them, so you can say I¡¯m more open-minded. Furthermore, I¡¯m also quite well-off, so whatever you need, I¡¯ll be sure to deliver.¡±


    Elder Li was quick to say as a wide smile rested on his face.


    There was no way he was going to lose her!


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of our Cab, finally! And you¡¯re also my student now. I guarantee that you can do whatever you want, whenever you want. If you be my disciple, no one will dare look down on you. Tell me, what university do you want to attend? How about I¡¯ll write you a rmendation letter?¡±


    Elder Wang was also smiling.


    It was a strange sight.


    However, the old man didn¡¯t really care. All he could think about was the risk of losing such a young talent.


    Elder Li squeezed in once again, taking out a card from his pocket. ¡°Here, think of it as your teacher¡¯s gift to you!¡± he announced proudly. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred thousand yuan in the card. Use it how you¡¯d like it!¡±


    He hurriedly stuffed the card in her hands!


    Elder Wang shot him a re. He certainly didn¡¯t expect that his co-worker would be as calctive as this! He had even prepared a card!


    ¡°Tangtang didn¡¯t even recognize you as her teacher, and you¡¯re already calling yourself as such,¡± he snapped. ¡°You really are shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one! Who¡¯s the one saying things like writing her a rmendation letter? Do you think she needs your help?¡±


    Elder Xu gritted his teeth. He was the one who had found the talented young girl himself, and now, these two were fighting over her!


    Elder Wang was a strict man. As such, no one would dare look down on him.


    Elder Li had the backing of the Li Family, and they certainly weren¡¯tcking in financial resources.


    However, he was the one who had discovered her first! He was even the one who had rmended that she partake in the examination. Shouldn¡¯t he be given a chance to say something?


    ¡°Be reasonable! I was the one who found Yao Tang first.¡± Elder Xu was quick to intercept. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she consider me first before you two?¡±


    After shooting them a re, he smiled softly at Yao Tang. ¡°Yao Tang, listen to me, and I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t suffer any losses. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know,¡± he said sweetly. ¡°No matter what you want in life, I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider my offer?¡±

 Chapter 741 - Has a Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 741: Has a Teacher</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    President Tan stayed rooted on the spot, stunned. He had never thought that Yao Tangwould be this popr.


    These three elders were incredibly famous, and their backgrounds were no less than his. All of them had the financial and professional backing that any potential student would want.


    If Yao Tang were to really take them up on their offer, then her opportunities knew no limits. The sky¡¯s the limit, basically.


    A bright smile slipped into his lips.


    It seemed that everyone really recognized his student¡¯s talents.


    However, as he smiled, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat hesitant in his heart. It was as if someone he had searched long and hard for was being taken from him yet again. And the fact that he had just found her not long ago¡­ He took a deep breath.


    Well, whatever her choice was, he¡¯d just have to respect it.


    Tan Jian¡¯s jaw was still open as he tried to register what was happening.


    He had met some of the elders a few times from his father¡¯s meetings. However, he had always known them as unfeeling and strict professors¡ªall of whom had a very strong and high regard for their affinities.


    Now, it seemed that he was already seeing a totally different side of them.


    If this was known to the others, they¡¯d be too surprised to even act!


    Yao Tang, his junior, truly was talented!


    Although Tan Jian had not been officially epted as his father¡¯s student, his father did teach him. That¡¯s why he¡¯d naturally call her his junior.


    ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m the one who brought you to the Cab, didn¡¯t I?¡± Elder Xu squeezed into the front, a soft smile on his face. ¡°Take me as your teacher and you wouldn¡¯t regret it.¡±


    There was no way he was going to let his student-run off like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as that rule! It¡¯s firste, first-serve, remember? And I came first!¡± Elder Wang shoved him out of the way before gazing into Yao Tang¡¯s eyes. He grinned, waving his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. With me by your side, you can learn everything you need!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring her!¡±


    Elder Li rolled his eyes. ¡°Tangtang, you must think about my offer very carefully. My family is quite powerful around here, and I swear to my instrument that I will make sure you could have everything you ever wanted. This old man right here? Don¡¯t bother with him. He¡¯s weird and he¡¯d only drown you with his high expectations,¡± he murmured grumpily. ¡°And Elder Xu isn¡¯t quite financially capable to take your requests.¡±


    ¡°Not financially capable?¡± Elder Xu scoffed, shoving his card into Yao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯ll show you!¡±


    However, before he could say anything to the young woman, she quickly returned it to him.


    Elder Xu¡¯s heart thumped in his chest. Was she going to reject him again?


    He had already been rejected oncest time. If she rejected him again, he¡¯d be more fueled to fight for her.


    However, before he could say anything, Yao Tang took a few steps back. She reached out to rub her temples, unable to look them in the eye.


    With everyone shouting their offers, she felt like she was having a headache.


    The more teachers or masters she¡¯d had, the more troublesome her life would be.


    Currently, she already had other teachers and coaches flooding her phone just waiting to be replied to. If she added them there as well, her life would be a disaster in the making!


    Naturally, she¡¯d have to reject them.


    ¡°I already have one,¡± Yao Tang spoke faintly, unaffected by their pleading attitude.


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Wang was the first one to react. ¡°You already have a teacher?¡±


    He had never heard of Yao Tang having a teacher already. In the Association, a musician could have two masters?one from the Association, and one from the Cab if they have proved themselves to be a genius.


    Yao Tang did not have a teacher in the Cab.


    ¡°Tangtang, you really don¡¯t have to lie to us,¡± Elder Li tried to say. ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher?¡±


    Elder Xu didn¡¯t speak, secretly delighted by her words. He knew that Yao Tangwasn¡¯t the type to agree so easily. The teacher she was talking about was probably President Tan.


    He had been rejected before. Now, it was high time that these two would have a taste of their own medicine!


    Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t acknowledge anyone else as her teacher.


    This would be truly an interesting sight to see. President Tan¡¯s head tilted upward. He had been at the side watching this entire time, but it seemed that his student now needed his help.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    President Tan finally cleared his throat. ¡°I am her teacher.¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t able to teach her anything just yet, he was still her teacher in the eyes of the Music Association.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Elder Wang couldn¡¯t help but walk over to him, sizing him up. ¡°I remember you,¡± he finally said. ¡°You¡¯re Tan Xian, the chairman of the Music Associationin A City. She¡¯s your disciple?¡±

 Chapter 742 - Additional Mentors

    <h4>Chapter 742: Additional Mentors</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    ¡°Who else, if not me?¡± President Tan dered indignantly. It was all he could do not to thump his chest in pride.


    Elder Li shook his head regretfully. ¡°What a pity. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to leave such a promising seedling in your hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. At the very least, you should choose an elder from the Cab as your teacher, right?¡± Elder Wangcould not help but interrupt once again, his eyes trained onYao Tang.


    Elder Xu came up with an idea at that point, and he readily offered a suggestion. ¡°Tangtang, since you insist on staying under your teacher¡¯s tutge, why don¡¯t you allow us to be your mentors as well? That way, you wouldn¡¯t have to be separated from your master, and you will gain three more to guide you and help you hone your talents. What do you think?¡±


    President Tan was pleasantly surprised by the notion. ¡°I have no objections to this, but my apprentice is the one to make the final decision.¡±


    He doubted that these three old men would be willing to lower their pride and share an excellent pupil among themselves anyway.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Elder Xuput the suggestion on the table, the other two immediatelytched on to it. They fussed aroundYao Tangyet again.


    ¡°How marvelous, Tangtang! We shall teach you together. You won¡¯t have to give upTan Xian, the brat, and you will get to call us Cab Elders your teachers, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we will make sure that your talents do not go to waste!¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s brows furrowed as the three men fawned over her once more. Deep down, she wanted to reject their offer.


    But they were staring at her in such earnest.


    The wrinkles on their faces were defined, and their backs were hunched in varying degrees. Even so, their eyes were alight with vigor and zeal for life.


    If, however, she refused them so callously, one of them just might keel over from a heart attack.


    Yao Tang¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Tangtang, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the Compendium Pavilionto read some of the more elusive books?¡±President Tanreminded her. ¡°You will need the approval of several elders for that, you know.¡±


    The old men nodded eagerly. ¡°Well, that goes without saying. As long as you ept our offer, you are free to read any book to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Their wrinkly old faces were filled with anticipation.


    Yao Tang thought of the parchment paper in her possession. In the end, she could only nod in agreement. ¡°All right.¡±


    The moment the words came out of her mouth, the old men burst into joy. Their faces rxed, and theyughed jovially with each other.


    Never had they imagined that they would chance upon such a precious disciple in their lifetime. The heavens favored them, after all!


    Elder Xu chuckled and stroked his beard. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. There is no time to lose. Let¡¯s head to the association¡¯s Management Office to settle the formalities. We must not dy this any longer!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The other two elders instantly bobbed their heads.


    As the group made their way to the office, the elders continued to observe Yao Tang. The more they studied her, the more pleased they were with their decision.


    ¡°Rest assured, Tangtang. We are well aware of your desire to go to theCompendium Pavilion. Once the other elders return, we shall grant you ess right away!¡±


    Gone was Elder Wang¡¯s solemn demeanor from earlier. Now, he was acting like a giddy little kid.


    Nodding, Elder Liadded, ¡°I think it would be better to call all of our disciples back this time and introduce Tantang to them. We need to pave the way for a harmonious fellowship, don¡¯t we? How about we hold a banquet tomorrow?¡±


    Needless to say, everyone was on board with this.


    They walked through the hallway in high spirits.


    Even Elder Wang, who was notorious for being stern and aloof, was sporting a grin on his face.


    Indeed, they were very satisfied with Yao Tang.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranin one of the many rooms in the association. She sat betweenTeacher ZhangandQin Man, and seated opposite them was another man.


    ¡°Please, Senior Brother, we badly need your help. Trust me, Ranranhas the skills. She is more than qualified. The only reason that she was unsessfulst time was because of unavoidable circumstances. The Beijing Assessment will begin soon. You must letRanranparticipate!¡±


    The man frowned and took a slow sip of his tea. His heart had frozen momentarily upon hearing Teacher Zhang¡¯s request. After a while, he heaved a long sigh and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. If you are confident in Ranran¡¯s abilities, then why rush things? Surely, you can afford to wait until the proper channels open up for you. Besides, do you honestly think it¡¯s easy to find a suitable ensemble that would take her in on such short notice?¡±


    Qin Man bristled at that, thinking that the man was refusing because no money had been put on the table. She raised her chin haughtily and scoffed.


    ¡°Sir, the matter ofpensation is not a difficulty for our Yao family. You can ask however much you want, as long as you know your limits, and you are able to deliver your end of the deal.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Using the Backdoor

    <h4>Chapter 743: Using the Backdoor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    When he heard the woman¡¯s arrogant and disdainful words, Liu Yao, the Vice President of the Music Association, became even more unwilling to get involved in this matter.


    He raised an eyebrow at Qin Manand snorted. ¡°Do you think that I am concerned about the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Teacher Zhanginterjected hurriedly with a forced smile. He nced atQin Man, silently telling her not to speak any further.


    His Senior Brother held a top position in one of the most prestigious organizations in the country, so he certainly wasn¡¯tcking in finances.


    Unfortunately, it was apparent that Qin Manhad already angeredLiu Yaowith her tactless behavior.


    As for the woman herself, she harrumphed and turned away in disgust.


    ¡°If it had been anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t even entertain this matter, let alone consider it. If I do as you requested, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to the other students. Furthermore, the Cab Elders are currently visiting. It will be all the more impossible for me to carry out such¡­ hical methods. Do you understand?¡±


    Vice President Liu¡¯s tone was cold and firm. No matter what, they weren¡¯t getting what they wanted.


    If it had been in the past, perhaps he would have given it a try. But with the elders around, he didn¡¯t dare to risk his position for other people.


    ¡°We will reward you with another 10 million,¡± Qin Mandered. She shot up to her feet and grabbed her purse, her face filled with contempt. ¡°That should be enough, right?¡±


    Yao Ran reached over and tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve to get her to shut up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Manhissed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re backing out with your tail between your legs?¡±


    Liu Yao finally had enough of the woman¡¯s behavior. He stood up and red atQin Man. ¡°Please leave. As I have said, it is impossible for me to grant your request. Feel free to find someone else if you like.¡±


    He walked around the table and pulled Teacher Zhangup before pushing him in the direction of the door.


    When Teacher ZhangsawLiu Yao¡¯s dark expression, he knew that the man was truly incensed. He immediately cupped his hands and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Understood, Senior Brother. Then, we will be taking our leave. Please have a good rest. I shall find another time to meet up with you so that we can catch up.¡±


    But of course, Qin Manwasn¡¯t about to budge. She had never been chased out of a room before. How dare this person do such a thing to her?


    ¡°Mom,¡± Yao Ransaid through gritted teeth as she struggled to contain her own rage. She pulled her mother toward the door. ¡°Do you still want me to take part in the assessment?¡±


    Qin Man seemed to return to her senses after hearing this. The most important thing at the moment was forYao Ranto secure another chance to participate in the assessment. Everything else was secondary, even her pride.


    ¡°Forgive me, Vice President Liu,¡± Qin Man said in a much calmer voice. ¡°I got carried away just now and acted inappropriately. Please do not take my words to heart. I sincerely hope that you can give Ranran another chance. She is about to take the college entrance exams, and passing the assessment would go a long way in helping her overall score.¡±


    Basically, being epted to the Music Associationwould increase the student¡¯s aptitude records.


    If Yao Ranwas able to pull it off, her exam scores would certainly soar as well.


    Just then, Yao Tangand her mentors happened to be passing by, and they heard everythingQin Manhad just said.


    Qin Man also caught sight of the other party. Her upper lip twitched as she tried to keep a bitter sneer from showing.


    Yao Tang, that girl she never cared for, had passed the assessment with ease.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, the child she had carefully nurtured since birth, did not.


    Worse, Yao Ranhad made her lose face in public.Qin Maneven had to lower her head in front of so many people, and yet they were nowhere close to sess.


    If it had been Yao Tang¡­


    If she had chosen Yao Tangfrom the start, would she have had to endure this much humiliation?


    Qin Man felt a pang of regret at the thought.


    At that point, Elder Xuhad already noticedTeacher Zhang. He was the one who preventedYao Ranfrom passing the assessment, so he naturally recognized the girl.


    Elder Xu took in the scene before him and pieced it together with what they had heard. He narrowed his eyes atYao Ranand herpanions.


    ¡°So you guys tried using the backdoor, huh? You¡¯re still young, but you opted to resort to underhanded tricks instead of relying on your own capabilities. You shameless hypocrites!¡±


    Beside him, Elder WangandElder Lilooked both outraged and disappointed.


    This was a tant disrespect to the Cab and the regtions they had established.


    Liu Yao froze in ce, stunned to see the three elders at such an unfortunate time. He rushed forward to exin and defuse the situation, butQin Manbeat him to it.


    These old geezers hade out of nowhere and proceeded to berate them without warning. She was livid.


    ¡°How dare you call us hypocrites! So what if we¡¯re using the backdoor? Didn¡¯t Yao Tangdo the same with you people?¡±

 Chapter 744 - Insulting Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 744: Insulting Everyone</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man sneered at Yao Tang as if she had just exposed all the girl¡¯s evil deeds.


    Ranran had been through rigorous training and art sses since she was young. As a result, she was proficient in piano, chess, and painting, on top of her academic prowess.


    How could she lose to Yao Tang, who was a mere nobody from the countryside?


    Did that bumpkin even understand what an orchestra was, or how it worked?


    How could such a person enter the Music Associationwhen even the aplishedRanrancouldn¡¯t?


    An ominous expression came over Elder LiandElder Wangas they slowly approached.


    There was no doubt that Yao Tangwas a genius; they had verified this for themselves. And yet this woman had the audacity to use her of going through the backdoor?


    Of all the miscreants in the world, it was the cheaters that Elder Xuhated the most. If whatQin Mansaid was true, then he wouldn¡¯t have persuadedYao Tangto join them in the first ce.


    Vice President Liusaw the way that the elders scowled and immediately spiraled into a panic.


    This was definitely bad!


    If he didn¡¯t clear matters up quickly, he would be in real trouble.


    ¡°No, no, please, you misunderstand,¡± he spoke up in a trembling voice. ¡°I already refused their request. No one is going through the backdoor, I assure you.¡±


    He turned to his superiors with a beseeching expression.


    ¡°What does it matter, anyway?¡± Qin Manscoffed before pointing a finger atYao Tang. ¡°That brat did the same thing! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything about her?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that the ignorant fool had managed to get admitted through her abilities. She must have bewitched these old men or something.


    Qin Man wouldn¡¯t have cared much about that, but it infuriated her that these geezers were persecuting her andRanranwhen they were just as guilty of the same thing.


    ¡°Tangtang is the President¡¯s apprentice,¡±Tan Jiandered, stepping forward to re atQin Man. ¡°She could have entered the association without taking the assessment, but she still chose to participate for the sake of fairness. If you insist that she cheated, then, by all means, show us the evidence. Otherwise, you are only ndering her good name!¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes widened at that, and her jaw dropped.


    At the same time, Yao Tangcast a sideways nce atPresident Tan. Indeed, if she had known about this in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the assessment at all.


    In any case, what had been done was done. She would chew him out at ater time, at a less public ce.


    Nevertheless, President Tanawkwardly rubbed his nose. The tip of his ears turned red with embarrassment.


    Qin Man, on the other hand, was scrambling for her wits. She refused to believe the young man¡¯s words. ¡°So what if she is the President¡¯s apprentice? Does that absolve her of her wrongdoings? What kind of instrument can she even y when she¡¯s lived in the mountains all her life? I bet she relied on other talents to score with powerful people in the Music Association. That¡¯s how she became an apprentice, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Come now, surely this constitutes using the backdoor as well? Selling her sex appeal to get intimate with old, wily men. Inparison, Ranranonly came here to put in an inquiry. In this aspect, I do agree thatTangtangis much more capable than myRanran.¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Qin Maninsulted not onlyYao Tang, butPresident Tanand the elders as well.


    She had effectively implied that Yao Tangwas fooling around with them and seduced them into granting her a position in theMusic Association.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the air around them grew heavy and oppressive. The elders¡¯ faces turned dark and ominous.


    Yao Ran saw this, and she frantically pulledQin Manback. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anything more. Sister is not that kind of person. Let¡¯s just leave, okay?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m onlyplimenting her!¡± Qin ManshookYao Ran¡¯s hand away and red atYao Tang.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us the truth, once and for all? Am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shun!¡± President Tanbellowed before anyone else could speak. His eyes were wide with fury as he glowered atTeacher Zhang.


    ¡°You requested a transfer to Beijing, and I approved it. I didn¡¯t expect you to let these people tag along with you and cause trouble at the association. Did you bring them all the way here to nder my apprentice and speak ill of our rtionship?¡±


    Teacher Zhang had never seenPresident Tanso furious.


    He trembled under the man¡¯s menacing gaze. He opened his mouth to exin himself, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to say.


    ¡°And you!¡± Elder Wangcalled out toLiu Yao, who was hovering at the doorway. ¡°Get over here!¡±


    Liu Yao walked over timidly. He already hatedTeacher Zhangand the mother-daughter pair to the core.


    He kept his head low and said nothing. Although he hadn¡¯t really done anything to warrant everyone¡¯s wrath, he couldn¡¯t deny that the whole debacle unfolded under his watch.


    ¡°So, you think you can just receive anyone now? I don¡¯t think you want to be the Vice President anymore! If so, you should have just left your office, and we¡¯ll find someone else more capable and discerning to take over the position. How dare you entertain these shameless people? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you?¡±


    ¡°I deeply apologize, Elder Wang!¡±Liu Yaocried out as he bowed repeatedly. All he wanted at that moment was to disappear.


    ¡°Elders, I am indeed at fault for meeting with them for even a moment, but I beg you to quell your anger. Thisdy only speaks for herself and reflects none of my personal sentiments. I assure you, I will not be receiving any of them in the future.¡±

 Chapter 745 - Chased Away

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chased Away</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Qin Man nced at the two men on her side. They had both lowered themselves in front of Yao Tang¡¯spanions.


    She found it strange.


    Even the Vice President himself showed much respect to these old men. Could it be that they were of higher statuspared to him?


    Qin Man finally felt a semnce of panic at the thought.


    If she had just insulted some very important figures in the association, then it would be even more difficult for Yao Ranto get a second chance.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Yao Tang¡¯s¡­ aunt, you see. I am only saying these things for her own good. These were all the rumors surrounding her, and I had no way of rifying it since she cklisted me.¡±


    Qin Man forced a smile on her face and added, ¡°I suppose I should have tried harder to reach her. In the future, I shall refrain from speaking such nonsense.¡±


    Unfortunately, no one was willing to listen to her insincere apologies. They refused to even look at her.


    ¡°I am so very sorry, Elders!¡± Yao Ran cried out as she rushed forward with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°My mother only got carried away by her emotions. She cares so much about me. Please do not me her. If you want to be mad at someone, let it be me!¡±


    She looked rather pitiful with her tear-stained face and pleading eyes.


    Qin Man grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back, her own face twisting into an ugly expression.


    Now that things hade to this point, the elders lost their steam. They didn¡¯t see any sense in berating a young girl.


    ¡°Vice President Liu,¡±Elder Wangsaid. ¡°I shall leave this matter to you. We wouldn¡¯t want people to think we¡¯re bullying some helpless student, now, would we? Not when we know the truth of the matter. Make sure you handle this properly, or there will be dire consequences.¡±


    With that, the old man strode past them in a huff.


    ¡°Of course, Elder Wang! Please rest assured, I will take care of this matter quietly.¡±


    Liu Yao wiped the sweat off his brow and offered them another bow. ¡°Once again, I apologize for my negligence. I will be more careful with my guests in the future. This will never happen again.¡±


    He maintained his humble demeanor until the other group was out of sight.


    ¡°Those two are Tangtang¡¯s rtives?¡±Elder Licouldn¡¯t help but mutter in surprise.


    That young girl had addressed Yao Tangas her ¡°Sister¡±, and the woman herself had admitted that she wasYao Tang¡¯s aunt.


    He never imagined that such things really happened in real life.


    He thought people only had terrible family members in books and dramas.


    Who would have thought that someone could be so malicious toward their own flesh and blood?


    Meanwhile, President Tan was still seething. ¡°Stay away from those people,¡± he advised Yao Tang. ¡°With rtives like those, who needs enemies?¡±


    But Yao Tangdidn¡¯t seem bothered by the encounter at all. She was calm as ever, as if nothing had happened. ¡°There is no reason for us to be in contact with them, anyway.¡±


    Seeing that Yao Tangdidn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to them,Elder Wangleaned close toElder Liand whispered, ¡°The little girl is such an excellent seedling! It¡¯s a pity that she has those horrible people as her family. It makes me wonder what her home situation has been all this time.¡±


    Elder Li sighed inmiseration and stroked his beard. ¡°You are right. From now on, we must take good care of her and nurture her gifts. She shall not be bullied by her family any longer, or by anyone, for that matter.¡±


    As they walked along, the tumultuous atmosphere gradually calmed down.


    Back at Liu Yao¡¯s office, he gaveTeacher Zhanganother earful before chasing him and hispanions out of the association. He made up his mind there and then to have no more dealings withTeacher Zhangin the future.


    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Qin Manshrieked as they exited the association. ¡°Those old fogeys really thought they had the right to act so arrogantly!¡±


    Teacher Zhang pressed his lips into a thin line and heaved a weary sigh. He had long known thatQin Manwas a shallow woman who was mean to her own daughter.


    Even so, he had never expected her to be this horrid of a person.


    He felt ashamed to even be standing in the same space as her.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been reprimanded by the Cab Elders. It was her fault that he was humiliated in front of his respected superiors.


    They all got into the car. Yao Rankept apologizing profusely, butTeacher Zhangjust ignored her. He ordered the driver to send them back to their amodations.


    ¡°Get out of the car. Don¡¯t bothering to me for something so useless again.¡± Then, he seemed to realize something and added, ¡°No matter what it¡¯s about, don¡¯t even think of dragging me into your matters again!¡±


    With that, he mmed the car door in Qin ManandYao Ran¡¯s faces, then told the chauffeur to drive away.


    Teacher Zhang had nothing but good intentions when he broughtYao Ranto see VicePresident Liuearlier, but it turned out to be the worst decision he had ever made. He was wise enough to know never to get involved with theYao familyagain.


    Qin Man sneered as the car sped away. ¡°Ranran, your teacher is not a good person at all. Forget about those bastards. Clearly, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have you looked at.¡±

 Chapter 746 - Something Was Not Right

    <h4>Chapter 746: Something Was Not Right</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Tuiwen <strong> Editor: </strong>Tuiwen</h4>


    Yao Ran could only nod and go to the hospital with Qin Man.


    It was a private hospital sponsored by the Meng family, and it was renowned in Beijing for its specialty in treating bone-rted diseases.


    When Meng Lingwas young, she had fallen off a swing and had broken her wrist.


    Apart from that, she also suffered other minor injuries from the fall.


    Since then, her entire family elected to move to the capital to get her treated. At some point, they found this hospital and decided to invest in it. They also hired a host of experts to research and develop new medicines that could cure Meng Ling.


    A familiar person greeted Yao RanandQin Manin the lobby.


    Yao Ran remembered her to beAunt Liu. She wasMeng Ling¡¯s aunt, and used to be in charge of their n¡¯s business. After her niece¡¯s injury, however, she moved to Beijing as well.


    Aunt Liu had a wide smile on her face as she approached them.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Miss Yao! Our Young Miss and Madam have been looking forward to your arrival. They were overjoyed to hear that you have finallye.¡±


    After saying that, she surreptitiously nced at Yao Ran¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu,¡±Yao Ranbeamed. ¡°Is SisterMeng Lingstill confined to a ward? Let¡¯s head over there right away.¡±


    As for Qin Man, she only rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    She took offense at the fact that it wasn¡¯t the Madam of the Meng Familyherself who hade to wee them.


    ¡°I shall lead you there. Please follow me. The Madam has been waiting since this morning!¡±


    They followed Aunt Liuinto the elevator, then down the hall to a special ward.


    It was very quiet and peaceful, without the hustle and bustle that wasmonly seen in most hospitals.


    There was only one room at the end of the hallway. It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to guess that this was a VIP ward.


    ¡°The Madam is waiting inside. Make yourselvesfortable and catch up with each other. A doctor will being overter to check Miss Yao¡¯s condition.¡±


    Aunt Liu stood by the door and ushered them in.


    She was being particrly courteous toward Yao RanandQin Man.


    As if on cue, they heard Madam Meng¡¯s voiceing from inside the ward. ¡°Oh, Lingling, hurry and sit up! Our distinguished guests are here. We should wee them properly.¡±


    Sure enough, they were greeted by the sight of Madam Meng gingerly helping Meng Lingup on the hospital bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Qin Mancalled out cheerfully.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, began to sense that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Although they were neighbors, the two families had never been close to each other.


    Why were they acting so chummy all of a sudden?


    Besides, it was Yao RanandQin Manwho needed something from theMeng family.Qin Manhad dragged her all the way here to borrow theMeng family¡¯s health facilities and have their experts look at her injured ankle.


    So why were Madam MengandAunt Liubeing too polite?


    But before she could ponder it any further, Yao Ranwas pulled by her mother into the ward.


    The room was certainly luxurious. It included a living room, a small kitchen, and even a y area in the corner.


    It was practically a house on its own.


    They walked toward the bed. The sheets were pink, as if they didn¡¯t belong to the hospital at all.


    The patient lying on it wore a blue hospital gown. There was no color on her face, and she looked rather small and frail.


    Madam Meng stepped forward and tookQin Man¡¯s hand. ¡°How have you been doing these days? I apologize for not receiving you earlier. As you can see, I¡¯m too busy with my daughter¡¯s affairs. Well, sit down, please. Tell me, have you gotten used to Beijing yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing quite well. We are just worried about Ranran¡¯s ankle.¡±


    Qin Man looked down atYao Ran¡¯s feet as she said this, her brows furrowed in fake concern.


    She didn¡¯t exactly know much about the Meng family¡¯s medical team and how much they had achieved with their research so far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Madam Mengsaid, her smile deepening. ¡°Given the good rtionship between our families, we are more than willing to shareLingling¡¯s treatment withYao Ran.¡±


    Meng Ling smiled atYao Ranas well, and reflexively ced her wrist on the support bar by the bed.


    Her veins were visible through the pale skin of her arm.


    ¡°The experts we hired have been studying the field for many years. When Meng Lingwas injured, we didn¡¯t hesitate to buy this hospital and arrange for the medical research to be carried out. We make sure that our teams are wellpensated, and in return, they do their best to deliver the best results.¡±


    Madam Meng turned toYao Ranand smiled. ¡°You are very lucky. After ten years, the research team has finally developed a method to treat injuries from the root. They have already performed surgery onLingling, and she is recovering pretty well. At this rate, they might be able to find a cure for my heart disease, too.¡±

 Chapter 747 - Good News

    Chapter 747: Good News


    Buying private hospitals and hiring experts to develop new medicines¡­


    Yao Ran burned with envy. She couldn¡¯t help butpare?Qin Man¡¯s efforts to that of?Madam Meng. It wasn¡¯t hard to see who truly loved her daughter.


    When she failed the Music Association¡¯s assessment,?Qin Man?had been furious and almost chased?Yao Ran?out of their home.


    She was nothing more than a tool for her mother to show off to society. If sheined even once, Qin Man?would scold and even beat her up.


    In contrast, Meng Ling?had thisvish room to herself, with her mother fussing over her every move. She was treated like a princess.


    All Qin Man?ever did for?Yao Ran?was to plot her future and ensure that everything went ording to n.


    Through her bitterness, Yao Ran?still felt the nagging sense that something was wrong. If the experts had taken ten years to develop the cure, then that meant that had to expend much effort and money into it.


    Why would Madam Meng?offer it to others so easily?


    They weren¡¯t even close to begin with!


    What bothered her the most was Madam Meng¡¯s overly eager attitude. It just didn¡¯t feel right to?Yao Ran, though she couldn¡¯t say for certain why.


    Taking advantage of their mother¡¯s conversation, Yao Ran?quietly approached?Meng Ling¡¯s side, intending to take a better look at thetter¡¯s wrist.


    She raised her hand and was about to reach for it when Meng Ling?nimbly dodged the attempt.


    Meng Ling hurriedly pulled her hand back under the nket and screamed, her face mottled with pain.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I only wanted to see how your wrist is healing.¡±


    Yao Ran put on an apologetic smile, but her eyes were still trained on?Meng Ling¡¯s hand. Her gaze glimmered with curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ranran,¡±?Madam Meng?hurried over, noticing how panicked her daughter¡¯s reaction was. ¡°Ever since the operation,?Lingling?has not allowed anyone to touch her wrist. The doctor said that she has some psychological trauma rting to her injury. We¡¯ll address it once her physical state is better.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ranran,¡±?Meng Ling?said meekly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude to you.¡±


    Even as she said that, her free hand clutched the nket protectively over her injured wrist. ¡°I just don¡¯t react well to people touching me. I hope you understand.¡±


    Qin Man nodded with sympathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal. My Ranran?is also quite protective of her ankle. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After dismissing the ruckus, she turned back to?Madam Meng. ¡°Ranran?was too clumsy and ran into an ident. We were honestly running out of options until we heard about your research.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We used to be neighbors, anyway, so it¡¯s only natural that we extend our help when you are in need.¡±


    Madam Meng had a magnanimous smile on her face. ¡°The doctor will be here any minute now. He¡¯ll do a check-up on?Ranran?and when there is nothing wrong, he will proceed with the surgery.¡±


    Qin Man nodded in satisfaction.


    Yao Ran, however, became even more uneasy.


    And yet, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    Momentster, a doorbell rang, and Aunt Liu?opened the door to a doctor standing out in the hallway.


    ¡°Madam, the doctor is here.¡±


    Madam Meng motioned for the physician toe over. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it, then. We shouldn¡¯t dy the child¡¯s treatment any longer.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of my daughter,¡± Qin Man?said politely.


    She wanted this matter to be over and done with as soon as possible.


    Soon enough, Yao Ran?was brought into ab filled with all sorts of machines. After a round of going through every single one of them, she was escorted back to the VIP ward.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Meng Ling?asked as soon as she stepped inside, looking strangely anxious. ¡°What did they say? Is there any possibility of a full recovery? Will you be able to walk normally in the future?¡±


    She asked the questions in rapid-fire session, as if she was desperate to hear the answers.


    If one didn¡¯t know any better, one would think that Meng Ling?was the injured one and not?Yao Ran.


    The doctor came in just then. He had a report in his hand and a big smile on his face. ¡°I am happy to inform you that Miss Yao¡¯s overall health is suited to our medicine¡¯s properties. We can begin the treatment shortly.¡±


    Qin Man heaved an inward sigh of relief. This was good news, indeed.


    ¡°Will she be able to walk normally again?¡±


    The doctor nodded confidently. ¡°We cannot say that there are no risks involved, nor can we guarantee 100% recovery. But if the surgery is sessful, she has a 90% chance at a full recovery.¡±

 Chapter 748 - Stay After Surgery

    Chapter 748: Stay After Surgery


    When bones were injured, there was rarely a chance of full recovery.


    And when surgery was needed, the case became particrly risky.


    Nevertheless, getting a 90% probability was already better than anyone can hope for.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Madam Meng?said to?Qin Man. ¡°Your child can walk normally again. After knowing that we are able to help other people through our research, I can truly say that our family¡¯s efforts all these years have not gone to waste!¡±


    Seeing that everyone else was distracted, Yao Ran?grabbed the opportunity and peered at?Meng Ling¡¯s wrist again.


    Her hand was still under the nket, but part of her wrist was exposed. It was obvious that it hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet.


    Meng Ling¡¯s movements were rather stiff as well.


    Yao Ran recalled how the doctor hadn¡¯t even conducted an x-ray on her ankle. He merely checked her vital signs and some basic blood work.


    If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would have thought that they were only ying doctor!


    Did these people really have the ability to treat her?


    Yao Ran hid her doubts and stered a relieved smile on her face. ¡°Is that true, Doctor? Do I really meet the requirements? When will you perform surgery on my ankle?¡±


    Madam Meng¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She cleared her throat and gave the doctor a pointed look.


    Understanding her message, the doctor beamed and said, ¡°I can do it as soon as possible. I would also rmend that you stay in the hospital in the following days, so we can observe how your body is coping with the treatment. This also ensures that you recuperate under the best conditions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Man?asked tentatively.


    Her expression turned pensive as she considered the doctor¡¯s suggestion.


    Judging by how things were progressing, it seemed that the surgery would happen in the next couple of days or so.


    Yao Ran, on the other hand, felt a keen sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Never mind that,¡± she interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve already troubled the Meng family?enough by using their resources. I don¡¯t want to be any more of a burden than I already am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± Madam Meng?immediately said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like an outsider, Ranran, it upsets me. Besides, this ward is much too big for?Lingling?alone. If you stay, she will finally have apanion. In fact, I would be most grateful!¡±


    Madam Meng¡¯s generosity seemed to know no bounds.


    Qin Man smiled to herself. If she left?Yao Ran?in the hospital throughout the girl¡¯s recovery, it would save her a lot of grief.


    She was in the capital, after all. She fully intended to take a grand tour of the city.


    She would have to shelve those ns if she had to take care of Yao Ran. But if they epted Madam Meng¡¯s offer, Qin Man would be free to do whatever she wanted.


    She had heard that the clothes sold in Beijing were of better quality than anywhere else. She naturally had to go shopping and explore all the options.


    This time, she wouldn¡¯t have a cripple like Yao Ran?get in the way and make things difficult for her.


    She readily agreed to let Yao Ran?stay.


    ¡°That would be the best option,¡± Qin Man?said with a smile. ¡°I have the utmost confidence in your hospital staff.¡±


    Yao Ran froze in shock.


    She opened her mouth to protest, but a voice in her head told her that if she rejected this opportunity, she might have to undergo several painful treatments back in City A.


    She might as well go for a single surgery while she had the opportunity.


    What was the worst that could happen, anyway? If the treatment failed, she would just continue living as she currently was.


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Madam Yao,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Allow me to borate further. The fruits of our research are geared toward the restoration of an injured patient¡¯s bones to the greatest extent that their body is capable of. Our treatment shows promising signs of rapid recovery and may only take a week or two to take full effect.¡±


    Once again, he emphasized the importance of admitting Yao Ran?to the hospital after surgery.


    ¡°Since it is a special medicine that isn¡¯t out on the market yet, we need to pay close attention to the patient¡¯s condition throughout the treatment. We need to be ready for any possible emergencies in the slim chance that aplication urs.¡±


    Even under normal circumstances, his words sounded very reasonable.


    Yao Ran was still reluctant, but she could do nothing at this point.


    Qin Man just nodded along with the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you very much.?Madam Meng, you are very kind to do this for us. Initially, we only came here for treatment. We didn¡¯t expect you to take care of?Yao Ran¡¯s surgery and even her recovery. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I assure you. We are neighbors, after all.¡±


    Although she said that, Madam Meng¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes this time.


    If they really had a miracle cure in their hands, why would they be willing to hand it over to the Yao family?


    Qin Man was too greedy and foolish for her own good.


    To think that she just foisted her injured daughter on other people without a care in the world¡­


    ¡®But this is good. If that wench hadn¡¯t taken the bait, how else can we test the drug¡¯s effectiveness? Now that Yao Ran?is here, she can take the risks in my daughter¡¯s ce.¡¯

 Chapter 749 - Secretly Probing

    Chapter 749: Secretly Probing


    Yao Ran carefully walked to Meng Ling¡¯s side, before carefully cing the nket over her wrist. Her eyes shown with concern, and her actions were slow and cautious.


    ¡°Does your wrist still hurt?¡± she asked slowly, ncing up at the doctor. ¡°Did they use the special medicine? How many more days would it take before she can remove that bandage and move around normally?¡±


    She was obviously secretly probing for more information about this medicine.


    She obviously wanted to know the effects of this medicine, but with so many people around her, she had no way of knowing this on her own.


    Yao Ran might as well ask openly about it today.


    Besides, if she didn¡¯t find out about the truth now, then Qin Man might already kick her out and leave her alone. Her fingernails dug deeper into her palm.


    Upon hearing this, Madam Meng suppressed the urge to roll her eyes.


    The doctor standing by Meng Ling¡¯s side appeared serious, nodding along with her words. ¡°Miss Meng is using the medicine specially designed for her, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same as the one you¡¯re taking,¡± he replied. ¡°We will still adjust the dosage ording to the location of your injury as well as the extent of its injury.¡±


    In reality, Meng Ling didn¡¯t use any special medicine. He had only applied the special ointment they usually used for sore muscles.


    Yao Ran was actually the first person to use the medicine.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in our hospital¡¯s medical skills, we can just find someone else to treat your daughter,¡± Madam Meng spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯d waste time doubting us. We wouldn¡¯t mind it if you¡¯d just leave.¡±


    Meng Ling also turned away.


    Qin Man immediately stepped forward, shooting her daughter a look. ¡°Ranran¡¯s just concerned about her friend,¡± she said quickly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean anything else. Please don¡¯t think too much about it. Ranran, apologize now!¡±


    Thest thing she wanted was a crippled daughter all her life!


    It would be so embarrassing!


    Moreover, if her daughter was actually a cripple, the entiremunity would badmouth her. The Yao Family would officially be excluded by them.


    She had always been so proud of her daughter, but now¡­


    She just couldn¡¯t be a cripple!


    There were still so many things she was looking forward to in Yao Ran¡¯s future. She was still to marry into a big family and be a wife. Only then would her position in the circle be much more stable.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I was only asking for Lingling¡¯s sake, nothing else!¡± Yao Ran hurriedly replied, waving her hands up in the air. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have had this chance to the receiver. Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you!¡±


    ¡°This is more like it!¡±


    Meng Ling scowled.


    At this point, Yao Ran had no other choice. Qin Man?already epted the opportunity Madam Meng?had granted her and prepared for her to stay in the hospital for further observation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Ranran to the hands of your medical team!¡± Qin Man?smiled brightly, not worried at all.


    Yao Ran could only nod in thanks.


    Perhaps she was only overthinking it. The Meng Family had nothing to gain from her.


    If she went back and proceeded with the normal procedures, then she would have to undergo dozens of painful operations. Plus, there was no guarantee that she¡¯d be able to recover.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of the pain.


    Yao Ran might as well receive the treatment here!


    Perhaps, after using the special medicine concocted by their medical team, she might be able to recover even more quickly. Only then would she not suffer.


    Even if the special medicine wouldn¡¯t be able to make her recover quickly, she could always go into surgery.


    It was why she had agreed to stay there in their ward.


    The ward appeared quite good.


    Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to Meng Ling¡¯s room, the room appeared to be quite spacious still. There was even an extended room with all the necessary facilities she could need, along with the apanying nurses and physicians.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Ranran is in much better care. Thank you so much,¡± Qin Man?thanked her again.


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Mrs. Meng was much friendlier. She nced over at Qin Man. ¡°Why don¡¯t I arrange for you to stay in our hotel? You¡¯ll be morefortable there,¡± she said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s also very close to the hospital, so it might be more convenient for you toe over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a friend from now on,¡± Meng Ling said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    She nodded repeatedly, obviously in a very good mood.


    Once she was admitted to the hospital, she¡¯d have more freedom to herself. Qin Man wouldn¡¯t have to string a cripple along and embarrass herself even further!

 Chapter 750 - No Manners

    Chapter 750: No Manners


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Madam Meng to worry about me. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel. It¡¯s not far from here.¡±


    ¡°All right. If that¡¯s the case, then at least let me send you off.¡±


    However, on the inside, Yao Ran was panicking.


    She had initially assumed that Qin Man would be apanying her. After all, there are rooms in this ward, and the conditions were quite eptable.


    However, it seemed that she had already booked a hotel far away from her.


    She immediately grabbed onto her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, can you stay with me, please?¡± she whispered. ¡°The conditions aren¡¯t bad here anyway. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    She had hoped deep inside that her mother would choose to stay. After all, they were in such an unfamiliar ce with so one by their side. She was nervous, as any kid would be.


    Although Qin Man didn¡¯t love her, she¡¯d still feel more at ease with her around.


    After all, the woman also wanted her foot to recover as soon as possible.


    However, before she could even reply, a burst ofughter echoed from the other corner of the room.


    Madam Meng crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes are bright with mockery. ¡°You and your daughter have such a good rtionship,¡± she said snidely. ¡°She couldn¡¯t even bear to part with you for just a few days, unlike my Lingling. She has grown to be quite an independent woman over the years.¡±


    As soon as Qin Man heard this, she froze.


    Was she trying to say that she didn¡¯t teach her child well?


    mes burned inside her heart, and she immediately shook off her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°How old are you?¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯re still so clingy!¡±


    She still had to go shoppingter in the afternoon. Where would she find the time to take care of her?


    Besides, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one to take care of her in the hospital.


    She was indeed really spoiled!


    ¡°This child is just a little scared,¡± she quickly exined to Madam Meng before turning to her. ¡°Ranran, you have to learn to stand on your own two feet. You¡¯re almost an adult now. If I¡¯m still going to be by your side, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to grow up.¡±


    ¡°Be good, okay? I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    This was a hospital after all. Who knew if anyone had died in here?


    Wasn¡¯t it bad luck to live in this ce?


    Just the thought of it was enough to push Qin Man even further away. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to live here!


    Whatever!


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yao, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time. Why don¡¯t we head over to the new cafe for a cup of coffee? We¡¯ve recently imported a batch from Scond, and they¡¯re quite fragrant,¡± Mrs. Meng said with a smile.


    Qin Man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Afternoon tea? All right, I ept!¡±


    The two of them chatted away as they walked out of the ward.


    Meng Ling also followed right behind them.


    No one could see the strange light that shed across her eyes and the cold smile that had slipped into her lips. She looked like a predator who was just about to catch her prey.


    Yao Ran was left alone in the huge ward, and she couldn¡¯t help but gaze out the window. She was alone, just as she had always been.


    Not long after, a knock came from the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yao, we havee to examine your foot. Would that be all right?¡±


    As soon as she gave her permission, a group of doctors stepped into her room.


    Behind them was a bunch of medical equipment she didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Nurse, get ready to record!¡±


    The doctor put on his gloves and his eyes shone with interest. Before he could say anything, he ced Yao Ran¡¯s foot right on top of the instrument.


    The instrument was blinking in a greenlight, as soon as her feet grazed the cold surface.


    It was also beeping!


    She froze.


    What was happening? The doctors were all staring at Yao Ran¡¯s foot. No one could tell what they were thinking, but even then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    Seeing this, the doctor quicklyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just checking your foot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Even then, her voice was trembling.


    She didn¡¯t like the feeling of this.


    ¡°Dr. Wang, get ready to inject the medicine!¡±


    ¡°Doctor Chen, fix her feet on the table.¡±


    What? Yao Ran sat there, frozen as the group of people started to pry on her foot. What was happening?

 Chapter 751 - The Great Elder

    Chapter 751 The Great Elder


    In the Private Room of Jingshi Hotel, the atmosphere was quiet. In fact, it was so silent that anyone could hear a pin drop.


    A few white-haired men gathered together in the middle of the room, seated. Beside them were from a younger generation. None of them spoke as they stared at the doorframe.


    All of them were quite deep in thought.


    It was as if they were waiting for someone.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re finally here! Wee.¡±


    Elder Li was sitting adjacent to the entrance. When he saw Yao Tang and her other twopanions stepping into the conference room, he smiled and greeted them.


    They were all in extremely high spirits.


    Elder Li looked like he had just found the elixir for immortality from the way he was grinning from ear to ear.


    Yao Tang was immediately surrounded by the presence of elders.


    There were only a dozen or so people in total, quite fewer than she had expected. They couldn¡¯t even fill up the two tables.


    ¡°Elders, good morning.¡± Yao Tang nodded, taking her seat.


    President Tan swept his eyes across the banquet.


    His eyes widened by a fraction, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he escorted his student inside.


    Tan Jian, however, was not one for formalities. As soon as he took one look around the room, he blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of people in the pavilion, huh?¡±


    His voice echoed across the hall.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Deng Hai, Elder Li¡¯s apprentice, stood up. A faint smile coursed through his lips. ¡°We still have two people who were stuck in traffic,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Please, take a seat first.¡±


    He quickly gestured them to the empty seats.


    President Tan sat down on the right side of Yao Tang. Elder Xu sat right beside them.


    He nodded at them with a smile, but he said nothing else.


    Despite feeling guilty about his son¡¯s outburst, he still felt as if something was wrong!


    There were two people who still haven¡¯t arrived. Even then, that would make them about twenty in total. It was far too small.


    Previously, he had checked everything he needed to know about the Cab. He knew that there were about ny elders. This wasn¡¯t even half of them!


    Where were the other 70?


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be more than 90 people who have registered in the Cab?¡± he asked the man beside him. ¡°Why are there only 20-odd people attending now? Are the others not going?¡±


    Elder Xu¡¯s eyes shed in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t seem to expect that someone would ask him a question. His face had gone nk for a second, not knowing what to say.


    The entire hall fell silent.


    Feeling as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, President Tan simply smiled and tried to change the topic. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just enjoy the event and forget about it?¡±


    Deng Hai nced up at his teacher, wanting to speak up, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    It was Elder Xu who had spoken up first.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not much of a secret. There are 90 people in our Cab, supposedly. After all, our leader¡ªElder Yao¡ªwas famous. Just his disciples alone were enough to fill the Cab. But unfortunately¡­he has disappeared.¡±


    Elder Xu shook his head regretfully. When they looked around, they noticed that the other members of the cab were also ducking their heads in sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°When Elder Yao was around, we were at our prime.¡± Deng Hai sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Now that he¡¯s not here¡­¡±


    A trace of nervousness shed in Yao Tang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± She immediately turned her head. Her voice echoed across the room.


    However, Yao Tang¡¯s loss of self-control didn¡¯t seem to startle anybody.


    Everyone was far too immersed in their own memories of the great man.


    Even Tan Jian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in sadness.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone missing.¡± Elder Xu sighed. ¡°He disappeared from the world twenty years ago. No matter how far we look for him, we still don¡¯t know where he could¡¯ve gone, or who had taken him.¡±


    Yao Tang dug her fingernails into her palms. No one could tell what she was thinking as she stared at her te.


    The atmosphere seemed to have frozen.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Elder Chen here yet?¡± Elder Li chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for them quite a while. Everyone must be pretty hungry, hm?¡±


    Only then did they remember that not everyone had arrived yet.


    There were still two empty seats.

 Chapter 752 - An Unfamiliar Road

    Chapter 752: An Unfamiliar Road


    ¡°Haiya, he really likes to dawdle around. When he arrives, I¡¯ll make him drink this entire bottle! He really shouldn¡¯t be thiste!¡± One of the elders said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes! He must drink for all of us!¡±


    Everyone began to talk to Yao Tang. The atmosphere started to lift up, especially when they found out that she¡¯d be taking her college entrance examination soon. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to hold a banquet for you once you get into your university of choice,¡± they cheered.


    ¡°Yes! What university are you most interested in?¡±


    The elders were quite happy as their memories shifted from the old friend to the young visitors in front of them. Before long, half an hour had already passed and Elder Chen still hasn¡¯t arrived.


    ¡°Edler Chen should be here soon. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    Deng Hai took out his phone and sent a message to Elder Chen. He then asked the waiter to serve some tea or snacks for all of them.


    Everyone continued to chat.


    However, once they have finished the teapot on their table, they realized that more than an hour had already passed from their agreed time.


    Elder Chen still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Deng Hai received no reply from the elder as well.


    ¡°Could something have happened?¡± This time, even Elder Xu was invested as he grabbed his phone to call his friend.


    There was no answer.


    His face darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call his disciple too. I¡¯m sure his phone probably ran out of battery.¡±


    Deng Hai quickly called his apprentice.


    Even then, there was still no answer.


    This time, the elders couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Something must¡¯ve happened. Elder Chen never leaves his phone unanswered! Hurry! We should find them.¡± Everyone began standing up. They couldn¡¯t care less about their unserved meals. They just wanted to find their friend.


    Elder Xu looked at Yao Tang?apologetically. ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t hold the banquet this time around for you. Next time, I¡¯ll bring you to the library, okay? For now, we should send you back.¡±


    He quickly asked his apprentices to buy airne tickets for them.


    Yao Tang gazed at them seriously. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    All of them shook their heads.


    Although the situation was urgent, Yao Tang was merely a high school student. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help much anyway.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just the three of you reaching City A safely is enough help to all of us,¡± Elder Xu?saidfortingly with a smile.


    Without another word, the other elders quickly left in their respective cars.


    Yao Tang and President Tan?also got into the car arranged by one of the disciples. They quickly drove to the hotel to where they were assigned to pack their things.


    After doing so, they all got into the car again.


    This time, however, the driver appeared to be very tense. He was speeding through several intersections, dodging everything in their path.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Yao?¡± The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Elder Xu has asked me to send you to the airport safely. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    He secretly stomped right on the elerator, and they sped down thene.


    In the car, President Tan stuck his head out and nced at the scenery around him. A trace of doubt shed in his eyes.


    This was a road he wasn¡¯t familiar with. There were fewer crowds popting the area, and the atmosphere appeared to be less bustling than he had thought.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± President Tan questioned.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no traffic here. That¡¯s why I take this road every time I take Elder Xu to the airport.t The scenery also isn¡¯t bad,¡± he said. ¡°Look around!¡±


    President Tan nodded. The doubt in his heart slowly subsided.


    ¡°There¡¯s an open space one kilometer away,¡± Yao Tang said again. ¡°Park there.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yao, why are you so intent on stopping the car? There are wild dogs around the area, you know,¡± he said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if you get bitten.¡±


    The driver stomped on the elerator yet again.


    Tan Jian nced at Yao Tang?in confusion. Why was she so intent on getting out of there? Was there something she wasn¡¯t telling them?


    ¡°Tangtang, what¡¯s the matter? Also, how did you know there was an open space there?¡±


    Yao Tang pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It happens to be more spacious there,¡± she slowly said. ¡°So it¡¯s more convenient.¡±

 Chapter 753 - No Signal

    Chapter 753: No Signal


    Tan Jian furrowed his eyebrows.


    He had grown up in Beijing all these years. He should know more about these roadspared to Yao Tang. He snuck a nce at her.


    Yet, she knew about the open space without having seen this road before.


    How could he not know about this?


    Was she making stuff up?


    He took another nce at her, but he grew even more confused upon seeing her calm face. She didn¡¯t look like the type who¡¯d just make stuff up on the go, right?


    He took out his phone.


    However, just as he was about to search for more information, he received a notification. It seemed that he had lost his signal.


    Not only could he not make a phone call, but he also couldn¡¯t confirm Yao Tang¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tan Jian stuck his phone out the window and nced around. His eyebrows were furrowed as his phone continued to receive the same notification. ¡°Where are we?¡± He arched his eyebrow. ¡°You aren¡¯t selling us out, are you, Mr. Wang?¡±


    He joked.


    Mr. Wang, who was steering the car, chuckled. ¡°I would never do such a thing,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Besides, if something were to happen to you, how will I face my bosses?¡±


    Tan Jianughed.


    It was obvious that his passengers stil didn¡¯t notice a thing.


    ¡°President Tan, I think the signal tower isn¡¯t working again,¡± he quickly exined. ¡°But we¡¯re almost there anyway, so it would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Tan Jian nced out the window, before shaking his head. ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m guessing your phone also lost its signal?¡± he asked. ¡°Besides, how did you know there was an open space at the front?¡±


    They were in the middle of nowhere.


    It was normal for them to have no signal.


    Although Tan Jian didn¡¯t get to eat at the banquet, he was already looking forward to all the delicious food he¡¯d ordered once he returned.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to shake her head. ¡°My phone still has a signal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His eyes widened. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°My phone¡¯s pretty advanced.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang inadvertently loosened his grip on his steering wheel, and he almost slid to the side. His hands were frozen.


    Just as he was turning a corner, he almost hit a tree by the roadside.


    Fortunately, the driver mmed his foot on the brakes on time.


    Tan Jian hit the back seat of the driver¡¯s car. He gritted his teeth in pain. Even President Tan, who was dozing off, had been awakened.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± President Tan shouted.


    How could this driver make such a low-level mistake?


    Chauffeur Wang got out of the car almost immediately and went back to check on the three of them. Yao Tang and Tan Jian, who were at the back, were still fine. They didn¡¯t look like they suffered from any injuries.


    President Tan had only hit the car window, and he sustained a small scratch on his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he eximed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done this¡­Mis Yao, you¡¯re okay? Are you hurt?¡± He quickly opened the door by Yao Tang¡¯s side, pursing his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After saying this, she continued to browse through all the contents on her phone. Her expression remained indifferent to those around her.


    ¡°Miss Yao, your phone looks so cute,¡± heplimented, taking another step toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to buy a phone for my daughter. What brand is it? Your phone must be pretty good for it to still have a signal.¡±


    He tried to nce at her phone screen to see what she was doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a counterfeit.¡±


    His eyes turned cold. ¡°Miss Yao, have you been here before?¡± he asked. ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with this ce.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Aggressive

    Chapter 754: Aggressive


    Tan Jian shot the driver a strange look, turning to the girl beside him. ¡°Tangtang,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    However, Yao Tang, didn¡¯t appear to care about all the attention she was being given. She just continued to swipe on her phone screen. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang noticed that President Tan was also looking over. His heart throbbed in his chest. ¡°Miss Yao, you wanted to get off the car just now, right?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°Can you tell me why? Do you need my help?¡±


    Yao Tang shrugged.


    This time, she didn¡¯t answer.


    After a few seconds of calming everyone else down, Chauffeur Wang returned to his seat. Despite the bright smile on his face, his gaze was still boring at Yao Tang¡¯s bowed head. Fear shed in his eyes.


    What was he going to do now?


    Tan Jian took out a bandaid and applied it on his father¡¯s forehead.


    As he was doing so, Chauffeur Wang continued the drive. This time, he made sure to pay extra attention to the girl in the back.


    Did she know anything?


    He slowly turned the car around and drove in the opposite direction.


    After a few minutes, he nced at the backseat and found that Yao Tang¡¯s head was still bowed. She continued to stare at her phone with no reaction at all.


    Maybe he was overthinking things. She was just a high schooler. How could she know of their n?


    The car continued to speed down the main road, and President Tan slowly drifted off to sleep once more.


    Tan Jian was sound asleep behind him.


    Yao Tang was the only one who was awake. She was still concentrating on her phone.


    He slowly smiled.


    It seemed that these people would be approaching their doomter on. Soon, their leisurely faces will be reced with that of desperation as they beg for mercy.


    An hourter, President Tan was woken up by a soft rustling wind outside. He drowsily looked out the window and found that they were more isted than he had thought.


    The entire road was deserted, and there wasn¡¯t a gas station in sight.


    Was something wrong?


    He took out his phone and was about to search for their location, only to see that his phone had lost signal.


    A bad feeling stirred in his stomach.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re taking a shortcut?¡± President Tan demanded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have arrived already? There¡¯s not a single person around!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be arriving shortly.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang smiled.


    His heart tightened as he nced at the backseat.


    At that moment, Yao Tang was still gazing at her phone. She didn¡¯t look like something bad had happened. Instead, she still appeared quite calm andposed.


    Was he being overly suspicious?


    ¡°Is this really the way to the airport? Maybe you¡¯ve taken a wrong turn?¡± he asked again.


    Chauffeur Wang sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m an experienced driver. How can I not know the way? Besides, I¡¯ve taken this road for your safety. Look, there are no cars around. It¡¯s much safer to drive here.¡±


    Tan Jian was also woken up by the noise. He picked up his phone to check the time, only to see that his phone also hadn¡¯t regained its signal.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the airport, right?¡± he said directly. ¡°What are you trying to do? Stop the car now!¡±


    Before Tan Jian could finish, Chauffeur Wang shot him a re.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    He stomped his foot on the brakes. ¡°You wanted to get out of the car, right? You better not regret it!¡±


    He stepped out fo the car.


    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you want to get out? Now that I¡¯ve stopped the car, get out!¡±


    As he was talking, several cars quickly surrounded them.


    There were three other vans behind them, and before long, dozens of people rushed out of the vans. All of them were wearing ck coats. Their eyes were narrowed, and their hands were wrapped around electric batons.


    It seemed that they weren¡¯t going anywhere.

 Chapter 755 - Don’t Even Think about Running!

    Chapter 755: Don¡¯t Even Think about Running!


    President Tan gritted his teeth. It seemed that these people had alreadye prepared. He dug his fingernails into his palms.


    Chauffeur Wang was the one who had betrayed the Cab Members.


    He was the reason for today¡¯s incident!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tan Jian mmed the door open, snarling, ¡°We¡¯re prestigious members of the Music Association! You¡¯ll have to pay the price if you dare do anything to us!¡±


    However, the men didn¡¯t appear to be afraid.


    Instead of quaking in their boots, the group of men took a step forward. Their eyes were shing, and their jaws were clenched.


    ¡°Your little Music Association isn¡¯t what it used to be! Even if you¡¯re an Elder, we¡¯ll still take our sweet time in beating you up!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful you are!¡±


    ¡°Still trying to be brave? We ain¡¯t afraid of your bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Break their legs so they can¡¯t escape, then we¡¯ll deal with this woman!¡± The men stomped over, waving their electric batons in their hands. Their wolfish grins were enough to make anyone shiver.


    The ttering sticks echoed across the fields.


    Tan Jian gritted his teeth, trying to find a weapon he could use.


    However, they were practically in an open field! There wasn¡¯t anything he could find at all.


    President Tan pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen when Yao Tang entered the Inner Pavillion.


    Could it be that after Elder Chen¡¯s disappearance, the group decided toe for Yao Tang, as she was the inner sect¡¯s disciple?


    His heart raced in his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back, dad! Go first!¡±


    Tan Jian was first to walk out, ready to fight them to the death. In his hands was a fire extinguisher, the only thing he had gotten in the car.


    ¡°No!¡± President Tan pushed his son to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you. The two of you go first.¡±


    He red at the men. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you, let them go!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay, just don¡¯t hurt them! I have cash on me¡ªisn¡¯t this what you want!¡±


    As the only young man in the group, he had the need to protect them.


    The group of men snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. Stay here, or I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    Yao Tang was about to get out of the car when she heard President Tan whisper in her ear. ¡°Tangtang, run! Run as far as you can!¡±


    Before them, a tall man stepped out of the group.


    He gestured to the men behind him.


    Immediately, they all started splitting into different groups, surrounding the car. If they did try to run, they¡¯d be prepared to catch them in one quick swoop.


    ¡°You¡¯re going against the Music Association,¡± Tan Jian snapped. ¡°If something were to happen to us, we wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The men burst intoughter.


    ¡°You think we¡¯re afraid of a few country bumpkins from City A? Even if you die, we don¡¯t even know if those oldies will avenge you! We¡¯re not afraid of anything!¡±


    From the looks of it, the other elders were busy looking for Elder Chen.


    This meant that there must be more than one spy in the cab!


    ¡°So you¡¯re sure that the elders won¡¯te,¡± Tan Jian snarled.


    The men in ckughed.


    Yao Tang took a step forward. ¡°So, is Elder Chen¡¯s disappearance rted to you?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the entire group fell silent. It¡¯s as if she had managed to step on their tails. Their gazes turned cold.


    ¡°Little girl, you talk too much!¡±


    He scowled. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless even if you try to stall for more time. You won¡¯t be able to contact the outside world anyway.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Your Time Is Up!

    Chapter 756: Your Time Is Up!


    ¡°No one will ever know something has happened, much less try and save you. Your time is up!¡±


    He waved his hand, and all the men took a step forward.


    At that time, Chauffeur Wang suddenly had a thought. He nced over at the little girl in front of him, his eyes narrowed.


    Just a few minutes ago, Yao Tang mentioned her phone still had a signal. He just didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    If it was true, then their actions would be exposed for all the world to see. He nced up at the men in ck, panicked.


    ¡°Boss, I forgot to tell you something!¡±


    ¡°The girl!¡± he yelled, flustered. ¡°The girl said something about her phone still having a signal. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but I just heard it.¡±


    The man pped him right across the face in response.


    ¡°And you think to tell me about this now?¡± The man in ck cursed under his breath. ¡°What the hell were you doing earlier?¡±


    The man in ck nced over at the little girl the driver had mentioned. Upon seeing her calm expression, he became vignt.


    Tan Jian gritted his teeth.


    His phone had lost signal going down the road. He thought it was normal, but he wasn¡¯t vignt at all! He had even announced to these people about Yao Tang¡¯s phone!


    Damn it! How could he be so stupid?


    ¡°Everyone, listen up! I want that girl alive! As for the other two, kill them.¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes at Yao Tang.


    There was no way they were going out of this alive.


    When President Tan saw these people rushing forward, he didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. Instead, he directly used his body to block them and extended his arms to stop the others.


    Tan Jian, who was standing behind his father, quickly nced over at Yao Tang. ¡°Run!¡± he yelled. ¡°We¡¯ll block them.¡±


    The men in ck may be able to catch up with her, but their stopping the suited men would probably grant her some time.


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    She hadn¡¯t really known them for that long.


    She had entered the Music Association with a goal in her mind¡ªto look for books, and to answer her questions. It just so happened that she had acknowledged President Tan as her teacher.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for them to stand by her against any danger.


    Her heart warmed at the sight.


    However, she was also confused as to why they¡¯d just jump in front of her like that and not ask for anything in return.


    They¡¯d even do it at the cost of their life!


    ¡°Why are you protecting me like this?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my disciple!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my junior!¡± Tan Jian called out. ¡°Why are you even asking? We¡¯re here to protect you. It¡¯s our duty to protect you, now, run!¡±


    More and more men appeared.


    Yao Tang clenched her jaw. ¡°All of you, step back!


    The pair assumed that Yao Tang wanted to protect them at the cost of her own life. As such, they didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go back!¡± President Tan shouted. ¡°Just hide!¡± He then, picked up a stone from the ground and waved it threateningly at the group of men.


    Her mouth twitched.


    She was just afraid that she¡¯d identally hurt them. However, if they heard her say that, they might burst intoughter. They obviously wouldn¡¯t believe her!


    However, there was no time to exin now! They were already surrounded!


    President Tan threw the stone in his hand with all his mind before using his strength to hold the fort down. He gritted his teeth.


    He blocked the people in front of him with both his hands, using all his strength to push them back!


    The leader raised his electric baton and was about to hit President Tan.


    He closed his mind, readying himself for the impact.


    At that moment, he was prepared to hold this man and create an opportunity for Yao Tang to escape. At least then, he¡¯d have the peace of mind that one of them would be able to get out of here.


    But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t feel any pain.

 Chapter 757 - The Situation Changes

    Chapter 757: The Situation Changes


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream echoed across the room, and a shadowy figure jumped to push them away.


    President Tan raised his head a little slightly, realizing that the person who had flown over to them was the same person he had been trying to protect.


    His eyes widened.


    What was going on?


    At first, he had assumed that it was Tan Jian. While his son may be mediocre in other areas, he certainly wasn¡¯t weak in the martial arts area. Even then, he didn¡¯t believe that he could kick all of them in one go.


    Moreover, he was fighting with the people next to him. He was far too preupied to stop the men from attacking his father.


    No, the person who had jumped out wasn¡¯t Tan Jian.


    It was Yao Tang!


    How could it be her?


    At the thought of this, President Tan quickly turned his head, only to realize that it really was Yao Tang. He really wasn¡¯t dreaming. This wasn¡¯t some sort of deadly hallucination.


    She had run to Tan Jian!


    With a stretch of her leg, she kicked away the man trying to sneak an attack on Tan Jian. She swung her fist, connecting with the other man¡¯s jaw, sending him flying onto the ground.


    The crisp sound echoed across the air.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid at all!


    Yao Tang¡¯s expression was as calm as the sea, but her movements didn¡¯t slow down at all. Her eyes were dark, and her fists were clenched.


    She grabbed a ck taser from the ground, noticing that Tan Jian was gaping right at her. His jaw dropped, and his eyes were wide. It was as if he had seen a ghost!


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°Help your Dad! Go!¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang said these words, she rushed to the frontline and swung her electric baton. Within a few seconds, the men who had surrounded her fell onto the ground.


    Tan Jian immediately came to his senses, quickly running to his father¡¯s side. ¡°Dad! Are you okay?¡±


    His father was shivering.


    They really thought that they were going to die today.


    He didn¡¯t expect his junior, the girl he was trying to protect, to be a genius in martial arts!


    President Tan patted his chest, gasping for air.


    He was safe! He was safe!


    ¡°Go and help Tangtang! What if she¡¯s hurt?¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    President Tan pointed in her direction.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    He grabbed his stick and approached Yao Tang. However, before he could get any closer, he heard her say,


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! I can handle this. I don¡¯t want to identally hurt you guys.¡±


    Before she could say any more, she knocked down at least five people in one hit. She didn¡¯t even bother to look in his direction as she did so.


    He gaped.


    Before the fight just now, Yao Tang had asked them to retreat. Did it mean that she could solve this entire issue herself?


    How?


    He blinked, shaking his head.


    He knew that his junior was a musical prodigy, but who knew that she¡¯d also be this good at martial arts? Was this what a genius was capable of?


    If he had known that she¡¯d be this powerful¡­


    Then they would¡¯ve backed off earlier. Maybe then, they wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed themselves too much. The pain he had suffered from his back felt like nothingpared to her just rushing toward them.


    How embarrassing!


    Compared to her, he was useless!


    The leader in ck watched in surprise as the girl maneuvered the baton. She went through all the men, cutting them like she was a knife and they were butter. No one could withstand her quick movements.


    All his subjects were screaming and crying for help.


    Who was this girl? How could she be this powerful?


    There were so many men, yet they had all been subdued.


    She had been thetest disciple recruited by the Cab. Many people from the Cab were very powerful.


    They were all trained to defend themselves in case of an attack.


    They could attack anyone with their spiritual and mental power alone.


    However, with their strong mental power, it would be inevitable that they¡¯d be weaker in closebat. Even then, it was best that they were not tested.


    Yao Tang was a new recruit.


    She still had not learned the Inner Pavillion¡¯s techniques. As such, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to use this attack against his people.


    They also had a shield device attached to the car, which could shield them.


    However, now¡­how could this be?

 Chapter 758 - An Unexpected Weapon

    Chapter 758: An Unexpected Weapon


    Why were all of his men lying on the ground wailing?


    Yet, the three of the people he had surrounded weren¡¯t even injured in the slightest. His hands were trembling as he nced over at the two men.


    Where did this group of peoplee from?


    Suddenly, a thought popped up in the back of his mind, and his heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the wavy roads.


    Could this be a trap to lure them out?


    Or was the information he had been given wrong? Was this girl not a disciple of the inner sect, but a bodyguard who had been tasked to protect these men?


    No matter what it was, they were going to die if they end it like this!


    ¡°Quick! See if there are any people around hiding,¡± hemanded the two men behind him. ¡°If you find anyone,e back and inform me,¡±


    The leader immediately sent his men to the back to gather more information. Before that, he turned to the side to stare at Yao Tang.


    It was likely that their n had been exposed.


    Yao Tang was the bait that the Music Association had to specifically deal with them. That was it! That was why she was so strong.


    Two minutester, his men jogged back.


    ¡°Boss, there aren¡¯t any people around,¡± his subordinate quickly said, bowing.


    Okay. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    If their n really was exposed, then they¡¯d suffer even greater losses.


    Even then, he continued to watch his people be surrounded by Yao Tang and the others. The two men were hiding behind the young woman, as his other subordinates backed away¡ªscared of what she might do to them.


    ¡°Everyone! Listen up!¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°Focus all your firepower on the men. Capture them first, and this bitch would back down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    Everyone immediately ran to the two men one after the other. They were all swinging their batons. Their teeth were bared out, and their eyes were narrowed. They had suffered many losses, but they wouldn¡¯t experience the same loss today!


    At that moment, President Tan was exhausted.


    He wasn¡¯t young anymore. He had used up a lot of energy to attack the previous men, and he already felt like he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. He winced.


    Tan Jian gritted his teeth, exhausted from the fight.


    However, if this continued, they¡¯d be able to overwhelm Yao Tang. They¡¯d even be used to threaten her!


    If that were to happen, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!


    President Tan didn¡¯t want his disciple to die here!


    No!


    He struggled to stand up. ¡°Tangtang, leave!¡± he yelled out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore. If you still really regard me as your teacher, then go and don¡¯t look back. You¡¯re our greatest hope!¡±


    Tan Jian nodded rapidly. ¡°Leave!¡±


    One of the men rushed up with a baseball bat in his hand. He was about to hit Tan Jian!


    Yao Tang was quick on her feet.


    She reached out for a few things from her pockets and chucked it at them.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone fell to the ground, one after the other.


    Tan Jian furrowed his eyebrows at the objects being thrown.


    What were they? Why did they look familiar?


    His eyes widened.


    Initially, he had thought that the small objects she was throwing over were fatal weapons. They must¡¯ve been so powerful to have been able to get rid of all the men in one swoop.


    To his surprise, she was actually throwing candy!


    One of the objects thrown were the biscuits!


    The elders had stuffed all the biscuits and snacks they had in Yao Tang¡¯s hands while they were saying their goodbyes. They were afraid that she¡¯d be hungry on the way, so they tried their best despite the circumstances.


    He didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy!


    It had even be a tool to hurt the others!


    The man in ck gazed at the scene in surprise. He looked back and saw that the man he had called out has fallen. They had lost a few more people. He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Hurry up and take them hostage!¡± The leader snarled. ¡°They don¡¯t even know the slightest bit about martial arts.¡±


    Ha! These men really were useless!


    One of the men tried to hit President Tan with his baton, but Yao Tang blocked it once more.

 Chapter 759 - Hostage

    Chapter 759: Hostage


    Seeing this, the leader of the gang couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    However, in the next second, he found a shiny dagger appearing next to his neck. The de glinted under the sunlight.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    The man almost stumbled back as sweat trickled down his head. He eyed the unmoving de, his hands shaking in his side. How could this be?


    There, behind him, was the young girl he had underestimated.


    ¡°Please,¡± he choked out. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    His face turned pale, as his legs quaked under him. A part of him wanted to fall down and beg her, but he was afraid that the de she was holding would spare no hesitation in cutting him.


    She chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you were nning to take me hostage and kill my friends?¡±


    The dagger dug deeper into the man¡¯s skin. The metallic scent wafted around them, as blood slowly trickled down his nicked skin. He shivered.


    No! He couldn¡¯t die today, he couldn¡¯t!


    How could this girl sneak up on him?


    He had been watching Yao Tang¡¯s fight the entire time, observing her every move. His eyes had never left her, and he was clearly too far away for her to chase after him.


    ¡°How did you get here? How?¡±


    His gaze shifted from side to side, trying to find a way to escape.


    Now that he was being held hostage by this monster, he could be killed at any second! His hands shook as he nced over at the girl¡¯s icy stare.


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    Moreover, he was their leader. If he died, then his subordinates wouldn¡¯t even think aboutpleting the mission he had initially set out.


    ¡°Please,¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Then tell them to stop.¡±


    He stared at his men.


    If he had ordered his subordinates to stop now, he¡¯d definitely died. He needed to find a way to turn this around for his own benefit. He gritted his teeth.


    There was only one way.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Listen up.¡±


    Everyone who had been attacking President Tan and Tan Jian stopped what they were doing. They nced over to the side, realizing that their leader had been captured.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did he get caught?¡±


    ¡°Do we still continue?¡±


    ¡°Did the money we had talked about still count?¡±


    The men shared a nce, frowning. It was also some time to give the two men some space to breathe.


    They stayed seated on the ground, panting. Sweat coated their entire skin, and their legs were practically shaking from exhaustion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he suddenly responded. ¡°As long as you capture the men, I¡¯ll be safe!¡±


    Their eyes widened.


    Immediately, everyone rushed in President Tan¡¯s direction, fully prepared to capture them once more.


    Although the man was scared, he still treasured his life. Besides, his group of men could take on these two men anytime. He just needed them as a bargaining chip.


    Only then would he have a chance to survive.


    Only then could he negotiate with this girl.


    President Tan clenched his fists. ¡°Tangtang, you don¡¯t have to worry about us! Just run as far as you can! You¡¯ve already helped enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Leave us!¡± Tan Jian swung his wooden stick in different directions, bashing some of them on their skulls.


    The others slumped over, groaning in pain.


    ¡°We can hold them off!¡±


    Yao Tang resisted the urge to snort.


    If she left, then these two people would be beaten to death.


    She waved her dagger.


    Within the next second, the leader¡¯s body fell limp on the ground. Blood spurted from his neck, and he choked in disbelief. He nced over at Yao Tang as his vision started to fade.


    How could this be?


    He had just wanted to bargain with her.


    But it was toote.


    She killed him.


    When everyone saw that their leader was lying in a pool of blood, their eyes widened. They gazed at Yao Tang whose eyes were as cold as night.


    She killed him!

 Chapter 760 - An Attack of Symphonies

    Chapter 760: An Attack of Symphonies


    Everyone began to panic. Their leader was dead! If they went back like this, the organization would severely punish them for their wrongdoings.


    Just the thought of the consequences waiting for them was enough to make them shiver.


    If that was the case, then they would rather die than return!


    ¡°Everyone! Let¡¯s behead them and offer their heads up in sacrifice! Kill them!¡±


    The deputy leader red at Yao Tang, shouting with all his might. Even then, he could still feel his legs trembling beneath him. Despite this, he stayed strong.


    He was the most important member of the team now. He needed to make sure that theyplete this mission.


    The men in ck didn¡¯t think about anything else. All they thought about was the punishment they were trying to avoid. Their hearts raced in their chests as they attacked even more ruthlessly.


    They only had one thing on their mind.


    And that¡¯s to avoid their punishment as much as possible.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill this woman!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up! We must kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill these two men first! Let¡¯s see if they can still escape!¡±


    The men in ck looked like they¡¯d been possessed by how vicious they were acting. They continued to sh at President Tan, regardless of the wounds they¡¯d already sustained.


    Out of desperation, they pulled out the daggers from their pockets and prepared to stab them.


    However, before they could even take another step forward, they froze. A sharp pain spread across their heads as if there were needles piercing through their skulls.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to test your defenses against an elder¡¯s mental ability, right? Why don¡¯t I give it a test run?¡±


    The girl¡¯s faint voice echoed around them.


    Her words were cold and icy as if she was issuing a death warrant.


    Within the next second, a piercing symphony sounded around them. They stopped, furrowing their eyebrows as they all shared a look. What was happening?


    Suddenly, the symphony became louder and louder till they could barely hear those around them.


    The men in ck threw their weapons down in surprise, but the symphony wouldn¡¯t stop.


    One by one, they started crouching down¡ªthe music all too much for them. One was already clutching his ears. The other was mming their heads onto the boulder.


    They were uncontroble!


    No matter what they did, no matter how much they bled, the music still didn¡¯t stop!


    Their brains felt like they were turning into mush.


    The more intense the music, the more pain he felt. Different instruments yed at the back of his mind, with the most piercing and loudest notes snapping at his eardrums. One of the men groaned. ¡°Make it stop! Make it stop!¡±


    It was like his eardrums was going to burst!


    The deputy leader, the strongest one in the group, began clutching his head in pain. He squatted on the ground. Despite his determination to defeat them, he was held hostage by the loud and echoing sounds.


    Around him, his men were knocking into trees in insanity.


    He didn¡¯t expect this!


    They knew that they were going to deal with the newest disciple before they came in. That¡¯s why they havee mentally prepared.


    He had installed a shielding device in his car.


    The set of devices he had imported came at a really high price. It was stated that this was the only piece of equipment that could shield them from highly experienced attacks like this one.


    He had used this to capture Elder Chen. He thought that was enough, but it seemed that their newest disciple was from a different universe!


    He couldn¡¯t do anything!


    Was the device broken? How was that possible?


    How could a disciple surpass the grand elder of the inner sect?


    Tan Jian was waving his stick around when he realized something was wrong.


    Suddenly, all the men he had been fighting against were rolling on the ground. Even the person calling the order was found squatting and bending over, looking as if he was in pain.


    Wasn¡¯t he fighting them earlier?


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Tan Jian kicked the man who was closest to him.


    The man rolled onto the ground, but he didn¡¯t look like he cared. He was too busy clutching his head and begging for the nonexistent music to stop.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been attacked by an Elder¡¯s spiritual power. They don¡¯t have time to care about us.¡± President Tan slowly looked over, aplicated expression showing on his face.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been hiding this trump card all this time?¡± Tan Jian gaped. ¡°You really have me worried over nothing!¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn this!¡± He supported his dad. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s toote to learn now?¡±

 Chapter 761 - Shocking Revelations

    Chapter 761: Shocking Revtions


    ¡°You can forget about it!¡±


    President Tan was at a loss. He gaped at the person rolling on the ground and finally understood what it meant to use one¡¯s cultivation to attack another person.


    So, the Cab Elders had this sort of power?


    That would certainly exin why the Music Association was held in such high regard by the outside world, so much so that it was considered an entity of authority by itself.


    President Tan felt as though he had been enlightened.


    Without the cab, the association wouldn¡¯t be what it was now.


    It was the elders¡¯ special abilities that had pushed the organization to the pinnacle of power.


    He finally understood, too, why he was never admitted to the cab despite being a first-ss conductor and a branch president.


    All this time, he simply thought that the elders were biased and incredibly particr about one¡¯s talent.


    President Tan was talented, to be sure, but he was no true genius.


    As it turned out, the Cab Elders¡¯ standards were focused on another aspect entirely.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, they paid more attention to a candidate¡¯s spiritual skills and mental fortitude.


    A person who wascking in spiritual strength had no ce among them, no matter how skilled they were in music.


    President Tan was oddly at peace with this revtion.


    It was no wonder that the cab had always remained a mystery, even among the members of the association. He himself didn¡¯t know much about the prestigious inner circle.


    But these mysterious assants should be aware of the arrangement, judging by how prepared they were.


    Moreover, they seemed to be targeting specifically those who possessed some level of spiritual cultivation.


    Or maybe¡­ Maybe there was a bigger conspiracy behind the attack.


    In any case, they had no way of knowing for sure, at least not for now.


    With all that said, what shocked President Tan the most was the fact that Yao Tang also possessed this incredible spiritual strength.


    That alone supnted every other discovery he had made today.


    At the back of his mind, he began to wonder if Yao Tang¡¯s cultivation was even greater than the Cab Elders¡¯. Or perhaps, even greater than the missing Elder Chen¡­


    President Tan thought back to the events that had transpired the day before.


    Yao Tang was initially against taking the three elders as her masters.


    It was only after the old men had agreed to grant her ess to the Compendium Pavilion that she finally relented.


    Now, she had effectively handled the same situation that had probably led to Elder Chen¡¯s disappearance, and did so without breaking a sweat.


    President Tan was still reeling from it all.


    The only predominant thought in his head was that he had gravely underestimated Yao Tang.


    A mere three minutester, all the goons were on the ground, their limbs spread out, their eyes empty. They looked like they had lost their minds.


    Tan Jian stomped over and kicked a few of the men, but they barely budged at all. They were like pieces of wood thaty there, lifeless and unfeeling.


    None of them moved, even those whose heads were breeding profusely from the fight.


    For these men, the music had stopped.


    They were defeated by the sudden attack on their consciousness. Even if they had a chance of surviving, it would take them days to fully recover.


    After making sure that the assants were no longer a threat, father and son rushed over to Yao Tang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you all right, Tangtang?¡± President Tan asked as he anxiously looked her up and down. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? We should get you checked at the hospital!¡±


    He sighed in relief when he saw no sign of injury on her body.


    He refrained from asking anything about her spiritual powers.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time or ce for such inquiries. His priority was Yao Tang¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you guys?¡±


    Yao Tang was still nonchnt as ever, as though she hadn¡¯t just inflicted torture on those poor men¡¯s souls.


    She deftly put away the dagger in her hand.


    Tan Jian, on the other hand, huffed and stared down at the wounds and bruises on his arms and legs.


    He felt somewhat aggrieved.


    ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you ask if I¡¯m okay?¡± he whined. ¡°Look, my arm was cut, and it¡¯s still bleeding!¡±


    Was he really the man¡¯s biological son or not?


    Howe President Tan didn¡¯t express any concern for him at all?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they closely resembled each other, Tan Jian would have his doubts, too.


    President Tan clicked his tongue. ¡°How can you evenpare to your Junior Sister?¡±


    He made a shooing motion with his hand and waved Tan Jian away.


    ¡°Go! Go and find someone to treat your wounds. Hurry before you bleed yourself to death.¡±


    With so many bizarre things happening one after another, he had no time to bother with his unlucky son.

 Chapter 762 - Code Name Viper

    Chapter 762: Code Name Viper


    How bad could his injuries be, anyway, when he was still standing there, prattling on and on? If it hadn¡¯t been for Tangtang, Tan Jian would likely be in a much worse condition.


    Yao Tang silently took out a packet of tissues and wiped her fingers clean.


    From a distance, Chauffeur Wang stared at the scene before him in a daze.


    His knees shook with fear, and he felt an overwhelming need to flee.


    But where could he even run to?


    He had so many men with him, but even all of thembined were no match for this slip of a girl. He doubted he could escape, even if he sped off in his car.


    Chauffeur Wang leaned against the tree, his face ashen.


    He had betrayed the Cab.


    And traitors to the Cab never met a good end. He knew that he would be tortured ruthlessly for his actions.


    Before he knew it, Yao Tang was already upon him, sneering.


    Chauffeur Wang felt naked and vulnerable under her menacing gaze. And then she spoke, and while her voice was young and soft, her tone was nothing short of demonic.


    ¡°I told you to stop the car, didn¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t you do as I said?¡±


    Her question was barely above a whisper, but Chauffeur Wang trembled from the weight of her words.


    He broke under the pressure of it all and proceeded to kowtow at her feet.


    ¡°Please, Miss Yao, I beg of you! Please let me off. I didn¡¯t mean to betray the Cab. These people captured my family and used them to threaten me. I had no choice! Please, you must believe me!¡±


    The man sobbed as he brought his head to the ground repeatedly.


    But no matter how much he begged for mercy, none of the three people present was convinced.


    They didn¡¯t seem swayed by his miserable pleas at all.


    And why would they? At the time of the attack, he didn¡¯t look like a man whose hand was forced.


    In fact, he had sported an arrogant expression, just as one would when they had taken the initiative to take part in some promising venture.


    ¡°You deserve what¡¯sing for you! You set us up for an ambush!¡±


    Tan Jian strode over indignantly and spat at Chauffeur Wang.


    There was no justice in letting him off so easily.


    However, they weren¡¯t in a position to deal with the traitor. This was under the Cab¡¯s jurisdiction, and only the elders could decide his punishment.


    That didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t let out their anger, though. President Tan was just as outraged as his son, if not more, and he made sure tond a few kicks of his own on Chauffeur Wang.


    ¡°The Cab has treated you well, and you return their good favor with treachery! You¡¯re aiming for something else, aren¡¯t you? A greater position, perhaps? Tell us who put you up to it!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all my fault! Please, I¡¯ve already learned my lesson. Please just let me go.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang continued to kowtow, his face mottled with despair. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to repay you, anything you need! Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Soon, blood was dripping from his forehead and stained the patch of ground that it touched.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Yao Tang finally said, ¡°does Elder Chen¡¯s disappearance have something to do with the information you leaked?¡±


    Her conjecture hit the nail n the head.


    When he heard this, Chauffeur Wang grew even more fearful.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± He raised his head to reveal his bloody face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just the Cab¡¯s chauffeur. I didn¡¯t even get the instruction to wait outside the restaurant until yesterday. There¡¯s no way I would know the whereabouts of an esteemed Elder. This is confidential information that is kept within the inner circle.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang seemed sincere enough, and he managed to dispel most of their suspicion.


    But Yao Tang caught the implication of his words. ¡°It¡¯s not you, huh? So, you mean to say that there¡¯s someone else in the Cab who leaked the information? That person must be in a high position. I wonder who could it be.¡±


    Her cold, piercing eyes fixed on Chauffeur Wang¡¯s.


    The man felt a chill run down his spine, and his scalp tingled. He didn¡¯t expect that she would pick up on his careless remark.


    Now, they all knew that there was a traitor in the Cab.


    Chauffeur Wang had no ns of tattling, but he didn¡¯t dare defy Yao Tang, either.


    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know, I swear!¡± They stared at each other for a few more beats until he felt cold sweat beading on his back.


    ¡°Every time that man came to me, he was wearing a cloak. Once, when I handed something to him, I noticed a scar on the back of his left hand. He had a code name, too. It¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s called¡­¡±


    Chauffeur Wang racked his brain desperately, hoping that he could provide enough useful information to spare his life.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, he is called the Viper!¡±


    As soon as he uttered the word, a man d in ck suddenly appeared with a dagger. He lunged at Chauffeur Wang, aiming for his neck.

 Chapter 763 - You Are the Viper

    Chapter 763: You Are the Viper


    It was clear from the onset that the traitor¡¯s identity was to be kept a secret.


    The information must not be passed on to Yao Tang and herpanions, or anyone outside their organization.


    Chauffeur Wang scrambled to his feet and tried to round the car and flee the assant.


    To his horror, another person appeared, this one also brandishing a knife. It was the Deputy Chief. He held up his de and made to stab Chauffeur Wang.


    But in the next second, Yao Tang picked up a pebble and hurled it at the Deputy Chief, hitting him square in the wrist.


    The man¡¯s dagger fell to the ground.


    Yao Tang wasted no time and dealt with the first assassin as well.


    Once both men were incapacitated, she went over and cut off the tendons in their hands and feet to ensure that they didn¡¯t spring any further attacks.


    Yao Tang turned to look at President Tan. ¡°Do you know this person they call the Viper? Or anyone else who might be rted to this matter?¡±


    However, President Tan looked just as baffled as she felt.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with the people in the Cab to begin with. The only person he was acquainted with was Elder Xu, but President Tan wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that he really knew the man.


    ¡°We might have to refer this to the Cab,¡± he said slowly. ¡°We are still in the dark about many things, and should not act carelessly.¡±


    Judging by his reaction, Yao Tang surmised that he didn¡¯t know anything about the Viper, either.


    She then turned to Chauffeur Wang. ¡°Which organization are these people from? What did theye here for?¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t find any leads regarding this Viper person, she might as well start from what little clues she currently had.


    Chauffeur Wang looked up in surprise. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to ask the question. All this time, he had presumed that she was a skilledbatant sent by the Cab to dispose of the goons.


    He had previously heard that she was the new apprentice taken in by the Cab Elders.


    Did she really not know anything?


    How could she have defeated those men without even knowing who they were?


    The two groveling assassins were also quite shocked by what they were hearing. They gaped at Yao Tang, their disbelief almost surpassing their pain.


    Did she really have no idea?


    Chauffeur Wang opened his mouth, but before he could utter a word, a car suddenly came up in the distance, heading toward their direction at an rming speed.


    A few secondster, it screeched to a halt next to them.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Tan Jian muttered, his brows furrowed.


    Several other cars were following behind. He had a bad feeling about this.


    He instinctively stepped forward and shielded President Tan with his body.


    If these people hade to rescue them, then all was well and good. But he knew that none of them had sent distress signals or anything of the sort.


    Tan Jian soon realized that the cars were all ck, and their windows were all heavily tinted.


    He knew then that whoever these people were, they hade with ill intentions.


    Tan Jian grew more alert. He needed to be quick, or he might not be able to protect Yao Tang and his father this time.


    He couldn¡¯t very well rely on Yao Tang and let her shoulder the fight by herself. No matter how powerful she was, there was no guarantee that she would never be at a disadvantage.


    Soon, all the cars ground to a stop. Dozens of people alighted in unison.


    They were dressed in casual clothes, with no discerning sign that could identify which particr gang they belonged to.


    What was obvious, though, was that they were indeed some criminal organization.


    Thest toe out was a man in a suit. He stepped down from the car in the middle with a gentle smile on his face.


    Sure enough, he was one of the Cab Elders.


    He had been at the banquet, too. In fact, he had sat at the table opposite Yao Tang and herpanions.


    The man slowly walked towards her, his henchmen trailing behind him. He stopped when he was just about three steps away from Yao Tang, his amiable smile still in ce. He looked just like any ordinary grandpa.


    ¡°Elder Nie? What are you doing here?¡±


    Tan Jian took another step forward, looking utterly confused. He couldn¡¯t think of a single reason why the old man would be in this ce.


    President Tan immediately pulled him back and knocked his head lightly. ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s happening? Can¡¯t you even read the atmosphere?¡±


    Elder Nie nodded at Tan Jian before shifting his gaze over to Yao Tang. ¡°Miss Yao Tang, you truly are extraordinary! It¡¯s no wonder those old geezers were desperate to take you as their disciple.¡±


    Yao Tang only stared at him and said nothing.


    Chauffeur Wang¡¯s attention was caught by Elder Nie¡¯s walking stick.


    When he noticed the scar on the old man¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from blurting out, ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the Viper, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 764 - The Green Cloud Pavilion

    Chapter 764: The Green Cloud Pavilion


    Elder Nie was known within the association as a kind and well-respected elder. A lot of people looked up to him. No one could have expected him to be the one to betray the Cab.


    He let out a chuckle and stamped his walking stick on the ground.


    ¡°Little Miss Yao, we are from the Green Cloud Pavilion. For your sake, I do hope you will consider joining our ranks. We can give you anything you want as long as youe with us.¡±


    Only then did Yao Tang notice a brooch just above the left breast pocket of his suit jacket. It was the shape of a little blue cloud.


    The more she looked at it, the more she realized that the rest of the men wore the same token, even the fallen ones.


    It must be the symbol of their organization.


    ¡°Tell me, are you really the new apprentice that the Cab Elders have taken in?¡± Elder Nie asked, his eyes shing sharply. ¡°Or are you just some thug they had sent to ambush my people?¡±


    Despite all his bravado, Elder Nie was also confused at this unexpected turn of events.


    If Yao Tang was a mere apprentice, then howe her martial arts were so powerful? At the very least, she would have been admitted as an elite bodyguard for the elders.


    After all, she had managed to defeat his men all by herself.


    He had never encountered such a predicament before.


    Elder Nie hated to admit it, but he was at a loss.


    Furthermore, if Yao Tang was merely acting like the Cab Elders¡¯ mad dog, then how was she able to manifest the same spiritual attacks practiced by those old geezers? Who taught her those skills?


    Most important of all, if the Cab had really sent her here, then why did it seem like she knew nothing about the Green Cloud Pavilion?


    No matter how hard he tried to assess the situation, Elder Nie could note up with a reasonable exnation.


    This was why he had rushed over at thest minute. He wanted to win her over and get her over to his side. But first, he needed to know exactly who this girl was.


    He stepped forward and raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°Those old fogeys from the Cab should have been buried long ago. No, the Cab itself should have disappeared ages ago! Only the Green Cloud Pavilion is worthy of overseeing the entire Music Association.


    ¡°Those ancient sticks can¡¯t even move properly these days, and they have no one to count on from the younger generation. They might as well step down. If you don¡¯t join the Green Cloud Pavilion now, I assure you that you will sorely regret it in the future.¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s usually gentle eyes were now filled with ridicule and malice.


    Still, Yao Tang¡¯s face remained nk.


    She didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about his threats.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go with you?¡± Yao Tang said lightly after a while.


    Elder Nie was understandably bewildered by her reaction. He didn¡¯t expect her to maintain herposure after hearing what he had said. She even dared to challenge him!


    ¡°Then I shall advise you to reconsider carefully. You must know that the Green Cloud Pavilion doesn¡¯t recruit just anyone.¡±


    Elder Nie sneered before adding, ¡°We can provide you with better resources so that you canpletely crush your rivals and be the number one prodigy in the entire Music Association.¡±


    Yao Tang said nothing for a moment.


    ¡°Well?¡± the old man prodded smugly, certain that she was about to agree. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Just then, a man standing behind Elder Nie scoffed impatiently. He had a full beard and a murderous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better count yourself lucky to get this opportunity,¡± he said to Yao Tang, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort of abilities you have to make our Elder Nie personally extend an invitation to you, but you would do well to not waste our time and just ept it.¡±


    President Tan almost burst outughing when he heard this.


    The Music Association was not a minor organization, to begin with, let alone the prestigious Cab.


    And yet, Yao Tang wasn¡¯t even willing to enter the Cab if she hadn¡¯t been offered ess to some secret tomes.


    Why would she even consider being a part of something as insignificant as the Green Cloud Pavilion?


    These hooligans didn¡¯t even have a proper base to speak of. They merely slink in the darkness and resort to underhanded tricks to strike at the Cab Elders.


    How dare they act so pompous when they weren¡¯t even that great?


    Even an ordinary person like President Tan wasn¡¯t tempted to join them, how much more Yao Tang, whose gifts far exceeded that of everyone present?


    President Tan leaned back in anticipation as he waited for Yao Tang to put the self-righteous Elder Nie in his ce. He knew just how ruthless she could be. He was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 765 - And Axe and an Arm

    Chapter 765: And Axe and an Arm


    President Tan had witnessed her reject Elder Xu and several other Cab Elders before. Now, he considered it nothing short of a delight to see an enemy being given the same treatment.


    He was sure it would be much more exhrating than the other past instances.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see Elder Nie¡¯s sullen face!


    Thinking of this, President Tan almost broke into giggles again. Thankfully, he was able to stop himself at thest minute. Instead, he opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°You sure are eloquent, Old Man. You say that your Green Cloud Pavilion will be taking over the Cab in the future, and yet this is all you¡¯re capable of¡ªkidnapping unsuspecting victims andunching attacks out of the Cab¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s in to see that you¡¯re all bluster! It¡¯s not a very effective tactic, I must say. Even the small sects from the countryside are better than you!¡±


    As expected, Elder Nie¡¯s face morphed into an expression of rage. His eyes widened, and his nostrils red.


    He pointed a finger at President Tan and said, ¡°Where did you evene from, you nipoop? This conversation is between me, a grand elder, and this little girl over here. Who do you think you are to butt in? Keep talking, and I¡¯ll have your teeth knocked out in a blink of an eye!¡±


    He was so furious that steam practically came out of his ears.


    Behind him, his henchmen began to feel restless.


    ¡°Why?¡± President Tan retorted. ¡°Did I say anything wrong, huh? You¡¯re just a bunch of clowns!¡±


    He truly loathed them, these people who were only brave enough to attack when they were at full advantage. And now, they were even brazen enough to steal his disciple away.


    They were barbarians, and President Tan was itching to teach them some manners.


    At that point, the bearded man seemed to be at the end of his rope as well. He nced at Elder Nie, and when the old man showed no signs of stopping him, he grabbed his axe and lunged for President Tan.


    ¡°See if I don¡¯t chop off your arm! You will soon know the consequences for insulting the Green Cloud Pavilion!¡±


    His rough voice was grating as he loomed closer and closer to President Tan.


    Chauffeur Wang was so frightened that his knees buckled under him.


    This burly man was the Viper¡¯s right hand. He was known for carrying an axe in lieu of a gun, and many people had fallen beneath his de, either lifeless or limbless.


    President Tan was shocked at the sudden attack, but he didn¡¯t regret anything he had just said.


    He had met all sorts of people over the years. So what if he lost an arm? He never did anything wrong in his life. If he gave in now, his name wouldn¡¯t be Tan Xian.


    With his lips pressed into a thin line, he squared his shoulders and stood his ground.


    A sinister smile appeared on Elder Nie¡¯s face.


    ¡®Good, good! Let¡¯s see how far your arrogance takes you.¡¯


    He was only polite to Yao Tang, and for good reason. To think that herpanions had the audacity to treat him like a pushover¡­ he would give them a taste of the Green Cloud Pavilion¡¯s power today.


    But his smile quickly disappeared.


    In the next second, a short, piercing sound rang out on the highway.


    Whish!


    Before anyone could figure out what was happening, a man¡¯s mournful wail filled their ears, followed by the heavy thud of the axe¡¯s de as it embedded itself into the ground.


    ¡°Ah! My arm! Who¡­ How did this happen?!¡±


    The bearded man was clutching his broken arm as he swayed where he stood. His face was devoid of color, and beads of cold sweat were dripping down his chin.


    He didn¡¯t know which bastard was brazen enough to attack him.


    And they had seeded, too!


    When he finally managed to catch his breath, he noticed that Yao Tang was just a few steps away from him. Her cold eyes stared straight into his, and he felt a shiver run down his spine.


    His voice died in his throat.


    He suddenly had a very keen understanding that if he made a single wrong move, his head would be sliced clean off his shoulders.


    Elder Nie was aghast.


    Yao Tang had disposed of all those goons earlier. Initially, he thought that those worthless men were simply weak for being unable to handle a young girl.


    But now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he realized that Yao Tang was even more extraordinary than he had ever imagined.


    Even the fiercest warrior under him had fallen in her hands.


    Elder Nie was mortified.


    No, he was utterly humiliated!


    Worst of all was that none of them had even seen Yao Tang move. The fact left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°You brat! How can you be so impulsive? You¡¯ve offended our guest!¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s rebuke was addressed not to Yao Tang, but to the bearded man.


    He made it look like the man had acted of his own volition, thereby washing his hands clean of the sudden attack.


    The bearded man was left with no choice but to lower his head and own up to his blunder. He cradled his limp arm and shuffled back behind Elder Nie.


    Elder Nie turned to President Tan with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary member of the association. You were only promoted to Branch President because of some paltry achievements you¡¯ve made in City A. Who are you to speak to me in such a manner?¡±


    After bringing up the matter of position and power, Elder Nie looked particrly imposing.

 Chapter 766 - New Bait

    Chapter 766: New Bait


    Even so, Yao Tang was unfazed. She looked Elder Nie in the eye and said, ¡°I think what Teacher said makes perfect sense.¡±


    ¡°What?! This man is your teacher?¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s surprised gaze darted up and down President Tan as he carefully sized thetter up.


    In the past, he never even bothered to meet President Tan¡¯s eye. To say that his impression of the man had changed drastically would be an understatement.


    The apprenticeship banquet had only been a few hours ago.


    When he saw the smug look those old geezers had been sporting, Elder Nie immediately assumed that they were proud of Yao Tang for oveing the challenges and bing their apprentice.


    But now she was saying that her teacher was just some low-ranked member of the association?


    If that was truly the case, then why in the world would those Cab Elders even agree to share their pupil with President Tan?


    Once again, Elder Nie found himself in a quandary.


    This was yet another thing he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    He quickly brushed the thoughts off his mind and stifled the hate and indignation he felt in his heart. He stered a benevolent smile on his face and looked at President Tan.


    ¡°If that is so, then will you join the Green Cloud Pavilion, President Tan? If youe with us, we can arrange for you to be transferred out of that small, nondescript city and into the capital. In time, you can even be the President of the entire Music Association.¡±


    His ludicrous offers were obviously nothing more than bait to lure President Tan.


    If he were a greedy and ambitious man, he would have instantly pounced on this chance.


    But everyone knew that the main catch was Yao Tang.


    Given her regard for President Tan, Elder Nie that he would have to win over the man first.


    President Tan was outraged.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would give in to your empty promises? Even if they were real, I don¡¯t care for money or power. If I want to be the President, then I shall do so through my own strength. Taking shortcuts is only for those who have no honor.¡±


    His words were pointed, and they crackled in the air between him and Elder Nie.


    He had never thought that such an important position would be handed out like it was just a piece of trinket.


    What would happen if the Green Cloud Pavilion really took over the Music Association? The organization would turn into a circus that pandered to those who were in higher positions!


    There was no way President Tan would join this abominable group of people. The mere thought of being associated with them made him feel disgusted to the core.


    Elder Nie didn¡¯t seem angered by President Tan¡¯s response. His smile remained in ce, and he painted the perfect picture of a kind, old man.


    If no one had seen his face just a few moments ago, no one would have believed that he was a treacherous snake.


    Tan Jian rolled his eyes and heaved a frustrated sigh.


    He knew for a fact that his father would never join the Green Cloud Pavilion. He was willing to bet his life on it.


    President Tan had drilled three values into him since he was young, and just as he expected Tan Jian to abide by them, Tan Jian knew that his father lived by them, too.


    However, President Tan¡¯s resolve seemed to crack after hearing what Elder Nie said next.


    ¡°President Tan, I¡¯m sure that you are also struggling with your limitations, am I right? If you weren¡¯tcking in skills, you would have entered the Cab easily. Instead, you were turned away.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you agree with me when I say that it isn¡¯t enough to rely on one¡¯s talents in order to seed in the Music Association?¡±


    Elder Nie shifted his voice to a more persuasive tone.


    ¡°If you join our Green Cloud Pavilion, not only will we make you the President of the Music Association, but we will also help you hone your spiritualmand. We will make sure that you be worthy of the position.


    ¡°I sincerely hope that you consider my offer, President Tan.¡±


    His speech left asting impression on everyone, as if he had woven a fairy tale scenario where all their dreams came true.


    For someone who couldn¡¯t enter the Cab, the promise of spiritual cultivation was an enticing offer, indeed.


    President Tan froze where he stood, his eyes zed over as thoughts raced inside his head.


    The selection of Cab members was based on a person¡¯s talents, and once a judgment was made, it could never be revoked.


    It was because of this high standard that very few people were admitted into the Cab.


    Many had sought to join the inner circle throughout the years, but very rarely did the elders take the initiative to recruit somebody.


    President Tan could even count it with one hand, with his eyes closed. It had only ever happened once.


    But what did Elder Nie mean when he said he could improve President Tan¡¯s spiritual aptitude?


    He had never heard of such a thing!

 Chapter 767 - Sowing Discord

    Chapter 767: Sowing Discord


    At that moment, President Tan had to admit that he was conflicted.


    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted a shot at cultivation, but because of Yao Tang. She was practically a genius.


    She had only agreed to subscribe to the Cab Elders¡¯ tutge after she was promised she could read their precious books. From this, President Tan surmised that she wanted to develop her musical talent even further.


    And if Elder Nie could help her achieve her goals, then he would not hold her back.


    President Tan couldn¡¯t deny that the old man¡¯s words were appealing, and certainly advantageous for both him and Yao Tang.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t simply wave his apprehensions away. He knew, too, that Elder Nie could very well be lying through his teeth just to get them over to his side.


    If they made the wrong choice now, it might be toote for them to turn back in the future.


    If there was one thing that he learned from today¡¯s incident, it was that the Green Cloud Pavilion only knew underhanded tricks instead of fighting fairly.


    Such people could not be trusted.


    President Tan took a deep breath. He had made up his mind. He looked straight at Elder Nie and said in a firm tone, ¡°I cannot dictate other people¡¯s actions, but I, for one, will not be joining your organization.¡±


    Then he turned to Yao Tang and said, ¡°Tangtang, these people do not abide by the rules of justice. You must not be deceived by them.¡±


    He might have refused for himself, but he didn¡¯t intend to stop Yao Tang if she wanted to join the Green Cloud Pavilion. The most he could do was to warn her to be careful.


    Elder Nie let out a cheerfulugh. ¡°What are you saying? I am a Cab Elder as well, you know. Why would I go back on my word? Don¡¯t you know the reputation of the Nie family? Look it up and you will understand.¡±


    When he saw Tan Jian¡¯s hostile gaze, he added, ¡°We shall be business partners, don¡¯t you see? I am the Great Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion, and my word is god. As long as I promise something, it shall be fulfilled at all costs. You may rest assured.¡±


    His voice had turned solemn as he said this. If it had been anyone else, they would surely think that he was being sincere.


    But the trio knew better. ¡°I¡¯m noting with you,¡± President Tan repeated with a derisive snort.


    Elder Nie chuckled. ¡°Well, if you persist on clinging to your suspicions, how about youe and take a peek into our organization first? Maybe then, you will understand everything.


    ¡°Despite what you think, we are a proper institution in our own right, and are internal affairs are systematic and precise. We are not inferior to your precious Cab. If anything, we have more potential.¡±


    Elder Nie had a deep love for budding young geniuses, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason why he was eager to persuade Yao Tang and herpanions.


    As things stood, his right-hand man was badly injured and could not be expected to win a fight.


    If they engaged inbat now, both sides would only suffer more losses, and it might even lead to a permanent enmity between the parties.


    The most practical way is to convince Yao Tang and cart all three of them off without shedding more blood.


    Besides, he had already seen what Yao Tang could do with her spiritual strength.


    This was what he was truly after.


    If he had someone of her caliber in the Green Cloud Pavilion, they would soon rise to be at the pinnacle of power. And as the cherry on top, it would serve as a great insult to those Cab Elders.


    For their promising young apprentice to betray them like that¡­


    Elder Nie¡¯s smile deepened as he thought of how miserable those geezers would be.


    ¡°Miss Yao, President Tan has been working for the Music Association all these years. His loyalty lies with them. You should know that the resources they will grant you have already been weighed beforehand.


    ¡°But I assure you, you won¡¯t have to put up with such petty inconveniences in the Green Cloud Pavilion. You wille first. We will dedicate all of our resources to you, without limit, until you realize your full power!¡±


    To his credit, Elder Nie was really able to spin the narrative in his favor. He spoke as though he and his people had nothing but pure and good intentions for Yao Tang.


    Surprisingly, this set President Tan off yet again. He huffed and pointed a finger at Elder Nie. ¡°Great! You¡¯re just trying to sow discord, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re trying to tarnish my rtionship with Yao Tang! Shameless old man!¡±


    He turned to Yao Tang with a concerned expression.


    ¡°We have faith in you, Tangtang. That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting you decide for yourself on this one. We will support whatever you choose. But keep in mind that these hooligans abducted Elder Chen, and were about to do the same to the three of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tan Jian quickly jumped in. ¡°The purpose of their ambush was to kidnap us. If they are as honorable as that old man ims, why would they even need to resort to such methods? Tangtang, you must listen to my father. We will never put the interest of the association before you. You know we care about you very much.¡±


    They needed to win over Yao Tang before Elder Nie poisoned her mind even further. It was one thing for her to join the Green Cloud Pavilion, but if she ended up thinking badly of President Tan and Tan Jian, then that would be another thing entirely.

 Chapter 768 - She Was Interested

    Chapter 768: She Was Interested


    They couldn¡¯t let this old cheat have his way.


    He even wanted to sow discord among the three of them! What a fiend.


    Tan Jian gnashed his teeth together and glowered at Elder Nie.


    Then he cast a nervous nce at Yao Tang and waited for her to speak.


    It was all Yao Tang could do not to burst outughing. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Jian yelped with joy and beamed.


    As for President Tan, he could only close his eyes and sigh in relief.


    Of course, he knew that Yao Tang would not fall for Elder Nie¡¯s tricks, but it was still gratifying to hear her say the words out loud.


    It also helped to dispel President Tan¡¯s doubts and assure him that he made the right choice in refusing Elder Nie¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I knew it! You really are the best, Tangtang,¡± Tan Jian eximed.


    Elder Nie, on the other hand, was enraged. He whirled around to his men. ¡°Capture those two and bring them here!¡±


    There was no point in ying nice anymore.


    ¡°Look, look!¡± Tan Jian cried out excitedly. ¡°See, Tangtang, he¡¯s finally showing his true colors. His benevolence was nothing but an act. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t go with him, or who knows what he might do to you?¡±


    Beside him, President Tan was also sporting a smug smirk.


    It served to fan the mes of Elder Nie¡¯s anger. He seethed and barked orders at his men.


    But before anyone could make a move, Yao Tang spoke.


    ¡°You said something about spiritual cultivation¡­¡± she said to Elder Nie in a meaningful tone.


    The old man was taken aback.


    Just now, he thought that she would never go with them, but it seemed like she was at least a little interested in what they had to offer.


    Perhaps, when she said that she would listen, she had meant Elder Nie and not President Tan?


    Thinking of this, Elder Nie looked up at the sky andughed heartily. What a fortunate turn of events. ¡°Excellent! You made the right choice. As long as you¡¯re willing to join us, developing your cultivation or whatever other skills you want would not be a problem at all.¡±


    It was his turn to sneer proudly at President Tan.


    As it turned out, he still won in the end.


    Sure enough, nothing was impossible in this world, as long as you have the capacity to pay the named price.


    Tan Jian pressed his lips together in dread. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, exactly, but he didn¡¯t like that proud look on Elder Nie¡¯s face.


    Was Tangtang really talking about that old chatan just now?


    His chest clenched in dread. He pulled his father close and leaned over to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°What should we do now, Dad? Tangtang is still young. What if she gets fooled by that geezer, and she really goes with them? Are we just going to stand by and watch? No, we have to do something!¡±


    Tan Jian was visibly distressed.


    President Tan shared his son¡¯s confusion, but he wasn¡¯t as anxious as the young man.


    Deep down, he still believed that Yao Tang would choose the right path. More than her skills, he had faith in her character.


    She must have a reason for leading Elder Nie on. It might be wise for him and Tan Jian to not say or do anything in the meantime.


    They should just go along with Yao Tang and see what she was up to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. For now, let¡¯s stand back and see how it goes.¡±


    There was a thoughtful glint in President Tan¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t appear inclined to reveal his thoughts.


    Tan Jian stamped his feet once and sighed in resignation.


    He was obviously in disagreement with his father¡¯s n.


    If they returned to City A without Yao Tang, how were they supposed to exin it to the Yao family? They needed to dissuade Yao Tang before it was toote.


    Tan Jian was teetering on the edge of panic.


    ¡°Do you really have a way to improve one¡¯s cultivation?¡± Yao Tang asked Elder Nie, her eyes narrowed in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not just saying that to coax me, are you?¡±


    She knew enough to know that the only way to optimum cultivation is through one¡¯s own hard work. The same could be said for any other skills one possessed.


    If there really was a simpler way to be the best, if anyone could enter the Music Association despite theirck of skills, then what was the use of the Cab¡¯s existence?


    Elder Nie chuckled, pleased with himself. If Yao Tang was this curious, then that only meant that she wanted this ability, too.


    As expected, people were greedy creatures, indeed.

 Chapter 769 - Become His Successor

    Chapter 769: Be His Sessor


    No matter how gifted a person was, it was simply human nature to want to excel even more.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. After all, I was able to enter the Cab using these methods. If you want to learn them, then pledge yourself as my disciple. I will teach you all that I know. How about it?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes lit up at his words.


    She was obviously happy with the answer she got. Her lips were even curled into a satisfied smile.


    At this point, Elder Nie was fully convinced that Yao Tang was joining the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    He was ted.


    It might have only been a glimpse, but he was clear on the strength that she possessed.


    If Yao Tang was on his side, his own power would increase immensely, and the Green Cloud Pavilion was sure to be a force of nature.


    And Elder Nie would hold the highest authority over the Music Association.


    The old man¡¯s spirits immediately soared at the thought.


    He couldn¡¯t keep his delight from showing when he spoke next.


    ¡°Listen, Tangtang. Usually, if the members of the Green Cloud Pavilion sought to improve their spiritual powers, they would have to build up credit first. This willter be exchanged with opportunities to develop your cultivation.


    ¡°But your case is different. I hold special privileges, you see, and as my apprentice, I can let you advance without a fuss. You won¡¯t have to risk your life or bother with any nuisances.¡±


    Elder Nie was brimming with pride as he said this.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have talked this much about the inner workings of the Green Cloud Pavilion. But if it would get Yao Tang to join them, then it was worth it.


    When he saw that she was still smiling, he continued, ¡°Your talent is already beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Join me, and I will train you as my sessor. In the future, you will be the head of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    ¡°Certainly, that is a much better prospect thannguishing as a mere disciple under those ancient elders at the Cab?¡±


    Elder Nie sped his hands together behind his back and waited for Yao Tang¡¯s response, his face a picture of tranquil confidence.


    Most of his henchmen were from the Cab as well, traitors who had wanted to improve their cultivation and turned to the Green Cloud Pavilion for quick results.


    ¡®So he¡¯s using a reward system to increase his men¡¯s spiritual energy,¡¯ Yao Tang thought to herself.


    She looked pensive, as though she was weighing something in her mind.


    President Tan and Tan Jian watched her, their brows furrowed, their hearts thundering in their chests. They still had no idea what Yao Tang wanted to do, and it made them all the more worried.


    What if she fell for Elder Nie¡¯s words, and he eventually cheats her out of his promises? Worse still, what if that old man used his tricks to tamper with her cultivation?


    ¡°Tangtang, we have no way of knowing whether he¡¯s telling the truth or not!¡± President Tan said frantically. ¡°You must think this through carefully.¡±


    At the end of the day, Yao Tang was a precious apprentice that hade to him after what was probably half of his lifetime.


    If he were to lose her to a better mentor, at the very least, he wanted the other party to be someone honorable.


    He was even willing to hand her over to the Cab Elders, just not to this traitor in front of him.


    Elder Nie had already betrayed the Cab.


    Who was to say that it would be thest time he stabbed anybody in the back?


    Even so, President Tan didn¡¯t know what more to say to dissuade Yao Tang.


    He believed in her judgment, yes, but as her teacher, he couldn¡¯t help feeling the burden of responsibility toward her.


    If she ended up taking the wrong path, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.


    President Tan heaved a deep, defeated sigh.


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± Tan Jian said, ¡°we will support you with whatever choice you make. But please consider it with the utmost discretion. Once you decide, there will be no turning back.¡±


    It was the first time that the mischievous young man had said something so serious.


    The father and son¡¯s concern warmed Yao Tang¡¯s heart.


    She knew what to do, of course. Did she ever not?


    On the surface, she appeared indifferent to President Tan and Tan Jian. The only expression on her face was mild interest in improving her spiritual power.


    Elder Nie scoffed and rolled his eyes as the other two fidgeted. He pointed at President Tan and mocked him.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really acting in Tangtang¡¯s best interests? You know of her potential, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you insist on clinging to her. You¡¯re just afraid to lose her and the strength she lends you!¡±

 Chapter 770 - Buying Time

    Chapter 770: Buying Time


    ¡°You¡¯re no different from those old fogeys who only want to make use of her to get ahead in the Association. I suppose we¡¯re almost the same. You keep ndering the Green Cloud Pavilion by calling us dishonorable, but you are merely projecting your own hypocrisy.¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s vicious words were like arrows that rained on President Tan.


    He was using thetter of binding Yao Tang to his side and forbidding her from making her own choices, all for the sake of his self-interests.


    Tan Jian bristled, unable to bear the allegations against his father.


    He himself had no ambitions rting to the Music Association and only wanted what was best for Yao Tang. From what they had all seen so far, these men from the Green Cloud Pavilion employed sinister methods, and were bound to mistreat even one of their own.


    If Yao Tang went with them, he was certain that she would only suffer in the future.


    President Tan was so enraged that his chest was heaving.


    ¡°How dare you spout such nonsense?¡± he retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who use dirty tricks to get what you want! We wouldn¡¯t even be in this situation if you hadn¡¯t bribed Chauffeur Wang in the first ce! I cannot entrust Yao Tang to the likes of you.¡±


    Chauffeur Wang quivered at the mention of his name, but he remained crouched on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tan Jian chimed in. ¡°Anyone with eyes can see that you lot cannot be trusted!¡±


    Father and son exchanged a nce, and a tacit understanding passed between them.


    They had already taken a lot of time disposing of the first batch of goons that Elder Nie had sent.


    It had been a while since this verbal confrontation had started, too.


    Once the Cab Elders noticed that President Tan and Yao Tang weren¡¯t back yet, they would definitely assume that something had happened and send people to check.


    And so, President Tan and Tan Jian thought it would be best to stall Elder Nie until reinforcements arrived.


    President Tan sneered at Elder Nie. ¡°If you¡¯re as strong and powerful as you say you are, you wouldn¡¯t have to rely on dirty tricks and act in the dark, you despicable rats!¡±


    Tan Jian backed him up by spitting in Elder Nie¡¯s direction and scowling at his men.


    Their sudden arrogance was decidedly out of character.


    They were at a clear disadvantage, yet it seemed as if they were deliberately provoking Elder Nie.


    Needless to say, Elder Nie was livid.


    He opened his mouth to berate them, but something clicked in his mind. He realized what they were trying to do.


    His lips curled in disdain. What did these two think of him? He wouldn¡¯t have be the Grand Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion if he didn¡¯t see through their n.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re doing this on purpose to buy some time, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s no use. No matter how long you try to drag this out, those bastards from the Cab will not bother with you.¡±


    Both President Tan and Tan Jian gaped in surprise.


    They thought that their scheme was foolproof, and that they were carrying it out perfectly.


    Were they really that obvious?


    Tan Jian scratched the back of his head sheepishly, his face twisted in disappointment.


    Yao Tang looked over at them and sighed helplessly.


    Yes, they were obvious! They were so obvious that everyone knew what they were doing after the first few seconds or so.


    Elder Nie cackled derisively.


    ¡°Do you see now? Did you honestly think your elders woulde to your rescue? They can barely take care of themselves!


    ¡°Well, even if theye, we are not scared of them. They are no match against the Green Cloud Pavilion.¡±


    As if on cue, the men behind Elder Nie brandished various weapons and assumed abative stance.


    They were already huge and intimidating enough without their weapons. Now, they appeared even more menacing.


    Their eyes were fixed on Yao Tang and herpanions, and they were poised to attack at any second.


    ¡°Who said we were stalling?¡± Tan Jian shouted, unwilling to give up just yet.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing nothing of the sort! We only wanted Yao Tang to see you for the monster that you truly are!¡±


    In truth, he was just embarrassed to admit that their n had fallen through so quickly.


    Beside him, President Tan grabbed a stick that had been lying on the ground. ¡°Come at me, then! I¡¯m not afraid of you people!¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyelid twitched. He reached up to rub her temples in frustration.


    What was wrong with these two? Were they that eager to get into a violent fight?

 Chapter 771 - Rejected

    Chapter 771: Rejected


    Given their physiques, they might not even withstand a single blow from the enemy.


    Still, Yao Tang understood the intentions of President Tan and Tan Jian.


    They were doing this for her own good. They gave her the freedom of choice, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t want her to take the wrong path.


    And yet, not once did they tell her directly not to join the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we do not fear scoundrels who only prey upon the weak and the innocent. If you think you can do it, thene and kill us!¡±


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow at that. She wasn¡¯t sure where Tan Jian got the sudden courage to challenge the man across from him.


    It was a burly man who wielded a pair of mallets in either hand. He glowered at Tan Jian.


    Yao Tang looked up at the sky and noted that the sun was about to set. It was gettingte. If she didn¡¯t finish this quickly, she might not make it in time for dinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said before anyone else could speak.


    She turned to Elder Nie, her eyes cold and unreadable. ¡°I have no interest in joining your organization.¡±


    It was a t-out rejection.


    The smile on Elder Nie¡¯s face froze, and his jaw hung open. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything.


    It took him a few seconds to find his voice again. ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Just now, wasn¡¯t she curious about his secret methods?


    How could she flip her switch so quickly and refuse his offer with such resolve?


    Were his promises not enough?


    But she had so much potential, why would she pass up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Could it be that her earlier excitement was just an act?


    Elder Nie¡¯s shock morphed into confusion. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hone your skills further? What about your cultivation? All you need to do is take one step forward, and I will make it so that your name goes down in history, beloved and admired by all. Don¡¯t you want any of that?¡±


    Although he said this, it was Elder Nie who strode forward.


    Deep down, he was slowly panicking.


    If he didn¡¯t get Yao Tang now, then all of today¡¯s efforts would be in vain. He would have sacrificed his men for nothing.


    And ultimately, it would be his loss.


    Yao Tang shot him a look that said he was an idiot. ¡°I was just curious about your methods.¡±


    Her voice was nonchnt, her gaze unclouded.


    Elder Nie was dumbstruck. He knew then that she was telling the truth.


    She was only interested in his method of cultivation, not in being a part of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel like a circus monkey who had just been tricked by a little girl.


    He was livid. He waved at his people and roared, ¡°Get them! Hurry and do it, we can¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Hearing their orders, the men raised their weapons and rushed toward Yao Tang and herpanions.


    Elder Nie barked out amand, telling them to split into two groups.


    The armed ones were to attack the trio. There were about 30 of them, and they looked like they could kill a man with a single hit.


    The second group converged behind the car. Their task was to harness their spiritual power and use it to mentally attack Yao Tang and the others.


    When the fight first broke out, President Tan was full of energy.


    He insisted on taking center stage, brandishing his stick. He was ready to smash it against the hooligans¡¯ heads.


    As for Tan Jian, he was swinging a baseball bat he had hastily grabbed from one of Elder Nie¡¯s fallen men. He was just as ready for battle as his father.


    But they weren¡¯t able to maintain this disposition for long. Soon, a strange, thundering sound filled their ears. It gave them the impression that they were standing in the middle of an orchestra ying at full force.


    The problem was that instead of a harmonious melody, they only heard a cacophony of discordant sounds.


    The noise swelled to a crescendo. It was so chaotic that President Tan and Tan Jian thought their ears were about to explode.


    They covered their ears and screamed in agony.


    At that moment, they finally understood why Elder Nie¡¯s men had been reduced to a weeping mess on the ground, rolling and wailing. Others had even bashed the sides of their heads with stones in an attempt to block out the sound.


    This was just pure torture.

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Boundless Ocean

    Chapter 772: Boundless Ocean


    If people were subjected to this long enough, their minds would certainly break. Death seemed like an ideal optionpared to this.


    Thankfully, their suffering didn¡¯tst long.


    About three secondster, all the noise disappeared, and there was only silence in Tan Jian¡¯s head.


    President Tan was on his knees, panting, sweat beading on his forehead.


    Back then, he felt as though he was on the verge of death. If the noise hadn¡¯t stopped, he would have experienced the same fate as the men lying on the ground.


    Before they could even get their bearings, Yao Tang unsheathed her dagger and pounced on Elder Nie¡¯s men, slicing and cutting anything in her path.


    It wasn¡¯t long before her de was all bloody.


    In the blink of an eye, she had managed to dispose of about a third of the assants. The unfortunate ones nowy on the ground with their fallenrades, cold and lifeless.


    Elder Nie was ovee with worry and despair. He wanted to kill Yao Tang then, more than ever.


    These men were the main force of the Green Cloud Pavilion!


    And yet, they all fell like rag dolls in a young girl¡¯s hands.


    His face twisted into a terrible expression as he tried to stifle the unease in his heart.


    If this ughter continued, his losses would be greater than he had initially imagined. Hell, he might just lose everyone he had brought with him.


    But that wasn¡¯t what worried him the most.


    If Yao Tang escaped his clutches now, it would undoubtedly spell more trouble for him in the future.


    With that in mind, he barked out another order. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Don¡¯t let them leave this ce alive!¡±


    Yao Tang already knew the best-kept secret of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    If she told anyone about this, not only would it impede their organization¡¯s stealthy ways, but it would also expose them to many dangers.


    And Elder Nie¡¯s ns, everything he had worked for all these years, would be ruined.


    After hearing their leader¡¯smand, the henchmen attacked with renewed ferocity.


    Now that they didn¡¯t need to spare their targets¡¯ lives, they had no reason to hold back.


    But when Elder Nie looked closely, his frown only deepened. Howe those three seemed to be fine?


    Were they immune to his men¡¯s spiritual attacks?


    What the hell was going on?


    Elder Nie whirled around to the spiritual warriors and found dozens of them on the verge of copse.


    They were ashen-faced and out of breath, as if they were barely hanging on.


    Elder Nie was shocked speechless. He instinctively turned to Yao Tang among the crowd as a sudden realization struck him.


    She had done this to his men! She had countered their spiritual attacks with her own.


    Why else would they have lost so much spiritual energy?


    Even as the thought urred to him, he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to believe it. Yao Tang was actually able to utilize both her cultivation and her physical strength at the same time.


    What was more, he had the upper hand despite the sheer number of her enemies.


    Elder Nie¡¯s heart picked up its pace.


    He only knew of one other person who was capable of such a feat.


    As soon as he thought of them, his scalp tingled, and goosebumps appeared on his skin. His eyes zed over in a mix of terror and disbelief.


    He was frightened.


    Utterly frightened.


    His face darkening, Elder Nie roared at his men like a madman. ¡°Show them no mercy! Leave no one alive. I want them all to die here, especially that girl!¡±


    He had the keen sense that if he let Yao Tang go now, it would turn out to be the biggest mistake of his life.


    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder!¡±


    His subordinates boomed in unison before they jumped back into action.


    Elder Nieposed himself and held his breath. He harnessed his spiritual power and prepared to join the battle.


    He was confident that he could subdue Yao Tang with his strengths.


    At the very least, he was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him.


    After all, he had decades¡¯ worth of cultivation under his belt. How could a mere teenage girlpare to him?


    Heunched his attack, only to be stunned yet again in the next second.


    There was no impact.


    The blow he had discharged seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    He didn¡¯t even feel it crossing any boundary.


    It was like the enemy¡¯s force field was a boundless ocean, and it swallowed his attack into its depths without making a single ssh.


    It was as good as he had never attacked at all.

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Powerless!

    Chapter 773: Powerless!


    How was that even possible?


    How could she be this powerful?


    Elder Nie was puzzled. He gazed at Yao Tang as if a goddess had descended onto thend right before his eyes. However, right then and there, he felt as if something had gone wrong.


    In an instant, the deep ocean waves started to roll in his mind.


    The sea was no longer as calm as he had thought. Suddenly, the waves hauntingly sshed against the shore, growingrger andrger. The spiritual world was no longer peaceful.


    The waves turned sharper, even icier. The old man practically jumped in surprise as the waves churned around him, echoing in his surroundings.


    What was this?


    Fear shed in his heart, and he immediately retreated. He shed back into his consciousness, blinking in surprise.


    If he had retreated a littleter then that runt would¡¯ve already killed him! It was by a miracle he was able to escape as fast as he had today. He gazed at her in surprise.


    In front of him, Yao Tang looked none the wiser as she charged toward one of the stronger men.


    She cut his arm and kicked him away. The bold man rolled to the side, unable to move.


    One of the other men charged toward her, and she maneuvered her de backward¡ªstabbing him in his stomach.


    Elder Nie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Yao Tang was facing so many people. Even as she was continually attacking them, she still had the strength to attack him with her spiritual power. This was the first time he had seen someone this talented!


    Although the group of people wasn¡¯t strong enough, she still managed to fight him and them at the same time.


    How was this possible?


    Not only did she block his spiritual attack, but she also utilized her power to make a counter. She even managed to almost kill him in his own domain!


    Fear stirred in his stomach.


    If Yao Tang hadn¡¯t been facing so many people right now, then he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. Her spiritual power was truly iparable to anyone he had met!


    She was powerful!


    So powerful that she was terrifying.


    His heart skipped a beat. He needed to kill her.


    If she were to grow even more in her talents in the future, then he would be just another piece of meat in her hands. He couldn¡¯t have that!


    His eyes darkened.


    No one could tell what he was nning.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and murmured a few words as if he were chanting something.


    ¡°Listen to mymand, attack!¡±


    In an instant, the men looked like they¡¯d been possessed. Their auras have changed, and their eyes turnedpletely red. Their armsy limp to their sides before their hands clenched into fists.


    Elder Nie had possessed them!


    Yao Tang gritted her teeth.


    This was one of his most powerful abilities as a cab elder. He¡¯d be able to use the power of his mind to connect with other¡¯s bodies and minds,pletely taking them over.


    Under his control, they¡¯d be able to reach their full potential.


    They¡¯d also be able to work together.


    Elder Nie¡¯s eyes filled with pride.


    While Yao Tang was powerful, he was much more experienced than her. Plus, he had been cultivating his spiritual power for years. If he were able to utilize them to their maximized potential, then he¡¯d be able to eliminate her.


    It¡¯s a pity. She was just so talented.


    However, as he could not use her, he might as well just kill her off.


    Yao Tang looked at these people, unclenching her jaw. Without another word, she slowly wiped her dagger with a spare cloth.


    Despite what was happening, she still appeared quite calm.


    Elder Nie knew that Yao Tang was new to the Cab, so she probably had no idea about his skill. Besides, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    This was finally his chance.


    However, Yao Tang still continued to rush toward the group of people.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Before she could react, there was another weaponing toward her.


    RIP!


    With a quick pierce, the corner of Yao Tang¡¯s clothes were torn¡ªthe fabric falling onto the grass.


    The crowd around them cheered.


    With a fanatical glint in their eyes, their movements became much more brutal. They didn¡¯t even pay much regard for their lives as they continued to strike and swipe.


    Yao Tang looked behind her to see that President Tan and Tan Jian remained untouched.


    She also needed to protect them.


    She waved, and a few more weapons appeared in that direction. The people who aimed to attack her quickly fell to the ground.


    President Tan held the steel rod close to him as he swung it in different directions. However, as he stared at his student rushing forward, he couldn¡¯t help but feel powerless.


    He was supposed to be the teacher.

 Chapter 774 - 774 Hard to Escape

    774 Hard to Escape


    He was supposed to be the one to protect his sweet girl but in the most dangerous times, it seemed that his student was the one protecting him instead.


    President Tan could not shake off the guilty feeling in his chest, but he couldn¡¯t really do anything about it.


    For some reason, this group of people seemed to have taken a bunch of stimnts to make them this way. If this continued, Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the fort.


    That meant that he and Tan Jian needed to pull themselves together.


    At the very least, he must not be a burden.


    Tan Jian¡¯s eyes shed with worry.


    This group of people appeared much different than before. If they managed to injure Yao Tang, then what could they do?


    Tan Jian swung his rod around with all the effort he could pull.


    Whatever may happen, he wouldn¡¯t be a burden to her!


    ¡°Surround her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    Elder Nie grinned when Yao Tang rushed out to President Tan¡¯s side. However, a part of him was also worried that she¡¯d ignore them and want to escape by herself.


    Thest thing he wanted was for this wench to escape!


    Elder Nie gazed at his men swarmed around them.


    All of their weapons were pointed toward her.


    This time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if she had wings!


    ¡°Everyone, listen to mymand!¡±


    It seemed that he could get rid of Yao Tang¡ªfinally! His threat would dissipate before his eyes.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    However, the moment he gave his order, the figure immediately disappeared.


    It was like Yao Tang¡¯s body has vanished!


    Elder Nie furrowed his eyebrows.


    She was clearly there just a few moments ago. But now, no matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of Yao Tang. It was as if he had just witnessed a ghost!


    How could she have disappeared?


    Where could she have gone?


    Elder Nie anxiously nced from side to side. However, no matter where he looked, he still couldn¡¯t find her! His fingernails dug deep into his palms, drawing blood.


    Just the thought of her escaping was enough to fuel the rage in his heart.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Just then, a scream echoed across the forest and two men fell to the ground.


    A slender figure flew right past as she swung her dagger around her.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Elder Nie gritted his teeth, his face ashen. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have been a cab disciple? How dare you hide like a coward?¡±


    He was sputtering.


    Just then, another strange phenomenon happened.


    Three men fell onto the ground. This time, they didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Elder Nie gasped.


    The three men were his trusted aides.


    How could Yao Tang have managed to kill them?


    He had wanted to train them at first. In time, they would¡¯ve definitely be his right arm in battle, but because of this girl, he now had nothing.


    How hateful!


    He could already feel his strength depleting. His status would also be affected if they find out about this. No, this can¡¯t happen.


    Just then, he felt a blow to his chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Yao Tang, I won¡¯t rest until I kill you!¡±


    Elder Nie wiped the trail of blood from the corner of his mouth as he shot everyone a re. ¡°Now, listen up! Go and seize the father and son from the Tan Family. Kill them and avenge our brothers who had been sacrificed for the cause.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd immediately regained their strength.


    Everyone turned their heads and ran in President Tan¡¯s direction. Some of them were even using their spiritual power to attack them.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Tan Jian froze.


    President Tan was also anxious. Just now, when he had seen Yao Tang dealing with these people, he was relieved. What he didn¡¯t expect was for the men to turn against them.


    He didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her.


    Yet, it seemed that he still was no matter what he¡¯d do.


    His jaw clenched.


    If something were to happen to Yao Tang because of him, he¡¯d only feel guilty.


    What¡¯s the use of being her teacher if he couldn¡¯t teach her anything?


    Suddenly, President Tan was gasping for air as he wed at his throat. His eyes filled with despair.

 Chapter 775 - 775 Innate Talent Awakens

    775 Innate Talent Awakens


    At that moment, a bald man with a sharp knife appeared right behind Tan Jian. The man smirked, raising his de as if he was about to strike.


    However, Tan Jian was far too busy sparring with the man in front of him to notice him.


    He grinned wolfishly.


    If he had managed to stab him, then the man would either die from the sudden impact or sustain an injury that would follow him for the rest of his life.


    Yao Tang, who had been hiding in the dark, also caught sight of the de in the man¡¯s hand. She was just about to make her move, but something unexpected transpired.


    Her eyes widened.


    The men surrounding President Tan dropped to the ground. All of them were clutching their heads as they wed down to the side of their ears, looking as if they were being tortured mentally.


    It was very simr to what Yao Tang had done.


    Elder Nie gaped. Could it be the girl again?


    She was the expert on these mental attacks. If not her, then who?


    However, as Elder Nie¡¯s spiritual power spread across the area, he found no traces of the girl¡¯s mental ability. If it really was Yao Tang, then shouldn¡¯t he be able to detect her presence?


    He pursed his lips.


    Could it be the old men from the Inner Pavillion came to help?


    That was the only reasonable exnation, right?


    However, Elder Nie didn¡¯t find any traces of the members of the Inner Pavillion. Other than these people, he found nobody else. He gritted his teeth.


    What was going on?


    How could this be?


    It would be even more difficult to kill Yao Tang after this mysterious person had joined her in battle.


    Elder Nie whipped his head at President Tan.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the one who did it! Come out of your hiding spot and show yourself. If you really think you¡¯re that powerful, thene and fight me!¡±


    However, there was still no movement.


    The men he had were still clutching their heads in pain.


    ¡°Are you still noting out?¡± Elder Nie yelled, trying to hide the nervousness in his voice. ¡°Do you need me to pull you out? Don¡¯t me me if I identally kill you!¡±


    There was still no movement from the bushes.


    ¡°Who are you talking to, Elder?¡±


    A sweet voice echoed across the forest, and Elder Nie looked down. A guttural scream broke out when he saw who had snuck up on him.


    The dagger dug deeper into his neck, blood sliding down the hilt. It was a collection of all the blood belonging to the men the woman had killed in thest hour.


    Elder Nie trembled.


    With a cut from that knife, he was going to die.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one wanting to kill me in the first ce? I¡¯m finally here. What do you want to do now?¡±


    Yao Tang pressed the de against his skin, and he winced. A yful smile slipped into her lips as she stared up at him.


    Her cold gaze was fixated on the man.


    A chill shot down his spine. Despite her young age, there was something about her icy tone and murderous gaze that made him shake.


    He gulped.


    What was he going to do now?


    ¡°Great Elder!¡±


    ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    The three strong men surrounding him all took out their des, ring at Yao Tang.


    The three of them were bodyguards that the elder had specifically ced by his side.


    They were there to protect him while he was cultivating his spiritual power. After all, he was old. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bnce both his spiritual and physical power in a battlefield.


    It was why he needed these men to protect him in case someone were to approach him.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yao Tang to slide past them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    he choked out.


    He was an Elder belonging to the Inner Pavillion, as well as the Grand Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion. Yet, he had been bested by this¡­this girl! What face would he have in the future?


    He had been too careless!


    Even if he was saved, who else would respect a man who had been bested by a teenage girl? He clenched his fists.


    Yao Tang scoffed.


    Was this man a fool?


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who bribed the driver to bring us here. You¡¯re also the one who screwed us over by wanting to kill us, and now you¡¯re asking me what I want?¡± Yao Tang scoffed.


    Seeing her icy gaze, Elder Nie choked, at a loss for words.


    He was the one who started this.

 Chapter 776 - 776 Could It Be an Ambush?

    776 Could It Be an Ambush?


    Even then, Elder Nie still held himself together. ¡°Who¡¯s the person who has been hiding this entire time? Who was the one who had helped you ambush us?¡± he snarled, trying to search for anyone hiding behind President Tan.


    Could it be that this person was also an expert?


    Another man from the Inner Pavillion must¡¯ve decided to join forces with Yao Tang and her twopanions to target them!


    This was to set them up!


    Perhaps the people in the Cab had long known about Yao Tang¡¯s talents. They must¡¯ve taught her everything she needed to know. It was why he himself couldn¡¯t defeat her even if he tried.


    This was all a set-up from the Cab!


    Elder Nie gritted her teeth. He struggled to use the power he had left to control the remaining men around him, trying to buy some more time.


    He needed to negotiate with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us.¡± Yao Tang chuckled. ¡°No one else.¡±


    Ha!


    If there were no one else, then how could these men just drop and roll like that? There must be someone controlling them behind the scenes.


    And it obviously wasn¡¯t Yao Tang!


    ¡°You still want to hide this from me?¡± he snapped. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s obviously someone else.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the forest.


    That voice belonged to none other than President Tan himself.


    There was a hint of surprise and pride in his voice and face. President Tan patted his chest, looking as if he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Elder Nie whirled around in surprise.


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was going on?


    He frowned, trying to utilize his own spiritual power to check on the man, only to see that he really had it! It really was him.


    But how was that possible?


    He had checked the two earlier, and they didn¡¯t have any spiritual power then. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up so badly. In fact, the man spent his entire time waving his stick around and hiding behind his student!


    How could he have this?


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Nie, for allowing my master to activate his power. How do you think I should thank you?¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s eyes glinted.


    Elder Nie could feel his own blood trickling down his skin, and he gritted his teeth. For someone who was so obsessed with cleanliness, this was a fate worse than death.


    However, what made him most ufortable was that he was the one who had actually helped President Tan ascend to their ranks!


    ¡°This is impossible. How could this be?¡±


    Today, he had failed to bring Yao Tang into his organization. He had also lost so many of his men.


    Not only that, but he had even assisted the Inner Sect by activating the man¡¯s power.


    President Tan was able to rid many of his men just by trial alone. It was a given that the man had extraordinary talent, much like the young girl.


    They must all die!


    His heart stirred in his chest.


    Had he lost?


    At that time, President Tan was feeling to the exact opposite. A wide smile was painted across his face, and the guilt was finally gone from his chest.


    Now that his power had been activated, he didn¡¯t feel like a burden anymore.


    He finally had the strength to fight!


    This was amazing!


    He didn¡¯t know that he even had it in him.


    He also felt that there were changes in his eyesight, where he could be able to see everything even a kilometer away. He could also hear everything from the rustling of the grass to the crawling of an ant.


    Perhaps the reason he was not invited to the Inner Pavillion was that he didn¡¯t have any spiritual power.


    Now that he was able to activate it, would he be able to enter then?


    His eyes brightened.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Tan Jian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How were you able to activate it? Do you think you can teach me? I also want to beat them to the ground!¡±


    He was like an excited fool.


    He chucked the stick from his hands and stared up at his father with bright and hopeful eyes.


    President Tan grinned. ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s power can be activated?¡± he teased. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a talent in the arts, and you think you can activate your power?¡±


    Tan Jian frowned. Well, that meant he was back with his stick.

 Chapter 777 - 777 A Hidden Weapon!

    777 A Hidden Weapon!


    It seemed that Tan Jian had no chance of awakening his talent. The young man shook his head with a sigh.


    Well, that meant that he might as well rely on the wooden stick!


    Elder Nie was tempted to m his head onto the table. If only he had dealt with this man earlier. Now that President Tan had awakened his spiritual talent, it would be almost impossible to hold this man down!


    How was he going to escape now?


    Just the thought of them turning against him was enough to make him quake on his boots.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you do to increase your spiritual power?¡± A voice echoed from beside him, and he froze.


    What did he do?


    Elder Nie scoffed, bursting intoughter.


    Only a few secondster did he snap, ¡°Yao Tang, let me tell you¡ªyou won¡¯t get this information from me! I won¡¯t tell you even if I die today!¡± He sneered. ¡°Besides, you may have bested me now, but in time, the Green Cloud Pavilion will surpass everyone¨Ceven the cab. By then, we¡¯ll make sure to return the favor you¡¯ve granted us!¡±


    However, as soon as he had finished speaking, Yao Tang gently nicked his skin.


    Blood trickled down his cut, and she smirked.


    ¡°Surpass? You might not even be alive to witness it.¡±


    Feeling the throbbing pain in his neck, Elder Nie hissed. His eyebrows were furrowed as he tried to process what had just happened. He didn¡¯t expect the young girl to be capable of hurting him.


    ¡°The way you¡¯re treating me, do you still wish to live?¡± he demanded.


    His hoarse voice carried so much rage.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ll still live longer than you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°The only one you should worry about is yourself.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, the Green Cloud Pavilion wouldn¡¯t let you off! All of you will have a red target on your backs. Let¡¯s see how smug you are when you return.¡±


    As he was the Grand Elder, the Pavilion would surely look into his disappearance.


    The person who had managed to kill him would eventually be hunted down.


    They may be able to beat him today, but surely they would be too overwhelmed by the power of the entire Pavilion. They¡¯d surely surround her.


    Yao Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to escape by then!


    Elder Nie felt a little excited at the thought.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for her response to be,


    ¡°I¡¯ll still dieter than you anyway.¡±


    She shrugged.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡±


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°At least I can still live for a couple more days. It¡¯s still longer than yours.¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s chest heaved up and down, at aplete loss for words.


    If looks could kill, the girl would¡¯ve already been six feet beneath her grave at this point. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to have such a sharp tongue.


    No one had dared to speak to him like this before.


    How impudent!


    If she hadn¡¯t held him hostage today, he would¡¯ve pped her for making such stupid assumptions!


    The more he thought about it, the more outraged he became.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    He spat a mouthful of blood.


    The grass was practically coated with his spit and blood.


    The second she saw that he was about to vomit his own blood, Yao Tang took a step back.


    She also retracted her dagger.


    Her eyes narrowed with disgust.


    However, the moment she stepped back, his eyes shed! He turned around and spat toward her.


    it glowed with silver light!


    A weapon!


    It was so fast that it flew toward her neck.


    Elder Nie has fixated on her as a smile grew on his lips. His only dream was to see this little wench fall onto the ground with her own wide pool of blood. As long as she¡¯s dead, the other two wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    That left President Tan¡ªthe man who had just awakened his spiritual power, and his rash son!


    He could best them easily!


    President Tan and Tan Jian looked over, freezing when Elder Nie spit a hidden weapon from his mouth.


    They felt their hearts rise to their throat.


    If something happened to Yao Tang, what would they do?

 Chapter 778 - 778 Falling into Madness

    778 Falling into Madness


    President Tan could feel his hands growing numb as his chest squeezed in panic. His eyes were fixated on the young girl, waiting in bated breath. It was as if the world had stopped before him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Even Tan Jian appeared anxious.


    Hearing their reminder, Elder Nie smirked.


    The way he had spat out the hidden weapon that quickly, he knew that no one else would be able to avoid it. At such a close distance, even if the girl wouldn¡¯t die, she¡¯d definitely be injured! .


    President Tan gritted his teeth anxiously.


    He had just awakened his spiritual power. As such, he didn¡¯t really have a hold over it yet. As Yao Tang didn¡¯t expect the weapon, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.


    Everyone watched as the hidden de flew toward her.


    Then it hit!


    Elder Nie burst intoughter, clutching his stomach. There was a sense of madness in his movements as a wide grin spread across his face.


    She even said that she wanted to kill him!


    He didn¡¯t care whether or not he¡¯d die today. The only thing he was happy about was seeing Yao Tang die in his arms. It seemed that his efforts weren¡¯t in vain.


    Eliminating the strong genius from the Inner Pavilion was equivalent to eliminating a strong enemy for the Green Cloud Pavilion! His eyes shed greedily.


    ¡°Well?¡± he demanded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to kill me? I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought?


    The person who had threatened his life was now going to die right before his eyes. The hidden weapon was a direct hit. He grinned. It seemed that he really wasn¡¯t going to die today.


    it was really satisfying.


    ¡°You do need to work on your skills.¡±


    A faint voice echoed from his side. There was no struggle in her words.


    He stoppedughing. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He turned to Yao Tang who was still standing. She dusted off her pants as if it were no big deal.


    Why was she still there?


    ¡°Even a five-year-old would be faster than you.¡±


    She scoffed.


    Elder Nie was stunned on the spot. Could it be that his weapon didn¡¯t pose much of a threat?


    As he thought of this, he stared at Yao Tang.


    Only after taking a closer look did he realize that she was actually holding the de!


    It turned out that he wasn¡¯t even able to stab her! She had caught the de just in time.


    How?


    He felt a pang in his heart. Perhaps the heavens truly did want him dead.


    But then, something caught his eye.


    Only upon narrowing his eyes did he realize that the de actually nicked her skin!


    Contact!


    On the other side of the field, President Tan gazed at the way Yao Tang held the de in her hands. His heart finally felt at ease as he breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that she wasn¡¯t injured.


    He really was going to be scared to death at this point.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Tan Jian also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the girl would be able to catch it? Elder Nie shook his head in disbelief, seeing the way the de no rest in between her fingers.


    She truly was strong.


    Not only did her energy match those belonging to the high council, but her martial strength was also top-notch! He only knew a number of people who would¡¯ve been able to do what she had just done.


    But she was still so young.


    If she was allowed to grow, then perhaps she¡¯d be able to surpass their very own genius then. However, that wasn¡¯t her fate today. Today, she¡¯d die.


    But then, Elder Nie burst intoughter once more. He pointed at the cut in her fingers. ¡°Oh,¡± he grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t know! You don¡¯t know!¡±


    He looked like he had gone crazy!


    President Tan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He nced over at his student.


    Elder Nie smirked.


    ¡°That de contains a potent poison, strong enough to kill an elephant. Once you¡¯ve cut yourself, the poison would course through your blood, eroding your internal organs.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your internal organs would melt inside you, and the process? Oh, you don¡¯t even want to think about it!¡±


    The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Yao Tang, Yao Tang,¡± he sneered. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t killed now, you would simply drop deadter on. You might as well wish you were killed much earlier.¡± Heughed andughed, clutching his stomach.


    Thinking of Yao Tang¡¯s pained face was enough to get him drunk on madness.

 Chapter 779 - 779 No Antidote

    779 No Antidote


    <h4>779?No Antidote</h4>


    <h4><strong ss="db">Trantor:?</strong><strong ss="db">Editor:?</strong></h4>


    After hearing Elder Nie¡¯s words, President Tan turned to his deranged appearance. His wide smile and bright eyes made his stomach stir.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Tan Jian hurriedly used his stick to knock away the men surrounding him. At this point, most of Elder Nie¡¯s men had already scattered, with many of them falling to the ground.


    President Tan, however, appeared to be distracted as he stared at his student.


    Was she really poisoned?


    He frowned.


    Just the thought of Yao Tang¡¯s pained expression was enough to make him ufortable.


    They rushed toward his student. As the girl now posed no threat to him, Elder Nie didn¡¯t bother to stop them. He was far too drunk at the thought of the girl dying right before his eyes.


    As he neared, President Tan could see that Yao Tang¡¯s fingers had turned a dark shade of purplish-green. His eyes widened by a fraction.


    She really was poisoned!


    What was he going to do?


    If Elder Nie was right, that meant that Yao Tang¡¯s internal organs would be the first affected if he didn¡¯t do anything. No, he had to do something!


    He didn¡¯t want to see his student die right in front of him. The old man immediately turned to Elder Nie, taking him by the cor. His eyebrows were furrowed as rage filled his gaze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± he demanded, shaking him. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Tan Jian also saw the dark shade of Yao Tang¡¯s fingers.


    He stared in disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t dare think of the consequences as he turned to the old man behind him, rolling up his sleeves. If he won¡¯t answer his father, then he¡¯d just have to beat the answer out of him!


    Blood trailed down the corner of Elder Nie¡¯s mouth as he was lifted up by President Tan. The man didn¡¯t even bother to fight back.


    Instead, he stared at Yao Tang with a smile as his eyes glinted with viciousness. ¡°Oh, Yao Tang, your internal organs will be corroded bit by bit. By the time they manage to pick you up, you would¡¯ve already died in pain,¡± he said, bursting intoughter. ¡°May you have the most painful death a man can find.¡±


    Elder Nie truly looked like he had gone crazy from the way he wasughing and slurring. The man looked like he had too much to drink.


    President Tan gave him a hard p, shaking him. ¡°The antidote!¡± he demanded. ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    Elder Nie simply snorted in response.


    ¡°Antidote?¡± he scoffed. ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯d bring one here? Besides, the best part about this poison is that there is no antidote! We haven¡¯t even developed one yet, so I guess you¡¯d just have to watch her die.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can all watch her rot in front of us.¡±


    Elder Nie didn¡¯t seem to care about his life at all, far too focused on the girl in front of him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll die here, forever cursed by an elder!¡±


    Her internal organs would rot right here and then.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to save her, and once all this is over, the Green Cloud Pavilion will hunt you down to the ends of the earth.¡± He grinned. ¡°You would all die your own painful, and horrible deaths, and you¡¯ll have me to thank!¡±


    ¡°Your lives would forever be chained to my mercy!¡±


    The man burst intoughter.


    His body had already gone limp from all the blood he vomited. President Tan curled his lips in disgust and chucked him to the side.


    Instead, he turned to his student, who was just standing there this entire time. His heart clenched as he grabbed his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die,¡± heforted quickly.


    When he turned his phone on, he realized that he had no signal.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    President Tan scowled as he tried to raise his phone even higher. He had forgotten that they lost their signal on the way here. ¡°How could this be?¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    What was the use of activating his power when his student would die right in front of him?


    What was he going to do?


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Oh, give up!¡± Elder Nieughed. ¡°You can¡¯t save her. It seems that your most precious disciple has already reached the end of the road. By the time you¡¯ve returned, her body would¡¯ve already been burned right in front of you!¡±


    Tan Jian, angered by the man¡¯s words, promptly kicked him in the sides!


    ¡°Bastard!¡± he snarled.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even then, President Tan was still worried.


    He had been poisoned and now, she was saying that she was fine?


    After hearing Elder Nie¡¯s words, President Tan turned to his deranged appearance. His wide smile and bright eyes made his stomach stir.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Tan Jian hurriedly used his stick to knock away the men surrounding him. At this point, most of Elder Nie¡¯s men had already scattered, with many of them falling to the ground.


    President Tan, however, appeared to be distracted as he stared at his student.


    Was she really poisoned?


    He frowned.


    Just the thought of Yao Tang¡¯s pained expression was enough to make him ufortable.


    They rushed toward his student. As the girl now posed no threat to him, Elder Nie didn¡¯t bother to stop them. He was far too drunk at the thought of the girl dying right before his eyes.


    As he neared, President Tan could see that Yao Tang¡¯s fingers had turned a dark shade of purplish-green. His eyes widened by a fraction.


    She really was poisoned!


    What was he going to do?


    If Elder Nie was right, that meant that Yao Tang¡¯s internal organs would be the first affected if he didn¡¯t do anything. No, he had to do something!


    He didn¡¯t want to see his student die right in front of him. The old man immediately turned to Elder Nie, taking him by the cor. His eyebrows were furrowed as rage filled his gaze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± he demanded, shaking him. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Tan Jian also saw the dark shade of Yao Tang¡¯s fingers.


    He stared in disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t dare think of the consequences as he turned to the old man behind him, rolling up his sleeves. If he won¡¯t answer his father, then he¡¯d just have to beat the answer out of him!


    Blood trailed down the corner of Elder Nie¡¯s mouth as he was lifted up by President Tan. The man didn¡¯t even bother to fight back.


    Instead, he stared at Yao Tang with a smile as his eyes glinted with viciousness. ¡°Oh, Yao Tang, your internal organs will be corroded bit by bit. By the time they manage to pick you up, you would¡¯ve already died in pain,¡± he said, bursting intoughter. ¡°May you have the most painful death a man can find.¡±


    Elder Nie truly looked like he had gone crazy from the way he wasughing and slurring. The man looked like he had too much to drink.


    President Tan gave him a hard p, shaking him. ¡°The antidote!¡± he demanded. ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    Elder Nie simply snorted in response.


    ¡°Antidote?¡± he scoffed. ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯d bring one here? Besides, the best part about this poison is that there is no antidote! We haven¡¯t even developed one yet, so I guess you¡¯d just have to watch her die.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can all watch her rot in front of us.¡±


    Elder Nie didn¡¯t seem to care about his life at all, far too focused on the girl in front of him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll die here, forever cursed by an elder!¡±


    Her internal organs would rot right here and then.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to save her, and once all this is over, the Green Cloud Pavilion will hunt you down to the ends of the earth.¡± He grinned. ¡°You would all die your own painful, and horrible deaths, and you¡¯ll have me to thank!¡±


    ¡°Your lives would forever be chained to my mercy!¡±


    The man burst intoughter.


    His body had already gone limp from all the blood he vomited. President Tan curled his lips in disgust and chucked him to the side.


    Instead, he turned to his student, who was just standing there this entire time. His heart clenched as he grabbed his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die,¡± heforted quickly.


    When he turned his phone on, he realized that he had no signal.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    President Tan scowled as he tried to raise his phone even higher. He had forgotten that they lost their signal on the way here. ¡°How could this be?¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    What was the use of activating his power when his student would die right in front of him?


    What was he going to do?


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Oh, give up!¡± Elder Nieughed. ¡°You can¡¯t save her. It seems that your most precious disciple has already reached the end of the road. By the time you¡¯ve returned, her body would¡¯ve already been burned right in front of you!¡±


    Tan Jian, angered by the man¡¯s words, promptly kicked him in the sides!


    ¡°Bastard!¡± he snarled.


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even then, President Tan was still worried.


    He had been poisoned and now, she was saying that she was fine?

 Chapter 780 - 780 The Poison Disappears

    780 The Poison Disappears


    It¡¯s already toote.


    President Tan gritted his teeth. He had to find another way. Was he really just going to sit here and watch his precious student die before him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t botherforting me,¡± he snapped. ¡°The most important thing we can do is to find the antidote for you, okay? You will get out of here alive!¡±


    He kicked Elder Nie again, this time, it was hard enough for the old man to spat out blood. ¡°Where is the antidote?¡± he snarled. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll cut your skinyer byyer till you speak.¡±


    If anything were to happen to his student, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do!


    ¡°Please.¡± He smirked. ¡°I already said that there¡¯s no antidote! You can torture me all you want, but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that the antidote doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Despite being held hostage by the two men, he still appeared to be very arrogant.


    Yao Tang may have said that she was fine, but she was obviously forcing herself. Once the poison started to take effect, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold in the pain much longer.


    Just the thought of the girl screaming in pain was enough for him to feel overjoyed.


    She had already held him, hostage, a few seconds ago, and now, she was going to die at his hands. Ah, just the thought of it was enough to lull him to sleep.


    His revenge was already starting to take effect.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s sent to the hospital, she¡¯d still face the same fate. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±


    Elder Nie used all his strength to mock them again.


    As soon as he said that, Tan Jian¡¯s vision turned red. Clenching his fists, he punched him square in the stomach. The man immediately lurched forward, screaming in pain.


    However, Tan Jian didn¡¯t stop!


    While his martial strength was nothingpared to Yao Tang, he was still a man who had been trained to defend himself. His movements were rough and his force was heavy.


    After a few punches, Elder Nie could already feel himself falling apart. He already looked like a broken doll, mangled in all the wrong ces.


    Fortunately, he stopped.


    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already died.


    Elder Nie clutched his stomach, unable to move.


    When Tan Jian had stopped, he gathered his strength and tried to use the spiritual power he had left to revitalize himself. The fight was obviously not over.


    Once she had died, then it would be time for him to deal with the father and the son of the Tan Family.


    After all, President Tan had just activated his spiritual power. Compared to him who had been cultivating his mental capabilities for decades toe, he was no challenge for him. Tan Jian was even less of a threat.


    As long as he managed to gather his strength, he¡¯d be able to take both of them down.


    Elder Nie coughed a couple of times, raising his head as he tried to get a better look at the young girl.


    The poison should¡¯ve already been taking effect.


    ¡°Your stomach must be hurting huh?¡± he called out mockingly. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, it¡¯s all right to scream. You¡¯ll die sooner orter anyway.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you want to be beaten up!¡± Tan Jian gritted his teeth and waved his fists.


    However, Elder Nie was already rooted on the spot, staring at the young girl in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Why did Yao Tang appear fine?


    Her face should¡¯ve been blue by now, right?


    ¡°Yao Tang, don¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    He tried to yell out, but after closer inspection, he realized that Yao Tang really wasn¡¯t holding anything back. Instead, she stared at him calmly.


    She arched up her eyebrows.


    He nced at the cut on her fingers.


    What had originally been purple and green was already fading to a much lighter caller. As he continued to stare at it, he saw that her fingers had returned to their original appearance.


    There was only a faint trace of blood.


    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    ¡°Are you really all right?¡±


    President Tan rushed over to her.


    Judging from Elder Nie¡¯s expression earlier, he was obviously confident that Yao Tang had been poisoned. But how could she be safe and sound?


    Did she say that to make them feel more at ease?

 Chapter 781 - 781 Intercepting the Phone

    781 Intercepting the Phone


    President Tan walked toward her and looked over at Yao Tang¡¯s wound. It seemed that her fingers had already recovered, but how? He furrowed his eyebrows.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the dried coating of blood around her fingertips, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that she had been injured. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± she repeated.


    Then, she shed a smile at the older man. ¡°I stopped ying with this type of poison when I was five years old. When you try to kill me next time, try not to use poisons I already know,¡± she mocked.


    However, Elder Nie didn¡¯t care, or he didn¡¯t even bother to listen.


    He continued staring at her, aghast.


    How could she be fine?


    The poison he had gotten was one of the most powerful poisons they had. Just one cut could kill an elephant! What it could do to a small girl like Yao Tang was even more horrifying. He gritted his teeth.


    He had obtained the poison from a well-connected family. Not only was it dangerous, but it was also extremely expensive.


    No matter where they looked, there was no antidote for the poison. As soon as it entered the stomach, its internal organs would begin to corrode.


    That was his secret weapon, it had always been¡ªthe poison between his teeth.


    It was a technique he had developed in time, as it was a way to ensure that no one could get hurt by mistake. The container was designed to only be opened by his teeth.


    As soon as he shot the de toward her, the container would only apply the poison by then.


    Every move was intentional when it came to the poison.


    It was this poison that had helped him get rid of so many people. The countless experts he had maimed all died in his hands, and the two elders he had captured also faced the same fate. The corners of his lips pulled down.


    He had already witnessed the power of this poison.


    But how could it not have worked on Yao Tang?


    He stared at her fingertips.


    It was as if the girl hadn¡¯t even been poisoned!


    Elder Nie recalled the recent events that had transpired. As he wasughing, the girl was only staring right at him. She didn¡¯t take any medicine or performed any treatment. No, she just stood there.


    Could it be that she was using another method to hold off the poison?


    That would be the most reasonable guess, right?


    Perhaps a secret technique existed where she could seal the poison around her finger. It was possible for her to pretend that nothing had happened.


    But even if it was sealed, her fingertips should¡¯ve darkened by now, right?


    Elder Nie forced himself to sit up as he sized up the girl before him. However, no matter how much he looked at her, he still didn¡¯t see any signs of the poison acting up.


    Just what was going on?


    Could it be that his poison really didn¡¯t work?


    When he thought of this, his heart stirred in his chest.


    ¡°Look at his phone!¡±


    Yao Tang couldn¡¯t really care less about what Elder Nie was thinking. Instead, she turned to her twopanions. ¡°Search him down.¡±


    Tan Jian¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He stepped in Elder Nie¡¯s direction.


    Right now, all their phones had no signal. If they could obtain Elder Nie¡¯s phone, then they might be able to know the secrets being hidden by the Green Cloud Pavilion. They would also know who he was trying to contact.


    They¡¯d also be able to find the spy!


    He didn¡¯t even bother to wait any longer as he pressed his palms all over Elder Nie¡¯s coat, beginning his search.


    Naturally, Elder Nie tried pushing him back. Using this sliver of time, he grabbed his phone from his pockets and smashed it from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s see you look at it now,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    However, his speed was unparalleled by anyone else. What he didn¡¯t expect was for President Tan to control the phone from his direction. Even as he waved his fist, he saw that the phone was perfectly normal.


    There was no damage at all!


    He paled.


    However, he wasn¡¯t all that worried. It¡¯s not like they were capable of opening his phone. Being the Great Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion, his mobile phone was naturally very well-protected. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to open it without the passwords.


    Unless, of course, if they were a hacker.


    ¡°The phone.¡±


    Tan Jian passed the phone over to Yao Tang.


    However, as she turned it on, she saw that there was a password.


    ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Tan Jian demanded.

 Chapter 782 - 782 Hostage

    782 Hostage


    Elder Nie snorted in response. Did the boy really believe that he¡¯d just up and tell them? He could die right here and then, and he still wouldn¡¯t give them the password.


    If he did, it would mean that he had betrayed his own Pavilion.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t seem bothered by his refusal. Instead, she swiped the phone a couple of times when a sound echoed across the forests. The phone was finally unlocked.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    This ultimately shattered Elder Nie¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Thieves!¡± he roared, trashing around the ground. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±


    However, no one paid any attention to him.


    Yao Tang swiped around the phone, staring at the contents.


    During this time, Elder Nie remembered someone saying that the girl¡¯s phone still had a signal. He pursed his lips, ncing up at her in confusion.


    He didn¡¯t really believe it back then.


    However, the phone must¡¯ve been a special piece of equipment given to her by the elders. That must¡¯ve been why she still had a signal despite being brought to a deserted area.


    Even then, something still wasn¡¯t right!


    If it really had been given by these old men, how could Yao Tang be so familiar with electronic devices? How could she be this fast in cracking his phone¡¯s defenses?


    He had it fixed by an expert. Even specialists would have a hard time cracking the data.


    Yao Tang was just a high school student.


    Could it be that she was also an expert in the field?


    Who was she?


    Was she really a neer?


    Yao Tang was extremely powerful. Not only did she have the mental power to match her elders, but she was also an expert in electronic equipment. The girl possessed so many skills.


    She obviously wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Elder Nie finally shouted. ¡°What do you want? What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a high school student. You should¡¯ve known that by now.¡±


    A high school student? That was all she had to say?


    Elder Nie gritted his teeth.


    Yeah, right!


    Would an ordinary high school student be able to crack his heavily encrypted phone? Would an ordinary high school student be able to match him and send him lying on the ground?


    Even if she didn¡¯t include these achievements, then her martial arts skills would¡¯ve still ranked her in the top spots!


    How could he not know her?


    The way she said that she was only an ordinary high school student...was she ying with him?


    His jaw clenched.


    In the next second, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Arge pool of blood spread out from his side, and when he looked down, he saw that his clothes were already in tatters. He appeared so much paler than he had been as blood trickled down the corner of his mouth.


    The only thing preventing him from falling back on the ground was his arms.


    His eyes narrowed.


    At that point, Yao Tang paid no heed to him as she scrolled down the phone. There was a number that he had contacted much more frequently than the rest. In fact, he had contacted him three times today.


    She smirked.


    Tang.


    That was the his surname.


    Yao Tang dialed the number and put it up against her ear.


    Within a few seconds, someone answered,


    ¡°Elder Nie, I¡¯m guessing the mission had gone sessfully?¡± A confident voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you.¡±


    Ha!


    ¡°Well, I guess I can say, thank you for your confidence,¡± Yao Tang replied.


    A cold voice stunned the man into silence. It took him a while to connect the dots before he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Elder Nie all right? Is he there?¡±


    Vice Pavilion Leader Tang was surprised.


    How could this have happened?


    ¡°Not yet, but his life is in your hands.¡±


    She nced over at him.


    Elder Nie quickly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯ll die without regrets if I have to!¡±


    Thest thing he wanted was to be the reason why they¡¯d sacrifice more men from the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    However, the decision was not in his hands.


    This was between Yao Tang and Vice-President Tang.

 Chapter 783 - 783 Elder Chen and His Disciple

    783 Elder Chen and His Disciple


    ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Vice-President Tang gripped his phone tightly.


    As the Grand Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion, Elder Nie had done many things for them over the years. If he could negotiate with her right now, then he


    If not, the hearts of those who worked for the GreenCloud Pavilion would turn cold.


    He must at least try his best to retrieve him.


    But this also very much depended on the conditions she set out.


    ¡°If you release Elder Chen and his disciple, Elder Nie will return unscathed,¡± Yao Tang stated.


    Her voice was stable, and he could find no other ws.


    Vice-President Tan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Two people in exchange for him? That¡¯s a bit...unfair, right?¡± he casually said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Elder Chen and his disciple are important assets to the Cab. No matter how you look at it, this exchange already puts us at a disadvantage.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Although Elder Nie was also a member of the Cab, his position wasn¡¯t as high as he had wished. He was just considered as any other Elder.


    Elder Chen was different.


    His prestige ranked him as one of the Top 5 Members of the organization.


    His disciple was also a well-known musician at such a young age. Despite his limitations, he also had a great breakthrough in his spiritual progress.


    They weren¡¯t the same level as her hostage.


    Although Elder Nie was the Grand Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion, he¡¯d provide nothing for them, given that he was only an Elder of the Inner Pavilion.


    Yao Tang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± she replied. ¡°We¡¯re exchanging dozens of people for two. Why don¡¯t you think about it more, okay?¡±


    What?


    His eyes widened in realization.


    The dozens of people she was talking about¡ªcould she be referring to the people she had brought over? Most of them were practically lying on the ground, dead.


    Do these people have any value?


    Was she really thing to use them to exchange for her?


    Although Elder Nie wanted to live, he knew that there were great horrifying punishments waiting for him in the outside world. If Vice-President Tang were to see the pile of corpses, the man would be more than furious.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of Vice-President Tang¡¯s punishments.


    ¡°Those people ...¡±


    Elder Nie only had time to say a couple of words before Yao Tang pressed on one of his acupuncture points. Her movements were quick.


    And by the time he had realized it, he couldn¡¯t speak!


    He nced over at Yao Tang.


    What should he do?


    Seeing Elder Nie¡¯s appearance, Tan Jian suddenly felt a pit in his stomach. Thest thing they all needed was for the man to start speaking up.


    Thus, Tan Jian quickly took off his belt.


    In a few moves, Tan Jian tied Elder Nie up before cing his hands right behind his back. Every single knot was pulled over so tightly that the man could no longer move.


    The man now had no other chances of breaking free.


    Rip!


    Under Elder Nie¡¯s disbelieving gaze, he tore arge piece of the old man¡¯s shirt and stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. Now, he had no chance to speak.


    Tan Jian grinned, pping his hands together.


    Watching him go, President Tan couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. Who knew that his silly son was finally acting smart for one?


    It seemed that his son had finally learned!


    The other end of the line was silent.


    Vice-President Tang couldn¡¯t help but think of all the guard¡¯s Elder Nie has brought with him. They were elites of the Green Cloud Pavilion, and many of them have been blessed with great mental energy.


    They were not only smart, but strong.


    More importantly, they were loyal. It would be difficult and troublesome to find another group simr to their stature. He clucked his tongue.


    Just the entrance examination alone was difficult.

 Chapter 784 - 784 Fighting for the Initiative

    784 Fighting for the Initiative


    In the end, Vice-President Tang slowly nodded. It was just Elder Chen and his disciple. Even if they had brought him back, with their man, they¡¯d be able to seize them again eventually.


    It really wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°However, I¡¯ll be the one to decide on the location of our exchange. Why don¡¯t we exchange in a small alley on the East Side of South Street? My people will be waiting there.¡±


    President Tan immediately shook his head.


    Being a long-time resident of Jing City, he knew exactly how chaotic that ce could be.


    If they really drove up there right now, they might as well be just setting themselves up for an ambush!


    Wouldn¡¯t the odds be against them?


    Naturally, Yao Tang refused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious if we headed up there in arge group? Why don¡¯t we meet at the Entrance of the Music Association instead.¡±


    Vice-President Tang frowned.


    It would be much easier to ambush them, given the number of guards around the Association. By the time they set foot, they would automatically be done for.


    They couldn¡¯t agree to this.


    It was far too dangerous.


    The elders within the Music Association would¡¯ve already talked with the people from the National Security Bureau. They¡¯d obviously be waiting for them.


    The Green Cloud Pavilion would only be walking into a trap.


    ¡°Our deal is set in South Street. If you don¡¯te, then you can forget about the deal,¡± Vice-President Tang snapped coldly.


    The girl obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation of saving Elder Chen. If she could exchange them with the elder himself, then she¡¯d have to take all the risks they brought her.


    From what he knew about her, he knew that she was the newly recruited disciple of the Inner Sect.


    He smirked.


    What she had said may have been instructed by President Tan himself. While he may not have met him, he had some understanding of the man.


    Even President Tan wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity, right?


    After all, they were talking about one of the Grand Elders.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Just as Vice-President Tang felt as if he was finally reaching to an agreement, a loud and mockingugh echoed from the other end of the line.


    His stomach stirred.


    It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t go as well as he had expected.


    Could his prediction be wrong?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± she replied nonchntly. ¡°As long as I hand over Elder Nie to the Cab, I¡¯ll still be making quite a contribution. Besides, I don¡¯t know Elder Chen either way, so it¡¯s fine if you decided to keep him.¡±


    She shrugged as if Elder Chen¡¯s death was a trivial matter.


    Yao Tang prepared to hang up.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯te to an agreement, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡±


    This time, Vice-President Tang fell silent. His eyes widened. How could she have rejected his offer? Did she not understand what was going on?


    At that moment, President Tan raised his eyebrow. ¡°Shall we bring him back, then?¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, he must take action.


    It was better to bring a spy anyway.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    She was just about to hang up when the man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up!¡± he yelled anxiously. ¡°We can discuss things even further. How about we meet in a different ce? As long as it isn¡¯t at the entrance of the Music Association, we¡¯re willing to work with you.¡±


    He had just heard a man¡¯s voice.


    That must¡¯ve been President Tan.


    However, why did it feel as if President Tan was asking for the girl¡¯s opinion?


    Was she the one making the decisions here?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    Without another word, she hung up.


    Vice President Tang gritted his teeth in exasperation. How could he, a fifty-year-old man, be negotiating with a little girl? How could she have won the negotiations? He rubbed his forehead.


    How embarrassing!


    However, did he really have a choice?

 Chapter 785 - 785 Magical Pill

    785 Magical Pill


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yao Tang said as she nced at the car beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the car, and we¡¯ll head to the Music Association first.¡±


    Hearing that she wanted to drive, President Tan was quick to stop her.


    She had juste of age this year. Although they were in a deserted area, he was still worried about her driving into a more popted ce. After all, once they head back to the city, the streets wouldn¡¯t be as empty as this one.


    It would be terrible if something had happened.


    ¡°You drive!¡±


    President Tan nced over at his son. ¡°Can¡¯t you do something clever for once?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Tan Jian pouted. ¡°You know, I feel like you just keep bringing me around because you need someone to drive for you. I¡¯m not your driver, you know.¡±


    He spent thest hour trying to protect his father with a baseball bat.


    Now, he was calling him stupid.


    He really had a hard life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how you discovered your power earlier? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you have it? Do you know how much I¡¯ve been beaten up? Even my back hurts!¡± Tan Jian protested as they made their way to the car.


    ¡°Do you really consider me as your son?¡±


    Even then, the young man still had a wide smile on his face. At the sight of all the bodies lying around, surrounding them, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little proud of themselves.


    He really couldn¡¯t believe that they survived this entire ordeal.


    President Tan chuckled. ¡°I just awakened my power now,¡± he admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t have this type of ability before. In fact, I didn¡¯t even know I was capable of doing this. Do you really think I¡¯d allow myself to be beaten up into a pulp if I knew?¡±


    His son frowned in disbelief.


    So, his father had just be powerful overnight?


    He obviously wasn¡¯t telling him anything.


    Even then, Tan Jian sighed and turned around.


    ¡°Tangtang, what do you want to do about the people on the ground?¡±


    If they were scattered around here, wouldn¡¯t they be exposed?


    After all, the other party didn¡¯t know that the people they were bringing over were like this. If they knew, then they certainly wouldn¡¯t be willing to proceed with the exchange.


    If they were discovered, it would all be over.


    The people on the ground were either dead or heavily injured. Although they didn¡¯t have muchbat power, it wouldn¡¯t be good to leave them here.


    Yao Tang walked in President Tan¡¯s direction and handed him a pill. ¡°It¡¯s to replenish your strength,¡± she insisted. ¡°Take it. We still have a long way to go.¡±


    The older man followed hermands.


    The medicinal fragrance wafted all around him as he swallowed it down.


    From its lustrous shade, it obviously wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.


    After that, Yao Tang nced in Tan Jian¡¯s direction. ¡°This is a remote area,¡± she said casually. ¡°No one wille here, so we can just leave them be.¡±


    He nodded in response.


    She was right.


    There was no one here. At this point, as long as they were able to keep things the way they were, no one would even notice them.


    At the thought of this, Tan Jian and President Tan worked together to lift Elder Nie up from the ground and ce him at the back of the car.


    The old man struggled under their grip for a bit.


    However, as he didn¡¯t have much strength left, it was useless to struggle. It took a lot of effort to get him to the back. As soon as they did so, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Tangtang?¡±


    Tan Jian furrowed his eyebrows as he turned around.


    President Tan also looked behind him.


    On the other side of the field, Yao Tang had just stabbed a couple of hooligans who were nning to escape. She sliced through their tendons, making them unable to walk.


    He even poked holes in the tires of their cars to prevent them from driving off.


    That way, it would be impossible for them to leak any information.


    Yao Tang walked to the modified car that Elder Nie was seated in and headed to the driver¡¯s seat. On that time, she was finally able to start the car.


    Tan Jian nced to the side, widening his eyes when he saw that his father appeared much paler than before. Under the sunlight, he looked like a ghost.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He asked anxiously, scanning him from head to toe. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    He had to bandage it if he was.


    Otherwise, he might develop an infection!

 Chapter 786 - 786 Change of Plans

    786 Change of ns


    President Tan shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably my first time using my power, so I must¡¯ve exhausted myself,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    He thought of the pill that Yao Tang had given him.


    As if by magic, his body started to feel warm all over. He took a deep breath, feeling as if his strength and energy were returning to him.


    He slowly rxed in his seat, and he felt his exhaustion practically disappearing before him.


    Now, all he needed was to get some sleep and rejuvenate.


    Unfortunately, he still had some business to do. President Tan struggled to keep his eyes open, catching sight of his reflection in the rearview mirror.


    Hisplexion was already recovering.


    A slow smile slipped into his lips. He appeared to look much better.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t appear as weak as he had been back then.


    ...


    On the other side of the city, the elders of the Inner Pavilion appeared to be in the discussion. They all appeared to be quite serious as they spoke,


    ¡°Well? Has the Green Cloud Pavilion agreed to our conditions? We¡¯ve already offered them so much!¡± Elder Li furrowed his eyebrows.


    At this moment, Deng Hai came walking toward them with a solemn expression on his face. He looked like someone had just died.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    One look at his expression, Elder Wang mmed his walking stick onto the ground. ¡°We¡¯ve already offered them everything we could,¡± he spat. ¡°And they still wouldn¡¯t agree? We should wipe them out! Such a useless organization!¡±


    They were aware of the establishment of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    However, they never really ced much importance on it.


    All these years, the Green Cloud Pavilion had stayed under their radar. Everyone thought that they¡¯ve been destroyed long ago, but they never thought that they¡¯d have the gall to kidnap one of their own.


    They were all furious, but they were also afraid.


    How powerful were they to be able to harm Elder Chen?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Deng Hai slowly shook his head. His face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve already given them our conditions, and they look like they¡¯re about to agree, but...I didn¡¯t think...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elder Li frowned anxiously.


    Deng Hai sighed. They were about to agree to it, but they suddenly changed their mind. They refused the deal directly, and they¡¯ve halted allmunications with the Cab.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    A trace of bitterness painted his voice.


    Rescuing Elder Chen was their top priority.


    As the eldest disciple, he was very capable of many things. Not only was he strong, but he was also very intelligent. He¡¯s always been the Cab¡¯s strongest disciple.


    They were so close to seeding!


    And now they¡¯ve changed their mind!


    Hearing this, Elder Wang¡¯s face was filled with anger. He clenched his fists and mmed the table right in front of him. The sound echoed across the room.


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°The people from the Green Cloud Pavilion are obviously toying with us. I¡¯ll bring my men forward and fight them right now! Those puny bastards think they can handle the likes of us?¡±


    He stood up in a sh, snarling.


    Elder Li was quick to stop him. ¡°Elder Wang,¡± he hurriedly said. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Why don¡¯t we discuss this? Even if we can fight our way in, we have to know what they¡¯re capable of. Besides, do you even know where their base is located?¡±


    ¡°We have to be more careful. We can¡¯t let them take advantage of our state,¡± he slowly said. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose more people in the Cab.¡±


    Elder Wang froze.


    He was right.


    Since Elder Yao had disappeared, the Inner Pavilion was in shambles. It was as if they have lost their very foundation, and they were starting to see the cracks.


    All of his disciples had either disappeared or died.


    Now, the Inner Pavilion consisted of 20 people now, arge decrease from their original number. They must do their best to carry forward.

 Chapter 787 - 787 He’s a Spy!

    787 He¡¯s a Spy!


    In addition, Elder Chen was one of the five great elders of the Inner Pavilion.


    If he died, then they would be weak.


    Elder Wang¡¯s expression was bone-chillingly cold. Just the thought of his own Cab declining over the years was enough to send a pang in his heart.


    He heavily fell back onto his chair, looking the other way.


    Elder Li felt his heart stir in his stomach.


    So many years had passed, and the Inner Pavilion had always appeared to be powerful. However, it seemed that their power was all for show. Without the five elders here today, it was hard to imagine what would be of them.


    ¡°The most important thing we can do now is to ensure Elder Chen¡¯s safe return,¡± he slowly said to the people in the room.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we raise our conditions?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t they already done enough? If more people were to see what conditions we¡¯ve given, then wouldn¡¯t that put all of us in danger?¡±


    ¡°Should we not find out more about the Green Cloud Pavilion?¡± the other elder suggested. ¡°How could they have kidnapped Elder Chen this easily? There must be a spy within the Cab.¡±


    ¡°A spy!¡±


    ¡°Even if we do search for the spy, we can¡¯t just ignore Elder Chen¡¯s well-being, right? Without him, our hands are tied to his other duties as well.¡±


    Their faces appeared dark and cold.


    They had to find out who the spy was, but where should they start?


    However, if they really wanted to find him, they must first investigate the situation within the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    Just as they were consumed by their thoughts, a tall man immediately strode into the living room. His eyebrows were furrowed and his stance was stiff.


    Bang!


    Immediately, he chucked the man behind him. The familiar man had a piece of cloth stuffed in his mouth. No matter how much he moved around, however, he still couldn¡¯t budge.


    When Elder Wang saw who it was, he pursed his lips. ¡°Liu Feng,¡± he called out to the man. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would you tie up Elder Cai¡¯s disciple?¡±


    The old man¡¯s features were cold and unfeeling.


    Elder Wang had always been fair with his disciples. Even the best of his men weren¡¯t allowed to bully their fellow juniors, despite their position within the Pavilion.


    However, Liu Feng didn¡¯t appear fazed. Instead, he bit back, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed how sneaky he¡¯s been acting recently, so I decided to follow him.¡±


    ¡°When I did, I found him leaving a small note right by the gates of the Inner Pavilion,¡± he continued. ¡°I opened it, only to see that he was passing updates about the Inner Pavilion to outsiders, to whom I assume to be the Green Cloud Pavilion. The note also contains personal information about us.¡±


    That was the reason why he was quick to tie him up.


    It was fortunate that he was able to learn martial arts, given that his family ran one of the great martial arts schools in the city. Despite his yearning for music, he was way stronger than an average person.


    Elder Cai¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t stand a chance?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elder Cai immediately staggered up from his seat, his face filled with disbelief.


    When he saw Liu Feng dragging his disciple into the room, he was more than furious, unsure of what his disciple had done to deserve such treatment.


    Despite his feelings, he restrained himself and let him exin the reason behind his actions.


    Only after hearing him did he snarl,


    ¡°How could this be? There must be some sort of error. I know him very well¡ªhe¡¯d never be mad enough to do something like this!¡±


    Elder Cai gripped his seat, supporting himself.


    Cai Cheng was his disciple, the smartest man in the Cai Family. Ever since he had taken him in as his disciple, the man had always appeared to be very well-behaved.


    Being a member of the Cai Family himself, he always had a high regard for him.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare believe that he was the traitor behind this!


    After all, he had never treated him wrong. He always made sure to shower the man with all the benefits he could think of. He had always been very proud of his disciple and nephew.

 Chapter 788 - 788 Evidence

    788 Evidence


    Liu Feng scowled. ¡°He is the mole. Look! I¡¯ve already seen all the messages hidden in his phone. They held chat records from ten years ago,¡± he snapped. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can take a look for yourself.¡±


    Who knew that their information had been leaked for thest ten years?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Inner Pavilion had installed a block device on their phones, then he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to go over the wall like this.


    Just the thought about this was enough to make him clench his jaw.


    ¡°What is going on? Exin yourself!¡±


    Elder Cai felt as if his entire world was falling apart this very minute. His entire body felt like it was just about to copse, and his face was extremely pale.


    His movements were slow and steady as he tore the cloth from his mouth. Cai Cheng immediately exploded into a coughing fit.


    He tore off the cloth in Cai Cheng¡¯s mouth and looked at him with pleading eyes. The tears in his eyes looked like they were about to fall in the next second.


    ¡°Please, tell me!¡±


    Elder Cai looked as if he was about to choke on his own cries. Enduring the pain in his heart, he clenched his fists. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect it, huh?¡±


    Cai Cheng had the nerve to smirk at him. Deep hatred shed in his eyes as his cool gaze bored into the old man. ¡°Oh, screw you, old man. Do you really think I¡¯ll be loyal to someone like you?¡±


    Everyone present in the room froze.


    It really was him!


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°How could it be Cai Cheng? He¡¯s been keeping him by his side for years!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, I don¡¯t understand. Is this how you pay your teacher back?¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡±


    ¡°You truly can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, huh? How could it be him? Elder Cai is going to be devastated.¡±


    ¡°A traitor could never be forgiven.¡±


    The crowd discussed even more animatedly, ncing at one another.


    It was due to traitors like him that their Cab had resorted to his. All of them were continuously attacked and ambushed, resulting in many fruitless investigations. They all gritted their teeth.


    They just didn¡¯t know who the person was.


    Until now, it was from someone they never expected.


    ¡°You¡¯re good to me?¡±


    Cai Cheng snorted. Hearing all the talk around him, he felt his heart tremble in his chest. Tears slowly trailed down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the cab for more than ten years, and not once have you taught me anything! You treated me like a servant, asking me to do all these kinds of chores for you. You never really thought me as anything but your dog!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you never wanted to put me on track to be an Elder, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d scorn my brother away too! You don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard how you had asked the Elder to perform a stricter assessment on my brother? Is this the good treatment that you so proudly state?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real, I¡¯m nothing more than a servant to you!¡±


    Elder Cai froze.


    Was this how his disciple had thought of him?


    He had always kept the young man by his side because he wanted to teach him personally. All his effort and knowledge, he made sure to share them with him.


    The young man had an affinity for the arts. That was no doubt.


    However, Cai Cheng had always been insincere when it came to improvement. He had a record of taking shortcuts, even if it meant limiting his learning.


    Elder Cai, seeing these shorings, wanted to keep him by his side¡ªto polish him further. He wanted to make sure that he didn¡¯t fall on the wrong path.


    He never treated him like a servant!


    As for his brother, there were rumors that his brother was a bully. Not only that, but his qualifications were less than ordinary.


    If he joined the Association, then they¡¯d only be subjecting themselves to more gossip.


    Elder Cai trembled. ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±


    He had always thought of him with every decision he made, but this was what his nephew truly thought of him! How could this be?


    Cai Cheng raised his eyebrows in pride.


    ¡°The Green Cloud Pavilion has always treated me like their own. As long as I share all this information, I¡¯ll be an Elder in no time! Only then would I have the resources to create my own Sect. Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ve always said that you¡¯ll regret treating me like this, old man!¡±


    His mouth twitched.

 Chapter 789 - 789 For Her Own Good

    789 For Her Own Good


    Cai Cheng smirked. He couldn¡¯t be med for betraying his own master. Besides, hasn¡¯t his master proven just how biased he was?


    If he didn¡¯t help himself, then who would help him?


    ¡°You! You!¡±


    Elder Cai pointed his shaky finger at him. His entire body was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to say another word.


    However, before he could act upon his anger, he copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Elder Cai!¡± Everyone stood up.


    ¡°Quickly! Call the doctor.¡±


    They immediately surrounded him.


    Now that elder Cai was getting older, it was obvious that his health was starting to affect him. With all the stress he was facing now with the betrayal of his nephew, it must¡¯ve been extremely overwhelming for him.


    Only when they sent him away did they all settle down.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Elder Xu immediately spouted out. ¡°Give Tangtang a call! Cai Cheng was present at the apprenticeship banquet, was he not? He must¡¯ve leaked something about them as well.¡±


    The other elders paled.


    ¡°Do you have their phone number?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Make a call.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? If something were to happen to her, if he had leaked their information, are they strong enough to stop them?¡±


    Liu Feng remembered of the traitor behind him and immediately held him by the cor. ¡°Tell me,¡± he snarled. ¡°Did you leak her information out?¡±


    Yao Tang was the newest member of the Association, so naturally, she was everyone¡¯s junior.


    Although the Inner Sect Elders were different people and had different disciples, they were all close to each other. After all, they were only a few, so it was natural for all of them to stick together.


    Yao Tang¡¯s Masters were also very powerful, being Elder Wang, Elder Li, and Elder Xu. That made her extremely well-loved by everyone.


    It was only natural that everyone addressed her as their junior.


    One thought of the young woman was enough to send him right over the edge of panic. It wasn¡¯t easy for his teacher to take in another disciple, so he had always held her in high regard. Was the mole going to sell her out?


    He gritted his teeth in anger.


    Cai Cheng lowered his head as the tips of his mouth rose.


    No one could see his expression.


    Upon hearing about their junior sister, Deng Hai froze. He had been looking forward to meeting and speaking with her, and now that there was a chance that he was missing. He immediately raced toward the traitor.


    PA!


    Deng hai pped him right across the face. ¡°Since you refuse to say anything,¡± he snapped, his face cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tie up your good-for-nothing brother? Let¡¯s see if he has a chance against us, huh? After all, he¡¯s not innocent in all of this.¡±


    He made his way out of the room.


    However, before he could, Cai Cheng immediately wailed in panic. While the rumors were true that his younger brother was involved in nefarious, illegal doings in the Capital, he had always protected him. If he were to be dragged to the police station, then how could he survive?


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Cai Cheng tried to tug at his rope in panic, however, it was to no avail. His wrists stayed stuck to his back. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know. Just, please...please don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Deng Hai stopped walking.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen how talented Junior Sister was, right? The talent she has shown far exceeded all of us put together,¡± Cai Cheng slowly said.


    ¡°You even have the right to call her your Junior?¡± They sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m...¡±


    Cai Cheng scowled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her own good! It would be a waste of her talent if she¡¯s ced in the Inner Pavilion! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for her to flourish at a Pavilion that¡¯d actually know how to cultivate her talents? This is what¡¯s best for her!¡±


    ¡°In here, you have to rely on yourself to improve, and we all know how long it takes! I¡¯m doing this for her own good.¡±


    There was a sense of pride in his words as if he really was thinking for Yao Tang this whole time.


    If they didn¡¯t know any better, they would¡¯ve thought that he was doing something good.

 Chapter 790 - 790 Was He Really Wrong?

    790 Was He Really Wrong?


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    Elder Xu sneered.


    What did he mean about looking out for her junior? What did he mean about the Green Cloud Pavilion finally recognizing his skills? Cai Cheng was obviously looking for the easiest way out.


    He was just finding reasons to justify hisziness.


    It would take years for someone to cultivate their own spiritual power. This meant years of hard work and determination. It wasn¡¯t for the faint of heart.


    Taking a shortcut would only cost him his life!


    ¡°By using the secret technique suggested by the Green Cloud Pavilion, you¡¯ll only be exhausting yourself, and when that happens, you¡¯ll copse. There are truly no shortcuts in this world, and if there are, they always have consequences.¡±


    Elder Xu reminded.


    Even then, Cai Cheng snorted, turning his head to the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he spat. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that my strength has improved and increased. Listen, if we could reduce the time we¡¯ve spent on cultivating our power, why should we spend more time on this?¡±


    ¡°The only thing you lot are, are idiots!¡±


    Finally, he nced over at Liu Feng. ¡°Have you seen just how strong I am? Back then, I was iparable to you, but now, I was able to injure you. You must feel terrible, right?¡±


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m ufortable about is how you¡¯ve betrayed us for something as useless as this,¡± Liu Feng snapped.


    As soon as he said this, Cai Cheng fell silent.


    He felt a ball rise up to his throat.


    The young man slowly nced around to see that the rest of his fellow disciples felt the same way. All of their eyes were narrowed, and their lips were set in a thin line. The pity is Liu Feng¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.


    Was he really in the wrong?


    Every person had their own ambitions.


    He shouldn¡¯t be med for having his own hopes and dreams. He just wanted to have it all. Was this really his fault?


    He rapidly blinked, trying to get rid of the tears that were threatening to spill.


    Elder Xu didn¡¯t appear much bothered about the young man. Instead, he looked around. ¡°Call Tangtang until she answers,¡± hemanded. ¡°Deng Hai, call President Tan. Liu Feng, call up Chauffeur Wang.¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    On the bright side, he had been able to ask for their phone numbers right before they were about to leave. He didn¡¯t expect, however, that he¡¯d have to contact them right now.


    Everyone immediately set out to their respective tasks.


    Hopefully, one of them would pick up!


    If something were to happen to them...his stomach lurched at the thought.


    Deng Hai and Liu Feng appeared somber as they delivered the news. ¡°I can¡¯t get through. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any signal¡ªwhere they¡¯re already at.¡±


    As Elder Xu nced at his own phone, he realized that his phone was still ringing.


    However, just as they thought that she¡¯d finally pick up her phone, the call only went to a dead end.


    ¡°They must be in trouble!¡±


    Elder Li ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Their flight isn¡¯t on till an hour. They should¡¯ve picked up the phone by now.¡±


    Even if Yao Tang and the two others weren¡¯t able to pick up their phone, Chauffeur Wang should¡¯ve been able to pick it up by now, right? But he also wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.


    What would they do now?


    Something must¡¯ve happened to them.


    ¡°Could Junior Sister be separated from them?¡± Deng Hai hesitated, unable to exin what was going on.


    If they were separated, it would exin why only her phone had signal.


    Liu Feng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to locate her then?¡±


    ¡°I can try!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Contact the professionals. They might be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Everyone was obviously in a state of panic.


    If Yao Tang was really kidnapped, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Elder Xu quickly contacted his friends around the area, trying to get a hold of Yao Tang.


    However, he only received a very strange result.


    Despite the fact that her phone had a signal, they couldn¡¯t locate her at all. It was as if someone was blocking them from reaching her!

 Chapter 791 - 791 Yao Tang Is Calling!

    791 Yao Tang Is Calling!


    ¡°Could it be that someone¡¯s truly out for blood?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister has just entered the Inner Pavilion, and she¡¯s already being targeted! It¡¯s all my fault! I should¡¯ve been there to help her.¡±


    ¡°Quickly! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We must find them.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang...if I had known what would¡¯ve happened to her, I would¡¯ve sent more bodyguards her way.¡±


    All of them were specting about what could¡¯ve happened.


    At first, they thought that Elder Chen and his disciple were in trouble. Now, they found out that Yao Tang and her teacher had also gone missing.


    This was a blow to the entire Pavilion.


    Just the thought of their sweet and lovely student made everyone¡¯s heartache. To think that President Tan was just an ordinary person...how would he be able to protect them?


    If they really encountered a criminal, how could they protect themselves?


    All of them were obviously going after their new recruit. Now that their basic information was sent out, they really believed that the Green Cloud Pavilion was behind this.


    Elder Xu¡¯s face darkened.


    Elder Li immediately stood up. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose,¡± he stated. ¡°Everyone, we must act now! We can¡¯t miss this opportunity to rescue them. I suggest that we follow the airport route¡ªthe one they¡¯ve taken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Elder Xu nodded. ¡°Deng Hai, Liu Feng, Wang Wu, Liu Zhen, Qianqian...¡±


    All the men who had been called out stood up one by one. They all nodded along.


    ¡°Deng Hai, take your team and head out to the West Gate. Check all the surveince cameras along the route that they¡¯ve taken. Liu Feng, take your team and check the location where the car must¡¯ve disappeared. Wang Wu, take your team and search all the small alleyways. See if you can find anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±


    Elder Wang turned around. ¡°If you¡¯ve received any news, report immediately.¡±


    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Hall to see if there are any clues that this bastard had left behind.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With guards around the area, they were extremely well-protected. There were so many things that had gone wrong today. They must make sure that they don¡¯t sustain any more losses.


    The Elders must be protected.


    The disciples must do the job themselves for a while.


    After Elder Wang finished speaking, everyone gathered and prepared to set off.


    Cai Cheng, on the other hand, was thrown onto the middle of the hall.


    The disciples walked one after the other as if they didn¡¯t even notice him.


    ¡°Ergh...¡±


    Cai Cheng struggled under the rope, but no one seemed to have noticed him.


    A few of them even stepped on top of him.


    As his mouth was now stuffed with a cloth, Cai Cheng couldn¡¯t make a sound. The only thing he could do now was twist and turn, but even then, it was still to no avail.


    They continued to step on him as if they were walking on the floor.


    They couldn¡¯t care any less about their fallen friend.


    Cai Cheng¡¯s face appeared flushed, but he still couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Suddenly, the pain in his heart grew even worse.


    He choked as the metallic taste of his blood filled his mouth.


    However, as he had a cloth blocking his mouth, he could only swallow it down again.


    How could they do this to him?


    After the disciples had left, the Elders all gathered together. They were about to head to the Monitoring Hall to see all the surveince footage they had.


    Given their stature, the police would easily provide them all the footage they needed.


    They all stood by the entrance of the Inner Pavilion, about to set off.


    Just then, Elder Xu¡¯s phone rang out.


    Elder Xu motioned for them to sit down for a while as he took a deep breath. Perhaps, one of the disciples he had sent out find out bout something.


    But when he saw the name on the screen, he froze.


    It was Yao Tang!


    She called!

 Chapter 792 - 792 A Hostage!

    792 A Hostage!


    Had the Green Cloud Pavilion gotten a hold of Yao Tang¡¯s phone? Were they going to negotiate them now?


    Thinking about this, Elder Xu was quick to answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    As soon as the call had gone through, Elder Xu furrowed his eyebrows. He nced at his phone one more time before taking it to his ear, looking as if something had gone wrong.


    Did something happen?


    Elder Li took a step forward, pursing his lips. ¡°Elder Xu¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Elder Xu said.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to hang up the phone. Even then, the old man still appeared to be confused. It was as if he had encountered somethingpletely unbelievable.


    ¡°What happened? Is it about Tangtang?¡±


    Elder Li frowned. ¡°What have you heard? Do you have any news?¡±


    Was it bad news?


    Why did he appear so confused?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Xu nodded.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Has she been kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Have they mentioned a ransom?¡±


    ¡°Was it the Green Cloud Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Elder Xu, say something!¡±


    ¡°As long as their conditions aren¡¯t too excessive, we can agree with them. Don¡¯t worry. As long as we get them back, we¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    As Elder Xu appeared to be in aplete daze, the group of elders continued to bombard him with multiple questions. They didn¡¯t even give them the time to answer.


    ¡°Elder Xu!¡±


    Snapping back to reality, the old man took a deep breath. ¡°It was Tangtang,¡± he said. ¡°She said that she¡¯s fine and that she¡¯d be back soon, but...¡±


    He frowned.


    ¡°But?¡±


    Elder Li pushed hurriedly.


    Elder Xu hesitated. ¡°She said that the matter between Elder Chen and his disciple has been resolved and that we shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    There were only four of them in total. How could they protect themselves against the Green Cloud Pavilion and even settle the matter with Elder Chen? What was going on?¡±


    ¡°Yao Tang must¡¯ve been kidnapped! She¡¯s probably locked up with Elder Chen!¡±


    ¡°Right! She must¡¯ve been delivering a secret message.¡±


    They all furrowed their eyebrows.


    Even they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Could it be that she knows we¡¯ve been trying to get Elder Chen back? She must¡¯ve thought that we¡¯ve agreed with the conditions and that she¡¯sing back to us.¡± Elder Li pursed his lips.


    Otherwise, why would she say this?


    The old men furrowed their eyebrows as they stared at Elder Xu¡¯s phone.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Elder Xu slowly said, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s going to bring back a hostage. She¡¯s almost at the Association now and is preparing an exchange with the Green Cloud Pavilion.¡±


    A hostage?


    An exchange with the Green Cloud Pavilion?


    The Elders just couldn¡¯t put them together.


    What did she mean?


    How could they have defended themselves? They were ordinary people. How could they have protected themselves against the Green Cloud Pavilion?


    They scratched their heads.


    ¡°Maybe she said this so that we wouldn¡¯t worry about her?¡± Elder Li suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the surveince cameras? Or should we still do that? She must be all right now that she had made a phone call, right? Maybe we should wait for her to arrive?¡±


    Even then, no one could answer his questions.


    How could they when they didn¡¯t know what had happened?

 Chapter 793 - 793 Reputation Wasn’t Important

    793 Reputation Wasn¡¯t Important


    If she was really safe, then they shouldn¡¯t be so anxious, right? However, they still didn¡¯t know whether or not she was really safe.


    ¡°But...¡±


    One of the elders took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the String Pavilion and see if they have any more information. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t refuse to help us.¡±


    The String Pavilion was also another organization under the Music Association.


    In the Association, the Inner Pavilion had the highest status among the other organizations. While some people knew of them, not many of them knew what was going on within the organization.


    However, the String Pavilion represented the face of the Music Association.


    If the Cab was the administrator, the String Pavilion was the representative.


    The organization was made up of various guqin yers, and they were all ranked in ordance with their talent. They were all extremelypetitive, and it was their rigorous practices that created so many excellent guqin yers.


    Jiang Song was the famous number-one yer in their organization.


    The String Pavilion didn¡¯t reject any oing members. In fact, those who had been able to enter the Music Association were allowed to join the String Pavilion, if they passed a simple assessment.


    The Pavilion knew everything about anyone.


    The String Pavilion was also extremely rich.


    The Elders were even richer.


    However, if one wanted to stand out in the String Pavilion, one must enter the Pavilion¡¯s Devil Ranking List. The ranking list would change every three days, and the only three people who stayed on the ranking list would be the students of the Elder.


    Most of the people in the Pavilion were ordinary members.


    In recent years, due to the String Pavilion¡¯s wealth and ability, many of them were able to surpass the members of the Cab.


    In fact, many believe that they were the ones who should rece the Cab.


    Because of this, they had grown quite arrogant.


    Now that the Cab had be smaller and smaller, the members of the String Pavilion had be even more arrogant.


    Even if they had paid their membership peas, the members of the Cab still had to urge them repeatedly. Even then the String Pavilion would simply roll their eyes and hand them the cash. Everyone knew of their attitude.


    The Inner Pavilion had always turned a blind eye.


    While they appeared to be in a privatepetition, they were still quite united to outsiders. It was one of the reasons why the elder suggested this.


    The String Pavilion may have more information.


    However, to his surprise, Elder Wang¡¯s face grew cold. He sneered in disgust as he waved his hand up in the air.


    ¡°Have we not embarrassed ourselves enough? Now, you want the entire Association to know about this? We could handle this matter ourselves.¡±


    His face was as cold as a rock.


    The String Pavilion already treated them like a joke. If they really asked for their help until now, they would only be even more arrogant.


    They¡¯d be a joke to the Association.


    Not only would it affect the Elders, but it would also affect the entire image of the Inner Pavilion.


    As one of the five grand elders of the cab, Elder Wang naturally wanted to maintain the dignity of the cab. He didn¡¯t want the String Pavilion to continue to screw them over.


    This was what he was worried about.


    ¡°But...¡±


    The elder knew what Elder Wang meant. However, wasn¡¯t the most important thing now to ensure the safety of these people? If he gave up this opportunity for the sake of his face, he might be able to save their image, but he might also lose these people who had been kidnapped.


    This situation required a foolproof n!


    ¡°We can¡¯t just refuse to save them for the sake of our reputation. Elder Chen and the others are more important.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we consider this?¡±


    ¡°If they want to mock us, then let them be!¡±


    ¡°We have to save them eventually. The earlier we save them, the less danger that they will sustain. Let¡¯s ask them for help. Do we really have a choice? It¡¯s the perfect n!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect n.¡±


    Their stomachs stirred.


    Elder Xu¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his extremely talented disciple. If something were to happen to her, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 794 - 794 An Elder of the String Pavilion

    794 An Elder of the String Pavilion


    Was he still trying to save face at a time like this?


    Well, if the String Pavilion wanted tough at them, then so be it!


    Elder Xu took a while to mull it over before making his decision. ¡°At this point, our image is no longer important. Everyone,e with me!¡±


    The other elders nodded in agreement and made to follow him.


    Just then, a man joined them. ¡°Elder Xu, Elder Wang,¡± he greeted with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re all here. Why do you look so terrible? Is there anything I can help you with? If you need something, just tell me. I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you and your peers.¡±


    After speaking, heughed quietly to himself in a rather debonair manner.


    The elders turned around in surprise and found a man d in a pure white robe. He looked to be around thirty years old and was quite dashing and elegant.


    It was the youngest elder of the String Pavilion, Jiang Yu.


    He was touted for his extraordinary strength, and he had a close rtionship with the respected elders of the String Pavilion. It stood to reason that he had some sway over the String Pavilion despite his rtively young age.


    As a matter of fact, he was also on good terms with most elders from other organizations.


    This friendship meant nothing at the moment, however. Something happened to the Cab, and the elders had yet to discuss whether to disclose it to the outsiders or not.


    Jiang Yu sauntered over with his folding fan.


    A beautiful jade piece hung from its base, looking positively exquisite.


    It appeared to be glimmering each time the sunlight hit its surface. Clearly, it was no ordinary trinket.


    Elder Wang¡¯s scowled when he saw who it was. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°This meeting hall is designated for our Cab. You should know that idlers are not allowed to enter. Honestly, these people have no respect for decorum!¡±


    Jiang Yu chuckled and let the old man grumble for a bit, totally unfazed by thetter¡¯s animosity. ¡°I was merely curious since there seems to be a lot of excitement going on around here. Please do not take it to heart, Elder Wang.¡±


    He unfurled his fan and waved it in the air in a perfect arc.


    Elder Xu, on the other hand, brightened upon seeing Jiang Yu. They could use this opportunity to ask for his help in rescuing Yao Tang and herpanions.


    Sensing that the young man was in a good mood, he picked his words carefully and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here! Elder Jiang, you see, I have just epted a new disciple. The problem is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling him this?¡± Elder Wang interrupted angrily. ¡°He is from the String Pavilion! He is not one of us.¡±


    Once they told Jiang Yu, it would only be a matter of time before the entire String Pavilion knew about the matter.


    Thisd had an obnoxiously big mouth. He would definitely b the moment he returned to his fold. If that happened, the whole Music Association was bound to know.


    How was that supposed to be a good thing?


    Elder Wang wondered what the heck Elder Xu was thinking.


    Elder Xu frowned and turned to argue with Elder Wang, but before he could utter a word, he spotted Yao Tang approaching from a distance.


    His eyes instantly lit up in shock and relief.


    ¡°What is wrong with your disciple?¡±


    Jiang Yu, prodded, visibly confused.


    He could tell that these elders had something very important to discuss, but they were being so mysterious and secretive about it.


    Even Elder Wang was acting strangely. He might have had a terrible temper in the past, but he had nevershed out at innocent people at random as he had just done to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Elder Xu eximed. ¡°It¡¯s her! She is my new disciple. I just¡­ I wanted to introduce her to the String Pavilion, but she went out earlier in the afternoon, so I never had the chance.¡±


    Elder Xu looked expectantly at Yao Tang.


    The other elders followed the direction of his gaze, and soon mimicked his expression of surprise and relief. Elder Wang, the most hot-tempered of them all, even sported a proud smile.


    Now, Jiang Yu was baffled more than ever.


    It wasn¡¯t just Elder Wang, but the rest of these elders were also acting weird.


    If this was Elder Xu¡¯s disciple, then why were all of them beaming with such delight?


    Yao Tang stopped in front of Jiang Yu, and Elder Xu happily introduced them to each other. Before that, however, he looked Yao Tang up and down to make sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt in any way.


    ¡°Tangtang, say hello. This is Elder Jiang of the String Pavilion. Based on the order of seniority, you may address him as your uncle.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded at Yao Tang with his signature smile.


    Yao Tang nodded and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 795 - 795 Token of Their Meeting

    795 Token of Their Meeting


    Jiang Yu peered at Yao Tang and tried to size her up. Other than her outstanding appearance, he found nothing remarkable about the girl. Although, he had to give her credit for getting this far.


    She looked to be no more than 20 years old, yet she was able to enter the Cab and earn the approval of so many elders.


    After thinking about it some more, Jiang Yu surmised that she probably wasn¡¯t as simple as he initially thought.


    He shed her a debonair smile and removed the jade pendant from his folding fan. ¡°How nice to meet you. I don¡¯t have anything else on me, so please take this jade pendant as a token of our first meeting. I look forward to seeing you often in the future.¡±


    Yao Tang could tell at a nce that the jade piece was of excellent quality.


    Fine patterns were carved along its surface. Without a doubt, it was crafted by a great master. This must be the only one of its kind in the entire capital.


    With that said, the jade pendant was a little too precious for an introductory gift.


    But before she could refuse, Elder Wang had already stepped forward and grabbed the pendant, and proceeded to stuff it in Yao Tang¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite toward him. The String Pavilion doesn¡¯tck such items. It would be a waste not to take it.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at the old man¡¯s expression and said nothing.


    Yao Tang turned to Elder Xu for guidance, and thetter gestured for her to ept the pendant.


    ¡°Well, won¡¯t you thank your uncle for his generosity?¡± Elder Li said with a smile.


    Again, Yao Tang nodded obediently and thanked Jiang Yu.


    The elders¡¯ open affection for the girl piqued Jiang Yu¡¯s curiosity even more. ¡°I wonder, who is this beautiful girl¡¯s teacher, exactly?¡±


    Each elder was protective of his own apprentice, and rarely regarded a peer¡¯s pupil as his own. And yet, they all appeared to be doting on Yao Tang.


    Moreover, these were the five great elders of the Cab. They were the most powerful and influential in the inner circle, and their backgrounds were not to be underestimated.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, of course!¡±


    Elder Wang was the first to speak, his face filled with pride as he stroked his beard.


    Elder Li immediately retorted, ¡°Nice try, Old Man Wang. Tangtang is clearly my disciple. Don¡¯t even think about snatching her away!¡±


    ¡°How shameless, I was the one who found Tantang first!¡±


    Elder Xu cried out in outrage.


    The old men exchanged a look of annoyance, none of them willing to give an inch. This wasn¡¯t surprising, as they were all stubborn by nature.


    Jiang Yu was understandably taken aback. These were the respectable elders whom a lot of people looked up to. It was jarring to see them throw tantrums like children.


    Elder Xu noticed his expression and gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°Our Tangtang is much too talented, so we made the unanimous decision to train her together. In short, we are all her teachers. I do apologize for showing you such an embarrassing disy of immaturity just now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head and took a closer look at Yao Tang, his interest growing by the second.


    He had no idea just how good this girl was, but she had somehow reduced these elders to squabbling over her like kids at kindergarten. It was almost inconceivable, if not for the fact that he had just witnessed it for himself.


    He narrowed his eyes at Yao Tang and tried to look beyond her appearance.


    The elders misinterpreted his obvious curiosity and practically jumped in panic. What if the String Pavilion tried to take advantage of Tangtang as well?


    With that thought in mind, they wasted no time sending Jiang Yu away.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Elder Jiang,¡± Elder Xu said gently. ¡°We still have important matters to discuss among ourselves, so we won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I shall take my leave, then. Tangtang, doe over and y the zither with me when you are free.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew how to read between the lines. He promptly said his farewell.


    He was still marveling at the encounter as he left. He didn¡¯t know what kind of spell that apprentice had cast on the elders, but they certainly cared a lot about her.


    As soon as Jiang Yu disappeared from sight, the elders waved Yao Tang into the meeting hall.


    They settled down and asked Yao Tang to recount everything that had happened.


    ¡°Quick, Tangtang. Tell me who you managed to return!¡± Elder Xu said anxiously.


    ¡°Did anything else happen on your way back?¡±


    She must have faced a great deal of danger. It was a miracle that she had returned safely.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Chauffeur Wang betrayed us. He has joined the Green Cloud Pavilion and brought us to a remote highway for an ambush. In the end, one of their Elders came to take over the situation.¡±


    She shot a meaningful look at the elders when said thatst bit.

 Chapter 796 - 796 Taken a Captive

    796 Taken a Captive


    The elders acted as if they knew nothing about it and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°And then?¡± Elder Li urged. ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°We captured that elder and nned to use him to negotiate with the Green Cloud Pavilion. We wanted to exchange him for Elder Chen and his disciple. They agreed to the deal.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s exnation was brief and concise.


    ¡°And then you guys came back? Just like that?¡±


    Elder Xu seemed unconvinced.


    But Yao Tang only nodded.


    Elder Xu muttered something to himself, doubts swirling in his heart. How many people did the Green Cloud Pavilion send this time?


    ¡°Old Man Wang, this is an utter betrayal of our kindness and generosity. If that bastard hadn¡¯t done so much for the Cab, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted him at all. I didn¡¯t think he would stab us in the back like this!¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s chest tightened with bitterness.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that his faith in the goodness of others had almost led to a disaster.


    As for Chauffeur Wang, he had worked for the Cab for over a decade.


    They never had a reason to think that he was a snake in their midst.


    Sadly, they were mistaken.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the people from the Green Cloud Pavilion were careless enough to send only one elder,¡± the long-robed one said.


    ¡°Otherwise, you would have been in grave danger.¡±


    Elder Xu nodded in agreement. ¡°By the looks of it, they were pretty confident in their scheme. That was a close one, to be sure.¡±


    Yao Tang listened to their discussion in silence.


    At that moment, a disciple came over and told her, ¡°The car is parked. It¡¯s a weaponized vehicle, isn¡¯t it? Where did ite from?¡±


    A single nce at the exterior was all it took for him to know that the car was modified.


    It wasn¡¯t until he entered the vehicle that he realized the extent of its features. It had all kinds ofplicated weapons and other attack equipment inside, as well as ammunition supplies.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t your ordinary car.


    Yao Tang felt everyone¡¯s eyes on her. ¡°I borrowed it from the Elder of the Green Cloud Pavilion. It drove it over and it¡¯s quitefortable. Good performance, too.¡±


    Although her words were said lightly, her passion for cars was apparent.


    Unfortunately, it got lost in the implications of what she had said. So the car belonged to the Green Pavilion, a sworn enemy of the Cab.


    The disciple couldn¡¯t help but gape at Yao Tang.


    When he finally snapped back to his senses, he asked, ¡°What about that person inside the car?¡±


    By the time he had parked the car, he realized that someone else was in the backseat, all tied up. His face was severely disfigured, and his clothes were all bloodied. He looked terrifying.


    Additionally, his mouth was stuffed with a ball of cloth, and he struggled desperately against his binds.


    But of course, the disciple didn¡¯t dare to make a move on his own, so he sought Yao Tang out to ask for instructions on how to proceed.


    Who was that person, anyway?


    Meanwhile, the elders were frozen in shock.


    If the enemy had brought a weaponized vehicle with them, then that meant that they were a more formidable force than the elders had originally presumed.


    How did Yao Tang subdue all those people?


    And how did she manage to catch one of them so easily?


    The elders could only scratch their heads and stroke their beards. As puzzled as they were, they knew one thing for sure¡ªthis matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    If the other party was this well-equipped, then they should have been well-prepared, too!


    And yet, Yao Tang had escaped unscathed and even took the Green Cloud pavilion¡¯s elder captive.


    The Cab Elders looked at each other, then looked at Yao Tang.


    Their judgment was palpable in the air.


    They might be old, but they were far from senile. They wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily.


    Yao Tang bristled under their scrutiny. After racking her brains for a while, she said, ¡°I already took a driving test. I have a license.¡±


    The elders¡¯ turned even more glum.


    Who gave a damn about her driver¡¯s license? They were just worried about her and scared at the prospect of her falling into evil hands.


    They knew they needed to know more about the incident.

 Chapter 797 - 797 The Traitor

    797 The Traitor


    ¡°Did the Green Cloud Pavilion¡¯s elder bring anyone with him?¡± Elder Wang asked in earnest.


    ¡°He did,¡± Yao Tang replied.


    Her tone was full of meaning when she added, ¡°But he won¡¯t able to bring them back.¡±


    There were a lot of men back there. They could have been transported by the sheer number of vehicles they hade in, but it was too troublesome to even bring them into the cars.


    Yao Tang might have had a better shot at doing thatpared to herpanions, but she figured it would only be a waste of her time. She had no use for those people, anyway.


    And so, they were left lying there, like rocks in the field.


    The Cab Elders¡¯ minds raced after hearing yet another revtion.


    Impatient, Elder Wang couldn¡¯t help but be blunt. ¡°You mean to say that you defeated their elder and used him as a hostage to threaten the Green Cloud Pavilion? And that you hijacked their weaponized vehicle to escape?¡±


    Yao Tang pondered for a moment.


    She had beaten those thugs to near insanity that they weren¡¯t able to stop her even if they wanted to. So, Elder Wang was more or less correct, right?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened,¡± she nodded emphatically.


    ¡°But I only borrowed the car, okay? I didn¡¯t steal it. They made no objections, so I drove it back here.¡±


    There truly had been no objection whatsoever.


    But to say that she had hijacked the vehicle¡­


    Technically, that wasn¡¯t true at all.


    A few other disciples had taken it upon themselves to bring Yao Tang¡¯s captive over.


    Just like that, Elder Nie appeared before them.


    He looked like a wilted eggnt¡ªhis head was lowered, and he barely had any presence.


    His chest and arms were covered in bruises, and his cheeks were swollen. He looked nothing like his usual self.


    For the first few seconds, the Cab Elders didn¡¯t even recognize him.


    They had a sense of familiarity with him, they just couldn¡¯t put their finger on where they had seen him before.


    How peculiar¡­


    ¡°Raise your head!¡±


    Elder Wang suddenly barked, his face cold and ruthless.


    Elder Nie trembled. He had been dragged here as a traitor, and he knew that his guilt was all but set in stone.


    He lowered his head even further as a chill ran down his spine.


    He was an elder, for goodness¡¯ sake! Never had he experienced being gawked upon as though he were some monkey in the zoo.


    Worst of all, it was his fellow elders who were peering at him. He was mortified.


    Elder Nie considered it his good fortune that his face had been beaten beyond recognition. This way, it was likely that no one would be able to tell it was him.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t this Elder Nie?¡±


    Elder Li pointed in shock, his face a mask of utter disbelief. ¡°Am I seeing things? Is it really Elder Nie?¡±


    How could he betray the Cab?


    Hearing his words, the other elders took a closer look at the kneeling captive. Sure enough, it was Elder Nie.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Elder Wang sprang to his feet. His gaze was sharp and piercing, and if it had a physical manifestation, it would have skewered Elder Nie on the spot.


    They knew that they had a traitor in the inner sect, but Cai Cheng was a mere disciple.


    To think there was another one among the Cab Elders!


    This was beyond anything they could have imagined.


    Elder Xu took a little longer to recover from the shock. When he did, he could only look at Elder Nie with a pained expression.


    ¡°As an elder, you have the duty to put the interests of the Cab above everything else. Tell me, why did you betray us? The Cab has treated you well all these years, so why did you do it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t think of a single reason why Elder Nie would go behind their backs.


    Elder Nie was usually quiet and kept to himself. Everyone thought that he simply had a shy disposition and didn¡¯t force him out of hisfort zone.


    Little did they know that he was already plotting his treachery.


    One of the disciples pulled the gag out of Elder Nie¡¯s mouth with a vicious tug.


    The old man immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. He finally looked up and sneered at his peers. ¡°Ha! Treated me well? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying that?


    ¡°We are all Cab Elders, but you never saw me as your equal! I constantly had to abide by your wishes. You take all the good resources and pick the most promising pupils, then gloat that they rank higher than mine. Is this how you treat a fellow elder well?¡±


    His eyes were filled with hatred, and his voice dripped with grievance.


    To him, these old bastards were only putting on an act. They speak self-righteously, as if they had always looked out for him, but in reality, he was always left forst when it came to the distribution of resources.


    Anyone withmon sense would see that this wasn¡¯t fair at all.

 Chapter 798 - 798 Unjust Treatment

    798 Unjust Treatment


    In Elder Nie¡¯s eyes, the Cab Elders were just a bunch of hypocrites. So he had chosen a greener pasture for himself, what was wrong with that?


    They were the ones who hogged all the resources instead of sharing them equally among everyone!


    The Cab Elders were in a state of disbelief. How could Elder Nie betray them over something so trivial?


    They couldn¡¯t grasp his reasoning at all.


    Mostly because they had never heard of a ce where a prestigious circle like theirs distributed the resources equally. In the first ce, these resources were all based on the members¡¯ individual efforts and merits.


    The perfect example of this would be Elder Xu. By all rights, his aptitude was fairly average, and he wasn¡¯t recognized as a particrly outstanding elder in the Cab.


    And yet, he often obtained the most resources out of all of them.


    This is because Elder Xu was constantly training hismanding skills, and was the most diligent when it came to his duties. He never failed to make the top three on the merit list every month, so he naturally received more resources.


    The logic behind this was that the more resources one had, the quicker he would progress in his learning.


    Elder Xu might not have been as proficient as Elder Nie when they had first entered the Cab, but he had managed to be the First Elder and raise disciples who were now capable enough to take charge of their own areas.


    All of these were a testament to Elder Xu¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°Elder Nie, do you still remember?¡± Elder Xu said in a wistful tone. ¡°Back when we first entered the Cab, I wasn¡¯t even as good as you.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard since, and earned my current ce through hard work. It¡¯s not that the Cab is unjust in its treatment, you simply didn¡¯t work hard enough. You cannot fault others for your shorings.¡±


    For decades, the distribution process had always been open and transparent. They would even post an audit report on the exhibition board in the hall. No one had ever raised an objection.


    But here Elder Nie was, iming that their long-held practices were unfair to him. Even the disciples who stood at the side could not understand his way of thinking.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it at all!¡± Elder Nie roared and shook his head like a madman.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m talented and that¡¯s why you ignored me! None of the senior brothers were even speaking to me. You were all against me! You bastards are so used to sucking up to the strong while stepping on the weak, and now you¡¯re making this my fault!


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t my fault! You¡¯re the ones who are unjust!


    ¡°Let me tell you, the Green Cloud Pavilion is different. They recognized my skills and made me the Grand Elder. I have endless resources at my disposal, and I can even choose my own disciples. They respect me and allow me to do whatever I want.¡±


    Elder Nie¡¯s crazed eyes drifted from one elder to another. ¡°If you had only given me what I deserve, I would never have joined the Green Cloud Pavilion! You can¡¯t me me for betraying you, you did this to me! You were the ones who forced my hand!¡±


    He was clearly having a meltdown. His defeat had really dealt a great blow to him, and he was having a hard time epting it.


    How could he fall by a young girl¡¯s hands?


    When he came to his senses, he found that everyone was still staring at him like he was a piece of scum.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that! It¡¯s not my fault, I tell you!¡±


    The Cab Elders couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pain at the sight of Elder Nie. Perhaps he was right, and they bore some fault, too. For so many years, they had only paid attention to their own growth and never cared about their peers¡¯ struggles.


    If they had extended a guiding hand toward Elder Nie, he might have not ended up like this.


    Elder Xu¡¯s heart ached when he thought about this, but they still had another matter to settle. Yao Tang had told them that the Green Cloud Pavilion had agreed to exchange hostages.


    But the Elder Nie in front of him was just a weak, sorry excuse for an elder, whereas Elder Chen was one of the five Great Elders in the Cab.


    The Green Cloud Pavilion was a cunning force that always put their interests above others, so how could they be willing to give up Elder Chen and his disciple for the sake of Elder Nie?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Can this be another scheme that the Green Cloud Pavilion has concocted?¡± Elder Li thought aloud. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re nning something else.¡±


    ¡°I believe they will set up another ambush,¡± Elder Wang remarked in a cold voice. ¡°The exchange is probably just a distraction so that their men can attack us when our guards are down. This is how they usually do things, after all.¡±


    The Green Cloud Pavilion was not to be trusted.


    They had proven this time and time again, by resorting to dirty tricks and underhanded attacks.


    ¡°In that case,¡± Yao Tang spoke up, ¡°we should be the ones to decide the location of the exchange.¡±

 Chapter 799 - 799 President Tan’s Awakening

    799 President Tan¡¯s Awakening


    The elders let out a collective sigh of relief. They liked this idea, it gave them some semnce of confidence.


    If they chose the location, they could make sure that the enemy could not set up an ambush.


    Perhaps they could have Elder Chen and his disciple back, after all.


    This should be a nice development.


    Now that most of the problems were cleared up, the elders were more or less at ease. It was only then that they realized Yao Tang was all by herself.


    Where were the father and son that had left with her earlier?


    They had been so worried about Yao Tang that President Tan and Tan Jian had slipped from their minds.


    At some point, they figured that the two must have been detained and would appear sooner orter, but half a day had already passed, and they were still nowhere in sight.


    This presented yet another conundrum.


    Were those two injured, by any chance?


    ¡°Did Xiao Tan and his son note with you?¡± Elder Xu asked worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see them anywhere? Were they hurt from the attack?¡±


    ¡°What! They were injured?¡±


    ¡°How are they? Where are they now?¡±


    The elders asked one after another, their expressions filled with anxiety. They looked ready to go and look for President Tan at any second.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re fine,¡± Yao Tang said. Then, seeing how worried they are, she continued to exin the situation.


    ¡°Teacher has awakened his spiritual powers. He was exhausted from the whole ordeal, so he wanted to get some rest instead ofing over.¡±


    The elders blinked at her in surprise.


    So that was how it was!¡±


    The President had actually awakened through the incident. This, too, was a good thing, especially for President Tan.


    Elder Li stroked his beard and smiled at Yao Tang. ¡°So, Xiao Tan also had a hand in defeating Elder Nie¡¯s people, eh? It makes a lot of sense now.¡±


    When it came to spiritual strength, even novices had abilities that ordinary people couldn¡¯t match.


    Some of them could even take on a hundred enemies at once.


    Considering President Tan¡¯s newfound strength, it was no longer that surprising that they had beaten up those hooligans from the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    Yao Tang saw her chance and nodded in earnest. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what happened!¡±


    Since President Tan wasn¡¯t around, there was no point in her telling the truth.


    The elders hade up with their own analysis, anyway, so she might as well y along.


    ¡°You!¡± Elder Nie suddenly yelled.


    He hated the satisfied smile on her face and wanted to expose her.


    But his roar took a toll on his already weakened Qi, and he immediately spat out another mouthful of blood.


    His blood sttered on the ground before him, and after a few seconds, Elder Nie passed out.


    The Cab Elders thought nothing of his outburst. They were just relieved to finally have an exnation of how Yao Tang was able to return in one piece.


    It turned out that President Tan had taken been the one to dispose of their enemies.


    Although it was his first awakening, he had been practicing diligently over the years, and had umted a lot of energy within him. Once it exploded, he was definitely more than capable of dealing with several people.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Xiao Tan would have such an opportunity,¡± Elder Xuughed jovially. ¡°It appears that the incident is a blessing in disguise.¡±


    He had grown rather fond of President Tan when he first discovered that he was Yao Tang¡¯s teacher.


    Even the usually cold Elder Wang nodded in approval. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a good thing that he came with Tangtang, or he would never have had such a fortuitous encounter.¡±


    The other apprentices clicked their tongues and rolled their eyes when they heard this.


    These old geezers were really biased toward their new junior sister.


    Now, they were even saying that getting attacked was a blessing!


    Elder Li chuckled and added, ¡°We should admit Xiao Tan to the Cab as well, so he can practice with us. What an inspiring story this will make, master and disciple can practice together and learn from each other!¡±


    The eldersughed in unison, and the atmosphere gradually turned from gloom to harmony.


    His failure to enter the Cab had always been a sore spot for President Tan.


    It made him feel inadequate, and he eventually let go of his hopes and resigned himself to his fate.


    Who would have thought that his dream woulde true so suddenly, and at his current age, too?


    Everyone was sure that President Tan would be overjoyed once he heard of this.


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± Elder Xu said after a while. ¡°What about the people that the traitor brought with him?¡±


    He pointed at Elder Nie, whoy unconscious on the ground. ¡°Are they also in the car you drove here?¡±

 Chapter 800 - 800 "Who Did This?"

    800 ¡°Who Did This?¡±


    It was another disciple who answered. ¡°Elder, there was no one else in the car. I only saw Elder Nie.¡±


    When they heard this, the Cab Elders turned to Yao Tang in confusion.


    If she hadn¡¯t brought those people with her, then where were they?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take them as hostages as well?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to gain the upper hand against the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    Elder Xu was nning to take advantage of the situation and interrogate those men.


    But Yao Tang only waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Those people are still in the same ce we left them. It¡¯s too troublesome to bring them along.¡±


    The elders looked at each other.


    Yao Tang and President Tan left their enemies, just like that?


    ¡°What if they escaped?¡± Elder Li asked. ¡°It¡¯s no different from releasing a captured tiger back into the mountains, is it?¡±


    Since they had defeated the enemy, they should have just brought them back. They could extract some valuable information regarding the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    If they just let them go, it might prove to be a fatal mistaketer down the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Yao Tang spoke calmly and sipped her tea.


    Even so, the elders were worried. If the Green Cloud Pavilion found out about this, they might refuse to exchange Elder Chen back with them.


    They could have used those extra henchmen to leverage their goal. After all, Elder Nie was nothingpared to Elder Chen.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, gather back all the disciples and send a group to the ce of ambush. Have them take a look at the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    The disciple who had brought Elder Nie nodded and prepared to leave.


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow at Elder Xu. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s too much trouble. Is this really necessary?¡±


    Those people were no longer of any use, anyway. They were either dead or disabled. They would be much more useful as fertilizer to those fields.


    Elder Xu shook his head and smiled kindly. ¡°You have nothing to fear. We have strength in numbers. It should be no trouble at all.¡±


    After saying that, Elder Xu gathered all the Cab disciples, picked out ten people and had them fully armed, then gave them charge of the Cab¡¯s vehicles to drive to the location.


    With ten capable disciples, it should be absolutely safe.


    After all, these were the experts of the Cab¡¯s spiritual teachings. They could easily capture those puny men from the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    Even President Tan was able to subdue them, so it should be a piece of cake for these ten.


    Yao Tang gave them the details of the location and said nothing else.


    After seeing the disciples off, the elders returned to the main hall and discussed how best to deal with the traitor, Cai Cheng. They also deliberated on how the exchange with the Green Cloud Pavilion should go.


    Soon enough, Elder Xu¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from the disciple called Xiao Zhao.


    Curious, the other elders crowded around Elder Xu. Nobody video called under normal circumstances. If the disciples needed anything, they usually just called.


    Elder Xu quickly answered the call.


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s face appeared on the screen, and he was sporting a rather strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Xu demanded before the young man could speak. ¡°Did something happen? Did you run into some trouble?¡±


    Elder Li craned his neck over Elder Xu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve encountered a problem you can¡¯t solve, just tell us.¡±


    The elders waited with some anticipation, but Xiao Zhao seemed to be having difficulty exining the situation.


    In the end, he went for the simplest approach. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Please take a look for yourselves, Elders!¡±


    With that, the camera panned out to the field, showing the bodies on the ground.


    Most of them were motionless and were likely lifeless as well.


    Only a few were still gasping for breath, but they seemed incapable of doing anything else.


    Needless to say, the elders were shocked by the sight. They didn¡¯t expect this at all. Had these people lost their strength?


    But they were also wounded. It looked like they had been cut and stabbed in various ces.


    That meant that they hadn¡¯t been attacked by spiritual energy alone.


    This invalidated their earlier guess involving President Tan.


    He hadn¡¯t fought alone, there must have been at least one other person beside him.


    And that person was incredibly powerful, judging by the injuries they had inflicted upon the enemies.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Elder Li asked in a daze.


    If it wasn¡¯t President Tan, then who else could it possibly be?

 Chapter 801 - 801 The Capable Tan Jian

    801 The Capable Tan Jian


    Elder Xu turned to Yao Tang. ¡°These external injuries in their bodies are fatal. This can¡¯t be the work of Xiao Tan, can it?¡±


    Yao Tang sighed helplessly. ¡°I did it.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to admit it to these old men. After all, she hadn¡¯t exactly done a good thing. The Cab Elders might even disown her for this.


    The worst part was that Yao Tang had always been well-behaved in front of them.


    Now that she was exposed, she knew that her image was irrevocably ruined.


    Unexpectedly, the elders didn¡¯t admonish her right away. Instead, they seemed to be pondering among themselves, as though they didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    After a moment, Elder Li¡¯s face lit up with realization. ¡°Oh, I see. I understand now. It must have been Tan Jian!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t the father, then it should be the son. In any case, it couldn¡¯t have been Yao Tang.


    Really, he didn¡¯t expect the young man to be so secretive. All this time, they thought Tan Jian was just another wealthy yboy.


    Elder Wang quickly jumped in with the assumption and nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s the kid. He¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t he? Who would have thought that he actually had such skill.¡±


    ¡°Right? The kid looked skinny, but he sure is good at fighting.¡±


    The eldersughed and began to heap praises on Tan Jian. Just like that, the tense atmosphere dispersed once more.


    ¡°Not bad, eh? When that boyes over, I¡¯ll be sure tomend him for his actions.¡±


    ¡°His attitude, too! A strong person doesn¡¯t reveal his true appearance so carelessly. He is admirable for living up to that adage.¡±


    ¡°He must take after his father. Xiao Tan awakened his spiritual strength at a critical moment, while Tan Jian disyed his talent inbat. He took most of the goons out on his own, right? What a promising young man.¡±


    ¡°I am very much impressed. I honestly thought he was just another frivolous kid, but it turns out that he was simply good at keeping a low profile.¡±


    Their exchange was followed by another round ofughter.


    Yao Tang sat to the side and listened to the elders¡¯ chatter in silence. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about the situation.


    ¡°It really was me,¡± she tried telling them again.


    But her words were drowned out by the old men¡¯s merriment. Even Elder Xu, who sat closest to Yao Tang, didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    ¡°Elders, please contain your excitement for a moment. What should we do about this? There are so many people here, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t fit in the vehicles we brought.¡±


    Xiao Zhao looked rather bitter through the screen.


    They had all presumed that they would only be carting a dozen people at most, which was why they only brought two medium-sized vans.


    In reality, there were dozens upon dozens of bodies here. Even if they had brought ten vans, it would take several trips for them to bring everyone.


    What were they supposed to do?


    Beside him, the other apprentices stood at attention, their faces mottled with worry and apprehension.


    Elder Xu waved a hand and dered, ¡°Clean up the scene and only bring those who are still alive. Forget about everything else. Hurry ande back early.¡±


    And then he ended the call.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the disciples to return. The vans screeched to a halt in front of the meeting hall, and the elders went over to take a look.


    A handful of people alighted from the vehicles.


    They hadn¡¯t even filled a single van.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tan Jian to be this capable! How did he deal with so many people all by himself?¡±


    ¡°But this is a good thing, too, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°He is a promising young man, indeed. When Deng Hai and the rest arrive, we shall let them learn from Tan Jian and see how he managed to pull this off.¡±


    ¡°What a pivotal moment it is to bear witness to that kid¡¯s skills. We have gravely underestimated him!¡±


    Despite their surprise, the elders never stopped praising Tan Jian.


    In their minds, he had truly exceeded all expectations. At first, they thought that he had only beaten up a bunch of people. Who knew he could be so ruthless that only a handful of people were left alive?


    And to think that he only revealed his strength in order to defend Yao Tang and President Tan.


    Tan Jian had really done well.


    Yao Tang listened to the old men apuding Tan Jian and felt sorry for him for a brief second. Even so, she only nodded along and didn¡¯t try to refute them again.


    Since the elders had pinned the credit to someone else, she thought it best not to stir the pot.


    The elders refused to believe her anyway. She might as well ride on the misunderstanding and write it off as a quirky twist of fate.


    ¡°Tangtang, I don¡¯t suppose the Green Cloud Pavilion is aware of the extent of their casualties¡­ Right?¡± Elder Xu asked tentatively.

 Chapter 802 All In One Piece

    Elder Xu stroked his beard and thought about the impending negotiation. It would be better if those guys from the Green Cloud Pavilion didn''t know.


    They could use the inevitable confusion to their advantage.


    With the Cab in retaliation mode, the Green Cloud Pavilionwas bound to suffer a huge loss. He would like to see if those bastards dared to mess with them again in the future.


    The Cab Elders couldn''t afford to lose steam now, or the outside world might think they were easy to bully.


    "That''s right," Elder Lisaid. "If theGreen Cloud Pavilionknows about this, there''s a good chance that the negotiations wouldn''t proceed."


    Even discounting the men who had died, what little of them left alive didn''t even qualify as functioning human beings. In all likelihood, they would remain in this useless state for the rest of their lives.


    The Green Cloud Pavilionwas notorious for its cruelty andck of mercy.


    If they knew that they would be getting a pile of dead and disabled bodies in exchange for Elder Chenand his disciple, they would certainly back out of the transaction.


    It wouldn''t be worth it, even if Elder Niewas thrown into the mix.


    He wasn''t even half as good as Elder Chen''s disciple. Moreover, he was already old, and his body was far from its prime. He didn''t hold that much value at all.


    Yao Tang was silent for a while as she considered the elders'' words. "I thinkYao Ranknows."


    The old men noticed her hesitation, causing doubt to creep into their hearts.


    "Did you discuss this on the phone with her?" Elder Xuasked.


    Who knew what else the girls could have talked about?


    "It''s not like that," Yao Tangsaid. "In any case, everyone is in one piece, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Don''t worry about it."


    Elder Xu''s lips twitched at that.


    He thought about the field of bodies he had seen through the video call earlier. Those people were a mess, yes, but it was true that they were all in one piece.


    They simply weren''t breathing anymore, that was all.


    Yao Tang was right.


    Elder Li let out a full bellyugh and gave her a thumbs up. "Not bad, not bad. You''re so clever,Tangtang! You really are worthy of being our disciple, you''re even more shameless than your master! It brings me much relief, for some reason."


    Elder Wang was grinning, too. "Ah, yes. There''s no need to be considerate of those bastards. If anything happenster on, we shall take responsibility."


    The deal stipted that every single man must be turned over, but no one said anything about them having to be alive.


    It wasn''t as if they were breaching the agreement.<novelnext> </novelnext>


    The Cab Eldersughed in satisfaction while gazing at Yao Tangin admiration.


    Yao Tang merely blinked at them innocently.


    Just then, she remembered another crucial matter and interrupted the elders'' fun.


    "Back then, Elder Niesaid that theGreen Cloud Pavilionhas a secret technique that can improve one''s spiritual power. It''s what enabled him to advance and be a Grand Elder."


    The old men nodded sagely.


    "We will interrogate these people before we hand them over."


    Elder Wang called over his disciple,Liu Feng. He gave thetter a few instructions and sent him away to carry out his tasks.


    Liu Feng nodded respectfully at the elders and went to do his bidding.


    After further discussion, the elders finally decided on a strategy to deal with the bargain. At the same time, they assembled enough manpower to deal with the aftermath should things go awry.


    ? With everything settled, Yao Tangtook out the mobile phone that she had seized earlier and ced it in the middle of the table.


    Then, she called a number.


    After a few rings, a middle-aged man''s voice came through the line.


    It sounded a lot like Vice-President Tang.


    Yao Tang said as much to the elders in a low voice, and they, too, recognized the other party.


    Elder Xu was the first to speak. "Vice-President Tang. How are you doing?"


    There was a pause on the other end, as if he wasn''t expecting to hear Elder Xu''s voice. After a brief moment,Vice-President Tanughed heartily.


    "Well, well. Hello, Elders. How have you been?"


    He seemed to be aware of the other elders'' presence, and it only fueled his arrogance. "Since the cat is out of the bag, let''s cut to the chase. I''m sure that the Elders value this negotiation as much as I do. Probably even more, yes?"


    Vice-President Tang''s eyes shed with hatred as he spoke.


    "Naturally," Elder Xureplied in azy tone. "Likewise, I am confident that theGreen Cloud Pavilionwill not be careless about this matter. I think it''s best that no one pulls any tricks, don''t you agree,Vice-President Tang?"


    Elder Xu gave extra emphasis on the words "Vice-President", almost as if he was taunting the other man.

 Chapter 803 Meeting Up

    Sure enough, Vice-President Tang was riled up. He hated the title. "Hmph! I have no time to talk nonsense with you. If you don''t tell me the time and ce, then I''ll decide for you."


    Of course, Elder Xucould not let him do that.


    In the end, they decided to meet at the entrance of the North alley on East Main Streetat 7:30 in the evening.


    The East Main Street was nowhere near the Music Association. People from all walks of life converge around that area.


    But it was a rtively t and clear location, with no crooks or dark alleys for people to hide in. The Green Cloud Pavilionwouldn''t be able to set up an ambush there.


    They had more than an hour before the designated meeting time.


    The elders ordered their apprentices to prepare a table full of dishes and encouraged everyone to have a good meal before heading out.


    The table was soonid out with specialty dishes of the capital, and they looked scrumptious.


    ? Yao Tang had not had her fill during lunchtime, so this was her chance to satisfy her hunger.


    "Junior Sister," Deng Haisaid with a shy smile. "If there''s anything else you''d like to eat, please tell. I''ll do my best to bring it to you."


    He had been floating in a cloud since he found out that Yao Tanghad returned safely. He was even more overjoyed when he heard thatYao Tangwas staying for dinner.


    His junior sister was beautiful and obedient. She was such a likable person.


    Elder Xu, who was sitting across from them, raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Go on, Tangtang, eat up. Don''t be shy. See if the food in Beijing suits your taste."


    "Thank you," Yao Tangsaid lightly and began to fill her bowl.


    Everyone engaged in cheerful conversation as they finished their meal. Before long, it was 7 o''clock.


    By the time they arrived at East Main Street, the people from theGreen Cloud Pavilionwere already there.


    The person in the lead was dressed in a loose, ck, hooded robe. It was sorge, in fact, that it covered most of his face and only revealed his chin.


    He exuded a forbidding aura.


    Around him, his men all had weapons in their hands, and they sported simr ferocious expressions. They looked like they might lunge at the Cab in the blink of an eye.


    They all wore a brooch, which was pinned either to their sleeves or cors.


    It was the emblem of a cloud.<novelnext> </novelnext>


    They were obviously parading their identity as members of the Green Cloud Pavilion, as if they couldn''t get enough recognition.


    Elder Xu chuckled softly as he stepped forward. "You''re quite early, Vice-President Tang," he greeted the leader. "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Hmph!" the man snorted, his lips curling in disdain.


    "You''rete. I can''t help but doubt the sincerity of your Cab."


    His henchmen took that as their cue, and they brandished their weapons. One word, and they were ready to make their move.


    Elder Xuughed again and nced at his watch. It read exactly 7:30. "Perhaps your watch is not urate? It''s 7.30, on the dot. How are wete?"


    "That''s right, it says the same on my watch!" Elder Liinterjected.


    A murmur of agreement ensued from the Cab Elders'' side.


    "Ha!" Vice-President Tangsneered with disdain.


    "As expected, you people are just a bunch of scoundrels! Compared to our Green Cloud Pavilion, you are nothing but shameless and pretentious buffoons! We are much more superior to you."


    "Oh, please. If you did not kidnap our Elder Chenusing your dirty tactics, do you really think we would bother to waste our time on you?"Elder Wang''s tone was sharp as he lookedVice-President Tangin the eyes.


    He had long thought this Green Cloud Pavilionto be a pile of dog shit, an eyesore. They were just a group of petty thieves who took advantage of unsuspecting victims.


    And yet, they had the audacity to present themselves as something that could stand against the Cab.


    Howughable.


    This Vice-President Tangdidn''t even dare to show his face.


    "There is no need to be angry, Elder Wang. Just mind your own affairs and don''t dip into the issues of others. You need to be careful at your age. You might suffer a stroke and end up being bedridden. How pitiful would that be?"


    Vice-President Tang smirked under his hood, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Elder Wang pointed a trembling finger at him and was about to attack. Thankfully,Elder Xuwas able to calm him down and reminded him to focus on the bigger picture."


    Still, Elder Wangdid not miss the opportunity to curse. "Do you really think you''re something, huh? A rat who only scurries in the dark gets trampled once it goes out into the street."


    This time, it was the Cab disciples whoughed and taunted the other party.

 Chapter 804 - 804 Elder Nie’s Pleas

    804 Elder Nie¡¯s Pleas


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look! They¡¯re all wearing ck clothes. If you don¡¯t look closely, you might think they¡¯re huge rats scurrying around!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes shed with disdain as he taunted the enemy.


    He didn¡¯t know where these scum from the Green Cloud Pavilion got their confidence, for them to actually challenge the Cab.


    They only knew how to fight through deceit, after all.


    But Liu Feng had a point¡ªeveryone from the Green Cloud Pavilion was dressed in ck. They did look like oversized rats.


    ¡°You!¡± Vice-President Tang exploded and lifted an angry finger to point at Liu Feng. He refused to bear such insult!


    But then his eyes drifted over to a girl standing beside the elders. His gaze sharpened. ¡°It¡¯s you, right? You¡¯re Yao Tang. You¡¯re the one who captured Elder Nie.¡±


    He red at her with all the loathing and malice he could muster.


    If he could, he would lunge at her right there and then, and tear her to pieces.


    Noticing this, Elder Wang stepped in front of Yao Tang and shielded her from Vice-President Tang.


    ¡°What are you wasting time for? If the Green Cloud Pavilion doesn¡¯t want to proceed with the exchange, then say so at once! Stop dawdling.¡±


    They had already wasted a few precious minutes in this bickering nonsense.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think I want to be here? I don¡¯t like seeing your old mug, either.¡±


    After saying this, Vice-President Tang turned and gestured at his men to bring their prisoner out.


    One of hisckeys, anky guy, nodded and barked a few orders to hisrades.


    In the next moment, four burly men appeared, lugging a stretcher between them. Sure enough, the person lying on the stretcher was Elder Chen.


    He was motionless, and his eyes were closed. He appeared to be in deep slumber.


    Still, the Cab Elders didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with him.


    ¡°There you have it,¡± Vice-President Tang announced.


    He smirked at the Cab Elders. ¡°Well? Your precious Elder Chen is alive and well. You¡¯d better not be pulling any tricks behind my back.¡±


    Behind him, the men snarled in agreement.


    Elder Wang clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes in disdain.


    He motioned for their disciples to bring Elder Nie out as well.


    Unlike the listless Elder Chen, however, Elder Nie seemed to be lively, and his face was ruddy.


    He was gagged, though, and therefore couldn¡¯t speak.


    When he saw Vice-President Tang, he cried out frantically, his body twisting here and there.


    He seemed to be excited about something.


    The people from the Green Cloud Pavilion naturally presumed that it had something to do with his inevitable rescue.


    And so, they weren¡¯t as affected by his reaction as they probably should be.


    Unbeknownst to them, Elder Nie was trying to express a desperate plea.


    He didn¡¯t care about returning to the Green Cloud Pavilion. Instead, he wanted to tell them to cancel the exchange.


    Once they were back in the Green Cloud Pavilion and the rest discovered that his men were all disabled, Elder Nie was certain that he would suffer the consequences.


    He would no longer hold any value in the organization, and the Pavilion Master might even kill him!


    On the other hand, if he stayed here, he still had a chance for survival. The Cab Elders wouldn¡¯t dispose of him, if only for the sake of their previous friendship.


    Elder Nie blinked his eyes rapidly in an attempt to grab Vice-President Tang¡¯s attention. He blinked and blinked until his eyelids started to cramp.


    But Elder Wang spoke then, much to his dismay.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Those three simple words crushed all the hope that Elder Nie had left.


    Even so, he struggled with all his might as he was brought back to the van.


    It was a pity that no one from the Green Cloud Pavilion took notice of his strange behavior. In fact, no one seemed to care much about him at all.


    Vice-President Tang, in particr, didn¡¯t appear happy nor relieved to see that Elder Nie was alive.


    If anything, he looked like he was plotting something else.


    With a wave of his hand, another one of his subordinates walked forward carrying aptop. He turned it on, and the screen disyed a man sitting under a massive tree.


    This man was tied up and had a bag over his head. Even with the grainy resolution, it was obvious that he was trying to break free from his binds.


    It was none other than Elder Chen¡¯s disciple, Zhang Yi.


    Vice-President Tang cut the feed short and gave ryed Zhang Yi¡¯s location to the Cab Elders. He then demanded assurance that the other hostages were fine.

 Chapter 805 Another Ambush

    Elder Xu nodded and gestured at his apprentices to show their own video footage of the captured hostages.


    Like Zhang Yi, these men were tied up and trying to break free from their binds.


    By all appearances, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with them, either.


    The Cab Elders also gave the location to the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    With that out of the way, they proceeded with the transaction ording to the rules they had previously set.


    These were approved by both sides, so it was expected to go smoothly from here.


    After making sure that both Elder ChenandElder Niewere fine, they would need to show proof that the other hostages were also unharmed.


    Then, they would reveal the location of these remaining hostages and have them rescued.


    The people of Green Cloud Paviliondidn''t know it, but they were in for a surprise.


    After all, these so-called hostages were either dead or disabled.


    This was also why the Cab Elders had devised this n to exchange the others in a different location.


    If they had brought those hostages here, Vice-President Tangwould definitely not agree to the trade.


    This way, the Green Cloud Pavilionwas led to believe that they were getting back fully abled henchmen, thereby replenishing their manpower.


    As for the Cab, they could easily have some disciples swoop in and save Zhang Yi, then quickly return to safety.


    Even if Vice-President Tangdiscovered the ruseter on, he wouldn''t be able to do much about it.


    The Cab, on the other hand, would sessfully rescue both Elder ChenandZhang Yi.


    This was a solid n, indeed.


    Elder Wang cleared his throat and lifted his chin towardVice-President Tang.


    "All right, now that we have the locations, shall we send our people to rescue them?"


    Everything had gone without a hitch so far, there was no point in dying the rescue.


    Dragging it further wouldn''t benefit either side, after all.


    Vice-President Tang smiled slowly, and a sinister glint entered his eyes.<novelnext> </novelnext>


    "Of course, please go right ahead."


    He waved his hand mboyantly in front of the Cab Elders, as if he was granting them permission.


    Shortly after that, both parties sent their people to the designated locations. They would rescue the others first, and then they would trade the two elders before parting ways.


    The most important people were left forst as a guarantee of sorts.


    This scenario had its advantages as well. With most of the people gone for the rescue operations, there were fewer enemies to fight off here.


    Twenty minutester, a disciple from the Cab called, his voice wrought with anxiety. "Elder, we didn''t find Elder Chen''s apprentice! Instead, we were attacked by hooligans hiding nearby."


    "What?" Elder Wangthundered. He didn''t think that theGreen Cloud Pavilionwould be shameless until the end.


    To think that they would set up another ambush, even now. This certainly was a new low for these oversized rats.


    The irony of it all was that both parties had agreed to the terms, yet neither had abided by them.


    Seeing Elder Wang''s shocked face,Vice-President Tanughed hysterically, much like a deranged man would.


    His maniacal eyes darted from one Cab Elder to the next as he pped his hands in excitement.


    "Oh, Elder Wang,Elder Wang! You said I was despicable, didn''t you? Well, I''ll show you just how despicable I can be! Thank you for the bargaining chips you''ve sent to our door. TheGreen Cloud Paviliondly epts!"


    In truth, he had never intended to trade Elder Chenfrom the start.


    That old geezer was so weak that he had been defeated by a handful of amateurs.


    Just as Elder Niehad thought, theGreen Cloud Pavilionhad no use for a worthless minion like him.


    And just as everyone had initially expected, they had, of course, set up another ambush for the Cab''s disciples.


    With this, not only would Vice-President Tangget his people back, he would also be taking those foolish, self-righteous apprentices captive.


    Now, the Green Cloud Pavilionhad significant leverage against the Cab.


    And if they were to capture the rest that was left here, the entire Cab would probably copse.


    Vice-President Tang licked his lips in anticipation. He was just a few steps away from bing the supreme ruler of the entireMusic Association.


    Forget about Elder Nieand his superior position, he was nothing more than a speck of dust at this point.

 Chapter 806 Weaklings

    As things stood, Elder Nie had already divulged most of the secrets of the Cab. If they kept him in the Green Cloud Pavilion, he would only pose a threat to the Pavilion Master.


    A treacherous snake never changed its nature. If Elder Niewas able to betray the Cab, then it was only a matter of time until he did the same to theGreen Cloud Pavilion.


    They couldn''t afford to have any of their confidential information leaking out.


    Vice-President Tang had only agreed to the conditions of the exchange because he wanted to lull the Cab Elders into thinking that they had the upper hand withElder Nie.


    These geezers might think that Vice-President Tanggave a damn aboutElder Nie, but it couldn''t be further from the truth. He couldn''t care less if the old man died; he was no longer of any use to them, anyway.


    All in all, it would be the Green Cloud Pavilion''s victory at the end of the day.


    "Shameless!" Elder Wangspat out, his face filled with rage.


    "How dare you go against our agreement! You''re digging your own grave, I tell you. Who do you think will cooperate with you in the future when you betray the other party''s confidence like this?"


    Vice-President Tang was unfazed byElder Wang''s rebuke. If anything, he became even chipper.


    "Do you think I care about that?" heughed. "Those trifling matters are only for the weak. The Green Cloud Paviliondoesn''t give a hoot about what others think. We only need to win."


    Besides, if the other party refused to cooperate, the Green Cloud Pavilionwould simply force them to.


    Promises were for pretentious dandies who didn''t have what it takes to thrive in a ruthless world.


    In any case, the Green Cloud Pavilionwas sure toe home with gains tonight. Not only would they be rescuing their men, but they would also be obtaining an additional bunch of Cab disciples, which would certainly be a huge blow to the Cab.


    It was a productive meeting, indeed.


    "You!" Elder Wangroared again, but he seemed unable to say anything else."You!"


    He was much too incensed.


    They had foolishly thought that this exchange was going to be a breeze. They should have known that the Green Cloud Pavilionwould not honor their word!


    Vice-President Tang began humming a merry tune as he waited for his people to report back to him. He wanted to answer the call in front of the Cab and anger them even further.


    He couldn''t wait to rub it in their faces.


    Unexpectedly, it was Elder Xu''s phone that rang. The old man answered the call, and an excited voice came through the line.


    "Elder Xu, we''ve already beaten the people who tried to ambush us. It only took two of our disciples to deal with them. We didn''t expect to defeat them so easily. I didn''t know the people from the Green Cloud Pavilionwere this week."


    His voice wasced with glee and relief as the Cab disciple added, "Elder Xu, do you want us to capture these men and bring them back as hostages?"<novelnext> </novelnext>


    Never in their wildest dreams did they think that they would be able to capture the enemy without much effort.


    It turned out that they were just a band of weaklings, all bark and very little bite.


    Elder Xu made a point of switching the phone to speaker mode and turning the volume up to the maximum so thatVice-President Tangcould also hear the conversation.


    "Impossible!" thetter dered vehemently, shaking his head and gnashing his teeth together.


    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong this time, Vice-President Tanghad sent a total of twenty men to the site. Not only that, but they were theGreen Cloud Pavilion''s elite fighters, each of them fit and strong forbat.


    How could they have been defeated, when the Cab had only sent five disciples?


    They were four times more in number!


    And what had that presumptuous youth said? It had only taken two of the Cab disciples to dispose of all the Green Cloud Pavilionmembers?


    There was no way that could be true!


    This must be a trick, some psychological tactic the Cab was using to dupe him.


    Vice-President Tang tookfort in the idea and desperately clung to it.


    Across from him, Elder Xuvisibly rxed, his body exuding a calm andposed air. He was sporting a serene smile on his face.


    The Cab disciples would, of course, use their spiritual strength to attack. More importantly, they had relied on their own strength to improve their cultivation all this time, unlike those hooligans from the Green Cloud Pavilion, who resorted to devious techniques to force their cultivation higher.


    When it came to a real battle, true strength would naturally prevail.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if the elite status of those twenty fighters was just for show. They probably couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    This, too, showcased the difference between innate spiritual power and something that was developed through external forces. The gap was so huge that even a novice could recognize it after the first couple of strikes.


    Vice-President Tang could deny it all he wanted, but he could never change the results.


    It was clear that their methods were ultimately the wrong path toward spiritual advancement.


    Vice-President Tang was still stewing in his suspicions when his phone rang. It was his subordinate, who had gone with the team meant to retrieve their capturedrades.


    This was from the other side.


    Elder Xu''s phone call earlier was about those who had been waiting at the site where Zhang Yiwas supposed to have been held, whileVice-President Tang''s subordinate was calling from a different location.

 Chapter 807 - 807 Adding Insult to Injury

    807 Adding Insult to Injury


    Vice-President Tang told himself that this was a silver lining.


    If they only rescued their own people, then it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing. At least, with the addition of their capturedrades, they still had a shot at turning the tables in their favor.


    He was surprised, therefore, when he heard an unfamiliar voice from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hey! Is this the damn Vice-President from the Green Cloud Pavilion? We are from the Cab. Would you be so kind as to report to our Elders that we¡¯ve tied up all the worthless goons that you sent over? Hurry and tell them we¡¯re waiting for further instructions!¡±


    The man immediately ended the call before Vice-President Tang could get a word in.


    Vice-President Tang was understandably livid. His face grew dark, and his body trembled ever so slightly.


    Preposterous!


    How utterly preposterous!


    How could the Cab Elders go behind his back like that?


    ¡°How can you go back on your word? Aren¡¯t you afraid that other people might find out about how you tricked us? I can¡¯t believe you bastards would break the agreement yourselves!¡±


    Spittle flew out of Vice-President Tang as he raged. He was so ovee with emotion that he could barely string coherent sentences together.


    Never had he imagined that the respectable and eternally upright Cab would do such a thing.


    Elder Wang scoffed and shot him a cold re. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that we¡¯ve picked up a few of the Green Cloud Pavilion¡¯s signature moves. If you hadn¡¯t been so shameless in the first ce, we wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this. You only have yourself to me.¡±


    At the end of the day, the Green Cloud Pavilion was still more treacherous than anyone else.


    If this turn of events were to be revealed to the public, they would probably p their hands in joy and gratification.


    Who would waste their breath criticizing the Cab¡¯s methods?


    It wasn¡¯t as though the filthy liars over at the Green Cloud Pavilion deserved to be afforded the same courtesy as one would toward an honorable gentleman.


    ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Vice-President Tang was practically frothing in the mouth.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe that he had fallen for the Cab¡¯s trick.


    It was always the Green Cloud Pavilion who had used deceit to their advantage.


    Now, not only had they been subjected to the same treatment, but the other party had seeded, too!


    And the fact that it was unprecedented only added fuel to his anger.


    Not to mention, those brats from the Cab had even used the phone of one of Vice-President Tang¡¯s subordinates to call him. He was just adding insult to injury!


    The two locations were a few kilometers apart, so there was no way the Cab disciples could have transported from one ce to another in such a short span of time.


    This meant that the Cab had set up an ambush as well.


    They had nned this from the beginning!


    Vice-President Tang was finally able topose himself.


    ¡°I think that you no longer want to take Elder Chen back with you,¡± he sneered.


    An idea was beginning to take shape in his mind.


    Since the Cab seemed so determined to go against him, he didn¡¯t have any reason to hold back.


    He gestured for one of his men to bring Elder Chen over again.


    Right there and then, he wanted these bastards to witness how he tortured their preciousrade.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t regret what you did after this!¡¯


    They had to pay the price for deceiving him.


    Vice-President Tang¡¯s lips curled at the corners, and his eyes shed with anticipation.


    He opened his mouth to bark out another order when a familiar, female voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Of course, we want to take Elder Chen with us. That¡¯s why we came to pick him up.¡±


    The voice was cold and biting, and it sounded so close that all the hair in Vice-President Tang¡¯s body stood as a chill ran down his spine.


    He slowly turned around and met the speaker¡¯s eyes.


    The girl had azy stance as she stood in the middle of the Green Cloud Pavilion members, who were all lying unconscious on the ground.


    It was hard to tell at a nce whether they were still breathing or not.


    Vice-President Tang shivered with fear and shock.


    When did this girl get behind him? He hadn¡¯t even seen her move!


    And how the hell had she managed to subdue his men without alerting anyone?


    Vice-President Tang was one of the top spiritual warriors of the Green Cloud Pavilion. Someone capable of defeating his subordinates in one go¡­ Surely, he would have noticed her presence!


    A new fear crept into his heart. If she was able to do this, then she could also kill him without anyone knowing.


    For the first time in his life, Vice-President Tang felt a primal sense of danger.

 Chapter 808 - 808 A Shielding Device

    808 A Shielding Device


    And this sense of fear and danger was actually brought upon him by this slip of a girl. Vice-President Tang could barely process the fact, even as he felt its reality in his bones.


    But then he thought about Yao Tang¡¯s identity, and greed slowly began to take over.


    She was a prized genius of the Cab and the precious disciple of these old fogeys. If he captured her, he would have an even greater bargaining chip in his possession.


    Vice-President Tang raised a finger and barked out amand.


    ¡°Men of the Green Cloud Pavilion, get a hold of yourselves and listen up! Seize this girl at all costs!¡±


    Once she was in his hands, he could use her to force the Cab to back down.


    Heck, he might even be able to rescue all of his men along the way.


    The people of the Green Cloud Pavilion, or at least, those who hadn¡¯t been knocked out by Yao Tang, immediately took action.


    Most of them took up their weapons and rushed at her, while those who wielded spiritual powers stayed back and prepared to attack Yao Tang in their own capacity.


    ¡°Now!¡± Elder Xu suddenly yelled to the people behind him.


    Since the enemy had made their move, the Cab had no choice but to engage in direct battle. Fortunately, they had brought enough people this time.


    There was no way they would lose.


    The Green Cloud Pavilion cheated their way into gaining whatever strength they now had. This would be child¡¯s y for the disciples of the Cab.


    Elder Xu was confident that they woulde out as the victor.


    To his shock and disappointment, his men were defeated and forced to retreat. It seemed as though they had less than the power they usually harnessed, as though it had been somehow reduced.


    ¡°Elder! We can¡¯t seem to use our spiritual powers!¡±


    Liu Feng cried out frantically as he kicked his opponent in the gut.


    The fight was turning out to be a difficult one, especially since he was unable to use his full strength. It felt as though a force was restricting him.


    He had tried so many times to harness his spiritual strength, but he could only muster up to 20% of his full potential.


    This was not good.


    Elder Xu¡¯s heart thundered in his chest. He knew then that there was something else afoot.


    Going by what he knew of the Green Cloud Pavilion, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if those hooligans had set up some device that blocked spiritual energy.


    He would even go so far as to presume that this was the same tactic they had used to kidnap Elder Chen. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue him, considering his profound strength.


    For now, however, the Cab¡¯s hands were tied. This was the first time Elder Xu had encountered something like this.


    How were they supposed to fight when their spiritual powers were suppressed?


    They were at a clear disadvantage.


    Elder Xu nced at his retreating disciples, his brows furrowed. He then took a deep breath and directed his spiritual energy toward the enemy assants.


    Boom!


    This time, it was the Green Cloud Pavilion that retreated. Their movements seemed to have slowed down, too, if only a little.


    Elder Xu shook his head in disappointment. He didn¡¯t expect that his blow would only cost his enemy a few steps back.


    If this had been in any other setting, that single attack would have cost these goons their lives.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Green Cloud Pavilion to regroup. Although they were no longer as sharp nor as nimble as before, they were still able to push forward without suffering the slightest injury.


    This was yet another phenomenon.


    Vice-President Tang watched it all unfold from where he stood, his lips curling up into a smirk.


    ¡®That¡¯s it, the show is just about to start!¡¯


    He was nothing like that blundering fool, Elder Nie. The Cab couldn¡¯t dispose of him that easily. Besides, he had a shielding device that blocked most spiritual attacks, just as Elder Xu had suspected.


    As soon as he thought of this, the device issued an unusual beeping sound.


    Due to Elder Xu¡¯s attack just now, the equipment seemed to be experiencing an energy fluctuation. It had never been this unstable since the first time it was used.


    Even so, Vice-President Tang did not care.


    He could afford to give up a few inches. The device was still functional, anyway.


    They had bought it from a research institute at an exorbitant amount of money, since it was mainly marketed only to those who had obtained the level of master or higher.


    This also exined Elder Nie¡¯s inevitable downfall. He only had a low-level device at his disposal, which could only block out a small portion of spiritual attacks.


    Another perk of this exclusive shielding device was that it had a marking feature that could recognize its master¡¯s people.


    Vice-President Tang had naturally marked his men, thereby making them immune to most spiritual attacks.


    Nevertheless, a device was simply that¡ªa man-made instrument that had its limits.


    Once its maximum capacity was breached, it would lose its capacity topletely block any seeding attacks. The most that it could do was weaken the blow.

 Chapter 809 Personally Deal With Her

    Vice-President Tang son realized that the equipment was already going haywire from Elder Xu''s attack.


    He peered at the device as he pondered his options. After a moment, he decided to take the initiative andunch a direct attack on Elder Xu.


    This device was the only one, and if it broke, there was no way to guarantee the oue of tonight''s battle.


    He should ensure the Green Cloud Pavilion''s victory while he still had the upper hand.


    "I''ll deal with Elder Xu. The rest of you, make sure to captureYao Tang. Whoever manages it will be greatly rewarded!"


    Vice-President Tang barked at his greedy-eyed subordinates.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The men wasted no time and proceeded to close in on Yao Tang, their faces twisted into fierce and ruthless expressions.


    Meanwhile, Vice-President Tangbraced himself and mustered all of his spiritual power beforeunching it inElder Xu''s direction.


    Elder Xu was a skilled fighter himself, but with the shielding device ying against him, he was unable to fully exert his powers. He could block the attacks for now, but even he knew that it would be futile in the long run.


    Vice-President Tang seemed to know this as well, and he was relentless inunching attack after attack.


    The Cab disciples rallied around the elders, shielding them as much as they can. Every so often, their eyes would shift over to Yao Tang.


    At the moment, she was all by herself on the Green Cloud Pavilion''s turf. More than that, she also had to take responsibility forElder Chen''s safety.


    It was a heavy burden, but in addition to that, she also had to dodge and escape the men who were out to get her.


    In short, she would have to power through both spiritual and physicalbat.


    She was just a teenage girl. What was she going to do if she got caught?


    At the thought of this, the elders tried to attack again in a desperate bid to rescue her.


    Distracted, Vice-President Tangwhirled around and looked behind him.


    The smug expression froze on his face.


    He had expected his men to have seized Yao Tangby now, but he found that they were still in hot pursuit. In fact, they were still a couple of meters away from her, and couldn''t seem to get any closer.


    Vice-President Tang narrowed his eyes and realized that his subordinates appeared to be afraid of something, and it was keeping them from rushing forward.


    He gnashed his teeth together in frustration. He never thought that this girl would be such a pain to catch!


    He had even brought the Green Cloud Pavilion''s elites with him. They should be much betterpared to the worthless men under Elder Nie.


    Perhaps he had underestimated Yao Tang. Even if she had defeatedElder Nie,Vice-President Tangpresumed that she was simply lucky, and that her strength was of no true significance.<novelnext> </novelnext>


    Only now did he realize that Yao Tangpossessed a terrifying level of skill.


    How else could he exin the fact that she was unharmed by the spiritual and physical blows that were being directed at her simultaneously?


    It defied the realm of reason.


    He wouldn''t have batted an eye if she was merely using some martial arts forbat, but for her to apply her spiritual strength at the same time¡­


    Moreover, Yao tangwas just a new recruit to the Cab. And yet, she remained calm andposed, despite facing a barrage of attacks all by herself.


    Vice-President Tang could not believe it. How was this possible?


    Could it be¡­


    A staggering suspicion crept into his mind, but he quickly dismissed the idea as highly unlikely.


    Maybe Yao Tangwas also carrying a simr shielding device on her person.


    Yes, that would certainly exin why the spiritual attacks had no effect on her, and she was able to deflect the blows from his men.


    But as Vice-President Tangthought about it some more, he eventually dismissed this exnation as well.


    If the Cab did have such a device, then why weren''t the elders using it in the first ce?


    He could still recall the shock on Elder Chen''s face when he realized what he was up against.


    Vice-President Tang had gathered from the old man''s reaction that the shielding device was umon within the Cab.


    So how could Yao Tang, the newest and youngest disciple of the Cab, be using it now? Where could she have acquired it, to begin with?


    The voice of reason told Vice-President Tangthat the girl could not escape their clutches in this fight.


    And yet, for some reason, he found himself spiraling into a panic, as if his subconscious already knew that things would not go ording to his n.


    Yao Tang had willingly gone over to their side to extractElder Chen. If she somehow slipped from their grasp, theGreen Cloud Pavilionwould suffer great humiliation.


    Vice-President Tang realized that he would have to take matters into his own hands and personally deal with her once and for all.


    He told half of his subordinates to withdraw and redirect their attacks to the Cab Elders.


    Then he prepared to attack Yao Tang.


    ''I''m not letting you escape, no matter what!''

 Chapter 810 - 810 His Most Powerful Attack

    810 His Most Powerful Attack


    Vice-President Tang began approaching Yao Tang, hisser focus directed solely at her.


    Elder Wang was quick to notice the shift in their enemy¡¯s attention. He immediately realized Vice-President Tang¡¯s intentions.


    He was going to deal with Yao Tang himself!


    ¡°You shameless man!¡± Elder Wang cried out. ¡°And you call yourself a leader? What are you nning to do with my disciple? If you want to fight, then pick someone at your level ande at us!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he mustered all of his spiritual power andunched an attack on Vice-President Tang.


    It was Elder Wang¡¯s signature killer move. The massive energy he released was so potent that the air thrummed with it, and Vice-President feared that his shielding device might bepletely destroyed.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen, or the consequences would be terrible.


    And so, Vice-President Tang used his own spiritual energy to control his men and used them to create a human shield.


    The poor subordinates realized toote that they couldn¡¯t move against the force that was controlling them.


    Before they knew what was happening, they were tossed into the front lines to meet Elder Wang¡¯s fatal attack.


    Boom!


    After experiencing a sharp pain that coursed through their bodies, the men dropped to the ground like flies.


    Feeling that their lives were slowly slipping away, Vice-President Tang abandoned them without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    They had bought him enough time.


    He walked steadily toward Yao Tang.


    When he was about five meters away from her, he harnessed his own fatal blow andunched it at her with all his might.


    It traveled through space at an rming speed, and it was upon Yao Tang in the blink of an eye.


    Vice-President Tang¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he waited for his attack to consume her.


    A second ticked by, then another¡­


    Yao Tang was still standing in the same spot, not a hair out of ce. She was still leisurely brandishing her wooden staff as she stood guard in front of Elder Chen.


    As for Elder Chen, he remained unconscious on the stretcher.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Impossible!¡±


    Vice-President Tang muttered vehemently to himself.


    He had used all of his power in that attack, hoping that it would finally subdue Yao Tang.


    But it was as if he had not attacked at all.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch!


    At this point, he was tempted to question his sanity.


    Vice-President Tang was still trying to wrap his head around this development when he suddenly felt a wave of spiritual energying from Yao Tang¡¯s direction.


    He recognized it as the attack that he hadunched just now.


    However, the force it carried was twice as strong as the one he had released.


    Why was that?


    He knew that it was his attack, but not only had it multiplied in strength, but it was also heading toward him.


    As confused as he was, Vice-President Tang still had the presence of mind to gather his remaining spiritual energy and use the shielding device to protect himself.


    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp, lingering hiss as the attack hit him.


    His entire body was in pain, and he felt as though his abdomen had been scorched by a raging fire.


    All the color drained from his face, and his knees buckled beneath him.


    What was happening?


    But no one answered him, as he wasn¡¯t even able to utter the words out loud. Vice-President Tang struggled to hold himself up and not fall to the ground like his subordinates from earlier.


    Seeing that their leader was injured, the other members of the Green Cloud Pavilion paused in their assault.


    Meanwhile, the people from the Cab had long since lost the will to fight back, as they were desperate in trying to deflect the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    The entire time, the Cab Elders were wrought with worry. They dreaded the possibility that they would find Yao Tang bloodied and lifeless at the end of the battle.


    To their surprise, it was Vice-President Tang who appeared to be experiencing the fate that they had feared for Yao Tang.


    They turned to her in unison, and found her in one piece. If anything, her face seemed to be ruddy and glowing.


    They heaved a collective sigh of relief, d that she was unharmed.


    As for Vice-President Tang, he was still lucid enough to know that something was not right in this situation, aside of course from his terrible predicament.


    Was Yao Tang really a new recruit? How could she possess such tremendous spiritual strength? He had felt it for a moment back there, how the energy had left her body before she redirected his attack.


    It was unlike anything he had ever heard of before.


    Could it be that Yao Tang was a genius from one of those reclusive ns? They were the only ones capable of such a feat.


    Perhaps the Cab had found her and intentionally used her to deal with the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    That would exin why they released the news about Yao Tang. They used her as bait!

 Chapter 811 - 811 Elder Chen Woke Up

    811 Elder Chen Woke Up


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    Vice-President Tang demanded, his eyes shing sharply at Yao Tang.


    She was most certainly not an ordinary high school student. He would bet his life that she was a member of a reclusive family.


    Yao Tang nced at the signal device in Vice-President Tang¡¯s hand with obvious disdain. ¡°Your little toy is of very poor quality. It¡¯s something I made when I was five years old. Suffice it to say that you do not deserve to know who I am.¡±


    Her tone was cold and arrogant.


    As one would expect, Vice-President Tang was deeply angered by it.


    On the other side, Elder Xu and the others were staring at Yao Tang with awe. It was their first time witnessing just how powerful their new disciple was.


    As expected, birds of the same feather did flock together.


    Despite being new, Yao Tang¡¯s style was very simr to the practices of the Cab. She was truly worthy of being their apprentice.


    In yet another rare urrence, Elder Wang beamed and nodded his head with pride.


    Sure enough, he had done well in bing this young girl¡¯s mentor.


    He and his peers had spared no effort to convince her in the beginning, but it was all worth it. Yao Tang was destined to be a member of the cab.


    The other disciples thought so as well, and they looked at Yao Tang with a renewed sense of approval and admiration.


    Even so, no one took herment about creating the shielding device when she was five seriously. To everyone else, she was simply rubbing salt in the wound with her snide remarks.


    If Elder Nie had been there, he would have been the only one to believe her words.


    Vice-President Tang was mortified and furious.


    This girl was too glib for her own good!


    Under different circumstances, he might have even considered recruiting her into the Green Cloud Pavilion at all costs.


    Now that things hade to this, however¡­


    He definitely couldn¡¯t let her off easily after all that she had done.


    Vice-President Tang braced himself to make another move. Just as he was about to control his remaining men to capture Yao Tang, he felt another wave of energy rush over him.


    He looked toward the source and found that Elder Chen had regained consciousness.


    Elder Chen slowly sat up, looking like he had no memory of everything that had transpired.


    Despite his confusion, his spiritual energy continued to thrum in the air around them, making Vice-President Tang frown with apprehension.


    Elder Chen was another formidable opponent!


    Yao Tang, a mere disciple, was already more than he could handle. If Elder Chen were to join the fray, he didn¡¯t know what fate would await him in the end.


    But what confused Vice-President Tang the most was the fact that they had administered a special knockout powder when they had first captured Elder Chen.


    The substance hade all the way from the Southern Sea, and was notorious in the ck market for its potency.


    In light of Elder Chen¡¯s skills, Vice-President Tang had even increased the dosage.


    So how did Elder Chen recover from hisa?


    He should have been unconscious for at least another day, yet here he was, looking like he had just woken up from a nap.


    How was this possible?


    Vice-President Tang¡¯s mind was racing, but he couldn¡¯t find any answers.


    Again, if Elder Nie were here, he would have pointed out Yao Tang and her seeming omnipotence.


    It was a pity, then, that Elder Nie was not around.


    To his credit, Vice-President Tang did suspect that Yao Tang might have somehow extracted the knockout powder, but nobody saw her do it, so could only dismiss the idea soon after.


    As for the Cab members, they were ted to see that Elder Chen had woken up. Even the elders themselves could not contain their excitement.


    Since Elder Chen had regained his faculties, he could join in on the fight. The odds were now in the Cab¡¯s favor.


    Vice-President Tang¡¯s face darkened as he pondered some more.


    He loathed to admit it, but the Green Cloud Pavilion was at a disadvantage.


    He knew that they were no match against the Cab with Elder Chen thrown into the mix.


    More than anything else, Vice-President Tang was afraid of being defeated and losing face.


    If the Green Cloud Pavilion lost here, then all of their efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Elder Chen,¡± Vice-President Tang snarled. ¡°Do you still care about your disciple¡¯s life?¡±


    Fortunately, they still had Zhang Yi in their hands. Even if the Cab were to whisk Elder Chen away, the Green Cloud Pavilion still had one more hostage to threaten them with.

 Chapter 812 - 812 Calls Going Unanswered

    812 Calls Going Unanswered


    But Elder Chen could not be bothered to pay him any attention.


    He was much too upied with the girl beside him, and how she remained unfazed despite being surrounded by enemies.


    Just now, when he was breaking out of the fog of unconsciousness, he had managed to catch Vice-President Tang¡¯s conversation with Yao Tang.


    ¡°You must be Yao Tang,¡± Elder Chen said gently.


    His face was filled with kind affection. ¡°Do not be afraid. My strength will recover in no time. I can get us out of here easily.¡±


    He soothed her even as he recovered his energy and tried to make sense of the situation.


    He wasn¡¯t sure why Yao Tang was with him, but he could guess that the Green Cloud Pavilion was trying to abduct her, too.


    No doubt they were trying to do the same thing they had done to him.


    Elder Chen thought of how Yao Tang had to endure such a dangerous predicament shortly after entering the Cab, and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    After hearing his words, the men of the Green Cloud Pavilion surrounding them changed their expressions.


    To them, Elder Chen was barking up the wrong tree.


    Even the members of the Cab found it rather strange.


    Unbeknownst to them, Elder Chen had his own intentions for saying what he had said.


    Of course, he knew that they were in a critical situation, and that Zhang Yi¡¯s life hung in the bnce. If he revealed his worries now, they would only be used against him.


    Now that he had woken up, Zhang Yi was the only trump card left in the hands of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    As long as they stalled, his disciple would not be in any real danger. At least not for the time being.


    Elder Chen spoke to Yao Tang on purpose to mislead Vice-President Tang into thinking that he didn¡¯t care about Zhang Yi as much as they had presumed.


    ¡°And you call yourself a man?¡± Elder Chen taunted Vice-President Tang. ¡°The Green Cloud Pavilion is worthless without its underhanded schemes. Do you really think you would be able to turn the tables in your favor? Not in this lifetime.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re so spineless that you even resorted to capturing a weak girl like Tangtang. If you¡¯re so sure of yourself, why don¡¯t you fight me in a one-on-one battle?¡±


    His words were meant to provoke the other man.


    Sure enough, Vice-President Tang rose to the asion. Who could me him, though? Nothing had gone ording to his n, and now, he had to suffer his hostage¡¯s rebuke. It was all too much.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Vice-President Tang snapped at one of his men. ¡°Give the others a call and tell them to start torturing Elder Chen¡¯s disciple. Let him have a taste of the Green Cloud Pavilion¡¯s brand of power!¡±


    The man he had addressed was 1.9 meters tall and had a bushy beard. He wore ck clothes that went well with his menacing scowl.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    He whipped out his phone and made the call.


    Elder Chen gripped the edge of the stretcher, the veins on his neck popping up.


    Still, he remainedposed and unbothered on the surface.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let his real emotions slip out.


    The air crackled with tension as everyone waited for the call to connect.


    The seconds turned into a minute, but the other side still didn¡¯t pick up. Instead, the call ended abruptly.


    Cold sweat began to bead on the bearded man¡¯s forehead as he tried to call again. No one picked up this time, either.


    Hearing the repeated beep of the dial tone, Vice-President Tang was livid.


    He wanted to punish Zhang Yi to get back at Elder Chen, but they couldn¡¯t even go through to the people watching over the captive!


    He never thought his men were this useless.


    What was the use of having them in charge when they couldn¡¯t even pick up a single call?


    Once again, the call was hung up.


    The bearded man nced nervously at Vice-President Tang before attempting a third call. As expected, nobody answered.


    ¡°Vice-President Tang, they¡¯re not picking up.¡±


    ¡°You piece of trash!¡±


    The man had barely finished speaking when Vice-President Tang interrupted him with a frustrated roar.


    ¡°You¡¯re all trash! Just a bunch of worthless idiots who can¡¯t even aplish one damn phone call! What¡¯s the point of being a part of the Green Cloud Pavilion when you can¡¯t even do this much?


    ¡°I might as well throw you to the sharks, you useless pieces of scum!¡±


    Vice-President Tang cursed over and over, his face twisted into an ugly expression as he berated the bearded man.


    Thetter, who was muchrger in build, only lowered his head and took all the abuse without saying anything.

 Chapter 813 "Senior Brother Is Safe"

    When Elder Chen saw this, he couldn''t help but intervene.


    "Oh, look how amazing the great Vice-President Tangis, ming his subordinates for his own ineptitude. If you ask me, you''re the biggest trash of all."


    As he goaded Vice-President Tang, he used his spiritual energy to probe the surroundings and look for a way out of the men surrounding them.


    He might not be able to rescue Zhang Yiin time, but at the very least, he had to protectYao Tang.


    His brain worked frantically as he devised a solution for their predicament.


    There were three rows of people surrounding them, and each had about a dozen men. If he and Yao tangrushed against them with all his might, he could probably send the girl over to the Cab''s side.


    Of course, Elder Chenwas also counting on hisrades to act quickly ande to their aid.


    He was still calcting the possibilities when Yao Tang''s mobile phone rang.


    Shezily swiped to answer and brought it against his ear, as though she was just enjoying another day in the park instead of being trapped by a horde of enemies.


    "How are things over there?" she asked causally.


    Vice-President Tang was incensed.


    He and his men could attack at any time. This girl should be trembling in fear! Instead, she was acting all nonchnt and not the least bit daunted by the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    "Do you see that?" Vice-President Tangscreamed at his bearded subordinate. "Your hostage still has the guts to answer her phone despite being surrounded, but you people can''t even manage one single phone call?!"


    "I apologize, Sir. It''s all our fault." The bearded man lowered his head to hide his ugly expression.


    Still not satisfied, Vice-President Tannded a kick on the man''s belly, sending him flying a couple of meters away.


    It wasn''t until he heard the sharp sound of flesh hitting gravel that Vice-President Tang''s fury somewhat subsided.


    "Get back here!" he roared at the fallen man.


    The poor guy spat a mouthful of blood and wiped his mouth before scampering back to his master.


    "Call them again! Keep calling until one of those bastards pick up!"


    He didn''t think those useless idiots would dare to avoid his calls. If they kept this up, he would remove their names from the Green Cloud Pavilion''s roster.<novelnext> </novelnext>


    The bearded man nodded frantically and pulled out his phone, his trembling fingers fumbling with the screen as he dialed the number again.


    Just like before, the call was disconnected after just a few rings.


    Elder Chen clicked his tongue and smirked."Oh no, Vice-President Tang looks angry. You know, it''s not good to vent out your anger at your own people. Well, I suppose it''s better than you directing your anger at the Cab, hehe."


    As he spoke, Elder Chengot up from the stretcher and slowly approachedVice-President Tang.


    All this time, his brain had never stopped working to secure a means of escape. If he captured Vice-President Tangand used him as a hostage, he andYao Tangcould walk freely back to the Cab.


    But Vice-President Tangreacted quickly, taking a few steps back and assuming a defensive stance.


    "It''s a pity that I''ve seen through your n," he scoffed. "You want to take me hostage, don''t you? Too bad, that not going to happen!"


    His eyes shed wildly, his senses tuned to maximum vignce. He was ready to control his subordinates at any second, should the need arise. He didn''t care if these people died, as long as he could return in one piece.


    "It seems that Elder Chenwas so anxious to save his disciple that he forgot I also possess spiritual cultivation."Vice-President Tanglet out a cackle. "Unfortunately for you, I''m the one who has a hostage. I''m the one calling the shots here!"


    As long as he had Zhang Yi, the people from the Cab would not do anything drastic.


    The captive disciple practically guaranteed Vice-President Tang''s safety.


    He just had to make sure that they didn''t find out where the Green Cloud Pavilionwas keepingZhang Yi.


    At the thought of this, Vice-President Tanglet out another round ofughter.


    No one would be able to beat him. At the end of the day, he would still emerge as the victor.


    Just then, Yao Tangended her call and looked atVice-President Tang. A faint trace of mockery glinted in her eyes.


    Then, she looked at Elder Chen. "Let''s go back. Senior Brother is safe."


    What?


    Elder Chen gaped at her in surprise. It was only then that he noticed the phone in her hand.

 Chapter 814 - 814 Tides Turning

    814 Tides Turning


    Both of them were taken hostage, but he had been searched clean. He found it strange that Yao Tang had something as vital as a mobile phone in her possession.


    Did the Green Cloud Pavilion treat them differently? Why, though?


    Vice-President Tang heard Yao Tang¡¯s words, of course. He froze in shock, and he began to doubt himself.


    Could they have really rescued Zhang Yi?


    But how was that possible?


    He had assigned two elites from the Green Cloud Pavilion to guard Zhang Yi, and he had also dispatched some of their finest warriors to secure the perimeter. More importantly, they kept their hostage at an extremely top-secret location.


    There was no way they could have rescued him!


    Who would go, anyway, when the most powerful forces of the Cab were all here?


    Yao Tang must be bluffing!


    She probably came up with this idea when Vice-President Tang¡¯s calls would go through to his subordinates, in a bid to lower the morale of the rest of the Green Cloud Pavilion¡¯s members.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Vice-President Tang harrumphed at Yao Tang, his face filled with disdain.


    Did she really think he would fall for her trick so easily?


    He was much too cunning for that!


    Meanwhile, the bearded man was still trying to call hisrades. When they still didn¡¯t pick up after a few more tries, Vice-President Tang felt a sense of foreboding.


    Perhaps Yao Tang was telling the truth¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough,¡± Yao Tang chuckled.


    Beep!


    Atst, the bearded man¡¯s call connected, and it was automatically switched to a video call. A muffled voice came from the other side.


    Vice-President Tang snatched the phone from his subordinate¡¯s hand.


    In the next second, a beaten-up face appeared on the screen, its eyes almost swollen shut, its nose broken and bloody. Vice-President Tang recognized him as one of the elites assigned to Zhang Yi.


    The man was squatting on the ground and whimpering. A long string of snot dangled from his nose.


    When he saw Vice-President Tang, he wept and wailed until he was out of breath.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Vice-President Tang demanded. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°Those people from the Cab,¡± the subordinate sniffed. ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of bullies! Not only did they take the hostage, but they also killed everyone. I¡¯m the only one left here.¡±


    The poor man wept again, feeling both fearful and relieved at the same time.


    Although he was badly beaten up, he still considered himself lucky for being alive.


    He and hispanions had no shielding device with them, so they were easily suppressed by the Cab members.


    Everything happened so quickly, and they were knocked out with just a few punches. By the time he woke up, he found himself lying among corpses. Everyone else was dead.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the persistent ringing of his phone, he might still be in aa.


    ¡°Vice-President Tang, what should we do now?¡±


    The man asked in between sobs.


    Vice-President Tang smashed the phone on the ground and whirled around to re at Yao Tang. He looked like he wanted nothing more than to skin her alive.


    Those people were his elite team! And she had killed them all.


    The terrible look on his face seemed to invigorate Elder Chen. His spiritual energy rushed back to him in full, and he let out a loud, heartyugh.


    ¡°Oh, how refreshing. That really quelled my anger.¡±


    He tilted his head to the side and raised an eyebrow at Vice-President Tang. ¡°Who¡¯s calling the shots now?¡±


    Since Zhang Yi was safe, he and Yao Tang could break free from this trap without fear of any consequences, and the other Cab members would be attacking the Green Cloud Pavilion from the outside.


    The tides had indeed been turned.


    It truly was a satisfying development.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your men to be so useless, Vice-President Tang. I knew it, you people really are nothing without your dirty tricks!¡±


    Elder Chenughed again. ¡°Well? What other schemes have you prepared? Come on, show us. We¡¯ll dly take them all!¡±


    No matter what devious n the Green Cloud Pavilion concocted, the Cab would always be one step ahead of them.


    Vice-President Tang red at Yao Tang some more before deciding to control his subordinates and use them to shield his escape.


    He slowly inched between his men and prepared to make a run for it.


    In the end, the Cab Elders chose not to pursue him. They didn¡¯t want to risk any more of their members when they had already rescued Zhang Yi.


    Besides, Vice-President Tang was just a rat who scurried in the dark. He was powerless against them. There should be no harm in letting him go.

 Chapter 815 - 815 Source of Information

    815 Source of Information


    The Elders of the Cab had never really regarded Vice-President Tang as a worthy opponent.


    Now, after a long day, they were all exhausted. The hours were not only long but also stressful. All they wanted now was to get some sleep.


    However, the Inner Pavilion stillcked some people.


    The person who had saved Elder Chen¡¯s disciple also took it upon themselves to call the elders. Only after knowing the rest were fine did they be more relieved.


    Elder Chen took a deep breath.


    At least, they were safe.


    As everyone returned to the Inner Pavilion, Elder Xu began to count the people around him. This time, they haven¡¯t suffered any losses. While a few of their men were slightly injured, they were all doing fine.


    Only one had been seriously injured.


    When Elder Xu was finally finished with the count, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Yao Tang was their lucky charm.


    He smiled.


    Elder Chen and his disciple had been rescued. Elder Nie and the other two traitors have already been caught, and they¡¯re now waiting for their trial. This was the best thing that had ever happened.


    And it was all thanks to Yao Tang.


    He really made the right choice in making her their disciple.


    Elder Wang stood on the other end. His eyebrows were furrowed. As he was ncing at the people around him, he still couldn¡¯t understand one thing.


    Zhang Yi!


    He had been saved.


    But how were they able to know Zhang Yi¡¯s location and even manage to save him this time?


    ¡°Liu Wang, were you the one who rescued Zhang Yi?¡±


    Elder Wang pursed his lips. ¡°How were you able to locate him?¡±


    When Liu Wang saw that the most dignified elder hade to talk to him, he froze on his feet. His heart skipped a beat, and his hands started to shake. He couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d actually talked to him!


    ¡°Yes,¡± he quickly said. ¡°We were able to save him there, there were so many experts, but¡ª¡±


    However, before he could say anything more, the disciple beside him elbowed him, giving him a look. Seeing this, Liu Wang finally reeled back.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve received a text message informing us of Zhang Yi¡¯s exact location. We decided to look ourselves, but we didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d actually find him!¡±


    Liu Wang quickly exined. Just the thought of it was enough to keep him going.


    Originally, they only had a few people in the Inner Pavilion. They were the ones left to guard their location. However, with this new opportunity¡­


    They just had to take the risk.


    That¡¯s why they ahd gone.


    When they arrived, they really thought that the person who had sent the message was just ying with them. They had thought that this was a trap to lure them in.


    They were surprised to see Zhang Yi actually tied up.


    In the end, they managed to save him.


    ¡°We thought that the message was sent by the Elders. That¡¯s why we had to take a look,¡± Liu Wang said excitedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to really find him there!¡±


    He also didn¡¯t expect that Elder Wang would recognize him like this!


    This was great!


    After listening to his words, all the elders fell silent. They all shared a look.


    If it was really them who had sent the message, then it would be fine.


    However, the truth was, they weren¡¯t the ones who had sent them. It was impossible for them to find out where Zhang Yi was, and they certainly didn¡¯t know where this information coulde from.


    Wasn¡¯t this suspicious?


    Or dangerous, even?


    At that time, the GreenCloud Pavilion could¡¯ve easily tricked them by sending a false message to attract the guards out from the posts. They could¡¯ve taken advantage of this situation.


    Nothing was adding up!

 Chapter 816 - 816 String Pavilion?

    816 String Pavilion?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in your posts? If someone had attacked the Inner Pavilion when there was no one here, you would¡¯ve ced everyone in danger!¡±


    Elder Wang scowled.


    Liu Wang¡¯s face paled in an instant. Right. He hadn¡¯t exactly thought about that.


    The disciples surrounding him were also stunned into silence.


    In reality, he did think of the danger that they could face if they left their posts, but it was for Zhang Yi! They needed to save him, right?


    However, now that Elder Wang had mentioned it, he couldn¡¯t help but see the gravity of the situation.


    If it was really the Green Cloud Pavilion who had sent the message, then the disciples would¡¯ve been in grave danger. All of them wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive!


    Elder Wang saw the regret on their faces, and he didn¡¯t add anything more.


    He was worried that his disciples had been deceived, but he also knew how desperate his disciples were in saving their people.


    Even if it was wrong, it was something he could understand.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi was saved.


    But who had given them the address?


    Even the Elders were puzzled. They all started to rack their brains as they tried to think of the one person who would give them this information.


    ¡°Could it be that we have spies from the Green Cloud Pavilion? Were they the ones who had given us this information?¡± Elder Li guessed.


    Elder Xu shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t have any spies within the Green Cloud Pavilion. Even if we had, we would¡¯ve contacted them a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if we do, then we could¡¯ve prevented this from happening.¡±


    Elder Wang pursed his lips. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an old friend of mine,¡± he guessed, ¡°He¡¯s pretty good at investigating people. I remember sending him a message and asking him to look for people, I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    The other elders nodded.


    They knew who he was talking about¡ªOld Chen. He used to be the Director of the National Criminal Investigation Office. He had ears and eyes everywhere, and he was extremely well-informed.


    If he had found out about it, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    He also had the ability to find out where the Green Cloud Pavilion was located, so it was very likely that he was the one who had sent the message.


    Not long after, Elder Wang shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. He¡¯s still in B City.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    Elder Xu rubbed his temples. He really couldn¡¯t think of any possible candidates. There were so many people to consider, but there weren¡¯t many who had the ability to help them to this extent.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t tell who it was.


    Who gave him the address?


    Could it be them?


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    The String Pavilion!


    Thest time Jiang Yu came, they weren¡¯t telling him the truth.


    Could it be that he had found out from the others?


    After all, being the elder of the String Pavilion, it would be easy for him to acquire this information.


    Elder Xu slowly nodded his head.


    In addition to being very financially capable, the String Pavilion was also extremely influential. The people in the Pavilion had connections with practically everyone.


    If something really happened, he would¡¯ve been able to send a message to his disciples.


    After all, even if they were not on good terms, the Green Cloud Pavilion was still amon enemy.


    Elder Xu was sure that if the enemy had threatened them, the String Pavilion woulde to the rescue.


    On the other hand, if the String Pavilion¡¯s men were threatened, then they would also help.


    He must¡¯ve been the person behind this.


    ¡°The String Pavilion!¡±


    Immediately, the others slowly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Elder Li remembered the time that Jiang Yu hade earlier. Perhaps, he really was the one responsible for this.


    It was indeed possible.

 Chapter 817 Good Seedling

    The String Pavilion was extremely well-informed, so it was likely that they had learned of this news from somewhere. Seeing the urgency, they must''ve decided to contact their disciples in passing.


    Elder Xu slowly nodded. "Given the circumstances, we shouldn''t be impolite," he said. "Why don''t you alle with me to thank them?"


    The Inner Pavilion had always been kind to whoever helped them.


    However, as soon as Elder Xu mentioned the String Pavilion, their expressions quickly changed. Their eyebrows were furrowed, and they no longer had the same indifferent look.


    The Pavilion was simply a ce they didn''t want to go.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no other choice, they wouldn''t dare set foot in the Pavilion. Thest thing they wanted to see were these arrogant elders trying to show off.


    They frowned and stood still.


    Seeing their reluctance, Elder Chen sighed helplessly. He rubbed his forehead. While he understood their resistance, he really had to go over and thank them. After all, the person they had helped rescue was his disciple. It was only proper for him to do so.


    "Fine, if that''s what you wish, I''ll thank them instead."


    Hearing Elder Chen''s words, the other elders heaved a sigh of relief.


    At least they didn''t have to go!


    Elder Wang smiled. He certainly didn''t want to go to the String Pavilionat all. Just the thought of talking with the other elders was enough to give him a headache.


    Thest time he had gone there, Elder Liu from the String Pavilion tried to pull him back and showed off his newly obtained relic. If the old man had a choice, he''d be talking about that same relic for hours unend.


    Elder Wang was so angry that he turned around and stomped off.


    Not far away, Yao Tang hung up the phone and headed toward them. Her eyes were as calm as water, and her movements were slow and steady.


    Elder Chen''s eyes lit up in recognition. "You''re the new disciple, correct?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Her face was expressionless.


    At the sight of her calm temperament, Elder Chen became more intrigued. His eyes brightened up as he slowly leaned back.


    So many things had happened, with this young girl being kidnapped. Yet, she was still so calm. It wasn''t bad at all. His smile widened.


    She was indeed a good seedling.


    Yesterday, Elder Chen had already received news that the Elders were taking in another disciple. At first, he hadughed, wondering what kind of person would have elders fighting over them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had assumed that Yao Tang was anothermon disciple¡ªjust to add more heads to the organization.


    He didn''t think much of it.


    However, after meeting her today, he realized that Yao Tang was different.


    She was quite special.


    "Well, the Inner Pavilion wees your arrival."


    Elder Chen smiled and continued, "I can''t believe how calm you are. Even after being kidnapped yourself and having faced such dangerous events, you still managed to stay calm. It must''ve been difficult to achieve this!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone froze.


    Did Elder Chen really think that she was kidnapped?


    What would he do if he found out the truth?


    The Elders all shared a look. They all looked like they had something to say, but none of them could say it.


    "Hm?"


    In a blink of an eye, he saw that everyone''s gazes have shifted. A strange feeling rose in his heart.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    Elder Chen pursed his lips.


    "No, we just wanted to know how you were kidnapped," Elder Xu quickly changed the topic. "That''s why we looked like this. What happened?"


    If Elder Chen knew that it was Yao Tangwho had saved him, he''d probably feel bad about himself. After all, it was his job to protect his disciples, not the other way around.


    It was better to just cover up the truth.


    If no one mentioned it, then Elder Chen would probably think nothing of it.


    Hearing Elder Xu''s question, Elder Chen''s interest was immediately piqued. As expected, he no longer pursued this matter, and instead, focused on recounting his experiences.


    "This morning, my apprentice and I wanted to buy gifts for the party. But as we drove to a small gift shop right by West Street, we were ambushed!"


    "We tried using our spiritual powers to attack, but our abilities weren''t effective!"

 Chapter 818 Blood Test

    "At that point, we were already at a disadvantage. It was a good thing that my disciple knew some martial arts. Because of him, I wasn''t injured...but he was."


    "After that, we were injected with some unknown drug. At that point, we didn''t know what happened next."


    Elder Chen recounted his experiences.


    Everyone knew what happened after.


    For the Inner Sect Disciples who have managed to cultivate their spiritual power, the anesthesia is provided by general hospitals was considered to be ineffective.


    Yet, the drug that was used against him waspletely unfamiliar. He didn''t expect that he''d fall into a very drowsy state in a short period of time. He couldn''t even stay awake!


    The drug must''ve been specially developed to anesthetize people with high mental strength and ability. The drugs might have been artificially developed to reach their maximum potential.


    However it wouldn''t be enough for them to simply inject them with the drug.


    They must''ve been fed something as soon as they fainted. That would''ve exined the tangy and bitter taste of medicine on his tongue the minute he had woken up.


    Were they trying to kill him?


    Elder Chen rapidly shook his head, not wanting to think about it anymore. Instead, he nced over at Yao Tangwho was standing at the side. "Whose disciple are you?"


    He only knew that she was one of their new recruits, but he didn''t know who her teacher was.


    Who was lucky to have such a great disciple?


    Yao Tang was about to speak, but Elder Xuimmediately stepped forward.


    "It doesn''t matter who her teacher is. What''s more important is your health. You must go and check if your body has suffered from the drug residue. Take a blood test, even! Maybe we could develop an antidote for it."


    "This way, if the disciples were to encounter this in the future, they could defend themselves."


    Speaking in a hurry, Elder Xu led him back with a smile.


    Elder Chen frowned. There was something off with the environment, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it. Instead of arguing with them, he simply sighed in resignation.


    "All right, I''ll go check."


    "Great!" Elder Xu waved his hand. "Xiao Liu, take Elder Chento Center Hospital and text us once you''ve arrived."


    "Of course, Sir."


    Upon waving onest time, the elders heaved a sigh of relief as they watched Elder Chen being led away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were just being cautious, that''s all.


    With Elder Chen''s character, they all knew that he was interested in taking Yao Tang in as his student as well. It was usible that he''d soon join their ranks.


    Now, he might as well wait till the big announcement!


    They all shared a look.


    Elder Chen was about to walk toward the car when he stopped. That''s right, he still didn''t know who Yao Tang''s teacher was before he could give her a gift!


    "By the way, when I buy a gift for Yao Tang and her teacher, who should I address?"


    Although Elder Chen had already bought a gift, the earlier incident made him lose it.


    He had to buy another one now.


    "It''s just a few of us," Elder Xu said. "Your health is far more important! We''ll talk about thister, okay?"


    "That''s right, your health is more important."


    Elder Li also said.


    Thest thing he wanted was for her to have another teacher from the Inner Pavilion.


    There were already two people who had managed to snatch his disciple''s attention. He wasn''t going to have another elder trying to poach her.


    "The Central Hospital you''re heading to isn''t close from here," Elder Wang reminded. "If you don''t go now, I''m afraid you wouldn''t make it in time for dinner."


    Elder Chen furrowed his eyebrows.


    Yao Tang was about to say who her teachers were when she was interrupted by Elder Xuagain.


    "Tangtang, why don''t we go look at the modified car that we''ve brought over? Maybe there''s still some evidence that hasn''t been found."


    Slowly nodding, Yao Tang headed to the parking lot.


    Deng Hai struggled to hold back hisughter.


    Just the sight of their elders'' normally dignified appearance to the childish antics they were resorting to now was definitely one for the books.

 Chapter 819 - 819 Thank You

    819 Thank You


    Liu Feng had the same thought. He also didn¡¯t want Yao Tang to be epted as a disciple by Elder Chen.


    Wouldn¡¯t this mean that Yao Tang would be bothered by more seniors?


    Elder Chen wanted to say something else, but upon seeing the looks on their faces, he quickly stopped himself. He took a look at the other disciples and saw that they were also looking the same way.


    Seeing this, Elder Xu decided to take matters into his own hands. Thest thing he wanted was for the elder to prod even further.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy some for the String Pavilion? You can send them over once you¡¯ve finished your medical assessment. There¡¯s really no need to rush for Yao Tang¡¯s gift. We¡¯ll talk about it more when the timees.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Elder Chen slowly nodded.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the String Pavilion, his disciple wouldn¡¯t have been rescued in time. It was only fair that he expressed his sincerity.


    But what should he buy?


    Yao Tang quickly vanished from his thoughts as he followed Xiao Liu into the car. He didn¡¯t dwell on her prospective teachers any further.


    Seeing that he was finally willing to leave, the other leaders sighed in relief.


    This was for the best!


    After Elder Chen got in the car, he went to the Central Hospital to get his blood work done. After this, he went out to the mall to pick out some gifts. He settled with a high-quality y tea set and prepared to set out for the String Pavilion.


    While a part of him also didn¡¯t want to go and face them, he knew that there was only little he could do about this. After all, he still needed to thank them.


    As soon as the car stopped at the front gates of the String Pavilion, two disciples quickly came up to them. When they learned of the figure inside the car, they reported it to the authorities of the String Pavilion.


    Soon, Jiang Yu walked toward the door with a wooden fan in hand.


    He had a wide smile on his face.


    In the past years, the Inner Pavilion hade often, especially when they were still up anding. However, in the much recent years toe, the Elders tend to avoid the String Pavilion as much as possible, disliking the association. They also didn¡¯t get along with their members.


    That was something everyone in the Association knew.


    The String Pavilion, on the other hand, despised how the people of the Inner Pavilion were arrogant and self-centered.


    The two Pavilions have always stood toe-to-toe against each other. It was why Elder Chen¡¯s sudden visit caught all of them off guard.


    Elder Chen was escorted into the hall by Jiang Yu and his other disciples.


    There, on the tea table was Biluochun Tea, the famous green tea in the mountain regions of China. It was especially hard to acquire this at this time of the year.


    The fragrance wafted across him, and Elder Chen took a deep breath. The String Pavilion truly was splendid. Not only was this the richest among the other associations, but the way they live was nothing short of luxurious.


    He nced around to see that the seats in the hall were made of high-ss mahogany.


    Even the table was constructed from jade.


    The teacup ced in the center was made of exquisite porcin. While Elder Chen couldn¡¯t recognize which porcin was used, he knew that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.


    Even the fan he was holding was encrusted with jade and rubies.


    He was very rich!


    Elder Chen sighed. However, as he looked around, he realized that he was only meeting Jiang Yu, and not the other elders belonging to the sect.


    The man sagged his shoulders in relief as he rxed in his seat.


    If he had to face the other elders alone, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The thought of meeting the Pavilion¡¯s Elder Huang was enough to make him groan in frustration.


    Grand Elder Huang always had the worst temper. When things don¡¯t go his way, he¡¯d throw a fit and chuck his guests right out the door.


    Every time, he¡¯d meet with Elder Wang, the two would just bicker to no end. It always ended with one asking the other to leave their sights.


    Knowing that he was only being greeted by one elder made him morefortable with his surroundings.


    A small smile slipped into his lips. ¡°I¡¯vee here to thank you for your help. If it wasn¡¯t for your assistance, we wouldn¡¯t have returned so quickly. Please ept my gifts.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he slowly pushed the boxes over.


    That¡¯s right.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the String Pavilion¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened. His own disciple would¡¯ve been tortured by the hands of the Green Cloud Pavilion.


    It was why he wanted to thank Jiang Yu in person.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, he certainly knew how to say his thanks. He would definitely repay the kindness that was shown to him.


    When he said this, Jiang Yu felt strange.


    He stopped waving his fan, and asked, ¡°What are you thanking me for? You came back alive, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯d have no need of it. I¡­how did you know about thend I¡¯ve bought for you to be buried in?¡±

 Chapter 820 Use The Cemetery

    When Jiang Yu had arrived at the Inner Pavillion, he couldn''t help but overhear the disappearance of Elder Chenand his disciple.


    At that time, he overheard that Elder Chen had gone missing for more than half a day. While he felt regretful that he didn''t know much about that man, a part of him felt that he wasn''ting back anytime soon. That was why he brought a piece ofnd to the cemetery for him.


    He had this ce carefully chosen.


    It was a good act of kindness from one association to another.


    Elder Chen, however, didn''t take his words too seriously. Instead, he continued to smile and nod. "Even now, you still manage to be so funny," he said, chuckling. "You really are something else."


    If it had been someone else, they would''ve epted the gift as if they were expecting it.


    Now, Jiang Yu was speaking to him as if there was nothing wrong. It was just like before when he''d pop into their Pavilion to make a harmless joke or two.


    He had always been young and impulsive, so they didn''t think much about it.


    After all, he still had some time to grow.


    "Elder Jiang, this is the document that has been sent out. Please take a look."


    At this moment, a disciple belonging to the String Pavilion hurriedly walked in and handed a folder to Jiang Yu.


    The young man took a good look at it before allowing him to leave.


    "Mr. Chen, you still haven''t told me how you know about the grave I bought for you." Jiang Yu finally spoke out, furrowing his eyebrows.


    This time, Elder Chen pursed his lips. "What are you talking about? I was thanking you for all the help you''ve given to our sect. Without your message, we wouldn''t have been able toe back in one shape."


    Was he joking?


    Seeing that he didn''t believe him, Jiang Yu handed the document his subordinate had given him. "Open it," he said, motioning his hand to the document.


    Unable to understand what was going on, Elder Chen reached out for the envelope.


    However, as soon as he saw the heading, he froze. "Western Suburbs Noble Cemetery, Purchase Agreement."


    The cemetery in the Western Suburbs was extremely famous around the capital. Many influential people had chosen that specific cemetery, in hopes that they''d be buried there when they pass. The price of one piece ofnd was extremely expensive.


    It was obvious that Jiang Yu wasn''t cheap about it.


    The cemetery had extremely high energy. It would take an ordinary person''s entire life savings for him to have bought a spot. It was also three hours away from the bustling city, so it was peaceful.


    But...<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had really bought it?


    So that meant that... "So you weren''t the one who sent my disciple''s location to our disciples? You''re not the one who leaked the information?"


    This time, he knew that he was serious.


    The grip he had on the document tightened.


    "What location? I don''t know anything."


    Jiang Yu furrowed his eyebrows.


    Only then did he realize that the Elders have made an incorrect estimate. Everyone had assumed that it was from the String Pavilion, but in reality, the person who had sent the message was not a member of the association!


    How could this be?


    He took one look at the purchase agreement before chucking it onto the table.


    "Disrespectful!"


    If he had known about this earlier, then he wouldn''t havee to this annoying ce.


    Indeed, they weren''t good people.


    Seeing Elder Chen standing up, Jiang Yuwas quick to stop him. "Elder Chen, why don''t you keep it for yourself? I mean, you''ve already bought it, I''m sure you''d use it sooner orter."


    Sooner orter?


    Elder Chen turned bright red. Was he insulting him?


    With a cold snort, the old man left the String Pavilion premises with a huff.


    It seemed that he had overestimated them.


    He had originally thought that the String and Inner Pavilions were united, no matter how hard and how long they have fought. They would always help each other out of these sticky situations.


    It seemed that the String Pavilion didn''t think this way!


    Elder Chen stomped into the Inner Pavilion. As he headed into the meeting hall, he wrenched one of the teacups from the table and took one big gulp. His face was dark.

 Chapter 821 Testing

    Seeing that Elder Chen had returned so quickly, the other Elders appeared surprised. They didn''t expect him to be here this early. "Elder Chen, you''re back!"


    "What happened?"


    The String Pavilion didn''t give you a hard time, right? Is it Elder Huang again?"


    "I knew it! The Elders of the String Pavilion aren''t good people," one of them spat before sighing. "But they did help us, so maybe we shouldn''t be as angry with them as we were."


    The elders discussed one after the other, sighing.


    If Elder Chen went over to thank him, then it was best that they didn''t pursue this matter. After all, they were still indebted to the String Pavilion, right?


    With all their questionsing one after the other, Elder Chen yanked the gifts from his assistant''s arms and ced them on the table. The loud bang echoed across the room. "They weren''t the ones who sent my disciple''s location."


    He wouldn''t have given them these gifts if he knew.


    After hearing Elder Chen''s words, the Elders furrowed their eyebrows.


    So the String Pavilion wasn''t the one behind this?


    Then who was? The Elders tried to think for a while, but even they couldn''t put their finger on a specific person. In the end, they just stopped thinking about it. After all, no matter who sent the news, it must be someone who wanted to be on good terms with the Cab.


    If they didn''t show themselves now, they would certainly reveal themselves in the future.


    They''d find out soon.


    "Maybe we''ll know in the future."


    Elder Li stroke his beard.


    Elder Xu nodded in agreement.


    Fine. Forget it.


    After Yao Tang had left the Inner Pavilion, she went straight to the hotel suite where President Tanand his son were currently staying. At that time, President Tan was still lying on his bed with his eyes closed.


    When he saw Yao Tanging over, he scrambled back up.


    "Sweet girl, you''re here."


    The girl nodded in greeting before hurrying over to his side and cing her fingers on top of his wrists.


    Today was the first time he had awakened his spiritual power, so it was natural for his body to be a bit weak. That was fine. He''d feel better after he had slept.


    With this, Yao Tang took a bottle of pills from her bag.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take this twice a day, okay? Make sure to drink it down with warm water."


    When Tan Jian saw the bottle in her hands, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. He didn''t expect her to have a few medicine bottles in her bag.


    She looked like a doctor with the way she was advising him!


    "Alright," President Tan said.


    Tan Jian slowly took the bottle from her hands. The Emerald bottle gleamed under the artificial light. Even if he wasn''t much of an expert, he knew that this bottle must be expensive.


    The pills inside were brown in color, and one could smell its weird scent from a mile away.


    "How''s the Inner Pavilion? Were Elder Chen and his disciple rescued?" President Tanasked.


    Knowing that she was here by his side made him feel more at ease.


    He had always felt that the people from the Green Cloud Pavilion weren''t easy to deal with.


    Those people were extremely shameless!


    "They''re all back, but one of them has been seriously injured."


    Yao Tang briefly exined the situation, and President Tan''s eyes widened. They didn''t expect it to transpire like this.


    "I have to go," she then said as soon as she was finished exining. "Make sure to take the medicine okay?"


    Once she had left, Tan Jian uncorked the medicine bottle.


    In an instant, he could smell the fragrance wafting from the medicine bottle. It was quite distinct, but it didn''t smell horrible like any other medicine he had seen. In fact, it smelled quite nice.


    "Dad, it''s better if you don''t take this yet. I''ll get my friend to check the ingredients first, okay?" Tan Jian slowly said. "If everything''s good, you can take it then."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Yao Tang, but he just thought that she was too young.


    Not only did she have strong mental power, but his physical strength was better than many professional bodyguards. Could it be that her medical skills were that powerful? He just had to make sure.


    After all, if a mistake were to happen, the results would be irredeemable.


    He needed to be careful.


    Naturally, he believed that Yao Tang wouldn''t harm President Tan. It''s just that mistakes can happen, and he''s simply trying to minimize the risks.

 Chapter 822 Finished The Exam

    "What do you mean by that? Do you think Tangtang will harm me?


    President Tan''s face immediately darkened as he shot his son a re. "Since she''s the one who had given it to me, I''m sure there aren''t any problems with the pill. Don''t nder her!"


    Tan Jian''s eyes widened momentarily and quickly backed off. With an attitude like that, he wasn''t that afraid of his father''s "declining health". In fact, he was as bright as day. "Fine, fine."


    He''d just have to send the picture of the pill bottle without his father knowing.


    Tan Jian brought him a cup of warm water and let him take one pill. Then, he turned off the light and quietly left his father''s room.


    Once he was alone, he took the bottle out of his pocket and grabbed himself a pill. He might as well scan this during the drug testter.


    He dialed his friend''s number.


    Soon, a hearty voice came from the other end of the phone. "Tan Jian, I was just about to call you. You''re in Beijing, right? Want toe and visit? I''m in Office 320 at the Beijing Medical Research Institute. If you want toe over, all you have to do is call my name."


    "Actually," he hesitated at first before responding.


    "I need your help looking into theposition of this pill I have. I was told that it''s for the treatment of one''s physical and spiritual health, so its raw materials should be made up of different herbs. Can you take a look at it?"


    "Of course! We''re old friends!"


    "Do you minding over? I''m staying at the hotel next to the Music Association. Just call me when you''re free."


    Tan Jian was overjoyed when he heard his friend agree.


    He quickly hung up. However, when he saw Yao Tang standing behind him, he immediately froze. How long had she been there? How much had she heard?


    "I..." His face appeared flushed. "I was just chatting with an old friend. I asked him to bring some tonics over."


    At this point, he didn''t know how to exin.


    A part of him was afraid that Yao Tang would be offended that they didn''t trust her. He was also afraid that she''d overthink his intentions and be disappointed in him.


    But he really just wanted to check!


    To his relief, she acted as if she didn''t hear anything. Instead, she nodded in his direction and prepared to leave.


    "My friend came to Beijing today, so I won''t be back for dinner tonight, okay? You don''t have to wait for me," she said casually.


    "Alright, I know."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tan Jian nodded repeatedly. When she finally left the room, he breathed a sigh of relief, slumping back onto his seat.


    Yao Tang walked out of the hotel and toward the city square. There, she saw Lin Xinand her other ssmates waiting for her. As soon as they saw her from afar, they immediately brightened up.


    "Sister Tang!" Qin Jing yelled out in surprise.


    Meng Yang also looked over.


    When she had applied for leave in school for the past few days, the entire ssroom felt as if they didn''t have the motivation. So as soon as they heard that Yao Tang was in Beijing, they decided to take advantage and take a weekend trip to the city.


    "Why are you guys here?" Yao Tang asked out of curiosity.


    If it was in the past, they would''ve grabbed the opportunity to have fun and stay at home, especially when they finally had a long break from school. They wouldn''t havee all the way to Beijing.


    Moreover, they came together.


    The time they spent on the road must''ve taken hours.


    "Grandpa misses me, so I came all the way to Beijing to see you. I just happen toe to see you too, that''s all!" Qin Jing pulled on her arm.


    "What about the two of them?"


    She nodded in Lin Xin and Meng Yang''s direction.


    "The two of them?" Qin Jing arched up an eyebrow. "I wouldn''te here alone, so they apanied me."


    Upon hearing this, the two nodded quickly.


    It was obviously a good opportunity to rx and see their Sister Tang. That''s why they came.


    Just the thought of all the good food they have yet to try, Lin Xin''s eyes lit up in anticipation and excitement.


    She was silent for a while before asking, "Have you finished the test papers that were assigned?"


    At that point, the three of them all looked at each other. In the end, Lin Xin stuck out her tongue. "Just this once, we''ll make it up to you in the future, okay, Sister Tang?"


    Her voice was as sweet as butter.

 Chapter 823 Modified Car

    Yao Tang helplessly rubbed her forehead. "Fine, fine," she said, nodding.


    "Yay!"


    Seeing that she had finally agreed, the three of them all heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that she''d really have them do homework in Beijing.


    She smiled, being in a good mood.


    When she turned around, she saw Cheng Yan and Qin Hao walking toward her. A faint smile appeared on Cheng Yan''s face.


    Seeing her confused look, Qin Jing immediately exined,


    "My brother''s on a business trip. He was worried about me, so he asked Brother Cheng Yan and Qin Hao toe with us. They drove us here as soon as we got off the ne."


    "Ah."


    Her face showed no expression. No one could tell whether or not she was happy or angry.


    Meng Yang''s stomach grumbled, echoing around them. His face flushed dark red, and he quickly suggested, "Well, let''s not just stand here! Let''s go out and eat, I''m hungry!"


    Everyone snickered.


    "We''ve already made a reservation at the Chui Hotel!" Qin Jing bobbed her head happily. "I heard the restaurant serves the best dishes. Let''s eat together, okay?"


    "I''m starving!" Lin Xin squinted her eyes.


    Yao Tang nodded. They prepared to take a car to the restaurant. However, just as she was about to board the car, a voice stopped her.


    "I''m afraid that the car wouldn''t be able to fit so many people," Qin Hao suggested. "Why don''t we let Brother Cheng and Yao tang leave first? I''ll book another car to pick us up."


    That way, it would give Brother Cheng a chance to finally talk to her.


    He nced over at Cheng Yan expectantly.


    The young man immediately smiled at his assistant. Qin Hao was definitely a sensible man. Perhaps he should give him a muchrger project as soon as they got back from Beijing.


    Lin Xin nced over at the pair, but she didn''t say a word.


    The other two also had no objections.


    However, when Yao Tang saw the bright smile on Cheng Yan''s face, she suddenly had other ns. "I actually just received a new car," she brought up. "It''s enough to fit all of us. Come with me!"


    Qin Hao froze.


    What?


    A car that could fit all of them?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yao Tang led everyone into the Association, which was just another block away. Within two minutes, they were finally standing right at the gates.


    The guard took one look at Yao Tang before letting her in.


    "Let''s go." She led the group to the parking lot. Only after passing so many great cars did she find the modified car that had been given to her.


    The modified car had a military green exterior, and it looked exceptionally luxurious.


    When Meng Yang saw the car, his eyes widened. From what he understood, this car could only be owned by a big and privileged family. The cost of such modification certainly wasn''t cheap.


    In fact, the car parts that had been modified couldn''t have been made without throwing a few million yuan into the design. The Inner Pavilion must be rich!


    This was way more useful than a luxury car.


    "Is this a gift from the Cab Elder?" Meng Yang asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes."


    Elder Nie was still considered a member of the Inner Pavilion.


    There was nothing wrong with this gift. From then on, the car belonged to Yao Tang, and she didn''t think about returning it.


    So, one would say that it was a "gift to her".


    "Wow, I also want to enter the Inner Pavilion!"


    Meng Yang''s eyes were wide with envy.


    If he could get this, then it didn''t matter how much effort he''d had to put.


    He really wanted to get in.


    "Please, you just like the car!" Qin Jing scoffed. "You don''t have the slightest bit of musical talent. How do you think you''ll enter the Inner Pavilion?"


    "I''ll still train even further!"


    Meng Yang scowled. "Damn, how do I get that car?"


    Although his family was rich, he never had a car of his won.


    The only thing he had was a bicycle that his father had given him when he was five years old. Having a car was his dream.


    His father believed that he was too impatient to drive and that he''d likely get himself into a car ident. That''s why he never agreed to buy him a car.


    Just the thought made Meng Yang sigh piteously.

 Chapter 824 - 824 Heading to the Restaurant

    824 Heading to the Restaurant


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s only one of these cars in the world.¡±


    Yao Tang immediately crushed all his hope.


    Upon hearing this, Meng Yang quickly sobered up. He stared at Yao Tang like a puppy. ¡°Are you really, really sure, Sister Tang?¡±


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Go to your Dad. He has the money.¡±


    As soon as Yao Tang said this, Meng Yang immediately felt like his entire body had deted. It was as if someone had burst his bubble, blowing away all his hope.


    ¡°Sister Tang, you know how my mom is. If I ask her to buy me a car, she would¡¯ve pulled me right out of the house. My dad will beat me to death!¡±


    When Meng Yang thought of the scene, his body began to tremble.


    He really didn¡¯t dare to tell his parents. Anyway, it was impossible for them to buy this type of car. Even if he bought it secretly, he¡¯d be scolded to death.


    Then, his eyes gleamed.


    Qin Jing suppressed the urge to roll his eyes.


    There were dozens of people around!


    What an embarrassment!


    Lin Xin turned her head, as if she didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    When Yao Tang heard what he said, she raised her eyebrows. She looked as if she was about to say something, and the hope in his heart was reignited.


    ¡°You were going to say something?¡± he chirped, looking at her eagerly.


    ¡°If you really want someone to beat you to death, you should ask me.¡±


    She waved her fist with a smile.


    Meng Yang immediately shook his head. It seemed that all his hopes were for nothing. Instead, he nced over the car one more time.


    What an amazing car!


    It was a shame that it wasn¡¯t for him.


    Lin Xin nced over at Yao Tang, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat first,¡± she suggested. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ve already ordered us some dishes, and they¡¯re just waiting for us to go.¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯m also hungry!¡±


    Just the thought of the food was enough for Qin Jing to smile broadly.


    Naturally, Meng Yang had no objections. He was just staring longingly at the car, dreaming that he¡¯d one day be able to drive it.


    Just as they were about to leave, Cheng Yan stepped forward.


    ¡°Yao Tang, would it be okay if you also give me a ride? My car¡¯s out of gas, so I can¡¯t really drive there. We¡¯re also heading to Chui Hotel.¡±


    His deep eyes bored at her back.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for so long, and he had no idea if this heartless woman even missed him. He had tried every means to look into Yao Tang¡¯s schedule as soon as he arrived in Beijing.


    In the end, he had to ask Qin Rui for help.


    It was definitely difficult!


    When Yao Tang heard his words, her eyes gleamed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll drive!¡±


    Qin Hao immediately volunteered himself.


    Seeing Qin Hao¡¯s quick-witted reaction, Cheng Yan secretly gave him a look of admiration. Just the sight of his proud gaze was enough to make him feel better about himself.


    Yes! It seemed that he¡¯d be treated better from here on out!


    Maybe he should be given a vacation!


    When Meng Yang saw that Qin Hao was about to drive, he rushed to the front passenger seat.


    Since this modified car was so eye-catching, sitting in the front would allow him to have a better view and a betteryout of the front seat.


    This was even better!


    His smile widened.


    After he got in, he stuck his head out and waved at the others. ¡°Get in! The inside¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s so different from all the other cars I¡¯ve seen,¡± he said. ¡°You can tell that it was customized well.¡±


    He pointed out all the differences as if he was studying for a test.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Xin and Qin Jing rolled their eyes and sat in the front row of the seat.


    Now, only Yao Tang and Cheng Yan were left.


    The two of them took one look at each other and walked toward the car.


    They sat in the second row. Once they were all seated, the car began to move.


    Cheng Yan immediately took out a bottle of warm coconut milk tea and inserted a straw into the bottle. He then handed it over to Yao Tang, motioning for her to take it.

 Chapter 825 The Reservation

    Yao Tang nced at Cheng Yan before turning off her phone and taking the milk tea.


    She took a sip, then realized btedly that Cheng Yanhad already taken the mango cake out of its box.


    His eyes gleamed with unabashed affection as he handed the pastry to her.


    It was all Qin Jingcould do not to squeal in delight at the scene unfolding before them.


    She turned to Lin Xinand winked urgently, signaling at thetter to look inYao TangandCheng Yan''s direction.


    They had long suspected that the young man was interested in their Sister Tang, but they never had the chance to know for certain. That was, until now.


    What made them even more excited was the fact that Yao Tangdidn''t seem inclined to reject his advances. If anything, she weed his gifts of desserts and milk tea.


    Lin Xin nodded subtly in understanding. She leaned close toQin Jingand whispered, "It looks like Young Master Cheng has a special purpose. We just happened to be withSister Tang."


    "I knew it!" Qin Jingchuckled.


    She was feeling giddy about this pseudo-official revtion.


    Qin Jing took out her phone and took a photo of the sunset outside. She then posted it on her WeChat moments with the caption, "What a lucky day to hang out with my best friend. I''m ready for a big meal at the fabulousChui Hotelin Beijing. Stay tuned for some scrumptious photos!"


    She made sure to tag the street they were in as her location.


    After publishing the post, Qin Jingput her phone away and turned her attention back to the scenery outside.


    Little did she know that not too far away, Yao Ranwas sitting in her hospital ward, scrolling through her WeChat feed. Unsurprisingly, she came acrossQin Jing''s post. Her eyes immediately darkened as her thoughts raced.


    Back in the car, Qin Hao happened to nce at the rearview mirror, as one would while driving. This was how he witnessed the moment betweenCheng YanandYao Tang.


    As shocked as he was, he immediately averted his eyes, terrified of identally meeting Cheng Yan''s gaze.


    His hands were trembling so badly that he almost drove the car into a shallow ditch.


    ''Don''t look at me, don''t look at me!''


    Curiosity killed the cat, as the saying went. Qin Hao knew that if he wanted to keep his life and remain in one piece, his best bet would be to pretend that he hadn''t seen anything.


    He muttered his mantra under his breath and focused on driving, making it a point not to look through the rearview mirror again.


    Yao Tang finished her milk tea and leaned back for a nap.


    She was exhausted from the day''s events. She wanted to use this brief drive to rx her mind.


    Cheng Yan only gazed at her in silence, his heart aching with longing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had his own spies in Beijing, so he came to know of everything that had transpired as soon as he had gotten off the ne.


    Truth be told, Cheng Yanhad been on tenterhooks since then.


    Only now could he finally feel at ease, when Yao Tangwas within his reach, all safe and sound.


    How great would it be if he could keep watching her like this until the end of their days?


    Yao Tang had her eyes closed. A strand of hair had escaped from her bun and now framed one side of her face. In the evening light, her features looked softer.


    Cheng Yan even thought he could spot some baby fat on her chin and cheeks.


    Qin Hao drove straight and true, and they arrived at Chui Hotelin no time. Everyone alighted one by one at the entrance.


    A valet promptly appeared to drive the car to the parking lot.


    "Yao Tang, I need to take care of something first." Cheng Yansaid. "If it''s all right, we can head back togetherter."


    He took off his scarf and put it around her neck.


    There was still a slight chill during the evenings.


    Yao Tang merely nodded and followed the others into the building. Her expression remained neutral, and she kept her hands in her pockets the entire time.


    Cheng Yan watched her disappear into the distance. With a defeated sigh, he nodded at the waiter and walked in another direction.


    Qin Hao followed close at his heels.


    Yao Tang''s group walked to the main hall, with Qin Jingat the lead. She headed straight toward the information desk.


    "Hello," she greeted one of the staff politely. "We''ve reserved Room 505. Please take us there."


    Qin Rui had ryed the details of the reservation as they made their way over. He had booked the room at noon, and it was simply waiting there for them to arrive.


    Knowing that his sister and her friends wanted to eat at the hotel, Qin Ruihad specifically asked a friend to secure this particr private room.


    "I apologize. Due to the negligence of our reception staff, I''m afraid that your room was not sessfully reserved. It is currently upied by another guest. If you are here for the food, I can book you a different private room in half a month''s time."


    The waiter''s tone was curt and dismissive. He didn''t even wait for a response before producing a clipboard and brandishing his pen. "Kindly tell me whose name the reservation shall be made under, as well as your contact details."


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at Qin Jingup and down in obvious disgust.

 Chapter 826 A Huge Client

    As things stood, Qin Jing and her friends were in a pinch.


    She refused to make another reservation, as it would be as good as giving up the room they had originally booked.


    But if they discarded the offer now, they might not get another chance to dine in the hotel restaurant in the future.


    "Someone else booked the room?" Lin Xinrepeated, looking shocked and dejected.


    She was well aware of the restaurant''s poprity, and it wasn''t unusual for patrons to make reservations months ahead of time.


    Even so, Qin Jing''s brother had promised to take care of this matter for them, so she had been hopeful. This unexpected turn of events disappointed her beyond words.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, was feeling rather indignant. A little voice in her head told her that something else was afoot.


    It was his ever-reliable brother who had handled the reservations for them. Given his power and influence, he would have been able to secure a room even on short notice.


    Howe their reservation was suddenly voided?


    It was too suspicious to be a coincidence.


    "Are there really no avable private rooms left? The mix-up is due to your staff''s mistake. Instead of inconveniencing us, shouldn''t you find ways to take responsibility ande up with appropriatepensation?"


    Despite her assertive words, Lin Xin''s tone was mournful. It was obvious that she wouldn''t press for any further demands.


    Her attitude only made the waiter belittle them some more.


    "What kind of ce do you think our Chui hotelis?" he sneered. "People queue up for months, yet you think you can just show up and demand service without a prior reservation? I''m telling you, if you don''t book a room with me now, you won''t be eating here any time soon."


    He looked Lin Xinup and down with tant condescension.


    Just as he had expected¡ªshe wasn''t carrying any branded item on her person. She probably bought all her clothes from cheap malls and roadside stalls.


    The man rolled his eyes and scoffed.


    Lin Xin''sst thread of hope snapped. Her eyes dimmed, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Her defeated expression fueled Qin Jing''s ire. She could no longer hold back.


    "This is your mistake," she reiterated as she drew close to the waiter, her eyes zing. "You said so yourself. We''re already here, and you''re only telling us now that you''ve mishandled our reservation. Why didn''t you even bother to notify us in advance?"


    They were the ones who were being inconvenienced in the first ce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    How dare this waiter act arrogant and rude toward them?


    "In any case, there are no rooms avable, so there''s no point in you staying here." The waiter raised an eyebrow at Qi Jing haughtily.


    "If you have the time to pester us, why don''t you just go and find somewhere else to eat? There should be a ce for you at the fast food chain across the street."


    He wasn''t fazed at all, and had no qualms about sending a handful of teenage brats away.


    What could go wrong, anyway? They were dressed in in clothes and didn''t look like they knew anything.


    "Now, you''re simply being unreasonable. We came here expecting a sumptuous meal, only to find out that the room we have reserved was given to someone else. We have every right to demandpensation!"


    Qin Jing was livid. This arrogant waiter was treating them like they were foolish children that he could simply bully out of the picture.


    Lin Xin had been talking about the hotel''s restaurant since noon, and they were all looking forward to an enjoyable dinner.


    "As I said, you would do well to leave the premises. If you insist on making trouble here, I will have no choice but to call security. Look at you bumpkins, do you think you can act as you please just because you''ve managed to set foot in Beijing? You still reek of the countryside."


    Seeing that the girls weren''t backing down easily, the waiter resorted to personal attacks.


    Qin Jing gnashed her teeth together in outrage.


    It was one thing to be cheated out of their reservation. It was another thing entirely to be humiliated by this pompous prick.


    She was determined to seek justice there and then, one way or another.


    Just as she was about tosh out again, she saw the arrogance on the waiter''s face disappear. It was reced by a broad smile and a pandering expression.


    Without another word, he strode past them and headed in another direction.


    He had just seen a rich and ssy woman walking into the restaurant. She was a huge client, and the manager had specifically instructed him to cater to her needs since she had a lot of connections in the capital.


    As part of the service staff, he naturally had to curry favor with her.


    This madam might even give him a generous tipter on. The man naturally preferred to assist her instead of those crummy girls.


    His smile turned up a notch brighter as she stopped in front of the richdy.


    Madam Meng''s heels clicked loudly against the floor as she sauntered into the hall. She was carrying thetest purse released by an international brand, and whiffs of her luxury perfume lingered on her trail.

 Chapter 827 Blocking Their Path

    Meng Ling held her mother''s arm on one side. She surveyed the surroundings with a bored look on her face.


    Earlier that evening, Yao Ranhad practically kicked up a fuss, insisting that theye to theChui Hotel''s restaurant for dinner.Madam Mengeventually agreed and told her subordinates to arrange for a private room.


    And so, they dressed up and came to the hotel with much ceremony.


    Qin Man nced at the limpingYao Ranand couldn''t help curling her lips in disdain. If she had her way, she would have liked for the girl to stay as far away as possible, butYao Ranwas still her daughter, after all.


    It wasn''t until they hade to a stop in the middle of the reception area that she caught notice of a familiar face.


    ''Isn''t this Yao Tang?''


    "Wee, Madam Meng," the waiter promptly fawned over them. "You may recognize me, I am Xiao Li. We spoke on the phone this morning. Your private room has been prepared for you. It''s Room 505, just up front. Please follow me."


    "Very good."


    Madam Meng''s face was devoid of emotions, and her reply was short and nd, which served to heighten the air of nobility she exuded.


    The waiter bowed repeatedly and gestured with his arm in earnest.


    "This way, it''s not very far."


    When Qin Jingheard the room number, she instantly understood that these were the people who had stolen their reservation.


    She sprang into action.


    "You can''t leave! You can''t just dismiss us without exining what is going on here!"


    Qin Jing got into the waiter''s path and spread her arms wide open to block him.


    How could he leave them to fend for themselves after his blunder?


    The jerk didn''t even settle their issue properly, yet here he was, scampering to tend to other customers who had just arrived.


    His behavior was nothing short of abhorrent.


    Madam Meng stopped in her tracks and peered atQin Jing, her brows furrowed in displeasure.


    She had never seen this girl at any of her clique''s social gatherings before, so she must note from a prominent family.


    This led Madam Mengto conclude thatQin Jingwas just another daughter from somemon, middle-ss family.


    She sneered at Qin Jing''s insolence, offended that the girl had dared to block her way.


    Of course, Madam Meng had no idea that Qin Jing was the one and only precious granddaughter of the Qin family.


    The Qin family had various businesses throughout the country, and even held influence in the underworld. As such, it wasn''t strange for them to have a fair amount of enemies.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For Qin Jing''s safety, the elders of the Qin family had decided to send her away from Beijing as soon as she was able, and didn''t allow her to make much contact with the outside world.


    Moreover, the Meng familyhad only been in the capital for a few years and had yet to meet the most powerful families in the city.


    Needless to say, Madam Mengturned her nose up atQin Jing.


    ''This girl must be out of her mind. Did she think she could ruin my good mood and get away with it? How naive.''


    The waiter took his cue from Madam Meng''s obvious scorn and hastily chasedQin Jingaway.


    "Who the hell are you kids, huh? Why are you loitering around here? Do you think this is some shabby sidewalk? If you don''t leave the premises now, I''ll have security escort you out!"


    He then turned to Madam Mengand added, "Don''t worry, Madam. I''ll take care of this as soon as possible."


    Madam Meng only harrumphed and rolled her eyes.


    Just then, Yao Ranlooked over to seeQin Jingstanding in their way. She had caught the tail end of her words, too.


    Yao Ran''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, and a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    She had them right where she wanted them.


    Yao Ran craned her neck to look behindQin Jing.


    Sure enough, she found Yao Tangstanding a few feet away.


    Yao Ran expertly smoothed her features before putting on a concerned expression.


    "Everyone, calm down. Please don''t get into a fight."


    She turned to sh Qin Jinga smile. "Jingjing, don''t do this, okay? You must know that it isn''t easy to book a room at this restaurant. Don''t create even more problems for the staff here. I''m sure you don''t want to make a big deal out of a simple misunderstanding, right?"


    Qin Jing only nced atYao Ranand rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to waste her breath on this snake.


    She directed her attention back to the waiter and snorted derisively. "We both know that that private room is rightfully ours. Give it to us, and I won''t say anything more."


    She couldn''t believe that the so-called number one restaurant in Beijing would treat their clients like this.


    How utterly disappointing.


    Meng Ling narrowed her eyes and tilted her head at Yao Ran.


    "What was that, Ranran?" she questioned. "Do you know these people?"

 Chapter 828 - 828 Share the Room

    828 Share the Room


    In Meng Ling¡¯s eyes, the other teenage girls appeared unruly. She would be embarrassed to even speak to them, let alone be acquainted with them.


    Yao Ran nodded lightly. ¡°We attend the same school. That girl over there is my cousin.¡±


    Qin Man red at her at that, thinking that Yao Ran shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with the issue.


    This had nothing to do with the Yao family, anyway.


    If an altercation ensued here, it might only tarnish their rtionship with the Meng family.


    And if that happened, she might ruin her chances of getting her foot treated.


    Feeling Qin Man¡¯s eyes on her, Yao Ran lowered her head and said nothing else.


    At the same time, Qin Jing was also studying Yao Ran¡¯s party and immediately noticed an unfamiliar face. This girl looked decidedly more approachable than the haughtydy beside her.


    Qin Jing sidestepped the waiter and stared at Meng Ling with sincerity. ¡°Hello, may I ask when you booked the room? You see, we¡¯ve already reserved it beforehand. If you happened to have booked it first, then we won¡¯t bother you any further.¡±


    The gasped audibly at Qin Jing¡¯s straightforwardness, but his shock soon gave way to panic.


    In truth, the girls¡¯ reservation had indeed gone through, but after receiving a call from Madam Meng, the man had taken the initiative to tweak the records ordingly.


    He couldn¡¯t let the youngdy answer that question, or he would be exposed.


    ¡°You brazen girl!¡± the waiter barked at Qin Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any scruples at all? How dare you question Madam Meng and the Young Miss? I kept warning you, but you just refuse to listen! Security! Security, someone is causing trouble over here!¡±


    He then turned and bowed repeatedly to Meng Ling. ¡°I am so sorry, Young Miss. This will be taken care of shortly. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter whirled around to yell for security again.


    Meng Ling frowned and looked back and forth between the man and Qin Jing. She had a nagging feeling that there was more to the story than what was shown on the surface.


    This other girl didn¡¯t seem to be ill-mannered, either.


    Perhaps something else was going on here, something that she and her mother weren¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°We booked the room at five this afternoon,¡± Meng Ling replied gently. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the waiter froze, the color draining from his face.


    It was over for him now.


    ¡°Great! Just great! So, it¡¯s really you and the rest of the staff here that¡¯s up to no good!¡± Qin Jing shouted angrily at the man.


    ¡°We booked the private room much earlier in the day. I even posted it on my WeChat moments. Here, you can look for yourself. You actually offered our room to someone else, huh? Are you looking down on me simply because I¡¯m young?¡±


    No wonder he kept urging them to leave. He wanted to cover up his misdeed and the fact that he had vited the establishment¡¯s policies.


    Qin Jing had taken out her phone during her tirade and was now opening the booking records Qin Rui had sent her.


    The waiter was trembling with fright. He looked like he was about to pass out from the guilt.


    Madam Meng took note of his reaction and understood what had happened.


    It turned out that these girls had indeed made the reservation first.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the waiter managed topose himself. He must be really thick-skinned, because he proceeded to say, ¡°In any case, the private room belongs to thisdy now. There is no way you can dine here tonight, no matter how much ruckus you kick up.¡±


    Qin Jing was furious.


    Yao Ran tried not to smirk at the scene before her. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be cruel to each other. Since we¡¯re friends, anyway, why don¡¯t we share the room? It must be fate that the mix-up happened to us!¡±


    Hearing this proposition, the waiter was a little tempted to go along with it.


    If both parties agreed to share the room for one meal, then she wouldn¡¯t be punished for what she had done. Her fat tip would still be on the table, too.


    Yes, this was the best option for everyone.


    Meng Ling nced around and saw a bunch of other people behind Qin Jing.


    It seemed that they were all here for dinner, but she didn¡¯t know any of them.


    Ever since her injury, Meng Ling had been wary of meeting new people. Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of eating with strangers.


    She didn¡¯t even want to go out to eat in the first ce, but Yao Ran had insisted oning to the Chui Hotel. Her mother had only agreed on ount of Yao Ran being their experimentalb rat for Meng Ling¡¯s prospective medicine.


    And now, they had to dine with a group of strangers?


    Meng Ling was unhappy. She looked up at her mother, tears of grievance pooling in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat with these people.


    When Madam Meng saw her daughter¡¯s expression, her heart ached.


    These troublesome girls were getting on her nerves. Why couldn¡¯t they just let a single meal go?

 Chapter 829 Calling The Police

    So what if they had made the reservation first?


    The Meng familywas rich and powerful, so the room should naturally belong to them.


    These girls should just get lost. If her precious daughter didn''t want to eat with them, then they certainly wouldn''t be sharing the private room.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that the girls were the same age as Meng Ling,Madam Mengwould have had them carted away by security.


    "Hurry and get rid of them," Madam Mengtold the waiter.


    These girls obviously didn''t know what was best for them. They would do well to scurry out of the Chui Hotelbefore things escted further.


    This time, Yao Rancouldn''t help the small smile that crept into her face. This was all ording to her n.


    After getting Madam Meng''s orders, the waiter squared his shoulders. Now that he had someone powerful to back him up, he would make the most out of the opportunity.


    "Security! Get over here quickly and drive these rascals out!"


    Five guards had paused by the entrance after rushing over earlier. Hearing another round of summons, the men strode forward and headed toward Yao Tangand the others.


    "Miss, pleasee with us," the head of the team said in an imposing voice.


    Yao Tang didn''t budge. She merely raised her head and nced at him with her usual nk expression.


    "You have been asked nicely, but you refuse to listen. Don''t me us for resorting to force."


    The man gestured at hisrades, signaling them to take action.


    They reached out and were about to grab Yao Tang.


    Bang!


    Before anyone knew it, the head guard was kicked to the side. He groaned and clutched his waist, his face ashen.


    Qin Hao suddenly appeared.


    He was the one who had booted the guard. When the others saw this, they all lunged at him with their batons.


    Qin Hao was no stranger to such encounters, and he knocked the men out with ease. When he was done, he dusted off his hands and approached Yao Tang.


    "Miss Yao. Are you guys all right?"


    He nced at her friends anxiously and only rxed after confirming that no one was injured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yao Tang tilted her head to the side and asked curiously, "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be discussing some business matters withCheng Yan?"


    The two of them had just walked off to handle some work affairs, so howe he was here?


    "Oh," Qin Hao said sheepishly and tapped his nose. "Brother Cheng sent me on an errand to deliver something, and I just happened to pass by. It''s a good thing, too, or these bastards would have had to pay with their lives forying a hand on you."


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. He said he was on an errand, but his hands were empty. He didn''t look like he was here to deliver anything at all.


    Sensing her skepticism, Qin Hao rubbed his hands awkwardly before sping them behind his back.


    He grinned innocently at Yao Tang, fervently hoping that she hadn''t seen through his excuse.


    "You delinquents! How dare you cause amotion at the Chui Hotel? You even beat up our security guards. I''m calling the police right now. I will have you arrested for this!"


    The waiter was coasting through a mix of outrage and panic, but he still refused to admit his role in the whole debacle.


    Qin Jing was livid at this point, disgusted by the man''s talent in twisting the truth.


    "I''ve already shown you my evidence. We booked the private room first. Why would you chase us out? We should be the ones calling the police to arrest you for misconduct and discrimination!"


    Logically speaking, nobody wanted to drag this matter to the authorities. But this waiter was just too much!


    Not only was he denying his mistake, but he was also pinning the me on them.


    As it was, the waiter had discarded whatever guilt he had harbored after seeing that Madam Mengwas on his side. He felt confident to boot the girls out.


    It was Madam Mengwho had instructed him to get rid of them, anyway.


    In the worst-case scenario, he could just say that he was only following orders.


    "This private room has been reserved for Madam Meng''s convenience all year round. She has the prerogative for its usage and cane whenever she wants. Even if you had booked it, ifMadam Mengdecides to use the room, then it shall be given to her!"


    The waiter could tell from the girls'' ents that they weren''t from Beijing. This should be their first time at the Chui Hotel, too.


    At this point, even if he spun a ridiculous tale to back himself up, these bumpkins would have no way of knowing whether he was telling the truth or not.


    He raised his chin proudly. He had Madam Meng''s support; what was there to fear?


    As for the restaurant''s rules, he was the only one who had handled both reservations. He could make up any story he wanted to suit his needs.


    Qin Jing scoffed. The waiter didn''t know it yet, but she had already seen through his little scheme.

 Chapter 830 No Proper Upbringing

    She had oftene to the Chui Hotel''s restaurant back when she was still a child, so she was well aware that no such rules existed. This man was lying.


    "You''re lying. Call your manager, I want to speak to him. Let''s see if this rule truly does exist. If it doesn''t, you''d best believe I''ll file aint against you!"


    Qin Jing''s tone was sharp, and her eyes shed coldly at the waiter.


    A new wave of fear washed over him after hearing that. If this was called to the manager''s attention, he might get punished.


    He definitely couldn''t get a superior involved in this matter.


    Meanwhile, Yao Tangturned to look atQin Hao beside her.


    He was quietly observing the people around them, his thoughts unfathomable behind his narrowed gaze.


    "Didn''t youe to deliver something? Are you still not leaving?"


    Qin Hao stiffened. He forced a dryugh. "There''s no need to rush. Brother Cheng hasn''t told me which room to deliver it to yet. He must be upied at the moment. I''ll wait for him to notify me."


    The truth, though, was that he had been sent here to check on the situation. He couldn''t afford to go back without anything to report.


    Despite that, Qin Hao wasn''t expecting something like this to happen shortly after they parted ways withYao Tang.


    For now, his task was to protect her. If she was harmed in any way under his watch, he knew that there would be hell to pay.


    There were many other terrible fates Qin Hao would rather suffer other thanCheng Yan''s wrath.


    Besides, he had to admit that this show was quite interesting to watch.


    Cheng Yan had sent two more bodyguards with him, so he didn''t really need to do anything. If the situation became too difficult to handle, he could just give the Young Master a call.


    Qin Jing scowled. She knew she was the one in the right, and she hated the fact that these people were using their social position to bully others.


    But if this mother and daughter were really from one of the three major families, the Qin family might find itself in a pickle.


    They might be rich and powerful in Beijing, but they were stillckingpared to the three great families.


    The Qin family didn''t evene close to matching them in terms of power.


    Perhaps Qin Hao could be of use here.


    After all, he was backed by the Cheng family, and theCheng familywas the leading figure among the three great families. Their influence was as immeasurable as their wealth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister Tang, just let him stay and help us out," Qin Jingsuggested. "I have a feeling that this matter is only going to get worse by the minute."


    If the mother and daughter were as powerful as they make themselves out to be, Qin Jing might have to suffer this insult in silence.


    But she wouldn''t have to endure that if the Cheng familystepped in.


    Madam Meng was outraged at their insolence. How could they chat idly, as if no one else was around?


    She was still standing there, and her party hadn''t even been seated yet! It seemed that these kids had no proper upbringing.


    They couldn''t even show her some basic respect!


    Madam Meng leaned close to the waiter and whispered, "Get someone to take them outside first. I understand that you can''t do anything to them here since this is your workce. I''ll have someone deal with them once they''re out of the premises."


    The waiter instantly brightened at that. He squared his shoulders again and assumed his earlier arrogance as he red at Qin Jing.


    "Security! Security, someone is causing trouble here!" His voice was louder this time, alerting the other guards outside the restaurant.


    His eyes were wild, as if he would not be appeased until Qin Jingand herpanions were dragged out.


    Yao Ran bristled where she stood. If the guards tookYao Tangand the others away, then there would be no more show to enjoy.


    She needed to make them stay.


    "We''re all acquainted anyway, so why don''t we settle this peacefully?" she spoke up. "It wouldn''t be good if things got out of hand. Let''s just eat together, okay? The more, the merrier, as the saying goes."


    Then, as if anticipating another round of protests, she stered a wide smile on her face and added, "This meal will be on me. Please indulge me this one time."


    Madam Meng was rather impressed byYao Ran''s manner, and she shot the girl an appreciative look.


    "Madam Yao raised her daughter well. Ranranis a sensible child, unlike some people her age."


    She was clearly alluding to Qin Jingand her friends.


    Qin Man beamed atMadam Meng''s words.Yao Ranwas indeed a sensible girl who even earnedQin Mansome praise.


    She was a far cry from Yao Tang, who did nothing but embarrass her in the short time they had known each other.

 Chapter 831 Rightfully Ours

    "You''re too kind, Madam Meng. It''s just that Ranran and I couldn''t bear to get into a fight with other people. My daughter has always been softhearted and obedient. I suppose that a child who grew up without parents to teach her would naturally turn out the opposite."


    With that, Qin Mansecretly mockedYao Tang''s origins. She shed the girl a smug smirk.


    Despite her own frustrations at Yao Ran, she couldn''t deny that her adopted daughter did make her proud. In this aspect, she was definitely better thanYao Tang.


    A disobedient child only brought cmity to the family!


    Madam Meng nced atQin Jingbefore saying graciously, "Very well, then. ForRanran''s sake, we are willing to share the room."


    If this farce continued for much longer, they would only lose face in public.


    It was also fine to end things like this.


    Since Yao Ranhad offered to pay for the meal, they could just leave it at that. There would be more opportunities for a formal dinner in the future.


    Yao Ran was happy with this development. She turned to look atYao Tangand herpanions.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Yangsnorted and rolled his eyes. "Who would want to eat with you? Did you really think we won''t be able to find another restaurant?"


    This haughty woman spoke as though she was handing out alms to them.


    They were here to try out the hotel''s food. Who would have thought that they would get tangled up in such a situation? Besides, the private room was originally theirs.


    If anyone were to listen to this woman, they would think Qin Jingand her party were the shameless ones.


    Screw the meal, Meng Yangdidn''t want to sit down with these pretentious people!


    They might be carrying an infectious disease, for all they knew. Who in their right mind would willingly eat with strangers?


    Beside him, Lin Xinwas pouting with pleasure. She didn''t likeYao Ran''s suggestion, either.


    Things had been going so well until they had reached the restaurant. Not only did they have no room, but they were also bullied into leaving altogether!


    Forget about dining together, she had already lost her appetite just looking at Yao Ranand herpanions.


    "I''m with Meng Yangon this one,"Lin Xinsaid firmly, her voice filled with disgust.


    Needless to say, Qin Jing also hated the idea. From what she had seen so far, she gathered that the mother and daughter were not easy to get along with.


    If they sat down together and more trouble brewed, she was sure that they would pin the me on her and her friends again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m the one who made the reservation first. Why should we share it with you? Stop acting like you''re being charitable, it makes me want to puke. The room is rightfully ours."


    At this point, Qin Jing decided to dispense with courtesy. These people didn''t deserve it anyway.


    Madam Meng was angered, of course. No one had ever dared to disrespect her to her face.


    But before she could say anything, Qin Jingspoke again. "If anything untoward happens to you after dinner, I just know that you''re going to me us without a second thought."


    To begin with, they didn''t know each other. When one fell sick after sharing a table with strangers, it was only natural to suspect them.


    Madam Meng''s face turned red. She was about to fly into a rage.


    Seeing this, Yao Ranhastily stepped forward again. She reached out and patted the woman''s back.


    "Don''t be angry, Madam. There are many eyes here. It''s not worth it to tarnish your reputation over something trivial. Let us not stoop down to their level."


    Her words prompted Madam Meng to look around. Sure enough, the other patrons were gawking at them.


    In an establishment such as this, it wouldn''t be surprising if she knew a person or two among the crowd. If she were to lose her temper here, she would only embarrass herself.


    Not to mention, her adversaries were just bumpkins. They weren''t even worthy of her attention.


    "Hmph!" Madam Mengturned away fromQin Jingand said nothing more.


    Yao Ran proceeded to approachQin Jing. She raised her voice on purpose and said, "Come now, we are familiar with each other, aren''t we? It won''t be good to make too much of a scene here. You guys must be hungry, too, right? You''vee a long way, after all. We should go and eat."


    If Yao Tangleft now,Yao Ran''s efforts would be in vain.


    She had to make these people stay.


    After thinking for a while, Yao Ranchanged directions and walked towardYao Tang. "Sister," she said in a voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t you want to know why Mom and Dad dislike you? Stay, and I will tell you."


    Yao Ran had known early on thatYao Tangserved as the backbone of this little posse. She only had to say a word, and the rest would follow.


    Therefore, she needed to convince Yao Tangto stay. And what better way to do that than prodding a sure sore spot?


    In Yao Ran''s mind,Yao Tangmust be dying to know why her own biological parents detested her.


    After all, what child wouldn''t want their parents to like them?

 Chapter 832 - 832 Yao Ran Was Acting Strange

    832 Yao Ran Was Acting Strange


    Moreover, Yao Tang had a hard life in the countryside. Surely, whatever love she had received in her childhood was nothingpared to the dotage Yao Yuan and Qin Man bestowed on Yao Ran. It was only right for Yao Tang to be concerned.


    However, she didn¡¯t even flinch at Yao Ran¡¯s words.


    Instead, she slowly looked down and stared at Yao Ran¡¯s foot, as if she was deliberating something. Then, her gaze shifted over to Meng Ling and stopped at the girl¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Not interested,¡± Yao Tang drawled.


    She wasn¡¯t even interested in much anything rted to the Yao family, let alone the couple who imed to be her biological parents.


    Yao Ran was stunned.


    ¡®What? She actually doesn¡¯t want to know?¡¯


    Yao Ran had considered many possible reactions, but she didn¡¯t expect Yao Tang to brush the matter off like this. Panic slowly crept into her heart.


    What should she do now?


    If Yao Tang and the others leave, then her ns would all go to waste.


    ¡°Come on, Sister Tang,¡± Yao Ran said urgently.


    ¡°We came here to have a meal, just like you guys. We didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen, either. Can¡¯t you just let this go, for my sake? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    If she let Yao Tang go now, she would be finished!


    Meng Ling scowled in displeasure.


    What did Yao Ran mean by saying to let the matter go? It was as good as an admission that they were the ones in the wrong!


    Wasn¡¯t this stupid girl supposed to be on their side?


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with you?¡± Meng Ling demanded angrily.


    ¡°If you came over to our house for dinner, we would have treated you to excellent food and drink. You¡¯re the one who wanted to eat here, and my mother even had to make arrangements at thest minute. Why are you acting as if it¡¯s our fault? If you want to eat with these bumpkins so much, then go do it yourself!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Yao Ran was acting this way all of a sudden.


    Meng Ling had always known her to be a kind and understanding girl, but how could she speak up for others at a time like this? Was her brain not working properly?


    Seeing that Meng Ling was agitated, Qin Man rushed forward and red at Yao Tang. ¡°Don¡¯t be such an ungrateful brat. Ranran is already being generous, how dare you reject her good intentions? You really have no manners!¡±


    And just like that, everything was Yao Tang¡¯s fault once again.


    How could she remain indifferent when Yao Ran had gone on a limb to resolve the issue?


    Who gave her the right to refuse?


    Her beloved Ranran was already being too generous by inviting them to share the private room.


    ¡°Come here, Ranran. Stay by Mom¡¯s side.¡± Qin Man waved Yao Ran over and kept ring at Yao Tang.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to anger the youngdy of the Meng family any more than this, or Yao Ran¡¯s ankle might never get cured.


    Meng Ling had been pampered since her early years. If she took offense to anything, Madam Meng would be quick to do something about it.


    If Yao Ran ended up as a cripple, Qin Man would have to tend to her for the rest of their lives. More importantly, she would beughed at by the otherdies from her social circle.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to bring Yao Ran outside then, or she would risk public mockery.


    No, Qin Man refused to live that kind of life!


    Yao Ran ignored her mother¡¯s words and remained where she stood.


    She had seen Qin Jing¡¯s post on WeChat; she had known that they would be here.


    She had especially orchestrated this encounter, all to meet Yao Tang.


    There was no way Yao Ran would leave now.


    If she went back to the hospital, she would have to endure more torture from those so-called experts. Just thinking about what she had to go through the previous day made her tremble.


    Much like Qin Man, Yao Ran didn¡¯t want to live through that kind of pain again.


    Ironically enough, she thought that Yao Tang might be able to help her. After all, thetter was already a member of the Music Association, and had more connections and influence than anyone had previously thought.


    At the very least, Yao Tang might find a way.


    Yao Ran bit her lips, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. She wasn¡¯t keen on asking Yao Tang for help, of course, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    If she let this chance go, she had a nagging sense that she would die in that hospital.


    She drew closer to Yao Tang, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing Qin Man had said. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together, okay? It¡¯s my treat. Take it as my apology. Come on, I won¡¯t be at ease until you say yes.¡±


    Her tone was very sincere this time, devoid of her usual veiled sarcasm.


    Even the eager expression on her face appeared genuine.


    Qin Jing was taken aback, and she exchanged a baffled nce with Lin Xin. Not once had they imagined that they would see Yao Ran like this.

 Chapter 833 The Manager Arrived

    The people around them began to whisper among themselves, and some were even shameless enough to point at Madam Meng and Qin Jing.


    "I heard that these kids'' reservation was snatched away by those people."


    "What? How could they do such a thing? Don''t they know the meaning of firste, first served? Or do they think they can just bully other people because they''re rich?"


    "I don''t get it, though. If they''re so well-off, why would they even steal someone else''s reservation in the first ce?"


    "Who knows? A lot of rich people hide their evil nature behind their wealth."


    "So that''s how it is. How despicable."


    Madam Meng caught bits of their discussion, which were all about her snatching away the girls'' reservation. Soon, the other patrons were pointing at her, calling her "a member of theMeng family."


    Madam Meng was mortified.


    She had never experienced such humiliation in her life.


    "What are you still standing there for? Go and call the security guards yourself! Hurry and bring them here. Drive these rascals out immediately!"


    Since it hade to this, Madam Mengno longer cared about saving face. She pointed atQin Jingand raged at the waiter.


    What was the idiot lingering here, anyway? He should have removed the troublemakers the moment they had arrived.


    "Yes, yes, right away!" The waiter dashed over to the entrance and yelled for the guards. "Security! Security, get your asses here, quickly! Someone is causing trouble at the restaurant!"


    Thankfully, his call did not go unanswered this time.


    Arge group of security guards marched over. They wore simr forbidding scowls, and their batons were at the ready.


    They were quite surprised to find five of their teammates lying on the floor.


    They were the guards who hade over earlier. Now, they were writhing and groaning in pain on the ground. It looked like they had incurred several injuries.


    The leader of the security team balked.


    Behind him, the other men paused as well.


    What was going on here?


    Did someone beat up these five security guards? They were supposed to be elite fighters, not some side street thugs who didn''t know properbat.


    The second team was apprehensive. If they acted rashly, they might suffer the same fate as their fallenrades.


    "What are you doing?" the waiter screeched impatiently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hurry up! Take these kids away! Call the police and have them arrested!"


    But the security team refused to move forward.


    In fact, after taking in the situation, they eventually stepped back.


    One of the injured guards looked like he was in absolute pain. No one in their right mind would willingly volunteer for the same experience.


    Madam Meng''s lips curled into a sneer as she red at the weak-minded men. ''Useless cowards!''


    She figured that only Qin Haowas capable of martial arts. Surely, these burly men could handle a single young man.


    The waiter was ovee with dread when he saw Madam Meng''s terrible expression, but there was nothing he could do, either.


    He had no authority over the guards. He couldn''t force them to act against their will, even in the interest of the hotel.


    The situation rapidly grew tense, but Yao Tangwas still nonchnt as she stood to the side. She merely watchedMadam Mengand the others, as if she was just a spectator to his show.


    "What''s going on here? What happened?"


    Just then, a male voice came from the corner of the hall.


    A middle-aged man soon followed. He was in uniform, and looked to be the one in charge.


    The waiter heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the older man.


    "Manager! You''re finally here. Please help me take care of this. These people are being unreasonable. They refuse to leave the premises, and even injured some of our security team."


    The corners of his eyes turned red as he whined to his superior.


    The manager swept a gaze over the people involved and assessed the situation. He felt sorry for his staff, but he said nothing to address the other man.


    Instead, he turned on his heel and offered a bow to the three other people behind him. "I deeply apologize on behalf of the Chui Hotel. I hope that our poor management has not ruined your good mood."


    He looked very contrite, and his body was bent at a ny-degree angle.


    Madam Meng was taken aback by the manager''s humble disy.


    She knew him to be an arrogant man who acted like he was one of the upper ss just because he knew most of them.


    In addition to that, his attitude and behavior often varied ording to the social status of the other party.


    He never spared a nce to themon folk, as he called them, let alone listen to their pleas.

 Chapter 834 A Rare Opportunity

    In the past, the man had even been called a loyal dog who was nothing without his master.


    And yet here he was, willingly humbling himself in front of another. Whoever these three men were, they must be very powerful people, indeed.


    With that thought in mind, Madam Mengshifted her gaze and peered at the men in question, only to stiffen in shock.


    She recognized one of them as Ma Chao, the CEO of arge conglomerate that dominated the list of top-performing businesses in Beijing. He was still in forties, but he already had an illustrious run in the corporate scene.


    The Meng Group had been seeking him out for a possible coboration, but they had never been able to secure a deal.


    Madam Meng had tried setting up a meeting with Madam Ma, as well, but her efforts had been fruitless thus far.


    Just a few days ago, Madam Mengand her husband had brought their executives to a banquet to pay their respects toMa Chao.


    If she could strike a deal with the man now, the Meng Group wouldn''t have to worry about the following quarter''s revenue.


    Madam Meng was excited about the rare opportunity that had fallen into herp. As she looked closely, however, she noticed thatMa Chaowas sporting a bright smile on his face, and he was half a step behind the other two persons.


    Did that mean that those two were of an even higher status than Ma Chao?


    Madam Meng''s eyes shed with ambition. Perhaps this was her chance to restore the Meng family''s prominence in Beijing.


    She just needed to establish awork with this other two.


    Madam Meng dusted off her purse and sauntered over toMa Chao, her lips curled into a professional smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Ma. I''m not sure if you still remember me. I am Chairman Meng''s wife, Meng Wei." BeforeMa Chaocould even respond, she had already extended her hand toward him.


    Ma Chao hesitated for a moment, but when he finally recalled who she was, he courteously reached out to shakeMadam Meng''s hand.


    "I see," he nodded politely. "It''s nice to meet you."


    Madam Meng was overjoyed, certain that a business cooperation withMa Chaowas well within her reach.


    But she had bigger fish to catch. Two of them, to be precise. And so, she said, "What brings you here, President Ma? And who might these gentlemen be?"


    She strategically looked at the two young men beside Ma Chao, her smile still in ce. Both were well-dressed and looked as dignified as most young masters did.


    One of them looked quite familiar, but he was preupied with his phone, so she could take a better look at his face. Madam Meng surmised that he was either a young master of a wealthy family or a shareholder of argepany.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I had some free time, so I decided to spend it leisurely," Ma Chaoreplied lightly without answering her second question.


    Madam Meng wasn''t sure if it was because he had failed to catch it, or if he simply didn''t want to introduce the young men to her.


    Although disappointed, her smile didn''t falter. If she wouldn''t be introduced, then she might as well strike up a conversation herself.


    "I came here for dinner and happened to run into a bunch of insensible children who insist on snatching the private room we reserved earlier. We were even willing to invite them to share the room with us, but they just don''t appreciate it. Kids these days are so stubborn. It''s a pity, really."


    After saying that, she turned sideways and sighed helplessly at Qin Jingand her friends.


    Then, she looked back at Ma Chaoand two young men, expecting them to nod along and sympathize with her predicament.


    "Ha!" Qin Jingscoffed and crossed her arms over her chest.


    Yao Tang and the others stared atMadam Mengin cold silence.


    Seeing that the situation had been somewhat defused, the waiter resumed his whining. He turned to the manager andined, "It''s just as the Madam said. Forget about their age, these rascals are too unreasonable for their own good!"


    He paused to wipe his tears for some dramatic effect.


    "They even hurt some of our security staff. Please, Manager, these kids are tarnishing the name of our Chui Hotel! For all we know, they might be delinquents who had purposelye to cause trouble in our establishment."


    The manager was on his side, of course.


    He whirled around and proceeded to berate Qin Jingand herpanions.


    "This is outrageous! How dare you kick up a fuss in our hotel? Security, hurry and take these troublemakers away!"


    Since it was the manager''s orders this time, the guards had no choice but to step forward and apprehend the teenagers.


    They easily surrounded Qin Jingand the others, poised to subdue them should they try to resist.


    Madam Meng watched with a satisfied smile on her face. She wanted to see them being dragged out of the hotel.


    But in the next second, a voice rang out, shocking everyone.

 Chapter 835 She Had Offended Them

    "Are you done with work, Brother? Someone here is bullying me!"


    Qin Min wailed, her eyes fixed on the two young men beside President Ma.


    Everyone froze in shock.


    What was she saying?


    Who was she calling brother?


    Heads turned, first toward Qin Jing, then to the two young men.


    One of them nodded, his expression dark and unfathomable.


    After finishing up for the day, Qin Ruihad instantly hopped into the Qin family''s private ne and headed over to Beijing. It wasn''t until he had contactedCheng Yanthat he discovered his sister was also going to the same restaurant.


    And that was why he hade to the Chui Hotelstraight from the airport.


    He and Cheng Yanhad barely exchanged words whenQin Hao had sent his boss a message, saying that the girls had run into some trouble.


    Needless to say, Qin RuiandCheng Yanwasted no timeing to the restaurant.


    Even if Qin Ruihadn''t made the reservation himself, he knew that his sister would never do something so preposterous as im someone else''s private room.


    Ma Chao pressed his lips together and nced at the two young masters nervously. Unfortunately, they were too adept at masking their emotions, and he couldn''t tell what they were feeling at the moment.


    It was for this precise reason that he grew even more worried.


    Thankfully, he hadn''t bothered to introduce them to Madam Menga while ago. If he had, he might just end up as aughingstock among his peers.


    If he really angered the young men, he might even lose some skin, or maybe a pound of flesh.


    It certainly wasn''t worth risking that terrible fate for the sake of someone from the insignificant Meng family.


    Qin Rui sized his sister up and looked her up and down before asking, "You''re not hurt, are you? I just got off the ne and rushed over right away."


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, was staring intently at Yao Tangin the distance.


    Ma Chao felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Anyone withmon sense could tell that these two young men must not be provoked in any way.


    He sighed as he realized how he managed to score a meeting with them.


    He had a project proposal that required Young Master Cheng''s approval, but the young man was too busy to oblige him with an appointment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ma Chao was surprised, therefore, to be notified that Young Master Cheng would be meeting him today. Although puzzled by the unexpected development, he had chucked it all to his good luck.


    Now, it seemed that Young Master Cheng hadn''te to meet him, after all, but someone else. The Ma Group''s project was nothing more than a trifle that the young man made use of to achieve his own goal.


    He understood then that there were other, personal forces that propelled these two young powerhouses to move and make decisions.


    As for the manager, he was no dimwit. He had high ambitions, after all. He immediately understood the situation after Qin JingandQin Rui''s exchange.


    He had been around the upper ss for so long that he was able to anticipate their needs and orders before they were even given.


    "No, no, you''ve got it wrong! You''ve surrounded the wrong people. These kids are not to be chased out!" he yelled frantically at the security guards.


    He then turned and pointed at Madam Mengand her party. "These are the troublemakers! Drive them away. No, stop looking at me like that and do your work! Take them outside and get back to your posts!"


    The guards nced at each other in exasperation before putting away their batons and walking over to Madam Meng.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed, and it was Yao Ranand herpanions who were being sent out of the restaurant.


    At this point, Madam Mengfinally grasped the pickle that she was in.


    She had founded the Meng Group with her husband, after all. She had her fair share of cunning. Her mind raced as he considered her options.


    Since they were being chased out, that only meant that she had offended Ma Chaoand the two young men in one way or another. Judging fromMa Chao''s attitude, it was likely that he held little authoritypared to the other two.


    Madam Meng couldn''t afford to be chased out of a renowned establishment. Other than the public humiliation it would bring, she would also be leaving a bad impression on President Ma.


    In which case, her prospective cooperation with the Ma Group would be next to impossible.


    No, forget about a business deal, she might not even get the chance to meet up with him again in the future.


    Without warning, Madam Meng turned on her heel andnded a sound p on the waiter''s cheek.


    Pa!


    A red handprint began to form on the poor man''s skin.


    He hadn''t seen iting, and he was clearly still trying to process what had just happened. He held his face and stared at Madam Mengin a daze.


    He had never thought that this wealthy and ssy woman would actually hit her.


    "What are you doing, Madam Meng?" he croaked out as he emerged from his stupor.

 Chapter 836 Leaving The Restaurant

    "What am I doing?" Madam Meng retorted. "I called this afternoon to inquire about a private room. You were the one who offered a room that was already reserved. If I had known, I wouldn''t havee to dine here tonight!"


    She took a deep breath before continuing her tirade. "How dare you give us someone else''s private room? Were you nning to let us take the me for this? I think you should get beaten up for your misconduct!"


    The waiter opened his mouth several times to refute Madam Meng, but he couldn''t deny that he had indeed tampered with the reservations. In the end, he could only cover his face in shame.


    Madam Meng turned toMa Chaowithout missing a beat. "I''m really sorry about this, President Ma. I didn''t expect the private room to belong to your acquaintances. We are the ones in the wrong here. My husband and I shall pay you a visit next time to apologize properly."


    Meng Ling took the cue from her mother and promptly teared up. "I''m very sorry, too, Uncle Ma. I hope you can forgive us just this once."


    But Ma Chaosaid nothing and only nced at the gentlemen behind him.


    He wasn''t in a position to judge how this matter was settled.


    Even if he wanted to be considerate of Madam Meng, if the two big shots refused to let them go, then there was nothing he could do about it.


    Meanwhile, the waiter was at an utter loss. He couldn''t believe what was happening to him.


    He was pretty close with the manager, so no one at the hotel or the restaurant had ever dared to go against him.


    Now, not only was he berated, but he was also pped to an inch of his life.


    He rushed over to the manager and sobbed. "Sir, I didn''t do anything wrong at all! How can she beat me up like this?"


    If it had been in the past, the manager would have sided with the waiter in a heartbeat and sought justice on his behalf.


    To the waiter''s horror, just when he was a couple of feet away from the manager, thetter raised her hand and struck his other cheek.


    Pa!


    Another p hadnded on her face.


    This time, the blow was so strong that the waiter staggered back and almost fell to the ground.


    He was dumbfounded. He gaped at the manager in disbelief.


    How could this man hit him, after everything they had gone through together?


    He couldn''t understand just what he had done that was so horrible that would merit this much abuse.


    It wasn''t as if this was the first time he had rearranged the reservations. The manager knew, too, but he had never called him out for it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He wasn''t lying when he had said that reservations should be done months ahead of time. And yet, wealthy socialites often booked rooms on short notice.


    In order to earn more tips, the waiter would usually scrap less important guests and patrons and offer their reservations to these richdies.


    And each time, without fail, he had always received a generous tip.


    It was sizable enough that it was almost equivalent to a month''s worth of her sry. The manager was well aware of this, but he had never stopped him. If anything, he encouraged this practice.


    If the other staff raised any objections, it was the manager who stepped in and took care of them.


    But for some unknown reason, the manager had chosen to forsake him this time.


    Why was that?


    The waiter slumped on the floor in defeat, struggling toprehend this turn of events.


    As for the manager, he was so frightened that his forehead was dotted with cold sweat. He couldn''t afford to offend any of these people, or he might lose his position. Perhaps even worse than that.


    He couldn''t offend Madam Meng, nor these other big shots.


    He stepped back and offered everyone a bow. "I sincerely apologize for our staff''s indiscretion. I am at fault here. If not for my poor management, this thing would not have happened. Allow me to take responsibility."


    The manager raised his head and stretched his arm. "Esteemed guests, please follow me to Room 505. I shall bear the expenses for your dinner. Please enjoy yourselves."


    With that, he quickly ushered Ma Chaoand the two gentlemen in the direction of the private room.


    Other waiters who hade to the scene perked up and guided Qin Jingand herpanions as well.


    Madam Meng took a deep breath. She knew that this was the best oue she could hope for. It was certainly better than getting chased out.


    It would be a disgrace not only to herself and her family, but to the entirety of the Meng Group as well.


    Madam Meng sidled up next toMeng Ling. "Let''s go."


    She took her daughter''s hand and turned toward the door.


    Having seen everything unfold before her eyes, Qin Mannaturally understood the subtle power y that urred. She, too, was embarrassed with the way things had turned out.

 Chapter 837 I Want To Stay

    They had made such a big fuss for the better part of the evening, but they failed to get the private room in the end.


    If they stayed here any longer, they might really be kicked out. It would be better to just leave before someone chased them away.


    Besides, Madam Mengseemed eager to return home. Naturally,Qin ManandYao Ranhad to follow suit.Qin Manfollowed quickly atMadam MengandMeng Ling''s heels.


    It wasn''t until they were almost at the door that they realized someone was missing from their group. Madam Mengfrowned and turned to findYao Ranstill standing at the same spot.


    "What is she doing? Is she not leaving with us?" she whispered to Qin Manthrough gritted teeth.


    She was the one who had brought Yao Ranhere, so it was only expected that the girl left with them as well. Otherwise, how would it look to the other patrons?


    "Ranran!" Qin Mancalled out, her eyes shing sharply. "Come on, let''s go."


    She hoped that her daughter would stop acting strange and be sensible for once.


    Unfortunately, Yao Randidn''t seem to understand whatQin Manwas implying. She remained where she was.


    "I haven''t seen my cousin in quite a while," she said, her eyes fixed on Yao Tang. "I would like to spend more time with her. Perhaps I shall pay for their dinner, to make up for what happened just now. I''ll go home by myselfter, Mom. Don''t worry about me."


    Yao Ran mustered a bright smile, but her knees were shaking ever so slightly.


    This was herst chance. If she failed to seize it, she would have to go through the next surgery and suffer through other heinous experiments at the hospital.


    No matter what, she must not return to that hellhole.


    She was willing to risk Qin Man''s wrath if it afforded her a shot at freedom.


    Qin Man scowled at this, but she kept her mouth shut for fear of worsening the situation.


    Madam Meng, on the other hand, was seething.


    So Yao Ranknew those people, after all! And yet, she didn''t even warnMadam MengorMeng Lingin advance, nor had she spoken up for them.


    To think that they had almost been chased out of the restaurant!


    What a vile little snake.


    Madam Meng understood then thatYao Ranwas an ungrateful hypocrite who only had her own interests in mind.


    The Meng familyhad even paid for her hospital treatments and pampered her during her stay in Beijing.


    But Yao Ranrepaid their generosity with treachery and maniption.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Madam Meng red at Yao Ran. Cheng Yan and Qin Rui were still around, so she couldn''t lose her temper andsh out. At least, not yet.


    "If you still want your ankle to be cured, hurry over here and return with us," Madam Mengthreatened in a low voice. "Otherwise, don''t even bother showing us your face again!"


    This fiasco was all her fault. If Yao Ranhadn''t insisted oning to theChui Hotelfor dinner, they wouldn''t have been entangled in such a mess.


    "Ranran, what are you still standing there for?" Qin Mancalled out anxiously. If theMeng familywithdrew their medical support, it would have terrible repercussions on her social life.


    "Come now, Ranran," she coaxed. "We can dine at fancy restaurants any time. Your injury is more important. If we don''t treat it now, the damage might be permanent. Think about it, which one is more important to you, hmm?"


    But Yao Ranacted like she didn''t hear a word they said.


    "Don''t worry, Mom," she repeated, her smile still in ce. "I''ll go straight home after dinner. You guys should go back first."


    Qin Man''s scowl deepened.


    "Ranran!" she huffed.


    To say that she was displeased with her daughter would be an understatement. She didn''t know why the ever-obedient Yao Ranhad suddenly be so stubborn.


    Yao Ran ignored her and called out toYao Tang. "Sister, I want to stay for dinner. Is that all right with you?"


    Her eyes glimmered with hope.


    Yao Tang was herst resort. If she toldYao Ranthat she couldn''t stay, thenYao Ranwould have no choice but to ept her fate.


    As things stood, her future was in Yao Tang''s hands.


    Yao Tang turned to peer atYao Ran. The silent plea in thetter''s eyes was unmistakable.


    Then she nced at Meng Ling, who stood a few feet away. Her eyes caught on the girl''s wrist.


    Three secondster, Yao Tanglooked back atYao Ranand nodded.


    Qin Man gasped out loud. EvenYao Tangwas acting strangely today! Weren''t those two girls on bad terms with each other?


    They were practically fire and ice!


    Why would Yao TangletYao Ranstay and join them for dinner?


    In Qin Man''s mind, this simply defied reason.

 Chapter 838 - 838 Transfer to a Private Restaurant

    838 Transfer to a Private Restaurant


    Qin Man had no idea what was happening, but it was Yao Ran who worried her the most. The girl seemed determined to stay.


    If she didn¡¯t go back now, Madam Meng would stop her treatment. What were they supposed to do then?


    If Yao Ran¡¯s treatment stopped, she would be a cripple for life, and Qin Man would have to suffer the ridicule of other high-societydies for having such a daughter.


    Thinking of this, Qin Man became more determined to drag Yao Ran back with them.


    But when she nced at the two young men in the distance, she felt a chill run down her spine. These were people whom even Madam Meng did not dare offend. Could Qin Man really go against them?


    Meanwhile, Madam Meng was furious at Yao Ran¡¯s response. She huffed onest time and wordlessly pulled Meng Ling out the door.


    Qin Man had no choice but to follow them, though she would look back at Yao Ran with every step she took.


    With the threedies gone, the staff continued to guide the others to the private room.


    In the end, they decided to go to the one Ma Chao had booked, as their party had grown quite significantly.


    Once they had settled down inside the room, the manager bowed and apologized again.


    ¡°Please ept my sincerest apologies. We are the ones at fault here. I hope that you no longer pay the matter any mind and only enjoy the best things our Chui Hotel has to offer from now on.¡±


    Qin Rui and Cheng Yan said nothing.


    Instead, they turned in unison toward Qin Jing and Yao Tang, leaving the decision up to the girls.


    Yao Tang was her usual, indifferent self, and she merely nced at the manager without a word.


    Qin Jing, on the other hand, put her hands on her waist and red at the manager.


    ¡°So, you want to brush this off with an apology? We were almost chased out and taken to the police! That waiter is absolutely wretched! I don¡¯t want to eat in here anymore!¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Meng Yang suddenly piped up. ¡°This ce is giving me a bad vibe.¡±


    As for Lin Xin, although she had been dying to try the hotel¡¯s specialty dishes, the incident had enraged her so much that she lost her appetite.


    She crossed her arms over her chest and pouted in displeasure.


    It seemed that no one wanted to stay at the Chui Hotel anymore.


    Ma Chao¡¯s heart was thundering inside his chest.


    ¡°I know of a private restaurant,¡± he suggested. ¡°They are known for their unique menu and excellent service. They always make you feel at home. Why don¡¯t we give that ce a try?¡±


    After hearing the man¡¯s words, Cheng Yan turned and gave Ma Chao a look of approval.


    Ma Chao was delighted by this, of course. He wasted no time and immediately took out his phone.


    ¡°I will make a reservation. We can go there straightaway, and their signature dishes will be waiting to be served at the table when we arrive.¡±


    Yao Tang and her friends readily agreed with the proposal, and Ma Chao stepped out into the hall to make the arrangements.


    He called the owner of the other restaurant to book the room and ry the circumstances that had led to this development.


    He made sure to give the other man a few words of advice as well.


    On the other end of the line, beads of sweat formed on the owner¡¯s forehead as he profusely thanked Ma Chao.


    After a few moments, Ma Chao returned to the room.


    ¡°A car is waiting outside. We should go. The restaurant staff is eagerly waiting for us.¡±


    It was all the teenagers needed to hear. They all stood up and walked out of the private room.


    Out in the lobby, the waiter watched as they filtered out of the hotel. When he thought back to the grievances he had suffered earlier, he grew even more upset.


    He walked over to the manager in a huff. ¡°Manager Dong! Why did you have to p me? I simply misunderstood the situation, that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to give those people their private room. Don¡¯t you even feel sorry for me?¡±


    The man felt wronged. He was only doing what he had always done.


    Instead of a generous tip, however, all he had earned were a couple of ps. Worse still, Manager Dong didn¡¯t even seem to care about their past friendship.


    The waiter was disappointed. It appeared that the people were right to call the manager a dog.


    ¡°Do you have any idea whom you have offended?¡± Manager Dong demanded, still visibly furious about the whole debacle.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, those teenagers were probably affiliated with the three great families in Beijing. And if they had truly insulted them, the Chui Hotel might cease its operations the very next day.


    The waiter clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes, clearly unfazed.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? I never imagined you would turn as timid as a mouse. What happened to all your arrogance, huh? So what if I offended a few people? Does that mean that you can just p me around?¡±


    If Manager Dong had truly found anything wrong with his actions, then why hadn¡¯t the man said anything in the past?

 Chapter 839 - 839 Fired

    839 Fired


    This wasn¡¯t even the worst ruckus that had urred at the restaurant, yet the manager had turned his back on him without a second thought.


    The waiter¡¯s words only served to me Manager Dong¡¯s fury. He raised his hand and pped the other man again.


    Pa!


    The cracking sound of skin hitting skin rang out in the hall.


    The waiter gaped at Manager Dong in disbelief. He would have let it go if it was all an act they put on for other people, but it was another thing for the man to hit him in private.


    He was young and talented, and many other restaurants would be happy to take him as their employee.


    And yet, she had stuck with Manager Dong and the Chui Hotel all these years. The two of them were bonded, and Manager Dong often vented his frustrations about his wife to him.


    He was therefore shocked that the man he had considered arade would p him, not once, but twice in a single day.


    The waiter bristled in outrage. If it hadn¡¯t been for Manager Dong¡¯s favoritism toward him, he would have left the old man a long time ago.


    ¡°How dare you strike me again? I¡¯m going to destroy you, you bastard. I¡¯ll tell your hag of a wife everything you¡¯ve been keeping from her!¡±


    At this point, the waiter couldn¡¯t care less about his image and lunged at Manager Dong.


    His fist was poised tond a blow at the other man¡¯s face.


    Manager Dong was equally shocked by his friend¡¯s sudden ferocity. Unfortunately for him, he wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time and ended up suffering three punches.


    ¡°Argh! You crazy moron!¡±


    Manager Dong managed to fling the waiter away and yelled for the guards. ¡°Security! Security,e here quickly!¡±


    The burly men from earlier immediately rushed over and broke the fighting pair apart.


    ¡°Hurry and drag this lunatic out of the premises!¡±


    Manager Dong was heaving from exertion, but he never lost his pompous attitude.


    Before he knew what was happening, a few guards were looming over him.


    They grabbed both of his arms and hoisted him up, carrying him in a procession to the hotel¡¯s side entrance.


    Manager Dong craned his neck and saw that the waiter was also being carried by the guards behind him.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? He¡¯s the one you need to dispatch! Why are you taking me away, too? I¡¯m the manager here! It¡¯s me, Manager Dong! What the hell, don¡¯t you guys recognize me or something?¡±


    Manager Dong yelled and iled, but the guards did not relinquish their hold.


    They didn¡¯t even spare the two men a nce as they bodily removed them from the floor.


    They positioned themselves at the doorway, counted to three, then literally tossed Manager Dong and the waiter out on the pavement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t work here anymore,¡± the head of security said as he stood at the door with his arms akimbo. ¡°Both of you are fired.¡±


    Boom!


    The two men barely had time to process what they were hearing when the heavy door shut in their faces.


    ¡­..


    Qin Jing and the others walked out of the Chui Hotel, with Yao Ran bringing up the rear. Sure enough, a valet brought out a modified van and held out the keys to them.


    Yao Ran nced at her friends and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Yao Ran. We¡¯ll sit in front.¡±


    With that, she grabbed the keys and plopped on the driver¡¯s seat before anyone could utter a word.


    Yao Ran smiled and promptly seated herself on the passenger side.


    A soundproof partition separated them from the back seat. They could speak freely without fear of the others eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Everyone began to get into the vehicle.


    Ma Chao chose to sit in thest row at the back, afraid to provoke anyone.


    These people might be younger than him, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend a single one of them.


    What he found surprising, though, was that the van appeared to belong to the girl called Yao Tang. She seemed used to handling its engine, which was decidedly strange for someone of her age.


    Cheng Yan was among thest to get in, and he sat in the second row with Qin Rui.


    This was even more surprising to Ma Chao. He didn¡¯t expect these two young masters to get into the van so readily.


    Modified vehicles weren¡¯t exactlyfortable. Under normal circumstances, these pampered young men should detest this mode of transportation.


    Besides, people of Young Master Cheng and Young Master Qin¡¯s status had no business taking such a vehicle anywhere.


    Ma Chao found himself getting more curious about Yao Tang¡¯s identity. He made a mental note to be more careful around her and hiked up her position in his regard.


    Once they were set to leave, he took out his phone and sent a message to the owner of the private restaurant.


    He typed furiously on his screen, his brows furrowed in concentration.


    ¡°Make sure you take advantage of this opportunity. If you make a good impression on these people, you will no longer worry about the Chui Hotel. They might not even count as your rival anymore. Remember to tell your service staff to be smart and mindful. Tell them not to do anything to spoil the mood of our distinguished guests! No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t mess this up!¡± ??

 Chapter 840 Baiting Yao Tang

    He hoped that the restaurant staff was smart enough not tomit the same blunder that had urred at Chui Hotel.


    Otherwise, he would be risking his own neck by even suggesting it in the first ce.


    Over at the front seat.


    Yao Tang calmly nced at the girl beside her.


    Unlike her, Yao Ran''s expression wasn''t too good. She seemed to be distracted and deep in her own thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?" Yao Tangasked as she stepped on the elerator.


    Yao Ran''s heart jumped to her throat. She turned to Yao Tangand asked, "Sister, do you really not want to know why Mom and Dad do not like you? If you want to know, I can tell you right now."


    She stared at Yao Tangintently, as if afraid to miss any subtle shift in thetter''s expression.


    Yao Ran refused to believe that a child who hadcked love from a young age wouldn''t want to know why. Even ifYao Tangdidn''t care much aboutYao YuanandQin Man, she should be a little curious, at least.


    After all, she knew them to be her biological parents.


    The fact that they had no affection for their long-lost blood daughter should make anyone wonder.


    Yao Tang kept her eyes on the road, her face remaining nk.


    She looked like she hadn''t heard anything at all.


    But Yao Ranwasn''t about to give up just yet. "Do you truly not want to know?" she pressed. "I can tell you everything¡ªwhy Mom hates you, your whole background¡­"


    She was desperate to pique the other girl''s interest.


    No, more precisely, she wanted to lead Yao Tangby the nose.


    Unfortunately for her, Yao Tangwasn''t taking the bait. "No, I don''t want to."


    Yao Ran was caught off-guard by her cold response.


    By then, she was running out of options. There was only one other way left. Since the matter of her family didn''t move Yao Tangone bit,Yao Rancould only try to tempt her with something else.


    Gritting her teeth, she took out a small bottle that contained a pale green substance and showed it to Yao Tang.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is a potion I took from Madam Meng''s hospital. This is thetest product of years of experiments that her hired experts have conducted. It''s supposed to expedite the bones'' healing process, and is said to cure fractures and the like.


    "You and I both know that no such medicine is currently out on the market. This vial of potion is one of its kind. If it were to be sold to arge pharmaceutical, it would surely fetch a hefty amount of money. I will give this to you, but you must promise me one thing."


    Yao Ran leaned over in anticipation, expecting Yao Tang to jump at the opportunity to make some money.


    To her dismay, Yao Tangstill appeared uninterested. She merely frowned and nced at the bottle inYao Ran''s hand.


    "Well? What do you think?"


    Yao Ran''s grip on the potion tightened as he hoped fervently that Yao Tangwould take the bait this time.


    Yao Tang only had to say yes, andYao Ran''s efforts for today would be rewarded. If she were lucky, she might even squeeze out a few additional favors from the other girl.


    As for the money, it meant nothing to Yao Ran. She had grown up in luxury, after all.


    But for Yao Tang, it was probably a big deal.


    There was no reason for her to reject this over. She must have spent arge sum just toe to Beijing, right? She was probably in dire need of funds at the moment.


    What Yao Tangsaid next shockedYao Ranto her core.


    "You''re nothing more than a test subject for other people to experiment their drugs on."


    Yao Ran had surmised as much, but she didn''t know howYao Tanghad figured it out.Yao Ranknew whyMadam MengandMeng Lingwere so generous to her. She had also eavesdropped on the doctors'' conversations and knew her purpose for being there.


    She was indeed a test subject.


    At this point, Yao Ranbecame frightened thatYao Tangwould turn her away.


    "I assure you, I want none of the profits that woulde from selling this medicine. I''m okay as long as my ankle is cured. All I want is for you to arrange a quiet and secluded ce for me to recuperate while I''m being treated. I don''t need anything else."


    It wasn''t as though Yao Ranhad never thought of selling the potion and taking the money for herself. It was just that she knew for a fact thatMadam Mengwoulde after her for revenge, andQin Manwould be furious at her as well.


    She might as well let Yao Tangdo the dirty work.


    In this case, if things went awry, she could push all the me on Yao Tangand avoid the consequences.

 Chapter 841 Not Interested

    But if things went smoothly, she would be able to get proper treatment and a safe ce to leave.


    She would have broken free from the Meng family''s shackles, too.


    No matter the oue, as long as Yao Tangsaid yes to her now, it would be a win-win scenario forYao Ran.


    Yao Tang cast another cold nce at her.


    "I''m not interested," she repeated.


    Her expression remained nk, and her hands never wavered from the steering wheel.


    Yao Ran could only shake her head in disbelief.


    "What did you say? You''re not interested? No, that''s impossible. Listen to me. The hospital has produced definite results for this medicine. I''m certain that it can be sold, one way or another."


    She held up three fingers and added, "You can get thirty million upfront, and this is just a portion of the total price. Once the drug is fully developed and mass-produced, you can push for a share in the profits as well."


    Yao Ran was so engrossed in her spiel that she failed to notice the wayYao Tang''s expression grew cold with every word she spoke.


    Screech!


    All of a sudden, Yao Tangmmed on the brakes, and the van came to a halt by the side of the road.


    She turned to Yao Ranand said, "Get out."


    Yao Ran was stunned. She didn''t expectYao Tangto be telling the truth. She thought the other girl was only bluffing to push for more benefits.


    But now, Yao Tangwas telling her to get out of the van.


    Yao Ran was offering her the chance of a lifetime!Yao Tangonly needed to sell the drug, and she would be set for life. Why was she refusing?


    Was she out of her mind?


    "Ha! Fine! You don''t seem to know what''s good for you, so I''ll just take care of it myself. Don''t you dare regret it once I''ve sessfully sold this drug!"


    Yao Ran shot another re atYao Tangbefore reaching for the handle of the car door. Just before she alighted the vehicle, she turned around to give thetter onest chance.


    "Are you sure you want to let this opportunity go? Think carefully. With the money that this substance would fetch, you won''t have to worry about anything for the rest of your lives. Even the rtives you left behind in the countryside can benefit from this."


    Yao Tang looked her dead in the eye and said word for word, "Those are your rtives, not mine."


    Yao Ran practically choked on air. She couldn''t say anything to that.


    It was true that those people were her rtives, and the very thought of it nauseated her.


    "I see. Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, don''t youe begging meter on!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yao Ran sneered atYao Tangwith all the hatred she could muster.


    Then, she took out the vial again and checked its contents. After confirming that everything was still intact, she smirked proudly at Yao Tang.


    Deep down, however, she harbored a fear that Yao Tangwould snatch the vial away.


    With her martial arts, she could steal the drug with a single move.


    Yao Tang took inYao Ran''s expression and scoffed. She reached out and flicked the vial with her finger.


    In the blink of an eye, the ss shattered.


    Boom!


    The crisp sound of a minor explosion rang out in the tiny space.


    Yao Ran''s eyes were wide with horror and disbelief as she stared at the remnants of the drug sttered on her hand.


    It was gone.


    The one thing she had been pinning her hopes on for survival disappeared before her eyes. She had been relying on the medicine sample to buy her freedom!


    Never had she imagined that things would turn out this way.


    How was she supposed to live now?


    "You''re still not getting out of the car?"


    Yao Tang leaned back against her seat, her arms crossed over her chest, and raised an eyebrow. "I don''t mind getting the others toe and drag you out to the street, you know."


    "You!"


    Yao Ran pointed a trembling finger atYao Tang, her eyes filling with tears.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the group was eyeing the partition, curious why they had stopped all of a sudden.


    "Sister Tang?" Meng Yanghad mbered through the seats and was leaning against the partition.


    "Did something happen? Do you need my help?"


    There was a small ss panel in the middle of the partition that allowed him to peer into the driver''s seat.


    "Everything''s fine. Someone''s getting off, that''s all."


    With that, Yao Tangwhistled and nodded pointedly atYao Ran.

 Chapter 842 A Good Deed

    Yao ran was furious. She threw the car door open and stomped out into the road. Then, she looked back at Yao Tang and started cursing.


    "It''s no wonder why your own parents never liked you! You will always be beneath me! Let''s see for how long you can continue being so arrogant. Don''t make the mistake ofing to me for help, because I will only pay back this insult tenfold!"


    She impulsively picked up a pebble that had caught her eye, and made to throw it at Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang watchedYao Ranbend over, not the least bit unfazed by the impending attack. She even smiled at the other girl. "How about this, then? I''m sure you wantQin Mantoe and pick you up right? Why don''t I give her a call and catch her up with what you''ve done?"


    With that, Yao Tangtook out her phone and started to search forQin Man''s contact number.


    Yao Ran immediately shut her mouth and tossed the pebble to the side.


    She had barely escaped from her mother''s clutches just now, and with Yao Tang''s help, too. IfQin Mandiscovered where she was, the woman would definitelye bearing down to retrieve her.


    She would no doubt drag Yao Ranback to the hospital and devise some plot to resume her treatment.


    No, Yao Rancould never go back there!


    "Bye," Yao Tangwaved her fingers and shut the door inYao Ran''s face.


    Before thetter could even respond, the van was already speeding into the distance.


    It left a cloud of dust in its wake, which engulfed Yao Ran''s miserable figure.


    She was in the less frequented stretch of the highway, but fortunately, there were cars still passing by. It wasn''t too far from the city center, either, so she wasn''t entirely helpless.


    .....


    Atst, Yao Tangand her friends arrived at the private restaurant.


    Once they were all out of the van, Ma Chaoturned to everyone with a smile. "I still have matters to take care of at thepany, so I''m afraid I won''t be joining you for dinner. I do hope that you enjoy your stay here. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to call me."


    He bowed politely to the teenagers before nodding respectfully at Cheng Yan.


    Pleased, Cheng Yansmiled and patted the man''s shoulder. "Go and contact Qin Hao.We can proceed to the next step of your proposal."


    Ma Chao''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    Sure enough, these people meant a great deal to Young Master Cheng, especially the girl called Yao Tang. He just didn''t know the extent of their special rtionship.


    In any case, Ma Chaodid not dare to make any conjectures.


    At the end of the day, this was Young Master Cheng''s private matter. He should be thankful just to have scored the deal and leave any unrted business aside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I understand, President Cheng. Please enjoy your meal. I shall take my leave now."


    Ma Chao left with a grin on his face and a spring in his step. He had especially advised the restaurant owner to prepare some desserts for the girls before meeting up with his assistant, who hade to pick him up.


    On their drive home, Ma Chaospotted a familiar figure at the side of the road.


    He immediately recognized the girl.


    She was the one Yao Tanghad thrown out of the van halfway to the restaurant.


    Thinking quickly, Ma Chaoasked his driver to stop the car.


    "Miss, do you need a ride?" the driver asked, just as Ma Chaohad instructed.


    Yao Ran was relieved, thinking that luck was on her side. Finally, someone was willing to let her hitch a ride.


    She had been waving at the passing cars all this time, but the drivers ignored her and carried on their way.


    Now that a kind Samaritan was offering her help, she jumped into the car without a moment''s hesitation.


    She settled into the seat and heaved a deep sigh before telling the driver where she was going.


    Yao Ran noticed a second toote that a man was sitting next to her in the back seat. He looked somewhat familiar, but his had covered most of his face.


    She quickly dismissed her hunch and just ignored the man.


    After a while, Yao Randrifted off to sleep. By the time she woke up, the scenery outside was nketed by a thick fog.


    "We have arrived, Miss," the driver said kindly.


    "Thank you," Yao Ransaid before hopping out of the car.


    When she looked around, however, she realized that she was in the middle of a deserted area surrounded by dense patches of wood. No other person was in sight.


    Where the hell was she?


    Terrified and confused, Yao Ranwhirled around to get back in the car.


    But before she could even reach for the door handle, the engine revved, and the car sped away, leaving her alone in this deste ce.


    Inside the car, Ma Chaoremoved his hat to reveal a smirk.

 Chapter 843 - 843 An Enjoyable Meal

    843 An Enjoyable Meal


    While he didn¡¯t have any idea what the two girls had talked about back in the van, he could tell that it wasn¡¯t a pleasant conversation.


    Otherwise, that girl wouldn¡¯t have been booted from the vehicle and left in the middle of the road.


    If he remembered correctly, none of them had offered to take the girl with them. It was she who had insisted oning.


    This led Ma Chao to the presumption that Young Master Cheng didn¡¯t like this girl at all.


    Since he had managed to secure an advantageous deal with his project, he thought it was only right that he repaid the favor. This was simply his style of doing things.


    Ma Chao knew that the highway would still be teeming with passing cars at this hour.


    In contrast, this particr road was deserted. If that girl wanted to reach the highway, she would have to walk for several hours.


    It was better this way¡ªshe would be too preupied to cause any more trouble to Young Master Cheng and the others.


    Ma Chao couldn¡¯t help but grin, pleased with himself.


    Good deeds such as this are better off as a secret. It was enough that he alone knew about it.


    Meanwhile, by the time Yao Ran snapped back to her senses, the car was already a good distance away. She desperately sprinted after it.


    But how can a mere slip of a girl, with an injured leg at that, catch up to a speeding vehicle?


    The car was out of sight in a matter of seconds.


    Exasperated, Yao Ran yelled out a string of curses. She slumped on the ground, panting and not caring whether she was ady or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that damn Yao Tang¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    She raised her head and surveyed the tall trees around her and the path that led to God knows where.


    She looked around but saw no one, sending her spiraling deeper into despair.


    Yao Ran made up her mind there and then¡ªthe next time sheid eyes on Yao Tang, she would definitely take revenge for today.


    On the other side, Yao Tang and the others entered the restaurant.


    Inside, the furnishings were very novel, yet chic at the same time. The design was mostly in traditional Chinese style, but with a subtle modern ir.


    Ma Chao wasn¡¯t lying about the vibe, either¡ªthe establishment was very cozy. Even if they hadn¡¯t tasted the dishes yet, they could feel just how much the restaurant valued its patrons.


    A waiter greeted them and led them to a private room on the second floor. Warm tea was already served on the table.


    The scent of top-grade tea leaves wafted in the air.


    The waiter walked to the other side of the room and pushed the windows open, revealing a pool of lotus flowers outside.


    They were in full bloom, and as the breeze danced around, it carried the flowers¡¯ unique scent into the room.


    It was quite a refreshing experience.


    Even the scenery here was better than the ones the Chui Hotel offered, and the service was phenomenal, too.


    But everyone was starving, so they couldn¡¯t really be bothered to taste the tea or enjoy the lotus flowers outside.


    They settled into their seats, and the waiters began to arrive and fill their table with the restaurant¡¯s specialty dishes.


    The tempting aroma of food took over everything else. The dishes were all pretty basic, but they were presented in a very appetizing manner.


    The group made quick work of washing their hands and started to dig in.


    Sure enough, everything was delicious.


    ¡°This is really good!¡± Meng Yang eximed as he gobbled up another bite. ¡°I¡¯m sure the food here is far better than the ones served at that sted Chui Hotel.¡±


    Beside him, Lin Xin nodded her head in earnest. She took a particr liking to the Yuxiang shredded pork. She couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    They also had a te of braised eggnt. Although it was a regr home-cooked dish, it had a unique taste that could fuel anyone¡¯s craving.


    In the middle of the table was a huge te of braised fish, which was even more appetizing than the rest.


    Lin Xin filled up her bowl and ate bite after bite without missing a beat. She was so focused on eating that she paid no attention to the others at the table.


    Qin Jing, too, found the food scrumptious, but she wasn¡¯t as engrossed as Lin Xin and Meng Yang.


    She nced at the couple next to her with a wry look on her face.


    Cheng Yan was fussing over Yao Tang as she ate, passing her pieces of tissue every so often. If he wasn¡¯t doing that, he was picking out bones from a piece of fish before putting it in Yao Tang¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Not bad indeed,¡± Qin Jing muttered with a smile.


    She looked away and plucked a piece of fish for herself.


    Qin Rui grinned at his sister. ¡°Right? You shoulde to Beijing every summer. I¡¯ll book a private room in this restaurant whenever you¡¯re in town. And if the results of your college entrance exams are good, I¡¯ll hire their chef to prepare a banquet in your honor.¡±


    ¡°Deal! You¡¯d better keep your word, Brother. No take-backs.¡±


    Qin Jing was in a good mood. She picked up another piece of prawn, thinking that the evening had turned out pretty well, after all.

 Chapter 844 To Woo A Girl

    Meng Yang was in the middle of eating another bite when he spotted Cheng Yan pouring a ss of water for Yao Tang. He then ced it by her hand before handing her a tissue.


    He was so considerate of her. He had already managed to peel an entire bowl of shrimp for Yao Tang, which was sitting right in front of her.


    When Meng Yangsaw this, his eyes popped wide open, and he choked on his food. He had to pound his chest a few times and take big gulps of water before he could breathe again.


    This was the famous Young Master Cheng. When had he ever treated another person this way?


    At that thought, Meng Yang''s eyes fixed onYao Tangagain, only for him to jolt back when he noticedCheng Yanstaring at him.


    There was no particr emotion in the Young Master''s eyes, but Meng Yangfelt oddly threatened.


    He immediately lowered his head and kept eating his rice, not daring to look in their direction again.


    Of course, Qin Ruinoticed everything as well. He was just as shocked to see the great Young Master Cheng pick out fish bones so diligently.Qin Ruiwas even tempted to tease him for it, but he held himself back.


    It seemed that Cheng Yanwas serious aboutYao Tang.


    As for Yao Tangherself, she calmly eptedCheng Yan''s ministrations as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    If Ma Chaohad been here to witness this, he would surely regret not sendingYao Ranfarther into the wilderness. AndYao Tang''s ranking in his regard would probably hike up toCheng Yan''s level.


    After all, no one in his right mind would ask the Young Master Cheng to serve them during their meal.


    Qin Jing looked on surreptitiously, feeling a little envious.


    If she could find someone like Young Master Cheng, perhaps falling in love wouldn''t be as troublesome as she initially thought.


    Their public disy of affection was soon starting to chip her appetite away.


    She leaned close to Qin Ruiand asked softly, "Brother, where did Young Master Cheng learn these tricks to woo a girl? You seem to be quite skilled in the area. Have you tried the same thing to win over a girl before?"


    Qin Rui stiffened, and for a while, he could only blink at his bowl. He didn''t know what to say to that.


    He nced at Qin Jingand pretended to cough. The tips of his ears had turned red from embarrassment.


    "Huh? I''m right, aren''t I?"


    Qin Jing grew even more curious after seeing her brother''s reaction.


    She realized btedly that the table had turned silent. Everyone seemed to have stopped eating.


    She raised her head and nced at Cheng Yanwarily.


    Just as Qin Jinghad expected...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cheng Yan''s eyes were locked on her face.


    Qin Jing scratched her head sheepishly and let out an awkwardugh.


    She didn''t expect him to hear her all the way from across the table.


    Yao Tang, on the other hand, was peering quizzically at Cheng Yan.


    rm bells began ringing inside his head, but he maintained hisposure.


    He cleared his throat and said, "You don''t need to learn these things. When you meet someone you like, you just go along with your instincts."


    Yao Tang remained expressionless beside him.


    After a beat or two, she reached out and picked up a piece of peeled shrimp and brought it to her mouth. She resumed eating as if she hadn''t heard anything of consequence.


    Only then did Qin Jingrealize that bothCheng YanandYao Tanghad heard her, even though she was practically whispering.


    "Brother, why didn''t you warn me?"


    Sheined, ring at Qin Rui, her cheeks flushed.


    Qin Rui could only sigh helplessly and shake his head. It wasn''t as if he could have stopped her! No one could stopQin Jingonce she made up her mind about something.


    Qin Jing narrowed her eyes at her brother, her gaze filled with resentment. She continued to eat, though she would pout atQin Ruinow and then.


    Across the table, Cheng YanstudiedYao Tangcarefully and found that she didn''t seem to be acting any differently. Even so, he held on to the tiny hope that she would be mad at him for this. That way, he could stay on her mind.


    "Tangtang," he said softly. "What do you think of me now?"


    Meng Yang, who was sitting on the other side of Cheng Yan, overheard him and almost spat out the rice in his mouth.


    Fortunately, she managed to swallow it back in time. If he ruined the atmosphere at such a crucial moment...


    Young Master Cheng would definitely not spare him.


    Meng Yang soldiered on and gulped down a mouthful of water to wash the rice down. It was all he could do not to look over atCheng YanandYao Tang.


    No matter how much he wanted to watch the show, he wanted to keep his life even more.


    And then, Yao Tangspoke in her usual cold and emotionless voice.


    "You''re all right."

 Chapter 845 No Motivation

    Cheng Yan wasn''t discouraged by thisment. Instead, he simply chuckled, tilting his head in adoration.


    After all, he had seen how Yao Tang was indifferent to the others.


    Having her eat the food he had picked himself was already a huge breakthrough.


    Besides, they still had plenty of time in the future. They could still take it slowly. He had plenty of patience anyway, and their rtionship still had quite a lot of room to grow.


    Soon, everyone had already finished their meals and desserts.


    "The ce is not that bad."


    Meng Yang wiped his hands and patted his stomach.


    Although the small restaurant was located in a remote area, it wasn''t inferior to the other top restaurants in A City. They were being served home-cooked dishes, so the taste of the dishes were quite nostalgic.


    It was amazing!


    Lin Xin nodded vigorously. "We muste again!"


    Seeing her friends'' satisfied expressions, Yao Tang smiled widely and nced over at Qin Jing. "I''ll send you back to the Qin Family to see Grandpa Qinter. After that, I''ll drive you to the airport tomorrow morning."


    Beijing had been chaotic in the past few days.


    The Green Cloud Pavilion had suffered so many setbacks. If they found any clues about Qin Jingand the others, it wouldn''t be good for them.


    The other organizations were also getting restless.


    Thest thing she wanted was for them to get hurt.


    Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, Qin Jing slowly nodded. "Okay."


    Once they all paid the bill, Yao Tang got into her car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    The others all shared a look. When they saw Cheng Yan standing at the side, they all took a step back and decided to sit in the back seat instead.


    The young man sat beside her.


    As Yao Tang was fastening her seatbelt, she caught sight of Cheng Yansitting beside her. Her eyebrows quickly furrowed over.


    Wasn''t he busy?


    Why was he even apanying them now? Was he going to follow them to the Qin Family?


    Cheng Yan felt her curious gaze on his back. He smiled casually as he said his excuse, "It''s too troublesome to call a taxi. Besides, I haven''t seen old man Qin for quite a while now. Now that I already have an opportunity, I must pay him a visit. Don''t you think?"


    After hearing his exnation, she nodded and let him be.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was enough space in the car anyway.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Cheng Yan slowly rxed in his seat. At least he''d be able to stay with Yao Tangfor a longer period of time.


    They could still continue their conversation.


    He seemed to be in a much better mood.


    The car started and Yao Tang drove out of the alley where the restaurant was located. Within a few minutes, they were back in the bustling roads heading toward the city.


    She pressed the button, the car automatically lowered the partition between the driver''s seat and the back seat.


    That way, they could allmunicate with each other.


    "What are you guys studying? It''s been a while since I''ve attended the sses."


    Before she left, she made sure that she left them a study n.


    She made sure that every minute of their school hours was preupied with studying. This would ensure that they''d all improve by the time she got back.


    As soon as Meng Yang heard her, he pouted. "It''s all right. I just haven''t finished the test papers yet."


    "Right!"


    "My learning progress has been slow." Lin Xin sighed.


    "Yeah," Qin Jing joined it. "I just don''t feel motivated."


    The three of them sighed and frowned in unison. Without Yao Tang to guide them in their revisions, the results of their studies have be much worse. They felt like something was missing.


    However, now that they were able to see Yao Tang, they felt more energetic.


    "Oh?"


    Yao Tang asked thoughtfully.


    The other three nodded quickly, thinking that she might go soft on them. However, what they didn''t expect was for her to say this,


    "All right. I''ll continue to make up for the online lessons. I''ll send you the new test papers in a few days," she said with a shrug.


    Qin Jing froze.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 846 A Wonder

    Now, they all had to go through make-up lessons, and in a few days, they''d have new test papers. Just thinking of all the mock test papers piling up on her desk was enough to make her groan. Qin Jing was tempted to just p herself right in the face.


    Lin Xin and Meng Yangalso felt a great sense of regret.


    At this point, none of them were in the mood to talk.


    On the other hand, Yao Tang was so focused on driving that she didn''t seem to notice the emotions they were going through.


    Cheng Yan nced over at Yao Tang. He knew that she didn''t have the time to talk to him, so he quickly nced over at Qin Ruibehind him.


    Immediately understanding his boss''s gaze, he nced over at the three frowning students beside him. "Do the three of you have anywhere else you want to go? We''ll be heading back soon, so we might as well make the most of this visit."


    As soon as he said this, Qin Jing''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right. Even if they had a lot of test papers they needed to get to, they still had so much time on their hands. They could still make the most out of what little break they had.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, once I return to the Qin Family, they definitely wouldn''t let me go!"


    Qin Jing jumped from her seat.


    "Why don''t we explore the National Park? There''s plenty of sights there."


    "Yeah!" Lin Xin nodded excitedly, pping her hands together. "Why don''t we go there?"


    "What do you think?"


    When she found out that the Park was located in Beijing, she regretted that she hadn''t been able to go much earlier. Now, she certainly didn''t expect that she had the same chance today. And she certainly wasn''t going to waste it!


    Her grin was wide.


    If she really had the chance to head over there, she''d be able to die happily.


    "It''s not too far from the City. We can go there first before you drop us off," Lin Xin suggested, taking out her phone and turning on her navigation app. "I''ll lead the way."


    "Fine." Yao Tang didn''t have any objections as she drove forward.


    Cheng Yan smiled. It seemed that he''d spend even more time with Yao Tang. Wherever they''d like to go, he''d follow them there. Any time with her was time that he''d take appreciatively.


    Lin Xin quickly tapped around, searching for the Park''s location.


    "So, just straight?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, no! Turn left here!" To ensure that they were going in the right direction, Lin Xin inadvertently squeezed her head between Yao Tangand Cheng Yan''s shoulders, pointing at the different roads. "Then you go right here!"


    The smile on his face fellpletely.


    What the hell was this?


    Was she blind?


    Seeing that he couldn''t say anything, he could only sulk and turn his head to the side, pretending to look at the scenery.


    While navigating, Lin Xin suddenly had a thought. She quickly turned to her friend. "Hey, Sister Tang, you remember the Straight A student who had transferred here? He insisted on studying in ss 20¡ªI heard that he''s stillmunicating with the School Board about this."


    "Is this the person who had entered our room thest time?"


    "Yeah!" Lin Xin nodded. "I heard he''s here for Sister Tang."


    Lin Xin really admired her friend. Who would''ve thought that just one ss would inspire the person to learn after her? She really was amazing.


    Her friend really had a way with words.


    "Who is this person?"


    Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows.


    So many things had happened, and she couldn''t remember him.


    Seeing Yao Tang''s furrowed eyebrows, Lin Xin suddenly felt that she had spoken too much. It seemed that whatever the boy felt was unrequited.


    However, this was also a good thing. At least, Sister Tang wasn''t distracted.


    Forget it!


    "Hey, Xinxin," Qin Jing started. "Where are we going again? What''s so fun about the ce?"


    "What''s so fun?"


    Lin Xin immediately took out her phone and showed her a picture. The photograph was quite strange. Under the blue sky, a dense forest appeared all around the photographer. And at the top...


    At the sky, Qin Jing could see the sun and moon appearing at the same time. It was a wonder!

 Chapter 847 An Adventure

    It looked magnificent and intriguing at the same time! How could the sun and the moon appear in the sky at the same time?


    They glistened at the picture, upying two sides of the sky.


    "If you came at the right time, you can see the sun and the moon at the same time! It''s never to be seen before--that''s why I''ve wanted to go there for so long."


    Lin Xin jumped up and down. She was so excited that she almost fell over.


    Qin Jing''s eyes widened in surprise. "How is that possible? I''ve been in Beijing for so long, and even I''ve never heard of such a thing. Don''t you think it''s edited?"


    If there really was such a wonder, why didn''t she know about it?


    Plus, if someone really had seen it, wouldn''t they go about telling everyone?


    If even the people in Beijing didn''t know about this, how could Lin Xin know something about this? Wasn''t it a bit strange?


    "I''m sure it''s there," Lin Xin insisted.


    "My friend was the one who had taken a picture, and he certainly wouldn''t lie to me! You guys haven''t met him yet--maybe he just doesn''t want to tell anyone."


    Most people had not discovered it.


    Besides, her friend had no reason to lie to her.


    Seeing Lin Xin''s arched eyebrows, Qin Jing turned to her brother. "You''ve lived in Beijing longer than me. Have you heard about this? Have you ever been there?"


    It wasn''t that she had found it strange, but she had never heard of it bothered.


    It was strange that Lin Xin knew something that no one else had heard of.


    Could this be a secret ce?


    "I''ve never heard of it," Qin Rui responded, shaking his head.


    Beijing was an incrediblyrge city.


    As the eldest son of the Qin Family, he was naturally well-informed, but he had never heard of it.


    It was also possible that he didn''t know about this as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qin Hao furrowed his eyebrows as he slowly shook his head. When he heard someone calling him and asking for his opinion, he also shook his head.


    He was an adventurer.


    However, he had never heard of such a ce near Beijing. It sounded amazing, and it would be interesting to verify this.


    A slow smile spread across her face.


    "Maybe it''s been photoshopped." Qin Jing pursed her lips. "How could there be such a ce? All three of us had been in Beijing and we all haven''t seen it before."


    Maybe she had just been deceived.


    "I saw it on a forum, and I really thought that they were kidding, but my friend had seen it himself! There''s no way he''d lie to me about this."


    Without another word, she showed her the address.


    The ce was in the park, a few kilometers away from the Qin Family. "Xinxin," Qin Rui said. "If we go now, it''ll take at least two hours till we get there. We might not be able to make it in time for the dinner."


    "I know you like chicken, so I asked the kitchen to make a big te of mushroom stew."


    If she had joined them, she wouldn''t be able to eat with the Qin family.


    She had always wanted to go to the Park for so long, but now that she had a rare opportunity, she wanted to go and take a look.


    What Lin Xin was most afraid of was dying Qin Jing''s return. She hadn''t been back in a long time. The young girl resisted the urge to sigh.


    It was only right for Qin Jing to see her grandfather.


    At that point, Lin Xin didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Yao Tang saw Lin Xin''s embarrassed face from the rearview mirror. She sighed. "All of you, get back to your seats."


    Sighing, Lin Xin slumped back down.


    It didn''t matter. Even if she couldn''t go now, then she''d ask her friends to bring her over next time. After all, she had Grandpa Qin to worry about.


    She could stille back some other time.

 Chapter 848 All Fake

    Lin Xin silently consoled herself, and a slow smile made it to her lips. Yes, it was fine. Besides, she had gotten to hang out with her friends. That was the best thing she could ever ask for.


    Cheng Yan stayed seated, ncing over at Yao Tangfrom time to time. Lin Xinhad also gone back to her own seat.


    "So--"


    However, just as he was about to speak, Yao Tang mmed her foot on the elerator. The car sped down the highway, and everyone was thrown to the back of their seats.


    Their eyes widened as the others scrambled over to grab the door handle, struggling to steady themselves.


    "Sister Tang," Meng Yang called out. "What are you doing?"


    His eyes widened.


    If it hadn''t been for Qin Hao, his head would''ve already mmed against the door beside him. His heart almost jumped right out of his chest as he tightened his grip on the handle.


    Everyone also had the same expression.


    "I''m trying to make it to dinner in time."


    Yao Tang didn''t even bother to slow down, and the car continuously sped down the highway. She didn''t appear too bothered by the speed.


    Thinking of what had happened, Lin Xin grinned excitedly.


    "We''re going, Sister Tang? That means we''re going, right?" she asked, pping her hands together. "Thank you so much! Oh, gosh, guys just you wait! The forest is beautiful!"


    Thinking of the spot she had seen on her phone, her smile continued to widen. It was obvious that she was happy with the oue.


    Cheng Yan took one look at Lin Xin''s bright face, and he shook his head.


    He needed to find any excuse to get into the car, but this girl could go wherever she wanted as soon as she pouted. She obviously was treated differently than him.


    Dissatisfaction shed in his eyes, but Yao Tang didn''t seem to notice.


    Lin Xin, who was sitting right behind Cheng Yan, tightened her coat. While the weather was good, she couldn''t help but feel a cool gaze boring right at her. She tried to look around but found no one.


    Without another word, she simply shrugged, not taking it to heart.


    She was far more excited to see the wondrous sight.


    To everyone''s surprise, the journey, which was estimated to take around two hours, waspleted in half an hour with Yao Tang''s godly speed.


    Finally, tall trees surrounded the car, and the crowd excitedly stuck their head out. They gaped at their surroundings, feeling their breath catch up in their throats. It was truly a beautiful sight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, they didn''t find the wonder that Lin Xin had been talking about. While the forest was beautiful, it was quite ordinary. There also wasn''t any animal in sight.


    There was nothing to see.


    Qin Jing slowly shook her head. "I told you. We''ve lived in Beijing for such a long time, and we''ve never heard or seen about this. The photo you''ve shown must be edited."


    It was obvious that the photo was fake.


    There was no such thing!


    How could a sun and moon appear at the same time? If there really was a ce, so many astronomers would''ve traded their kidneys just to see that ce.


    "But he had taken all these pictures! Wait!"


    Lin Xin still believed in her friend.


    She quickly turned on her phone and searched for the forum where she had first seen it. Seeing that there were different pictures on it, she quickly showed them to Qin Jing.


    "See? There were evenments about it. Everyone was talking about it in the forum."


    She waved her phone.


    Qin Jing nced at the pictures, before shaking her head. "That isn''t an official forum. It''s very likely that the person was trying to get some attention. They''re photoshopped."


    Lin Xin had always been innocent and naive, so she believed that her friend had been deceived.


    In this world, anyone would lie just to get the slightest bit of attention. There were so many examples of these. It''s why one should trust anyone too much.


    "No, my friend saw it with his own eyes! He even sent me a video."


    Lin Xin shook her head, still insisting that it was true.


    She believed she could tell what was true and what was fake.


    However, the other passengers simply shook their heads in disappointment.


    "I really think it''s fake too," Meng Yang softly interjected. "Your friend must''ve felt embarrassed, havinge all this way here, so he lied. I can understand that."


    After all, he was only trying to hide his embarrassment.

 Chapter 849 A Real Wonder

    "I''ve known my friend for so long," Lin Xin protested. "He''s really not that kind of person, I promise! He wouldn''t have lied to me."


    Seeing how determined she was, the crowd was at a loss for words.


    Yao Tang saw that her friends had been arguing non-stop, but she didn''t say a word. Instead, she continued to drive down the winding road and narrow pathways. Only after a few more minutes did she finally stop.


    She nced at the people behind her. "Get out, we''re here."


    Qin Jing suppressed a sigh. As she was already here, she might as well take a look for herself.


    Besides, they had reached the ce within half an hour. They could easily drive back home without beingte, so she might as well try to fulfill Lin Xin''s wish.


    They could get back on time.


    With this in mind, Qin Jing got out of the car.


    Yao Tang nced at her surroundings before stepping outside as well.


    The rest soon followed.


    As they looked ahead, they began to understand why. The roads were narrow and winding. It was impossible for cars to drive any further.


    Seeing the small path at the entrance, everyone walked deeper and deeper till leaves and twigs were all they see. The foliage became much thicker as they traversed down thene, and soon enough, it almost felt like they were isted from the world.


    The deeper they walked, the louder the sounds became.


    From afar, they could hear some birds tweeting in the trees, with their wings pping all around them. At their right, they could see squirrels scrambling up to their tree branches, peering closely at theing strangers.


    Not far away, they also caught sight of arge pig feeding on some grass.


    The dry leaves beneath them cracked and shriveled. Soon enough, the wind blew across their faces, and they breathed in the fresh air. Their shoulders sagged in relief and rxation.


    "It''s actually not that bad here. If we had brought our tents, we could even make this our camping spot." Meng Yang grinned. "Maybe we can have a barbecue here too!"


    He smiled excitedly.


    However, when Meng Yang nced at the sky, he almost jumped in shock. "Look!"


    At the sound of his surprised voice, everyone prepared their weapons. Even Qin Hao pulled out his dagger, thinking that a beast hade to attack them.


    However, just as he was about to say anything, he found himselfpletely frozen in ce when he looked up.


    On top of them, they could see a sun and a moon shining on both ends. The sun was bright, its golden rays almost painful to look at. On the other side, they saw the moon''s gentle glow glittering above them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was the same as the picture!


    A thinyer of fog surrounded them, making the sight even more mysterious and dreamlike.


    "See? They didn''t lie to me!"


    Lin Xin excitedly pointed at the sky, looking as if she had found a treasure chest.


    Just then, a thought crossed her mind and she gave her friend a thumbs up. "Sister Tang, you really are amazing! You found this ce so easily, It''s all thanks to you! Thank you!"


    Everyone nced at Yao Tang.


    They had all seen the map that Lin Xin had pointed to. There was no clear location--just a rough area as to where this "wonder" could be. Who would have thought that Yao Tangwould immediately choose the right ce?


    However, they really didn''t think that much of it, especially with the strange phenomenon hanging over their heads. They all took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    "It''s just an ident."


    Yao Tang gazed up in the air and shrugged,zily leaning against the big tree beside her.


    Among the rest, she appeared to be most rxed.


    There was a special mechanism set up here. Even if one were to look for it deliberately, one may not be able to find it. It took a certain skill for one to truly find the entrance.


    As just any entrance may not correspond to the same spot they were in now.


    It was obvious that they were all extremely lucky to have stumbled upon this phenomenon.


    Lin Xin waved her arms around. "If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have found it! Thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she found herself gazing up at the sky once again inplete awe. She immediately started to send voice messages to all her other friends, rambling about her discovery.


    The others were more surprised than amazed.


    Qin Rui blinked. He was quite knowledgeable, but even he had never seen such a phenomenon before. No one would believe him even if he told them.


    The sun and moon were so terrifyingly close.


    It was a real wonder!

 Chapter 850 - 850 On the Way

    850 On the Way


    Cheng Yan was surprised to see such a spectacle, but a thought quickly crossed his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows in worry.


    Qin Hao seemed to have other ns as he grabbed a hold of his phone, taking pictures of the sky above him.


    This was truly a rare sight. It was a good thing that they were able to see this now, or else they might not be able toe again in the future.


    ¡°Someone actually managed to find it.¡±


    !!


    Just then, a shocked voice echoed across the forest, and everyone froze.


    Who was that?


    Yao Tang nced over to look at the man.


    A familiar face appeared in front of her. Thinking of what had happened at Lingyun Peak, her lips stretched into a meaningful smile.


    It was him!


    What a coincidence!


    The man nced over at the crowd, where his gaze stayed on Cheng Yan and Yao Tang.


    The pair looked extremely familiar, but he just couldn¡¯t put where he hadst seen them.


    Even then, there was a sense of familiarity with the way between them.


    Shaking his head, the man frowned.


    ¡°Are you here to see the sun and the moon?¡± Lin Xin chatted with him happily, waving at the sight around her. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The forum really was telling the truth, Mister!¡±


    The man immediately stumbled back. as his face showed in realization.


    He was wondering how someone had stumbled across this strange site. It seemed that she was simply a tourist who had entered the formation by mistake. It was all just a coincidence.


    The man¡¯s guard slowly dropped as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to see here except for the sky. You can find the mountain and trees in any other park.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You should get back soon unless you want to get lost here in the dark.¡±


    He was right. Other than the strange phenomenon, the rest appeared ordinary.


    Of course, that was for ordinary people. In the eyes of people who had practiced with arrays like him, there were traps everywhere. If he had identally triggered them with his powers, he might not be able to return.


    They really need to get away.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not done here!¡± She pouted.


    Lin Xin had only been here for five minutes. It obviously wasn¡¯t easy to trek over here, let alone see such a strange phenomenon.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be taking her time in appreciating the view?


    Meng Yang was not happy about leaving either. After seeing the spectacle, he really wanted to stay a little longer.


    Qin Jing was far too busy trying to find an angle for her photos. She wanted to bring back a picture of her grandfather. He¡¯d definitely be pleased with this shot!


    Yao Tang simply crossed her arms indifferently.


    The man stifled a sigh in his heart, seeing that no one was listening to him. He had warned them, but it wasn¡¯t like he could force them to move out.


    It was their choice whether they wanted to stay or not.


    If they get lost, they were asking for it.


    While the forest appeared ordinary, there were plenty of wolves hiding in the bushes, with vipers slithering up the branches. All of them were waiting for an opportunity to strike. Amon group of tourists like them wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves.


    If they were to be attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the hospital in time either.


    Whatever. Yu Chen turned around and walked deeper into the forest. He had his own mission to take care of. He certainly didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    But after walking for a while, he started hearing footstepsing from behind him.


    It wasn¡¯t just one person, but the entire group of people he had left behind.


    He stopped. The others stopped as well.


    When he started to walk, everyone followed right behind him.


    After a while, Yu Chen waved his hands helplessly up in the air. ¡°What do you want?¡± he demanded helplessly. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    They all turned to Yao Tang.


    They didn¡¯t want to follow him actually, but Yao Tang was the one who had initiated it! Now, they were quick to follow right behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following you,¡± Yao Tang replied, appearing calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s easy to get lost around here? Since you look like you know the way, I¡¯ll follow you instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 851 - 851 Show Me Your Colors

    851 Show Me Your Colors


    Yu Chen was only reminding them out of his own goodwill. Why were they pestering him now?


    Why did she say that she was following him? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯d get lost? Did she really trust him that much? He suppressed a snort.


    They clearly wanted to annoy him.


    If they were ordinary people, it would be fine. However, he was afraid that they were secretly disguising themselves as ordinary tourists. Taking a deep breath, he got a hold of himself and said, ¡°My name is Xiao Feng. You must be¡­¡±


    He nced over at Yao Tang, wondering if he hade from another secret n.


    ¡°My name is Yao Ran.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Shen,¡± Cheng Yan introduced himself. ¡°We were just taking a walk, and the scenery around us appear to be very good.¡±


    Although the others were puzzled, they quickly got a hold of themselves and gave their own fake names.


    All of them introduced themselves to Yu Chen.


    After hearing their names, Yu Chen found that he didn¡¯t really recognize their name. Their surnames also weren¡¯t rted to any underground ns that he know.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He nced over at them.


    This was a forbidden area. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to find it even if they wanted to. It took real talent and luck for them to be there.


    It was a dangerous ce.


    Hearing his words, Lin Xin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re here to see the sky. Is your memory really that bad?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they just meet?


    It was strange for the man to ask again.


    ¡°Are you not here to look at the sky?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows.


    Yu Chen froze. His brain was telling him that no one would be able to stumble into this forbidden area just for the scenery. However, when he saw their confused faces, he found himself hesitating once again.


    They looked extremely young.


    If they really had other ns, why didn¡¯t they have any equipment with them? It didn¡¯t seem like they were here to look for something.


    However, Yu Chen didn¡¯t believe that they were here to enjoy the scenery.


    But she looked so ordinary!


    And the young girl¡­She looked too sincere. He couldn¡¯t see any other ill intentions in her eyes. He pursed his lips, unsure what to do.


    What should he do?


    Seeing the expression on his face, Yao Tang nced over at Lin Xin. The corners of her mouth twitched.


    As expected, being naturally silly was useful.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even need to find an excuse.


    Even then, it was impossible for Yu Chen to bring them into the Forbidden Forest, which was only essible to the children of the aristocratic families.


    If he was discovered, he¡¯d lose his life.


    ¡°You guys should head back now. If you can still go back now, you won¡¯t have to worry about anythingter.¡±


    Yu Chen shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    He needed them to leave.


    ¡°If this ce really is dangerous, then why don¡¯t you leave? Isn¡¯t it dangerous if you enter by yourself?¡±


    Lin Xin asked curiously.


    Wasn¡¯t he contradicting himself?


    ¡°Do as you please,¡± Yu Chen snapped. ¡°Even if you die, it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Move.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t follow me anymore. If you do, then you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    There was a hint of warning in his eyes.


    He only needed to use a small array to stall them.


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, someone sneered at the side.


    It was the girl from the middle.


    ¡°What consequences are you talking about?¡± The girl smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯re able to handle it.¡±


    There was no fear at all.


    ¡°Then you better not regret it,¡± Yu Chen snarled.


    If they don¡¯t want to back off, then he¡¯d have to teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 852 - 852 Willing to Lead

    852 Willing to Lead


    Yu Chen waved his fingers and a dragon wisp appeared from his fingertips. He directed it at them, as his lips curved into a smirk. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯d fare after that!


    This was his ultimate move!


    Upon using this, the surroundings of the person would change almost immediately. Theirpanions would disappear right before their eyes, and a thick fog would encapste their bodies.


    They would be trapped.


    To ordinary people, this was a top-notch array. It was impossible for them to walk out.


    Yu Chen watched the group of people blur with the thick fog surrounding them. All he could hear were their shocked voices and panicked shouts.


    He stayed where he was with a smirk on his face. He¡¯d just leave them there and let them outter. Maybe that would scare them.


    Otherwise, they¡¯d be killed!


    However, just as Yu Chen was about to wave the array away, he found their figures gradually appearing in the fog. He furrowed his eyebrows as their voices echoed across the forest.


    He could even hear their conversation.


    What was going on?


    Yu Chen was stunned. He took a few steps forward, only to see a trace of burnt ashes from where he had cast his spell. His eyes narrowed.


    Did they break his array?


    Yu Chen nced at the people in front of them in disbelief. After they hade out, they still had the same smile on their faces, and they appeared to be even more excited than before.


    ¡°That was fun! Is the mist real?¡±


    Meng Yang danced around in joy, pping his hands together.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.¡± Qin Jing snorted, unimpressed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re still standing where you were? It¡¯s not like the fog would just disappear.¡±


    Cheng Yan nced at Yu Chen with a smile. ¡°You just said that we won¡¯t regret anything right? The wind¡¯s too strong, so I wasn¡¯t able to hear clearly.¡±


    Yu Chen lowered his head in humiliation.


    This was his ultimate move!


    Moreover, there were no elderly people on the other side, so the person who had solved it must be one of them. This meant that the person¡¯s talent was extremely high for them to break through his power.


    He shook his head.


    ¡°I said something about showing the scenery here,¡± Yu Chen was quick to exin, smiling up at them. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you wouldn¡¯t regreting here, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a coward. At this point, he was just trying to save his life.


    The forest was his territory, to begin with, not to mention, he had already used his ultimate killing technique. This showed that they were so much more powerful than him.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s ages, it was possible that one of them was a master.


    How could he afford to offend them?


    Yu Chen sighed in his heart. He was going back anyway. Nothing should happen if he just led the way.


    With this thought in mind, he continued walking forward.


    Lin Xin saw him sighing and a smile slipped into her lips. ¡°This person¡­is he intellectually challenged? He¡¯s always so flustered,¡± she said under her breath.


    Although his voice was soft, everyone heard it clearly.


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Yu Chen gritted his teeth, but he kept his cool. This little girl really was something else! The first time he met her, he thought she was innocent. But it seemed that she was theplete opposite!


    He had fallen for her disguise!


    No wonder his masters had always told him not to trust women.


    ¡°Sister Tang, why should we follow him then? He¡¯s too unreliable,¡± Lin Xin murmured.


    When Yu Chen heard this, he scowled.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to find our own way back. Besides, he¡¯s a free guide. It would be a waste if we don¡¯t use him, right?¡±


    Moreover, she was familiar with him.


    She had dealt with Yu Chen before.


    Lin Xin slowly nodded. It was better to have someone to guide them.

 Chapter 853 Please Open The Door

    Yu Chen was two steps ahead, leading the way.


    He looked around from time to time before taking apass out of his pocket. His eyes were narrowed, and his lips were set on a thin line. It''s as if he was looking for something.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Xin was even more convinced that Yu Chenwould take them to a more scenic location.


    Her heart was filled with curiosity, and she looked from left to right.


    The man didn''t really care about the scenic wonder that they had witnessed that much. That meant that he must know a better ce, right?


    Thinking of this, Lin Xin ''s heart filled with anticipation.


    She held her phone close to her chest, preparing herself to take a picture of any beautiful scenery that they may witness. Her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Only after walking for a thousand meters did Yu Chen finally stop. He shoved hispass back into his pocket. "We''re here," he announced. "Everyone can stop and rest for a while."


    Lin Xin, who was holding her phone, gazed up in front of her.


    Was this the beautiful scenery he was talking about?


    She rubbed her forehead with a sigh.


    Originally, the road was filled with forests. The scenery around them wasn''t so bad. It was peaceful, even. However, now that he had led them to the outskirts of the forests, all they could see was a small ditch with dozens of trashbags around them.


    If one didn''t know any better, they would''ve assumed it was a garbage collection point.


    It looked awful.


    There was a small stream leading down from the hill, leaving hints of a dried-up waterfall. Now, all of what was left was a thinning stream.


    It was ugly.


    The ce wasn''t beautiful in the slightest. In fact, it wasparable to that of a barrenndscape.


    Even the grass wasn''t green. It was yellow and orange. It looked like they were withering beneath their feet. Lin Xin scowled.


    This man had vowed to take them somewhere, and now, they came to such a ce. Was this what he had thought of for beautiful scenery?


    "Sister Tang, let''s talk in private."


    Lin Xin had a weird expression on her face. "I really feel like there''s something wrong about this ce, and the guy! Even his taste is different from others."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she spoke, she pointed at her head. There was obviously something wrong with this man''s brain.


    Although she thought that she had spoken softly, Yu Chen wasn''t far away. Plus, he was an array master, so he could obviously hear them talking.


    He gritted his teeth and his entire cheeks flushed red.


    It was one thing to say that there was something wrong with his brain, but now he even insulted his taste? What was the matter with him?


    He thought that he was a genius that only appeared once in a hundred years. And now, they were insulting him like he was nothing?


    However, he couldn''t say a word.


    Thest thing he wanted was to be pressed to the ground and punished as he had been. Yu Chen simply clenched his fists and kept quiet.


    He''d show these people soon!


    Yu Chen reached into his pocket and pulled out a transparent crystal ball. The ball glowed under the sunlight as different colors reflected all around them.


    "You''ll know when I open the door."


    Then, be began to chant.


    Although he hadn''t been back for more than a year, it was impossible for him to not recognize his own home. A door suddenly appeared in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face.


    As soon as he entered, they''d know what true beauty was.


    Everyone was surprised to see the bright ball giving off such a colorful light. Even the sun in the sky wasn''t as bright as this one. They all gazed in awe as the ball kept spinning.


    A few secondster, the ball was flung onto the ground.


    Suddenly, a transparent door became even more prominent. It shimmered in front of them, and they couldn''t help but gaze in wonder.


    There was an air of mystery surrounding the mystery door.


    The moon above them glowed even brighter if that was even possible.


    "Disciples," he called out. "Please open the door."

 Chapter 854 - 854 Who Exactly Are You?

    854 Who Exactly Are You?


    The waters rippled around the door, spreading across the corners. A melody echoed around them. It was almost as if they had entered a dreamscape.


    Meng Yang was dumbfounded. He stared at the door, unable to speak.


    Was this magic?


    What was going on?


    He had never seen such a fantasizing thing at school. In fact, he had never believed there were any ghosts and gods in his world. However, this very happening made him want to believe in the supernatural.


    Yu Chen pressed the illusory door.


    After a few seconds had passed, there was still no response. The door was not opened from the inside.


    Meng Yang shivered.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pair of cold and dead eyes watching from behind them. It was like a dozen tiny ants had crawled up his skin, and he swallowed.


    What was this feeling?


    It was strange!


    Yu Chen, however, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t understand why it would take so long for the door to open.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, a distinct voice was heard from the other side.


    Everyone immediately jumped back, startled.


    Qin Hao gripped the hilt of his dagger tightly, preparing himself to strike at any moment. No one had ever seen such a scene before, so it was normal for him to expect the unexpected.


    If this wasn¡¯t some sort of magic trick that the man hade up with, then there must be something dangerous hidden behind the door.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you still bring them in? Who are they?¡±


    The voice was crisp and clear, belonging to a young woman. Her voice carried a sense of dignity and coolness, enough to intimidate any personing to see her.


    Yu Chen breathed a sigh of relief.


    This person must be the Valley¡¯s array master!


    At the entrance of the valley, the elite disciples of each family would be sent to guard the entrance. They weren¡¯t supposed to let any outsiders enter or exit the perimeters.


    While he wasn¡¯t familiar with the person¡¯s voice, he knew that the person belonged to a certain, prestigious family.


    After all, the families of the Formation Masters have lived in the Valley for generations.


    Every single one of them had resided in their own respective territory.


    Yu Chen usually cultivated behind his own home, not visiting the other houses often. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know who was in the Valley that day.


    He also didn¡¯t know who was guarding it.


    Whenever the people would leave their sect, they would carry the Lazurite Pearl in their hands. This was given to them by their elders, allowing them to enter to the valley again.


    As soon as the guards confirmed what they were holding, they would be allowed inside.


    The small ditch and hillside in front of them was cloaked with a camouge spell, which made it look as if they were in a middle of a barrennd.


    However, this was indeed the entrance.


    Soon, a pretty woman¡¯s face appeared in front of the illusory door. Her bright eyes were ring at Yu Chen as she waited for his exnation.


    Bringing people into the valley was a betrayal to the entire Valley.


    This man was a traitor.


    Yu Chen immediately bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Feng, the eldest son of the Xiao Family. I¡¯ve returned with a few disciples on the orders of our elder.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the situation became even more tense, and the surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    Everyone saw the woman furrow her eyebrows as her entire face darkened. She gazed at the young man as if she could see right through him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Chen stammered.


    He had impersonated Xiao Feng, the genius of the Xiao Family. But it wasn¡¯t like anyone had really seen him. The man appeared only once in a hundred years, staying up in his room the rest of the years.


    Even if he was lying, who would know?


    However, why did it feel like he had said something wrong?


    What was going on?


    Yu Chen tilted his head.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The girl raised her eyebrow. ¡°Let me properly introduce myself,¡± she said cooly. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing, Xiao Feng¡¯s biological sister. We¡¯ve just had breakfast together this morning if you¡¯re really who you say you are. So let me repeat myself, who exactly are you?¡±

 Chapter 855 - 855 Humiliation

    855 Humiliation


    Xiao Bing sneered.


    It was a good thing she was on duty today. If aplete stranger were the one who had seen this supposed ¡°Xiao Feng¡±, this man would be able to get away with it!


    It would ruin her entire family¡¯s reputation1


    Just the thought of all these terrible consequences, Xiao Bing gritted her teeth. This person really had the nerve to nder her younger brother! She¡¯d have to teach him a lesson.


    Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to deny it now.


    Xiao Bing arched up an eyebrow as she leaned against the doorway. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± she demanded. ¡°Are you from the Valley or not?¡±


    Hearing this question, Yu Chen ducked his head in embarrassment.


    He was from the valley, but so many people have already seen him impersonating Xiao Feng. The probability of him meeting someone who actually knew the man was so slim.


    Yao Tang gazed at the scene, her lips twitching.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Yu Chen chirped. ¡°Quickly, have you forgotten? I¡¯ve just gone out in the afternoon. Maybe you haven¡¯t recognized me. I really am Xiao Feng.¡±


    He winked at Xiao Bing, hoping that she would get it.


    This was a temporary measure. After entering, they¡¯d definitely arrest these people. It was just that he had been restricted by their powers and couldn¡¯t escape.


    He had hoped that the woman was smart enough to understand what he was trying to say.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Xiao Bing to snap at him, ¡°My brother has been at home for the entire month. In fact, he hasn¡¯t left the house at all. Who are you?¡±


    Her gaze was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± He sighed in frustration. ¡°There are outsiders here. Can¡¯t we just work together?¡±


    If he weren¡¯t able to head inside, they¡¯d kill him!


    He needed to trap them.


    And dying in front of their door was such an embarrassing thing to do. If Xiao Bing was a little more cooperative, he¡¯d be able to enter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether or not outsiders are here. If you don¡¯t tell me your name, then you can¡¯t enter,¡± Xiao Bing said sternly, unphased by his actions.


    Those who bring outsiders into the valley would be punished.


    She couldn¡¯t just wheel them in.


    Not only that, but this man would want to use her brother¡¯s name to bring someone in. If they had really gone in, then wouldn¡¯t theye to punish her brother?


    It would implicate the entirety of the Xiao Family.


    This was no small matter!


    She had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    Yu Chen gritted his teeth. It seemed that he really had to say his name today.


    He had no choice but to tell the truth.


    ¡°My name is Yu Chen,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard of me, right? I¡¯m considered one of the best in my generation.¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled and shook her head.


    Now, she understood why she had never seen this person before. Yu Chen was a member of the Yu Family, and he also rarely appeared in public. It was also said that this was the young talent that the family had spent years trying to cultivate.


    In fact, her mother had even said that they were considering an engagement with the young Yu Chen to ensure a strong cultivation line.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see him today.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Yu Chen.¡±


    Xiao Bing rolled her eyes. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re too scared to even admit to your own identity. Do you really have to pretend to be my brother just for you to get recognized? What a pity! Is that why you¡¯ve been hiding up in your room this entire time? To nder my brother?¡±


    She turned away in disdain.


    Yu Chen clenched his fists.


    He didn¡¯te out because he wanted to concentrate on his studies.


    He didn¡¯t really intend to nder anyone¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯m only focused on my studies. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t appeared in so long. How despicable!¡± Yu Chen shouted, waving his hands in anger.


    This Xiao Bing was insulting his character.


    Yu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shame.

 Chapter 856 - 856 Kidnap

    856 Kidnap


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been studying so hard, why don¡¯t we have a fight? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve learned all these years.¡±


    Xing Bing stepped forward with her arms crossed.


    If he dared to ept the challenge, then she certainly wasn¡¯t afraid of not defeating him. After all, she had already trained for this for so long.


    Seeing the young woman step out of the door, Yu Chen staggered back. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Everyone in the valley knew that Xiao Bing and Xiao Feng were powerful. No matter how highly he looked at himself, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against them.


    He decided not to make any rash moves.


    He nced over at Yao Tang, puffing up his chest. ¡°I¡¯m a good man, and I don¡¯t fight against women,¡± he said seriously. ¡°If you really want to fight, then you can challenge Yao Ran. They¡¯re all pretty strong.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed over at Yao Tang and the others.


    Xiao Bing sneered. ¡°You¡¯re such a coward! Weren¡¯t you oh-so-arrogant just now? And now you¡¯re hiding behind someone else?¡±


    Yu Chen pretended not to notice her re, and she rolled her eyes.


    Lin Xin blinked. It turned out that Sister Tang had a reason why she said a fake name. It was to throw him off because he was also faking his identity.


    He had been using his fake name all this time.


    Yao Tang was protecting them.


    ¡°Is this person a human trafficker?¡± Lin Xin whispered in her friend¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll sell us to make more money?¡±


    That was the only possible reason she could think of.


    Otherwise, why would he kindly lead them all the way here? He was also using a fake name all this time. Her face contorted into a scowl.


    He was not sincere at all!


    Could it be that he was trying to find a way to escape?


    ¡°So you kidnapped them too?¡± Xiao Bing shot the girl a look of pity, feeling disgusted by the man in front of her. ¡°How could you do such a thing? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    The girl¡¯s round cheeks and clear eyes appeared sincere. She obviously didn¡¯t look like she was lying. The young woman clenched her fists.


    It must be this Yu Chen who had kidnapped her, and he was also using her brother¡¯s name while doing so. Just the thought of him taking advantage of these young girls made her even angrier.


    Hearing her snappy words, Yu Chen felt wronged.


    He didn¡¯t abduct anyone at all! They were the ones who had forced him to lead the way. If anything, he was the victim here! But when this girl opened her mouth, why did it seem like he was the bad guy in this scenario?


    This girl was obviously pretending.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care how you came in, but I¡¯m warning you,¡± Xiao Bing started. ¡°If you want to live, then it¡¯s best that you leave now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee your safety.¡±


    Even if they were abducted, they still couldn¡¯t go against the rules of the Valley. Outsiders still weren¡¯t allowed in their perimeters.


    These people didn¡¯t know the slightest thing about arrays. If Xiao Bing used her own teleportation technique, they¡¯d be sent out of the forest. She just wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee their specifding point.


    If they were lucky, then they¡¯d head back to the ce they first entered.


    If they were unlucky, they¡¯d fall into a pit of poisonous snakes.


    At her warning, everyone turned to Yao Tang.


    After all, she was the backbone of the team. They were all afraid of what would happen right after. Everything else was unknown to them.


    Yao Tang¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°We¡¯ll make it out alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned at this.


    Did this mean that they had no intention of leaving?


    However, this was the entrance, and no one was allowed to stay there. She took a deep breath. It would be bad if someone came and discovered an anomaly in the borderline.


    This entrance was set up with the most intricate formations belonging to the great ns.


    As long as these formations were activated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be repressed. Those who would try and enter would be transported to a random ce across thend.

 Chapter 857 Resolving The Formation

    Xiao Bing tilted her head. "Are you really not leaving?"


    In her opinion, these people had been deceived by Yu Chen. They obviously wanted nothing to do with him, but they may not know much about the array. With the array being activated, their lives were at stake.


    That was why she was being cautious.


    Upon hearing this, not one of them spoke. The air around them was quiet, and Yao Tang still continued to stare at her phone as if nothing had happened.


    "If that''s the case, then you shouldn''t me me for being impolite."


    This was the entrance. If she didn''t chase them away, it wouldpletely contradict her duty. After all, she was in charge of guarding the gate.


    Xiao Bing never thought that she''d fail.


    This was her own territory. She had been the best of her peers since she was young, so she was quite confident when it came to fighting against some kids.


    As long as she activated the array, she''d be able to drive these people away.


    Xiao Bing nced over at Yu Chen.


    He must be extremely useless to be unable to deal with any of them.


    As a disciple of the valley, he couldn''t even defeat an ordinary person outside. He even felt threatened! Wasn''t this aplete disgrace to the valley?


    He was an idiot!


    Hearing her words, Yu Chen felt even more pleased.


    No matter which side lost, it would be a good way for him to vent his anger. Anyway, he was not at a disadvantage at all, so he could easily stand by and watch the show.


    If Xiao Bing was defeated, then he''dugh at her.


    If these people were defeated, then he''dugh at them. He could easily return to the valley then he could escapeter on.


    "Everyone, be careful. It''s not worth it."


    Yu Chen pretended to stop both sides, but in reality, he was anticipating as to what would happen next.


    None of them looked his way.


    "Fine, just you wait to be thrown out of the valley with my array."


    With that, Xiao Bing waved her hand.


    She murmured a soft incantation, and her entire body emitted a soft glow. All of the people around her closed their eyes from the light, wincing as the heat wafted across them.


    "Go!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    After herst line, Xiao Bing stood behind the virtual door, raising her eyebrow.


    Now, all she needed was to wait.


    The formation had never failed before.


    Yu Chen also took a few steps forward and made a hand seal. This was to prevent himself from being sent out to another part of the valley.


    However, what they didn''t expect was for their surroundings to bepletely silent.


    As if nothing had happened, the people in the center yawned, ncing over at Yu Chen and Xiao Bing. They looked like they spent the entire day staring at absolutely nothing.


    Meng Yang stretched his arms up in the air. "Sister, why isn''t your array working?" he asked casually. "I''m already so sleepy."


    When he heard that there was some kind of scary formation, he felt nervous for a while.


    To his surprise, nothing happened.


    Yu Chen also frowned in confusion.


    "It''s just that today''s formation must be a bit wanky. If you''d wait for another three minutes, I''m sure the formation would send you away."


    Xiao Bing was stubborn.


    Although he said that, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    The formation had never been like this in the past, so she didn''t know why it had stopped working. Could it be that they had managed to block it?


    She utilized the formation once again, waiting for the magic to take effect.


    However, when another four minutes had passed, there were still no movements. The circle of people appeared to look even more bored, and Xiao Bing couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. Had something gone wrong?


    Nothing had changed.


    She had already cast the formation twice. She was confident that she could do an effective casting, right?


    Were they stronger than her?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Bing carefully gazed at them.


    She couldn''t believe that her formation would be dispelled against her.


    Their skills must be more powerful than hers.

 Chapter 858 - 858 We Lost

    858 We Lost


    Xiao Bing had always prided herself as one of the best practitioners in the younger generation. However, now, she couldn¡¯t help but be humbled by their short disy of power. Despite being younger than her, they still managed to surpass her.


    She froze.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Xiao Bing blinked slowly.


    No matter what, she still needed to own up to her mistakes After all, she was the one in charge of guarding the gates, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t deny her loss.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen felt even more delighted.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t embarrassing knowing that he hadn¡¯t been able to stop them. Xiao Bing was one of the most talented practitioners here, and she had also lost to them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense offort in his heart.


    At least, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had been embarrassed by this group of people.


    After all, Xiao Bing was with him.


    No one would think that Yu Chen was useless!


    It wouldn¡¯t be considered a disgrace to the Yu family.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Xiao Bing finally stepped out of the virtual door and crossed her arms across his chest. There was a trace of admiration in her cold features.


    Lin Xin nced over at her friend.


    Yao Tang finally looked up from her phone, flinging away the weeds of grass in her hands. The amusement in her eyes was gone. ¡°You can just bring us in,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s all we want.¡±


    Her words were as clear as day.


    There was something about her ck dress and pale face that made her appear even more mysterious and unpredictable.


    If one were to ignore her calm features, one would immediately assume that she was just another well-behaved girl.


    However, as she stood in the middle of the crowd, it was obvious that she was their ringleader of some sort.


    Of the two girls beside the leader, one appeared to be innocent, while the other had an air of wealth around her. Neither one of them appeared to be ordinary.


    And the man they had brought along appeared to be quite extraordinary.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know where these people came from, but they actually had the nerve to enter the valley. Were they not afraid of being exterminated by the other ns?


    They must be extremely bold.


    She didn¡¯t know whether they were being brave or extremely impulsive.


    Forget it, this had nothing to do with them anyway. It was fine to bring them in. The elders of the family would be the ones to let them go.


    ¡°Fine, but whatever happens has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing opened the door.


    No matter how powerful this group was, the formation set up by the major families would be able to stop them.


    She took a deep breath.


    Yu Chen took a few steps forward. He was about to open the virtual door, but Xiao Bing took out a red crystal from her pocket and murmured a few words.


    The crystal began to spin in her hand and the moon in the sky instantly turned red, corresponding to the crystal.


    Just then, the crystal began to emit a blinding light.


    Yu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. The crystal was the key to entering the valley, but all the crystals he knew of were transparent. He had never seen something like this.


    Could it be that he had never seen this one before?


    In the next second, Xiao Bing threw the crystal into the dried-up river, and a clear water source appeared in the river.


    The ditch was suddenly filled with water.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the water to flow upstream, reaching the top of the hill. It was like a reverse waterfall. Everyone gaped at the sight.


    The sound of free-flowing water echoed all around them.


    It was beautiful!


    The waterfall continued to flow, but this time, they saw something different.


    There was a wide door right there!


    There were ancient patterns on the wooden door, and there were two stone lions guarding both ends. The wooden door looked like it had been newly painted bright red.


    As soon as it opened, a group of doves flew right out of the sky.


    As if by magic, a rainbow appeared right above the door, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but gape.


    ¡°Wow, a rainbow!¡±


    Lin Xin gasped.


    It was a rare sight.


    It really felt as if they had entered a dreamscape.


    So beautiful!

 Chapter 859 - 859 A Paradise

    859 A Paradise


    Meng Yang gazed at the scenery before him in aplete daze. Had he entered his own dreams? Why did it feel like he was in a fairnd or something?


    Was this a paradise?


    He secretly pulled out his phone to take a picture of the door. However, when he saw the picture saved in his gallery, he was surprised to see nothing on his screen.


    All he could see was a nk picture.


    ¡°Can¡¯t this be filmed?¡±


    He murmured under his breath and gazed at the door once again. He couldn¡¯t help but see that the door had already cracked open.


    Squeak!


    The noise echoed across the room.


    The door slowly opened, revealing puffs of cloud and mist. It really was as if they had shot up in the skies and lived on the clouds.


    It was beautiful.


    They had never seen anything like this before!


    If they squinted their eyes, they could even see a mountain from afar. The stars glittered all above them, and they gaped in surprise.


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    Qin Hao eximed.


    Wasn¡¯t this the type of view they usually see in all the fantasy dramas he had watched?


    Who knew that they were based on reality?


    The celestial mountain was surrounded by clouds and mists. From afar, they could even hear the chirping echoes of the birds flying above them.


    Wow!


    For some reason, Qin Hao felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing the scenery. Thinking back, a memory shed in his mind.


    He seemed to have gone up here with Brother Cheng a year ago.


    Brother Cheng had been injured on the top of this very mountain. That mountain was none other than Mt. Qingyue. They didn¡¯t have any cell service then, and they had gotten lost on the way.


    It was also since then that he started contacting Yao Tang.


    Wasn¡¯t that ce so mysterious?


    He slowly shook his head.


    Yao Tang gazed at Mt. Qingyue, which appeared to be as beautiful as ever. It didn¡¯t change from thest time she had seen it.


    It was breathtaking. A slow smile spread across her lips.


    Xiao Bing led them through the door.


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t wait for the crowd as she proceeded to head to the wooden house, located right at the top of the mountain. As she approached, she heard a burst ofughter echoing across the fields.


    It was the voices of her grandparents.


    Her grandparents had left five years ago, without leaving any traces. Since then, Yao Tang had been living in this small wooden house as she waited for their arrival.


    Everyone said they were dead.


    However, she didn¡¯t believe it. She stood there and waited for her grandparents toe back and live like they were once before. Everything would turn back to normal.


    Their lives would be carefree.


    Now, they were sitting right in front of her, smiling at her.


    ¡°Tangtang,¡± one of them called out. ¡°Was it fun down the mountain? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for three months! Come. You¡¯ve lost quite a lot of weight.¡±


    The bearded old man sat on the porch. He was dressed in a ck robe, almost simr to a celestial being. His eyes were bright.


    While he appeared old, he still looked like he was full of energy.


    Grandma smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°My little sweetheart,¡± she gushed. ¡°Come and let me see how much you¡¯ve grown. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Her eyes were crinkled.


    There was a bowl of Yao Tang¡¯s sweet soup on the table. The fragrance wafted all around them. It was a sweet potato! Her favorite.


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not fun without you guys.¡±


    ¡°I could tell.¡± The old man stroke his beard with a smile.


    He pulled her into their house where she could see a bunch of chickens and rabbits right in their backyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since you¡¯ve been gone, and you¡¯ve already lost so much weight! The food outside must not be treating you well.¡±


    The olddy frowned.


    She couldn¡¯t help but disapprove her thin wrists and thighs.


    ¡°I caught them all using my trap!¡± The old manughed, patting his chest. ¡°Come and let me see if your medicinal skills have improved in thest year.¡±


    As he said that, he began pointing at the herbs on his cab one by one.


    She exined everything, and a slow smile spread across his face. ¡°Good job!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been so proud of you.¡±


    Everyone was exactly the same as before as if Yao Tang had never left the mountains. She smiled at her grandfather and grandmother, watching them hold each other by the side. This was paradise.

 Chapter 860 Did Not Find My Grandparents

    Yao Tang picked up the bowl from the table and took a small sip. The smile on her face widened, and her eyes crinkled in joy.


    "It''s delicious," she said softly. "It tastes the same as before."


    She ced the bowl back on the table.


    The atmosphere around them was warm and cozy. It waspletely different from what they had seen all around them. She sighed, contented.


    After drinking the sugar water, Yao Tang walked out of the small courtyard. There, her grandfather showed her all the dried herbs he had collected earlier.


    "These medicinal herbs had been dried thest time."


    Grandpa ced the herbs into the basket.


    Her grandmother watched from afar as a gentle smile slipped into her lips. She waved her hand. "Now that you''re back," she started. "We can finally rest assured."


    Yao Tang nced over at the other side of the courtyard where she could see a bunch of wooden baskets beside him. There were different herbs that he had collected.


    A bottle glinted in her sight, and she bent over.


    "Why is there a bottle of wine here?"


    Following her voice, her grandmother walked up to the front to check the bottle. She held it up close to her eyes and pursed her lips. The old woman sighed in frustration.


    "Haven''t I told you to stop drinking? And here you are, sneaking a sip!"


    Her grandmother tugged her grandfather by the ear.


    The old man was already old, so shouldn''t he quit on his vices?


    However, her grandfather always had a troubling time quitting his alcohol intake. He had been drinking secretly, but she didn''t notice. Until now.


    "I swear I won''t do it again!"


    Her grandfather raised his hands up in the air, shooting Yao Tang a resentful look.


    The young girl chuckled.


    After a harsh exchange between the two, they immediately prepared arge table of dishes, all fit for a king. Yao Tang smiled. They were all her favorite dishes, and of course, the sugar water that she so expressly loved.


    Her grandmother knew that Yao Tang liked to eat sweet treats. It''s why she made sure to add more honey to this one.


    The three of them sat at the table, just as they had many times before.


    The other tes were quite colorful, filled with the different mushrooms that had been handpicked in the mountains. There was a te of steamed and braised fish and another te that was filled with fresh, spicy rabbit meat.


    The table was filled with all sorts of food, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit moved.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The old couple quickly stacked her bowl with the different food.


    "Eat slowly, okay? There''s no need to rush."


    The old woman smiled, and the wrinkles on her face became more prominent.


    Grandpa passed her a chicken leg.


    There was something about the atmosphere that felt quite warm. Everyone seemed to be easygoing.


    After the meal, the three of them sat by the patio, basking under the sunlight. The sun was so warm that they couldn''t help but rx in their seat. The cool breeze blew upon them, and they could smell the faint scent of dried herbs.


    Her grandmother her hair with a woodenb.


    They could see the mountains from the distance as the old man processed his other medicinal herbs. Anyone could see just how happy this little family was.


    "Tangtang, I''ll knit you a new set of clothes tomorrow, okay? I''m sure you''d like it."


    Her grandmother smiled. "If you''re not happy staying at the foot of the mountain, then you can always stay by my side. Don''t go anywhere, just stay with us."


    "Yeah, what''s so good about living outside the mountain? Just stay and apany us, okay?"


    The two of them had always been kind.


    "I''m leaving,"


    Yao Tang stared at them indifferently. The coldness returned to her features.


    "But I thought you hated having to go down the mountain?" Her grandfather reeled back with a frown. "What''s wrong with staying here?"


    Life here was peaceful and good.


    "It''s a good ce," she quickly agreed. "I just haven''t found my grandparents yet."


    The old couple gaped at her.


    Her grandparents?


    "What are you talking about?"


    The old woman furrowed her eyebrows. "Aren''t we already here? Where are you going?"


    Even the old man couldn''t help but walk over, looking at her in concern.


    Her grandmother quickly touched her forehead, before pulling back. She didn''t seem to be suffering from a fever. What was she talking about? "Aren''t we your grandparents, child?"

 Chapter 861 In The Illusion

    "You''ve stayed too long without us, and look what has happened to you!"


    Her grandfather lectured, staring at Yao Tang''s nk expression. "Tangtang, you really shouldn''t be going down the mountain without us. It''s too dangerous! Why don''t you stay with us? Don''t you think it''s more peaceful here?"


    His eyes were cloudy, but they were still filled with love.


    The two of them were just like her ordinary grandparents who loved their granddaughter dearly. There was a certain reluctance in their gaze as they regarded their granddaughter.


    "It''ll be hard for us to see you again if you head there."


    Her grandmother held Yao Tang''s hand.


    The atmosphere was just so warm andfortable.


    "I should leave."


    Without any hesitation, she let go of her grandmother''s warm hand. There was a certain coldness in her eyes. Long was the warmth in her actions and words.


    And within the next second, her surroundings began to change.


    The appearance of the old couple began to blur in front of her. The house around them also began to shake as if they were suffering from arge earthquake. The basket toppled onto the floor, spilling out all the herbs that they had collected.


    It was as if her universe began to shatter intoplete chaos.


    The storm rumbled behind them as the clouds darkened. The warm atmosphere was reced with the cold and biting wind.


    The old couple gazed at her in surprise.


    "No, you can''t do this!" Her grandmother protested. "If you leave, you won''t be able to see us again."


    "Don''t leave!"


    "Come back, please!"


    Their painful wails echoed throughout the valley, and the happiness they once felt had long since disappeared. Desperation filled their faces.


    Before she could say anything else, her surroundings had turned into a destend once again.


    ...


    On the other side of the vision, the crowd in the center of the dense forest stared at the person in front of them. At that time, Xiao Bing was handcuffed to a tree.


    It was difficult for her to move.


    As she was struggling, Yao Tang was lying limp on Lin Xin''sp. Qin Jingwas slowlybing her hair, watching her friend cautiously. She had just fainted.


    Yu Chen was also unconscious.


    However, he wasn''t as lucky as no one had caught him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meng Yang was on the side, ferociously smashing his fists against the tree. His face was riddled with guilt as his friend''s face filled her mind.


    What if Sister Tang didn''t wake up?


    ? If only he had been more careful, Sister Tang wouldn''t have fallen for that person''s trap. Although, he didn''t exactly know what had happened.


    What he did know was that he''d be in deep trouble if Sister Tang didn''t wake up soon.


    What should he do?


    "Just give up!"


    Although Xiao Bing was caught, she was still gloating. It''s as if she wasn''t worried about her safety at all.


    "So what if you can save everyone? You''re still going to watch her get lost in her dream. You still wouldn''t be able to save the one you hold most dear."


    She could tell that the man cared about the girl.


    When the illusion appeared, he had saved the others, but it was toote to save the girl.


    That man must''ve been the one who had broken the array at the entrance.


    She had taken out the red crystal earlier because it had an automatic defense system.


    Once used, everyone apart from the user would be pulled into an illusion.


    They''d dream of what they yearn the most.


    Only a few people would escape this illusion unscathed. In fact, many of the people who had suffered under the crystal would die inside their dreamscape.


    Those who were stuck there had always been unwilling to leave.


    Even if their lives were at stake.


    However, she underestimated the strength of the man in front of her. After entering the illusion, he managed to pull all of hispanions out, except for the girl.


    Even after hearing her taunts, Cheng Yan didn''t appear to be nervous.


    He lowered his head to check her calm expression and frowned. "She cane out of it whenever she wants."


    He appeared to be very confident.


    "Impossible."


    Xiao Bing snorted.


    An ordinary girl wouldn''t be able to escape her illusions!

 Chapter 862 They Were Array Masters?

    "You!"


    Meng Yang stomped over toward Xiao Bing, pointing at her. "Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare hit a woman! If you continue spouting all this nonsense, I''ll punch you."


    Now that his friend was unconscious, he didn''t know what to do!


    In the past, Sister Tang had always been his voice of reason. Now that she was in this state, he just wasn''t used to it.


    "She''s not going to wake up anytime soon, so there''s no point in hitting me."


    Xiao Bing tilted her head.


    This person wouldn''t wake up, and the elders would send someone to save her. So, she wasn''t afraid of being hurt by these ordinary people.


    Did this wimp say that he wanted to hit her?


    This was too funny.


    The disdain and amusement on Xiao Bing''s face made Meng Yang clench his fists. He was just about to punch the living life out of the woman when an abrupt voice echoed across thend.


    "Aiyo, my old waist, my head, my legs!"


    Yu Chen shot up from the illusion, feeling as if his entire body was being trampled over by elephants. His eyes widened when he realized where he was.


    As he scrambled up, there was mud trickling down his cheek.


    Only then did he remember what had happened. The minute he saw the red crystal glow, he was immediately sucked into the illusion.


    If he hadn''t realized it, he wouldn''t have been able to return.


    It was a good thing that his masters had told him about the illusions in the valley. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known about this.


    He nced over at Xiao Bing.


    Seeing that she was tied to a tree, he cursed, "You bitch! I''m still a member of one of the Valley''s noble houses. How could you trick one of your own?"


    His face was flushed red with anger.


    He didn''t expect that he''d be tricked like this!


    Couldn''t she have warned him a little bit earlier?


    Xiao Bing sneered. "Who knows if you were really Yu Chen? Maybe you''re just pretending to be him," she snapped. "Didn''t you just pretend to be my brother? How do you think I can trust you?"


    He could''ve been pretending he was Yu Chen.


    Who knew who he really was?


    "You!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was at a loss for words.


    After all, what the woman said was true. She was simply being cautious.


    "Even if you really are a disciple of the valley, we''ll naturally let you go after everything has been investigated."


    Xiao Bing sneered.


    She couldn''t care less about him.


    Yu Chen gritted his teeth.


    However, when he took a closer look at her, he found out that she was also cuffed to a tree. The corners of his lips twitched.


    Ha!


    "You''re pretty useless yourself. So many people haven''t been affected by the illusion, and you''ve already been captured," he said snidely. "How does the big tree feel? It must feel pretty good to lose, right?"


    The illusion was a far better treatment than being tied up.


    Hearing his mocking words, Xiao Bing snapped, "You!"


    "Aren''t they in cahoots with each other?" Lin Xin asked. "Why are they fighting? It''s so strange."


    Could it be there was an internal conflict?


    In this case, they didn''t seem that smart.


    "What do you mean we''re on the same side?" Yu Chen scowled.


    This girl was really a scheming bitch! Not only did she lie to him and pretend to be innocent, but she even wanted to put them against each other.


    Besides! He nced over at Xiao Bing.


    This was the first time he had ever seen her, so he certainly hadn''t worked with her yet.


    He tightened his fists.


    Just then, a thought crossed his mind.


    What was the meaning of this?


    He was a rtively powerful array master. That was why he had been able to wake up as soon as possible. However, these people didn''t appear to be affected or had woken up before him.


    Could all of them be powerful array masters as well?

 Chapter 863 Lin Xin Wept

    Otherwise, how could these people havee to their senses long before he did? They didn''t even appear to be suffering from any lingering effects at all.


    It was too strange.


    Or¡­ was it that he was simply too weak?


    Upon closer inspection, Yu Chenrealized thatYao Tangwas still in aa. A faint blush remained on her cheeks, but it was clear that she was still in the middle of an illusion.


    That was a close one.


    He had almost been thest one to wake, which effectively meant that he was the weakest among them all.


    Lin Xin frowned skeptically, refusing to believeYu Chen''s babble. "Regardless of what you say now, you are still not a good person. You''re the one who brought us here, to begin with. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be trapped in a ce like this! You can drop your act now!"


    As things stood, she would never be so foolish as to trust Yu Chen.


    The fact that he hadn''t used his real name was enough to cast doubt on his sincerity.


    Yu Chen red atLin Xinand said, "If I was with her, then I wouldn''t have woken up from the illusion by myself, would I? Besides, you guys were the ones who insisted on following me."


    He was furious.


    If these people had not forced him, he would never have brought these rascals here.


    It was obviously a massive mistake.


    Lin Xin looked affronted byYu Chen''s words. "Excuse me? We came here to look at the scenery. Who even asked you to bring us along?"


    She whirled around and was about toin to Yao Tangas she usually did.


    It took her a couple of seconds to remember that Yao Tangwas still unconscious. More importantly, none of them knew when she would wake up.


    ''If Sister Tangdoesn''t wake up¡­''


    Just the thought of it was enough to send Lin Xininto a spiral of fear, misery, and despair.


    Perhaps, in the grand scheme of things, she was the one who had caused Yao Tangto be in this state. If she hadn''t dragged everyone to see the sights, they wouldn''t be in this predicament.


    Perhaps everything was her fault, after all.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty Lin Xinfelt, and she couldn''t help but weep softly.


    Seeing this sent Qin Jinginto a rage. "How dare you makeLin Xincry? Do you even have any idea what you''re doing?"


    This man didn''t know what was good for him.


    It didn''t take a genius to determine that he was the one at fault here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The way Yu Chen saw it, however, Lin Xin was a scheming girl who was only crying to gain the other''s sympathy. In any case, it had nothing to do with him.


    Still, he didn''t like being criticized so openly.


    "She cried all by herself, why are you trying to me it on me?" he demanded.


    He wanted to berate Lin Xin, but he held his tongue. Instead, he said, "Cry all you want. It''s none of my business. You might as well arrange for her funeral, since she won''t be waking up, anyway."


    There was very little he could do to help, even if he wanted to. Once the President Elder arrived, Yu Chenknew that he would be punished.


    Lin Xin cried even harder upon hearing his words. Fat teardrops dripped down her chin, and her nose was turning an rming shade of red.


    She painted a pitiful picture.


    Yu Chen felt somewhat gratified.


    Just as he had expected, this little girl was no match for him. To think that she would be reduced to tears by his words. He was indeed on a higher levelpared to her.


    He was still basking in his sense of victory when he felt something around his legs. He looked down just in time to see a thick stretch of rope twining around his body.


    Before Yu Chencouldprehend what was happening, he heard a yell. "Pull!"


    In the next second, the rope tightened around him, rendering him unable to move.


    He turned and saw Qin Hao andQin Ruidusting off their hands. Those bastards had tied him up!


    They red at Yu Chen, their eyes cold and piercing. To them,Yu Chenwas nothing more than a little devil who had the audacity to provokeQin Jingand even madeLin Xincry.


    If Yao Tangfound out about this when she woke up, she would certainly me the boys for not taking better care of her friends.


    Qin Hao secured Yu Chenagainst the trunk of the tree, then went up to him and patted his cheek.


    "Just stay here obediently and don''t even think about escaping."


    This should be enough to teach the man-child a lesson.


    Yu Chen was naturally outraged. "I led the way for you, ingrates!" he snapped bitterly. "Your main opponent isXiao Bing. I helped you, didn''t I? Why are you tying me up?"


    He had never attacked them directly. All he had done so far was badmouth them.


    Cheng Yan red atYu Chen, his terrifying aura pressing against thetter with a force so terrifying,Yu Chenthought he would be crushed to death.


    ''Help us?'' Cheng Yanthought with a sneer.


    Yu Chen had better pray thatYao Tangwas fine, or he might find himself getting buried alive alongside her.

 Chapter 864 A Good Deal

    Cheng Yan knew very well that Yao Tang was still unconscious simply because she refused to wake up just yet.


    Even so, he wasn''t keen on hearing Yu Chenspew out some nonsense about her. No one was allowed to say such vile things aboutYao Tang, not evenCheng Yanhimself.


    Yu Chen nced atCheng Yan''s menacing expression and felt a chill run down his spine. The hair on his arms and neck stood on end.


    Then, Cheng Yanopened his mouth and spoke slowly:


    "Clearly, you and Xiao Bingare aplices."


    Yu Chen immediately saw red.


    Although Cheng Yanwas wrong, he didn''t bother to correct him. He wanted to vent his anger, one way or another.


    He threw caution to the wind and roared, "Yes! That''s right, I''m her aplice! I brought you all here on purpose to make that girl fall into aa! Are you satisfied now?"


    Yu Chen swept a re over the crowd, his eyes zing with anger.


    Meng Yang was already struggling with his own rage as it was, andYu Chen''s outburst made him snap.


    He strode over to their captive and punched him in the face. Before Yu Chencould even take a breath,Meng Yannded another punch, square in his nose.


    Not content with this, he also kicked Yu Chenhard in the stomach.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Chen''s face was drained of color as he spat a mouthful of blood.


    "How dare you hit me?" he cried out, ring daggers at Meng Yang.


    His hands were balled into fists. He was raring to fight back, but his binds were too tight. He couldn''t even lift his arm an inch.


    Livid, he turned to Xiao Bing. "Tell them,Xiao Bing! If one doesn''t wake up from the illusion, will they not sleep until they die?"


    It wasn''t as though he hadn''t said anything wrong. If Yao Tangwas able to wake from the illusion, she would have done so by now. Since she was still in aa, that only meant that she was doomed to sleep until her death.


    To think that he got beaten up for something he didn''t do¡­


    Yu Chen red atXiao Bing, waiting for her to reply.


    He wanted to shift everyone''s attention to her. After all, this was all her doing. It had nothing to do with him, and he was suffering a great injustice by getting tied up like this.


    As shrewd as she was, Xiao Binginstantly knew whatYu Chenwas trying to do.


    But she couldn''t me him for it. She had been the one to put them in the illusionary realm, so if anyone had to take responsibility for the turn of events, it would be her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But her interest was piqued by the young man in the center of the group. She could tell at a nce that he was the one in charge. Perhaps she could strike a deal with him, one that would benefit all of them.


    Xiao Bing lookedCheng Yanstraight in the eye and smiled. When she spoke, it was like they were familiar acquaintances, chatting while on a random stroll.


    "You''re the one who has thest say, right?"


    All heads turned at that, and everyone stared at Cheng Yan.


    "Oh?" Cheng Yansaid, sneering.


    He wasn''t interested in speaking with Xiao Bing, butYao Tangstill wasn''t awake, so he might as well have a bit of conversation to kill some time.


    "I can remove the illusion and wake the girl up. In return, you must let me go unharmed and swear never to enter this forest again. If you go back on your word, I''ll make sure that this girl dies a violent death."


    Xiao Bing crossed her arms over her chest and smirked. "Well, what do you think? This is a good deal for both parties, isn''t it? After all, it was you guys who thoughtlessly barged into thisnd. If you ept my offer, you might still be able to leave this ce without incurring any loss."


    Her voice rang out with certainty, as if she had already predicted that they would choose to save Yao Tangno matter what.


    At the very least, she knew that they wouldn''t let her rot away in sleep forever.


    And so, Xiao Bingwas surprised to hearCheng Yan''s response.


    "Never."


    His rejection was blunt and immediate.


    Meng Yang andQin Jingexchanged a look, but refrained from saying anything.


    Now that Yao Tangwas incapacitated, it wasn''t unreasonable forCheng Yanto take over the reins. She had always been his priority, so they expected them not to take her condition lightly.


    With that said, they had the utmost confidence in him. Cheng Yanwouldn''t have refused the bargain if there was no other choice.


    Maybe he still had an ace up his sleeve¡­


    As for Lin Xin, she was so consumed by her grief that she failed to properly assess the matter. The moment she heard thatYao Tangcould be saved, her eyes lit up. And whenCheng Yanrefused, she felt like she had been thrown into a dark abyss.


    She didn''t understand why he didn''t jump at the chance to relieve Yao Tangof heratose state.


    It was a rare opportunity! If her condition got worse, what were they supposed to do then?


    Lin Xin opened her mouth to argue, but balked at the sight ofCheng Yan''s stern expression.


    She bit her lips to stifle her sobs as she went on another round of crying.

 Chapter 865 She Woke Up

    Xiao Bing frowned, her mind racing.


    Yao Tang was still lying unconscious on the ground, and she didn''t look like she would be waking up any time soon.


    If her friends didn''t save her in time, there was no telling what sort of side effects she would suffer. If this had been her acquaintance, even though they weren''t very close, Xiao Bingcouldn''t just let the poor girl be.


    She couldn''t understand it.


    What could these people be thinking?


    Did they value the passage through the forest more than a person''s life?


    Xiao Bing had a nagging feeling that something was not right, but she couldn''t put her finger on it, so she was quick to dismiss the idea.


    She raised her chin and nodded at Cheng Yan. "If you don''t hurry up and save her, I''m afraid she might never wake up. Are you sure you don''t want to make a deal with me? Are you really willing to give up on arade so easily?"


    Any normal person with a conscience would have grabbed the chance to save a fallen friend.


    But Cheng Yanchose differently. Why was he refusing her offer? Wasn''t this the same as ending the girl''s life with his own hands?


    Meng Yang''s anxious gaze darted to Cheng Yan, but he still kept his mouth shut.


    A tense silence fell over them.


    "What do we do?" Lin Xinmuttered under her breath, her eyes red from crying.


    She shook her head before standing up and walking toward Xiao Bing.


    Cheng Yan refused to trade, but that didn''t mean that she was forbidden from begging onYao Tang''s behalf, right?


    She couldn''t let anything happen to her Sister Tang.Lin Xinhad to save her, no matter the cost!


    Just before she coulde close to Xiao Bing, however,Lin Xinheard a voice behind her that made her stop in her tracks. It was weak, but still held its characteristic coldness.


    "Who''s never waking up again, now?"


    Everyone turned in unison to the source of their voice, their faces bearing simr expressions of surprise and disbelief.


    "Sister Tang! You''re awake?"


    Lin Xin pounced atYao Tang, her face filled with relief.


    She had woken up just in time!


    Yu Chen strained to bend his neck and nce at the watch on his wrist. It was already way past the time limit for any person to wake up and survive the illusion. ButYao Tang¡­ not only had she woken up beyond their expectations, but she didn''t even look the slightest bit ufortable.


    This was just absurd.


    Did anything significant happen while she was out cold?


    Lin Xin held on toYao Tangtightly, tears still spilling from her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister Tang! It''s great to have you back! I''m so relieved that you''re awake!"


    She had really thought Yao Tangwould be in aa forever. She was even about to plead with that girl,Xiao Bing.


    After a while, Lin Xinpulled back and studiedYao Tangto see if she was feeling any difort anywhere.


    Cheng Yan watched it all happen, utterly displeased with being one step behindLin Xin. A dismal aura began to vibrate around him.


    He opened his mouth to voice his grievances, but before he could say a word, Yao Tang''s knees suddenly gave out beneath her, and her face turned ashen.


    rmed, everyone rushed over to check on her.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Old Madam Yao was sitting in the middle of a grand banquet, smiling and nodding at the guests milling about around her.


    It was her 60th birthday, and many distinguished figures hade to celebrate her milestone.


    A red carpet had been rolled out the door, with reporters nking either side and frantically snapping up photos of each arrival. Old Madam Yao''s 60th birthday was truly a momentous affair.


    "I heard that even the Yang family from Beijing ising tonight."


    If they could get even one picture of the Yang family''s patriarch, their publication would surely soar in sales the next day.


    It was for this same reason that those who were invited were eager to attend. No event was more important in all of City Athan Old Madam Yao''s birthday banquet.


    Yao Yuan stood by the entrance to wee the guests with a smile and graciously ept their gifts and well wishes.


    Yao Rong and his wife were present as well, though they stayed beside Old Madam Yao and kept herpany.


    "What a pity," Old Madam Yaosighed and shook her head.


    Her biggest regret was that Yao Tangcouldn''te today.


    She was her favorite grandchild, after all, yet she couldn''t even see her precious girl on such an important day in her life.


    Old Madam Yao had told the servants to callYao Tangnumerous times, but they couldn''t reach her.


    As she pondered this now, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    What if something bad had happened to Yao Tang?


    In the past, the sweet girl had never ignored her calls despite her busy schedule. Now, she wasn''t even answering a single call, let alone returning it.


    It certainly was strange.


    Jiang Wan reached out and held the olddy''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mom," sheforted. "Tangtang is still in Beijing. She can''te since she has something to take care of, but I''m sure she''ll call to wish you a happy birthday once she''s settled her affairs."

 Chapter 866 - 866 Unreachable

    866 Unreachable


    Yao Tang had gone to Beijing a few days ago. They had to find out through Yao Yan, since she was in such a hurry that she was unable to tell them herself.


    Despite this, Yao Rong and his family believed that Yao Tang would be just fine.


    ¡°But you see, I asked Xiao Chen to call her a few times already, but she never picked up. Maybe something happened¡­¡±


    Old Madam Yao¡¯s face was wrought with worry.


    After all, her precious granddaughter was a great beauty. It was inevitable that people would covet her once theyid eyes on her. It would be horrible if Yao Tang became a target of some seedy punks.


    And that was not all. Old Madam Yao was aware that there were many other dangers Yao Tang might encounter outside. She couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Jiang Wan patted the olddy¡¯s hand and spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Her phone must have run out of battery, or she must have been tasked with something important by her teacher. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t look at her phone.


    ¡°President Tan is a responsible and dependable person. He will definitely take good care of Yao Tang. Don¡¯t fret too much, Mom. You should be enjoying your birthday instead. Do you think Tangtang would be happy to know that you spent your birthday worrying about her?¡±


    Old Madam Yao found somefort in her daughter-inw¡¯s words, but she still couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss her misgivings.


    For whatever unknown reason, a ball of unease sat heavily in the olddy¡¯s heart.


    She knew that Jiang Wan¡¯s reasoning was sound, but the sense of foreboding she felt remained.


    As for Jiang Wan, she was trying her best to lighten the olddy¡¯s mood. It was Old Madam Yao¡¯s 60th birthday. She should be having fun and basking in everyone¡¯s blessings, not worrying her heart out.


    Even so, the next time that Old Madam Yao asked someone to call Yao Tang, Jiang Wan sneaked to the side and called the girl as well. She dialed Yao Tang¡¯s number repeatedly, but no one answered.


    At that point, she caught Old Madam Yao¡¯s worry. Jiang Wan hurriedly sent out a text message to Yao Tang¡¯s ssmates to see if anything had happened.


    At longst, she finally received some news from Qin Jing.


    She told Jiang Wan that Yao Tang had fallen asleep from exhaustion. Apparently, she had been working hard in the past few days. Qin Jing also sent Jiang Wan a couple of photos.


    Sure enough, Yao Tang appeared to be in a deep, peaceful slumber.


    Everything seemed normal at first nce, but Jiang Wan could tell that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The idea burrowed into your heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to voice it out for fear of provoking Old Madam Yao even further.


    Beside Jiang Wan, Yao Rong also frowned. He was growing worried as well.


    But before the couple could do anything about their sentiments, Qin Man made her appearance in a bejeweled dress. On top of that, she was also sporting a bracelet made of coral-colored gems and a massive diamond ne.


    She sauntered over and paid her respects to Old Madam Yao before casting a snide look at Jiang Wan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your dear little Yao Tang?¡±


    Her question surprised them, as they never expected Qin Man to be concerned about Yao Tang in any way.


    ¡°Tangtang is busy with some business in Beijing,¡± Jiang Wan promptly replied. ¡°So she can¡¯te to the party.¡±


    Old Madam Yao scowled, suspicious of Qin Man¡¯s intentions.


    Today was her birthday banquet, for goodness¡¯ sake. She wouldn¡¯t allow this vile woman to stir up trouble on such an asion.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Qin Man snorted.


    ¡°Then go and ask Yao Tang where Ranran is right now.¡±


    Yao Rong tilted his head in confusion.


    Jiang Wan was just as baffled as her husband, not fully understanding what Qin Man was asking from them. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I know what you mean. Why would our Tangtang know where that girl is?¡±


    More than anything, though, Jiang Wan couldn¡¯t fathom the sheer audacity that propelled Qin Man to ask her biological daughter the whereabouts of her adopted one.


    How could she fawn over an outsider and not care about her own daughter? Jiang Wan pressed her lips together, wondering how Yao Tang had endured living with Qin Man under the same roof.


    Her heart ached for the girl.


    Qin Man huffed, unfazed by Jiang Wan¡¯s question. ¡°Back in Beijing, Yao Tang insisted on having our Ranran join them for a meal. She didn¡¯t return that night. We¡¯ve been looking for her ever since, but we can¡¯t even reach her phone. It¡¯s only right that I demand answers from Yao Tang, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After failing to contact Yao Ran, she had made countless calls to Yao Tang, but the brat never picked up.


    Qin Man felt as though she would burst a vein out of rage over that girl¡¯s insolence!


    She didn¡¯t know if Yao Tang had kidnapped her daughter and held her hostage somewhere, or if Yao Ran was going through some kind of abuse.


    After parting with Yao Tang¡¯s group that day, she had hurried after Madam Meng and Meng Ling, but the two had only given her the cold shoulder.


    In the odd moments that Madam Meng did not ignore her, she would re at Qin Man with obvious displeasure.

 Chapter 867 - 867 President Yang Arrived

    867 President Yang Arrived


    At the end of the day, the Meng family had still been generous to them. They might have been treating Yao Ran as a guinea pig for Meng Ling¡¯s treatment, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that they had spent a lot of money on her daughter.


    And yet, Yao Ran had walked out on them like that.


    Shortly after Madam Meng and Meng Ling arrived home, they chased Qin Man out and banned her from entering the hospital again.


    Needless to say, Qin Man refused to bore this insult, so she packed her bags and returned to City A without a second thought.


    By the time she calmed down, she found that she couldn¡¯t contact Yao Ran at all. The girl did not answer her calls or replied to her messages.


    Worst of all, Qin Man had no idea where her daughter had gone.


    Knowing that Yao Rong and his family would be at Old Madam Yao¡¯s birthday banquet, she wasted no time dressing up and hurrying over.


    Ranran wasst seen with Yao Tang, after all. She should be able to get some information out of her adoptive parents.


    And so, Qin Man was taken aback by Jiang Wan¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What are you saying? Your Yao Tang has abducted our Ranran, and here you are, acting like you don¡¯t know anything? Who are you putting up a show for, huh?¡±


    Qin Man was so angry that she wasn¡¯t able to hold back from questioning her sister-inw aggressively.


    How could Jiang Wan defend Yao Tang after what she had done to Ranran?


    ¡°Yao Ran is a young adult who can think perfectly well for herself,¡± Jiang Wan retorted. ¡°How can she be abducted, and by her own cousin, no less? Perhaps she just wanted to take a breather somewhere. In any case, her disappearance has nothing to do with my Tangtang.¡±


    Yao Tang had always been a good and obedient child. She would never do such a thing.


    Jiang Wan refused to believe Qin Man¡¯s words. For all they knew, Yao Ran must have run away by herself and made it look like Yao Tang was the one to me.


    ¡°What are you causing a ruckus for?¡± Old Madam Yao suddenly snapped at Qin Man.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t take proper care of the child! How dare you barge in here and make a scene?¡±


    She, too, knew that Yao Tang would never do anything out of line. The olddy couldn¡¯t say the same about Yao Ran, however. That girl¡¯s eyes were always darting all over the ce. Even an idiot could tell that she was constantly scheming.


    Old Madam Yao was willing to bet money that Yao Ran had run away on her own, and Qin Man was deliberately ming her negligence and her daughter¡¯s irresponsible behavior on Yao Tang.


    ¡°Mom, do you even hear yourself?¡± Qin Man asked in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What do you mean by saying I didn¡¯t take care of my daughter? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the situation. If Yao Tang didn¡¯t ask Ranran to stay for dinner, she would havee home with me. Now, we don¡¯t even know where Ranran is. Am I wrong for asking thest person she was seen with?¡±


    The olddy was really prejudiced, and she had no qualms about showing it. She preferred the ill-mannered Yao Tang over the well-behaved Yao Ran. She didn¡¯t like Qin Man, either, despite thetter being the eldest daughter-inw.


    Qin Man wondered what kind of bewitching potion Yao Tang had fed Old Madam Yao.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Wan insisted. ¡°I¡¯m certain that it has nothing to do with Tangtang.¡±


    Qin Man could spin her tale all she wanted, but Jiang Wan refused to believe that Yao Tang was at fault.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? She was the one who asked Ranran to stay for dinner! We all know that those girls have never been on good terms. Her intentions are too obvious. Stop covering for her and call her right this instant!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been calling Tangtang, too,¡± Yao Rong said, ¡°but she¡¯s asleep and couldn¡¯t pick up the phone. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do at the moment.¡±


    As much as they wanted to help find Yao Ran, they couldn¡¯t even speak to Yao Tang, let alone ask her for Yao Ran¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°How is that even possible? Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Qin Man narrowed her eyes at them in suspicion.


    This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. It was only six in the evening, and that brat was already asleep?


    They couldn¡¯t even make up a good excuse!


    ¡°Regardless of what you think, our Tangtang would never intentionally lose Yao Ran,¡± Jiang Wan said again.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably your daughter who refuses toe home. You can¡¯t me Tangtang for that.¡±


    Jiang Wan gritted her teeth and wondered yet again at Qin Man and Yao Tang¡¯s blood rtion. How could someone as wonderful as Tangtang havee out from such an awful mother?


    If someone told them that Yao Tang had been switched at birth, Jiang Wan might have believed it in a heartbeat.


    Old Madam Yao shook her head and sighed at her yapping daughter-inw.


    Just then, they heard amotion at the door. Everyone turned in its direction, including Old Madam Yao¡¯s little group.


    A regal man was walking arm in arm with a youngdy.


    The reporters quickly jumped at the opportunity and snapped countless photos of the pair.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s President Yang! He¡¯s finally here!¡±


    ¡°Who is that youngdy he is holding?¡±

 Chapter 868 Red Coral

    "She looks nothing like the youngdies from Beijing. She should be from around here, right?"


    "Don''t you think they lookpatible?"


    Other simr remarks were heard among the crowd.


    At first, Qin manthought their words were ridiculous, but when she looked toward the door, her eyes immediately widened in shock.


    Wasn''t that Ranran?


    Who was that man beside her?


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wanalso turned to the door before exchanging a look of surprise.


    Hadn''t Qin Mansaid thatYao Ranwas missing?


    Not only was she present and well, but she was even sporting an exquisite evening dress. She didn''t look like a hostage who was being held against her will.


    The couple heaved a sigh of relief. Surely, Qin Manwould stop nderingTangtangafter this.


    As for Old Madam Yao, her face darkened noticeably as the pair gracefully approached.


    Yao Ran''s ignorance was getting out of hand. She had yed her own mother by going missing, and now she showed up holding on to another man''s arm.


    Did she have no understanding of etiquette and social protocols?


    What a disgrace!


    As the pair walked over, someone in the crowd raised his ss and called out, "President Yang! How have you been?"


    "Hello!" the man he had addressed as President Yang paused and greeted with a smile.


    "I''m here to escort my girlfriend to Old Madam Yao''s birthday banquet. Please excuse us."


    He gestured at the olddy up ahead before nodding and continuing on their way.


    At this point, many of the guests had already recognized Yao Ran.


    "Hey, isn''t President Yang''s girlfriend the youngdy of the Yao family? Incredible! TheYao familyis really something else, huh? Who would have thought that they were connected with such a distinguished family in Beijing?"


    "That''s right. I heard that President Yang owns one-third of the entire Yang family''s assets, and has more than a dozen vis in the capital. He owns several luxury cruise ships, too. If Miss Yao were to marry him, the Yao familywould rise among the social ranks."


    "They sure know how to pick an excellent son-inw."


    "Ugh, I''m not sure that I''d want the Yao familyto be more powerful than they already are."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m so envious of them. If my daughter could marry someone as brilliant, I won''t have to worry about anything for the rest of my life."


    "I feel the same way. Where can we find another young man like President Yang?"


    Everyone''s eyes were tinged with jealousy as they tittered among themselves. They wanted to snag a catch like President Yang, too. If this hadn''t been Old Madam Yao''s party, they would have wasted no time making a move on the young man.


    After all, he came from the prominent Yang family in Beijing. Many people wanted to curry favor with them, but they couldn''t even secure a single meeting.


    Although Old Madam Yao''s banquet was insignificantpared to the Yang family''s standards, he still made an appearance. He must truly hold theYao familyin high regard.


    Hearing thesements circling around, Qin Manwas finally mollified. IfYao Rancould get this President Yang to invest in theYao family''s business, it would be a win for everyone.


    At the very least, her snobbish peers would finally look at her differently.


    Yao Ran tightened her grip on President Yang''s arm and walked up toOld Madam Yao. They were both smiling as they said, "We congratte Grandma on her 60th birthday! We wish you a long and healthy life ahead."


    They bowed, and President Yang introduced himself. "My name is Yang Ming. I am very fond ofRanranand promise to take care of her in the future. I hope that you can entrust her to me."


    His smile deepened as he patted Yao Ran''s hand twice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, four people walked into the room, carrying a small table between them. Avish red cloth was draped over it, which appeared to be covering a precious gift.


    "As expected of the Yang family! I was wondering what kind of gifts they would give Old Madam Yao."


    "They must be so proud of their granddaughter for finding such an exceptional husband."


    "My goodness, not only is the Yang family thoughtful, but they are also exceedingly generous!"


    The other guests gawked at the present and whispered among themselves.


    It was already a huge deal for anyone from the Yang family to personally attend a party. But here, President Yang had evene with gifts. It seemed that he was serious about Miss Yao. The Yao familysure was fortunate!


    Yang Ming nodded as the four men set the table down.


    Then, in one swift motion, the red cloth was pulled to the side, revealing what was hidden beneath. Everyone craned their necks to see what the present was.


    When theyid eyes on it, they all eximed in surprise.


    "Whoa!"


    It was quickly followed by a wave of praises and cheers.


    On the table sat a bright red coral that was more than ten centimeters tall. Its crimson re glinted under the bright lights of the hall, making it seem as though blood was about to spill out at any moment.

 Chapter 869 Devoted

    Anyone could tell that this was the highest grade of red coral.


    Upon closer inspection, however, they realized that it had been carved into the shape of Old Madam Yao, holding a peach in her hand. It had been prepared specifically for her special day.


    The carving was exquisitely detailed, and the overall effect was magnificent.


    Most of the guests were in a daze as they stared at the coral in awe. There probably wouldn''t be any other gift more valuable than this one.


    A red coral this big would fetch millions out in the market. A piece this brilliant could easily cost ten million yuan.


    In addition to that, the carving would certainly hike up the price, too.


    Practically everyone was making calctions in their heads, even as they gazed at it with a mix of wonder and envy.


    Some of them were even struggling to rush forward and admire it more closely.


    This was a bigger deal than they had initially thought!


    If Miss Yao married President Yang, he wouldn''t have to worry about food or drink for the rest of her life.


    Yao Yuan had stepped out to attend to some business just now, so he hadn''t caughtYang Ming''s arrival. He walked over now, having heard all the fuss.


    As soon as he took in the scene, he immediately called for security.


    This was a priceless red coral!


    If a guest identally bumped into it, how would theypensate for the damages? No one else in the room could afford it!


    Yao Yuan''s eyes burned passionately as he stared at the red coral. Ranranwasn''t too bad, after all. She had brought a boyfriend who not only made her look good, but also boosted their entire family''s reputation.


    It wasn''t until the guards had surrounded the table that the other guests finally snapped out of their daze. They proceeded to express their awe verbally.


    "It''s amazing, it truly is! The Yang family sure is generous."


    "My God, it''s actually a red coral! Do you know that they have rarely been seen in over a thousand years? What a grand gesture. I think these two families are bound to be inws in the future."


    "With the Yang family''s backing, it''s only a matter of time until the Yao familybes a prominent name inCity A."


    "I think they make a good match. This marriage seems auspicious."


    "This is my first time seeing a top-grade red coral. It really opened my eyes! I''m sure this can be sold for hundreds of millions in the market."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Yao family is so lucky to have such a daughter. I heard that she is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She also participated in the recent Math Olympiad and almost got admitted to the Music Association. An impressive repertoire, don''t you think?"


    "I see, I see. It seems that this Young Miss Yao really has both beauty and talent!"


    When the reporters caught wind of what was happening inside, they crowded into the hall and took pictures of the Yao familywith the red coral. They had evene up with a headline for their story:


    "President Yang of Beijing ims to be Very Fond of Young Lady Yao, Gifts the Yao FamilyA Top-Grade Red Coral ForOld Madam Yao''s Birthday."


    For a long while, only the sound of shutters and camera clicks could be heard.


    Qin Man beamed at thements raining on them. She was already looking forward to the articles that would certainly be praising theYao family.


    After tomorrow, all the richdies in City Awould have no choice but to treat her with the utmost regard.


    Perhaps in the future, they would even turn to her for help.


    Qin Man''s smile deepened at the thought. She had practically forgotten all about her rage over Yao Ran''s sudden disappearance, as well as the fact that she intended to punish the girl upon her return.


    But as the crowd looked on, Old Madam Yaoshook her head and toldYang Ming, "Young Master Yang, you should take this back. I cannot ept such an extravagant gift from an outsider."


    Today was her birthday banquet, and she didn''t want anyone to turn it into a circus.


    More importantly, she refused to ept something so opulent from someone who wasn''t even rted to her. She wasn''t so greedy that she would just grab the most luxurious item that was presented to her and throw her principles out the window.


    A hush fell over the hall as the crowd processed her words.


    This was a gift worth tens of millions¡ªmillions! How could anyone not want it?


    If this had been given to them, they would have epted it in the blink of an eye.


    Yang Ming remained calm and smiled. "Grandma, please don''t treat me as an outsider.Ranranand I are serious about our rtionship. Our Yang family will be one with yours sooner orter, so there''s no need to be overly courteous. Please ept my gift. I would feel so much better if you do."


    After saying that, he looked at Yao Ranaffectionately. By all appearances, he seemed to be devoted to her.


    "Look, look! You can see his determination. It seems that he really wants to marry Miss Yao Ran. Well, I suppose he wouldn''t have bothered with such an expensive gift if that wasn''t the case."


    Despite herself, Yao Ranfelt rather touched when she heard this. She turned toYang Mingand returned his loving look.


    Indeed, they looked like a couple who had been in love for a long time.

 Chapter 870 A Perfect Match

    If someone said that they had only known each other for a short period of time, no one would''ve believed them, but... The reporters stared at the couple for a long time.


    All of them were deeply moved as they held up their cameras and began to take pictures.


    The others could only stare at them with envy.


    "They really are a perfect match."


    "And look at how Young Master Yang had taken out the corals! He''s obviously sincere with his intentions."


    "And Miss Ranran appears to be the perfect match for Young Master Yang," the others swooned.


    "I''ve heard that a lot of the Yang Family''s shares belong to Director Yang. In my opinion, the entire family must''ve voted for their rtionship. Their love is truly one of a kind."


    "Miss Yao isn''t just anyone either. I heard that she always belonged to the top three performers in her school! She also is knowledgeable of plenty of musical instruments. Besides, just her beauty alone is worthy of attaining one Young Master Yang."


    "With her looks and his charm, their children would be gorgeous!"


    everyone praised them one after the other, their faces filling with envy.


    The girls who had been present couldn''t help but gaze at Yao Ran, hatred evident in their eyes. Why couldn''t they have gotten a perfect boyfriend like her?


    The reporters couldn''t care less as they took their pictures one after the other. CLACK! CLACK! CLACK!


    However, at that moment, there was no brightness in Old Madam Yao''s eyes. She quickly raised her eyebrow. "Director Yang, do you mind if I ask who Yang Nian is to you?"


    "My nephew."


    Yang Ming shrugged.


    It was as if he was already expecting this.


    However, Yao Ran didn''t appear that nervous at all.


    "Then, were you aware of the engagement between the Yang and Yao Family?"


    Old Madam Yao looked up at the old man. "Your nephew is already engaged to my granddaughter. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to be with Ranran?"


    The reporters all perked up their ears and they began snapping pictures in greater rigor.


    This was big news!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tomorrow was definitely a big day.


    It was a good thing they had attended the banquet.


    Originally, they weren''t really thinking of attending Old Madam Yao''s banquet. However, when they heard that the Yang Family hade to celebrate with them, they decided to try their luck.


    They didn''t expect this to happen!


    Yao Ran''s boyfriend was actually the uncle of her cousin''s fiance! This was perfect for the tabloid''s front pages.


    How interesting!


    "I can''t believe it!"


    "The Yao Family is definitely something else, don''t you think?"


    "I heard that Yao Tang was engaged to Young Master Yangas well, but I just couldn''t believe it. It really turned out to be true!"


    "I''m so jealous of her!"


    "Then wouldn''t that make Yao Ran''s rtionship inappropriate."


    "That''s right. It''s not about their ages, but if people find out that the Uncle and the Nephew married the two sisters...Didn''t Director Yang know about the engagement in the first ce?"


    The people at the scene all had different thoughts. They all obviously had their own ns.


    However...the girl who was supposed to be engaged to Yang Nian hade from the countryside. Would he truly be interested in a vulgar person?


    If that were the case, wouldn''t an ordinary person have hope?


    Thinking of this, they all felt a sense of hope in their hearts. They secretly wanted to meet the Young Master of the Yang Family, and maybe find a man of their own as well.


    How was Yao Tang able to manage this?


    Old Madam Yao frowned. She didn''t expect Yao Ranto be so bold. Since Yang Niandidn''t want her, she really found another man to rece him!


    And he was even ten years her senior!

 Chapter 871 Engagement

    Old Madam Yao didn''t know what else to say.


    Yao Ran even picked Yang Nian''s uncle! Could it be that they were trying to anger her by specificallying to her event like this?


    Her face darkened.


    Yang Ming smiled as if he didn''t see her dark re. "I have never heard of this engagement between the Yang and the Yao Family, but I will definitely verify this when I return," he said. "Please rest assured, Madam. This will be dealt with."


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned to look at Yao Ran with envy.


    The young women couldn''t help but re at Yao Ran, their eyes filling with envy. It seemed that this girl really had nothing to worry about her entire life.


    The Yang Family was also powerful too!


    Yao Ran had found a fianc¨¦ to protect her! Not only was he handsome, but he was also quite rich, having most of the shares in theirpany. He was one of the sought-after bachelors in the city!


    She was really lucky.


    Jiang Wan, on the other hand, couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. Was he really not aware of their engagement?


    "This engagement has been agreed upon by your elders, so it''s only normal for you to not know about this. However, we still need to discuss this matter between you and Ranran."


    Old Madam Yao raised her eyebrow.


    The engagement between Yao Tang and Yang Nianhad already been set. She couldn''t change it.


    No matter what kind of rtionship Yao Ran had with Director Yang, they still couldn''t get married. Otherwise, how would this look?


    When the guests heard her words, they had mixed emotions.


    "I don''t understand. Could it be that the engagement between his nephew and the Yao Family is real?"


    "If so, then I don''t think it''s appropriate for Director Yang to be together with Miss Yao Ran if a previous marriage had already been arranged."


    "That''s right. Why would they marry them at the same time? Wouldn''t they look like a joke if a word like this got out?"


    "It''s like incest!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But don''t you think that they''re such a good match? I mean, it would be devastating for them to break up just because of some previous agreement, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Everyone gazed at the pair with a strange expressions. While some of them agreed with this, the others were more than delighted to see them break up, hoping that their daughters would have the chance to snag him.


    Upon seeing their narrowed eyes and whispering words, she gritted her teeth.


    Her daughter had already found a wealthy husband with great difficulty, and he was extremely generous. Could it be that the olddy had started to stir up trouble again?


    Yao Tang wasn''t worthy of the young master of the Yang Family.


    If Yang Nian canceled the engagement with the Yao Family, then wouldn''t she just be wasting her time arguing for them?


    Qin Man scowled.


    This woman really was biased!


    "How can you even take this agreement seriously? Shouldn''t these young ones choose who they love?" She sighed. "We still have to let these children listen to their hearts. If she truly wants to be with him, then who are we to stop them?"


    Qin Man ced a hand on her hand.


    Yang Ming was far more reliable than Yang Nian. The fact that he just casually took out the corals meant that he had good intentions.


    This olddy just didn''t want her to live a good life.


    "Director Yang."


    Yao Ran shyly addressed him.


    From an outsider''s perspective, the two of them really appeared as if they were devoted to one another.


    Yang Ming slowly nodded, turning his head. "It''s reasonable for Madam to suspect my sincerity as I came here quite rashly," he said. "However, I''ll treat Ranranwell in the future. You can be at ease when she''s with me."


    He added, "I also haven''t heard of the marriage you''ve spoken of. In fact, to put it bluntly with the current position with the Yang Family, that marriage may not continue."

 Chapter 872 A Deal

    "Are you really going to make things difficult for a couple who are devoted to one another?"


    Director Wang spoke with great care as if he was just a young boy who was desperate for his elders'' approval. There was no pride or arrogance in his tone.


    It was obvious that he adored her.


    Yao Ran stared up at him.


    All of this was thanks to her own hard work!


    Although she had been dumped on the mountain road by Yao Tang, she was left in a more remote area. It was a good thing that she had managed to stop a car to take her back because her feet had been worn out from all the walking.


    And the broken medicine bottle was not her final trump card as well!


    The bottle was only a semi-finished product that she had created, and the pill didn''t really have the perfect form yet.


    The corners of her lips perked up.


    When she returned to Jing City, she would ask someone to look for Director Yang and strike a deal with him. She''d give this bottle to him, but he had to agree to the engagement.


    It was a good thing that he agreed!


    Just as she had wished, Yao Ran was now known as his fianc¨¦. He had even brought her to the Yao Family''s birthday banquet. She wanted to attract everyone''s attention, and that was what she had gotten.


    It was really all thanks to Yang Nian that she was able to get to where he was now.


    When he was in No. 1 High School, he had told them that his uncle had been working on a specific drug for years, but he had never seeded.


    It was obvious that Director Yang would agree to the trade.


    Yao Ran hid a smile.


    Now that rumors of their engagement had spread, it would be impossible for Yang Nian and Yao Tangto proceed with their own engagement. No matter how much the Old Madam wanted Yang Nianto marry Yao Tang, she wouldn''t be able to do it now.


    Her heart skipped a beat at the thought.


    "Their marriage has already been arranged a long time ago, and the two have already met," Old Madam Yao snapped. "You shouldn''t have decided it for them."


    Yao Ran raised her eyebrow. "That coral is a token of appreciation from Director Yang. The red coral is a rare treasure. If you don''t ept it, wouldn''t that be disrespectful to the Yang Family?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The red coral glistened under the light.


    "Please ept my gift. Just treat it as a birthday gift," Director Wang was quick to interject. "I don''t have any other intentions."


    Qin Man also tried to persuade him, "Not everyone has this. Our Ranrantruly is outstanding."


    She nced over at Jiang Wan.


    No matter what, no matter how powerful her future son-inw was, it would be useless for them to be this envious.


    They obviously wouldn''t walk down the same paths.


    Upon thinking of Yao Tang, she couldn''t help but think back to the son-inw she had found for her thest time. That was none other than Director Zhang.


    As soon as she had thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little stifled. Now that Director Zhang had a sessful career, the Zhang Group had further expanded and be a great corporation to be reckoned with.


    Hispany had even entered City A''s Top 15.


    Yao Tang could''ve been the leader of the Zhang Group.


    The contract they had negotiated with the Yao Family was still on the table. Who knew how much profit it would bring to the Yao Family? They could''ve reached a new level.


    Who would dare look down on her then?


    Unfortunately, all her efforts had gone down the drain because that damned girl had offended him. Thankfully, he didn''t take any offense and had no issues with the Yao Family.


    Otherwise, they would''ve been in different trouble.


    Jiang Wan didn''t really have any specific thoughts on that matter. Instead, she snapped, "You don''t have to worry about our Tangtang. Just take care of your own child," she said. "We''ll be the ones to handle what happens with her."


    She said all these through gritted teeth.


    She couldn''t help but think back to the time Qin Man had chosen a blind date for Yao Tang. Hearing what she had done, she scowled.


    Who would treat their child like this?

 Chapter 873 Interest

    Jiang Wan scowled.


    She was Yao Tang''s biological mother. Besides, even that woman wouldn''t have chosen someone like him to be her husband. In her dreams!


    He would''ve been a good partner for her, even if she wasn''t that good of a person.


    "I am her aunt. Of course, I care about her," Qin Man snapped. "Why would you think that?"


    She had only introduced Director Zhang to Yao Tang out of kindness. However, now, she was pointed to as if she were the bad guy here.


    What the hell?


    If Yao Tang had actually listened to her, she would''ve been living such a good life now.


    Not to mention the benefits that this marriage would''ve brought. It would''ve readily shot the Yao Family up in the air.


    "Of course, this was you acting as her aunt. You''re the only one who ever thinks that selling our Tangtang to some shady rtives would make sense."


    Jiang Wan suppressed the urge to roll her eyes.


    "Are you saying that I''m the one responsible for this? I had good intentions for my niece, and you even dared to insult me!"


    However, just as Jiang Wan was about to retort, Yao Rongpulled on her sleeve. He slowly shook his head. "It''s Mother''s birthday banquet," he whispered gently. "Even if she isn''t looking, we can''t go too far. Otherwise, word would spread."


    He didn''t want to mess this up.


    She slowly nced over at Old Madam Yao and decided not to say anything else. This was an argument for another day.


    However, when Qin Man saw that the woman didn''t make a sound, she couldn''t help but feel extremely proud in her heart.


    They were all useless!


    Old Madam Yao pursed her lips when she saw Qin Man''s proud gaze. "You should take the birthday present somewhere else then," she said. "I''ve already received it, but the intentions behind it is something I couldn''t just ept like that."


    Once again, she refused the birthday present.


    It was obvious that she wasn''t prepared to ept their marriage.


    "Madam," Director Yang spoke, feeling as if his patience had been used up. His fingers began to curl. "Think about your decision. If you refuse my gift, wouldn''t you be disrespecting me in front of everyone?"


    He had never seen such a stubborn olddy.


    It was good for her to ept this gift. Why would she embarrass him in front of everyone for an engagement that may not even continue?<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was just so stupid!


    "I gave you face by receiving the gift, but I don''t think you''re respecting my decision, Director Yang."


    The crowd could only shook her head in disbelief.


    What exactly did she mean? Did she really not want him to be her fianc¨¦?


    Qin Man opened her mouth to speak.


    However, just as she was about to, Yao Yuan quickly pulled at her shirt.


    It was only natural for the family to share the same sentiments. If someone were to interrupt them at this time, they''d leave a bad taste on everyone''s mouth.


    Qin Man didn''t have the right to speak either.


    Under the threat of his harsh gaze, she closed her mouth.


    This damned old woman!


    Not only was this old woman biased toward Yao Tang, but she also didn''t want Yao Ran to live a happy life. They weren''t even sure if their engagement were to continue.


    What kind of drug did that bitch give her?


    She really was an old fart.


    Qin Man red at her.


    Director Yang''s face turned dark.


    "If you don''t ept my gift, then maybe you think my gift isn''t good enough. Otherwise, why would you ept all the other gifts except for mine? Do you have a problem for me?"


    Director Yang stopped being polite.


    He had onlye here due to his agreement with Yao Ran.


    If it wasn''t for the medicine she had prepared, he wouldn''t havee to celebrate this old witch''s birthday at the banquet.


    This olddy wouldn''t even spare him a second nce.


    He had enough!

 Chapter 874 Red Coral Again?

    From the way, Yao Ranhad spoken to Old Madam Yaojust now, it seemed that their rtionship wasn''t as good. If that was the case, there was no need to be polite.


    She looked down on anyone who was nice to her.


    After he finished talking, the entire atmosphere turned cold. Everyone turned to look at them.


    "Madam, please ept the gift. It would be disrespectful if you don''t ept the gift."


    "That''s right, Madame. President Yang isn''t just anybody. I''m sure he''d be your grandson-inw in the future. You better ept the gift."


    "It wouldn''t look good if you refuse."


    "Besides, he''s still a guest. You can''t make him look bad in front of the others."


    The guests came to persuade you one after the other.


    It wouldn''t be a wise move to offend Director Yang now.


    "I''m sorry, but my family just couldn''t ept this gift. It''s just far too expensive. It wouldn''t be easy to pay back. Thank you, Director Yang, but we just can''t ept it."


    Yao Rong also joined in upon seeing the tense atmosphere.


    He couldn''t make this situation even worse.


    When Old Madam Yao saw that her youngest son had spoke up for her, she couldn''t help but feel a little lighter in her heart.


    ? What was so good about epting the gift? If she really had epted it, then wouldn''t it mean that she was epting the marriage between Yao Ran and Director Yang? What about Yao Tang? She couldn''t just abandon her daughter!


    Yao Ran couldn''t just ignore her cousin!


    They had already agreed on this beforehand. How could they turn back on their word?


    "Humph!"


    Director Yang scowled. "It''s not like it''s a good gift," he snapped. "It''s just a broken coral. How could I even let you stand there and think about epting the gift?"


    If it wasn''t for Yao Ran''s medicine bottle, he wouldn''t want anything to do with this old bat!


    This Yao Family looked like they havee from the countryside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was just a small birthday present, yet they spent a long time deliberating over it. This was just petty! Just the sight of them was enough for them to make their stomach churn.


    When he said made the surrounding guests purse their lips.


    What family hadn''t received a birthday present before?


    The Yao Family was indeed the first family they had ever seen to refuse to ept the birthday gift. In other words, some may say that they were cautious. Others may argue that they were being too petty.


    The guests couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    "This olddy really doesn''t know how to treat her guests."


    "Director Yang has been nothing but generous. It''s a shame that he''d meet such an unapproachable person. He''s really unlucky."


    However, the guests were only discussing in whispers. After all, they were all invited to the Yao Family banquet. They couldn''t speak ill of the host too openly.


    In reality, most of them shared the same thoughts.


    At that moment, the door of the hall swung open from the outside. A group of people walked in slowly, appearing imposing and intimidating. The one leading them was a man in white with a solemn expression.


    "I wish you a long life, Old Madam Yao. We give you this white jade Buddha statue, followed by the famous Master Zhang Shi painting, as well as a top-grade red coral."


    The group of people immediately piled in.


    When they heard of the gifts, the crowd couldn''t help but discuss amongst themselves.


    "I wonder who gave this to her. It even includes a red coral."


    "Luckily, I didn''t give him any gifts rted to red corals. Otherwise, I would be outdone."


    "That''s right. Look at how great of a gift Director Yang had given him. I couldn''t even afford his gifts!"


    Staring at the people who had juste out, Director Yang couldn''t help but sneer in disdain.


    It was obvious that one gift wasn''t enough. They must''ve not invested in it as much. There were three gifts, and one of them actually was a red coral. It must be one of the cheap ones sold in the market.


    Hiding the disdain in his eyes, he turned to the old woman. "Why not show the gifts so that I''ll be able to broaden my knowledge as to what type of gifts you ept, Madam?"

 Chapter 875 Thoughts

    Old Madam Yao raised her eyebrows. "A gift is a gift," she stated. As long as the thought is there, it''s enough."


    She was just about to let these people leave.


    However, Director Yang lowered his gaze. Nobody knew what he was thinking about. The people around him stuck their heads out to look at the gifts that had been brought, but they were all covered.


    "Mom, why don''t we take a look at the gifts? There are so many people who want to see it as well."


    Qin Man stepped over to the boxes and was just about to open the lid.


    However, the person who was holding the gift gripped the box even tighter.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Qin Man felt that she had lost face. She scowled. "What do you mean? I''m a member of the Yao Family, and you still wouldn''t let me look at the gift? Who even sent you? Are you here to cause trouble?"


    After saying that, she red fiercely at the people as if she was sizing them up.


    She hadn''t seen these people before.


    However, Qin Man''s words made Old Madam Yao clench her jaw. "What are you talking about?" she snapped. "How could you even treat your guests like that? By acting that way, can you still call yourself a member of the Yao Family?"


    The man in the white suit was as polite as ever.


    He nced over at Director Yang. "If you want to see it, then I''ll show it to you."


    With that, he waved the person behind him.


    Director Yang frowned, unable to understand the background of this group of people in front of him. They didn''t look like they hade from aristocratic families.


    Could they havee all the way from the Capital?


    However, he had never heard of this olddy being close to anyone from Beijing. Could it be that they were from somewhere else?


    He couldn''t help but be ufortable.


    He couldn''t care less about this family!


    All he could hope for now was that these guests were bluffing. Otherwise, he''d lose face in front of these country bumpkins.


    Staring at their reaction, he also couldn''t help but wonder who had brought them the gift.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man in the white suit waved his hand and nodded at the olddy sitting in front of him. He was the first one to step forward. He held a gift in his hand, and it was covered with a red cloth.


    Without a word, he gently removed the cloth.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    "That must be top-quality jade!"


    "Oh my god, I can actually see the carving with my own eyes! I thought that I could only see this type of quality in pictures. It must be carved by the Old Master from the Wei Family. Don''t you think?"


    "You''re talking about the sculptor, Master Wei? Didn''t he say that he''d never carved again in his lifetime? Could it be that he had changed his mind? Or did this belong to his other collection?"


    "Even if it wasn''t the work of Master Wei, this top-grade white jade must be expensive!"


    The crowd was surprised. They didn''t expect to see this!


    The person gifting this to her was too dangerous.


    "It''s a good thing that I didn''t give the white jade as a birthday present. Just a small piece is enough to make people go crazy. Just look at the size!" A well-dressed man sighed dreamily.


    At first, he wanted to use a piece of white jade from his family heirloom as a birthday present.


    However, after thinking carefully, he decided against it. It was a good decision too, because if he had really gone with that decision, it would''ve been nothingpared to this.


    "Who gave that to her?"


    Director Wang was one of the forerunners of the jewelry industry. He couldn''t help but gaze at the gift. Just one nce alone was enough to make him know that this wasn''t just amon gift.


    The craftsmanship was close to perfect.


    Director Yang also gazed at the white jade statue. He tried to find a w, but it was to no avail.


    There really was nothing wrong with it.


    He gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 876 Priceless

    Director Yang had a white ring on his finger for today''s party. It was a symbol of his status and how far he had reached in life.


    It wasn''t easy to obtain this ring.


    It was also a well-made essory, clearly tailored to his taste.


    However, even he couldn''t believe the four-inched tall white jade buddha ced right on the tray. It glinted under the sunlight, making it quite a striking sight.


    Director Yang quietly took off the jade ring on his thumb and shoved it into his pocket.


    Although he was discrete with his movements, Yao Ran saw it.


    She knew what he meant.


    For some reason, she felt relieved in her heart.


    Director Yang had really agreed to marry her for the medicine bottle she had.


    However, she knew that Director Yang had been working with her all this time. In fact, she was actually annoyed with the Yao Family in A City. She believed that they were being too petty.


    After all, the Yao Family wasn''t even one of the top families in A City, let alone the capital.


    Yao Ran had always known about this, but there''s nothing else she could do.


    Now, the person who had actually brought the gift over was nothing short of magnificent. The person had gifted her a four-inch white jade Buddha statue, which crushed white jade ring. It obviously raised the status of their family.


    It was a gift that had brought glory to the Yao Family.


    Of course, as Yao Ran was included in the family, she was also being blessed with the gift.


    After Chief Yang had put away his ring, he felt even more ufortable with all the praisesing back and forth. He pursed his lips.


    The red coral should''ve been more than enough to be used as a birthday present.


    Who knew that he''d witness someone giving away a White Jade Longevity Buddha today?


    "I didn''t expect that someone would go through so much trouble just to get on their good side, don''t you think?"


    Director Yang slowly shook his head. "Ah, it seemed that our whereabouts have been exposed. That''s why they must''ve arranged a gift for us in advance."


    As soon as these words were spoken, they all understood what he meant.


    It turned out that these gifts were all for the Yang Family. Otherwise, how could the Yao Family receive such generous gifts? They weren''t even that influential.


    Someone must''ve known of the engagement between the Yang and the Yao Family. That was why they have sent all of these over. The guests slowly nodded in understanding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So that''s how it is. I was wondering why someone would be this generous. It turns out that it''s all thanks to them."


    "I understand."


    Everyone nced over at Director Yang in admiration.


    This was as expected from the Yang Family.


    Feeling the crowd''s envious gaze, he slowly straightened his cor. He pretended that he didn''t care about this as he nced over at the second gift.


    "Next, we present the painting."


    The man in a white suit pretended not to hear their discussion. His face was nk as they removed the red cloth.


    Swish!


    The moment the red cloth was lifted, they all gazed in awe at thendscape painting.


    In the corner of the frame was the seal belonging to the famous artist and poet. Just that signature alone would cost the painting millions of dors.


    Master Lu gasped. He happened to be a high member in the Painter Association.


    As soon as he heard the name of the gift, his eyebrows raised in disbelief. He gazed at the gift under the red cloth, believing it to be a fake gift.


    After all, he had seen plenty of copycats.


    However, when he saw the painting in the hall, he waspletely stunned. He didn''t move.


    "Oh my god, it''s real!"


    Master Lu squeezed out of the crowd and gazed at the painting in shock. His hands were trembling, feeling his feet stiffen. He took a deep breath.


    Only one painting was disyed in the museum, and it was a treasure to behold.


    He didn''t know where else to buy the others.


    Only three years ago, at the auction in the capital, there was a painting by Master Bai shit that had been auctioned off at an astronomical price. At that time, everyone had confirmed that it was the real thing!


    He didn''t expect that it would be gifted here.


    This was a priceless treasure!

 Chapter 877 Top Grade Red Coral

    "Master Lu, you''re an expert in this field. Are you sure this is authentic?"


    "That''s right, when Zhang Shi was alive, he burnt most of his paintings, so there were only around five at the market. Could this be one of them?"


    "Is this really hisst work?"


    "Could it be authentic?"


    The crowd stared in utter disbelief.


    All of the reporters in the hall were frantically taking pictures, afraid that they''d miss a single detail. If the outside world were to find out about the appearance of Zhang Shi''s artwork, everyone would try their best to break into their hallway.


    They had seen people give away expensive birthday gift, but they had never seen something like this before


    It was truly an eye-opener.


    In the past, they all just assumed that the Yao Family weren''t really considered as one of the most prestigious families in City A. However, now, they began to rethink their thoughts.


    Who would''ve thought?


    ? However, they still wouldn''t be able to surpass an old family like the Yang family. Yang Ming took a deep breath. Fortunately, his standing was quite respectable, else they''d be surpassed by this small family.


    He always had a strange feeling about them.


    Originally, he didn''t think much about them, but now that they had shown their true strength, he couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    He was supposed to be the most respectable person in this hall. Everyone wanted to curry favor for him.


    The red coral in his hand was supposed to be more than enough for their family.


    Who would''ve thought that somebody would be this generous?


    Just who was the one who gave him the gift?


    Fear shed in his eyes. If they couldn''t be friends, then they could be enemies.


    "Could you please tell me the identity of the person who gave the gifts?"


    Yang Ming nced at the white suit.


    "His name is not to be mentioned."


    It was obvious that the man who had given this gift didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    He was obviously quite arrogant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gritted his teeth.


    "The Yao Family wouldn''t be able to return the favor, so wouldn''t they all go to waste? I say, you had just brought all of them in vain."


    They wouldn''t be able topensate them.


    The Yao Family didn''t have any specialmercial value, and there was no discussion of marriage. Yang Mingdidn''t understand what their intentions.


    One gift was enough. Why did he give all three?


    The man in the white suit nced over at Director Yang. "Of course, thest but not the least, the top-grade red coral."


    It was off-putting.


    He had never been ignored like this before. His face turned green and white when he noticed the other gazes staring him down. They obviously didn''t know what was good for them.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know what to say.


    Besides, there were other reporters taking pictures of him. No matter what, he still had to maintain his reputation. He took a deep breath.


    "I just want to see what these top-grade corals look like."


    He red.


    However, as soon as the red cloth was lifted, the light immediately glowed all around. It appeared to vivid, and everyone gasped.


    It was beautiful!


    It was also way bigger than what was given by the Yang Family.


    "Wow!"


    All eyes were on the coral.


    It was truly of highest quality!


    "It''s beautiful!"


    "It''s a priceless treasure! It''s really a priceless treasure!"


    President Liu of the Treasure Trading Company could no longer stand still. He tried his best to squeeze through the crowd. "Old Madam Yao, if you want to trade this treasure, please find me!"

 Chapter 878 Yao Ran?

    "We are also willing to purchase them."


    "Would you consider us?"


    The moment the red coral appeared, everyone wanted to purchase it from the old woman.


    This was the highest grade.


    There were so many years that had passed, and they had never seen anything like it. Even if they were to buy it at a high price, they could still recuperate from their losses. They all knew this.


    When Yao Yuan saw them frantically bidding against each other, he cleared his throat. "Today is my mother''s birthday banquet. Let''s not talk about any of this business anymore. Please calm down."


    Only then did theye to their senses.


    They couldn''t believe that the coral was enough to make them go crazy.


    Now that everyone had thought about it, even if the Yao Family were to sell it, they shouldn''t bargain over it on a birthday banquet. Thinking of this, everyone calmed down.


    However, when they turned to look at the red control in the center, their gazes softened.


    "This red coral truly isn''t worth much. The meaning behind it, however, is sincere. Please ept this."


    The man in the white suit smiled.


    Director Yang clenched his jaw.


    He had only given them one gift, which was the red coral. Even that couldn''tpare to the gift that the white-suited man had brought.


    This was the gift he had decided on?


    It was the first time Director Yang had walked the streets, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat. He tried to straighten his back and took a deep breath.


    "I am already happy that you have decided toe. Whatever gift you''ve given me, it will always be appreciated. Please don''t speak as if I were an outsider."


    Old Madam Yao smiled.


    The man nodded, and without even ncing at Director yang. "We have been sent here to deliver the gifts to Miss Yao, and now that they''ve been delivered, we should leave as well. May you live a long life."


    After he had finished speaking, the man nodded at her and prepared to depart.


    Everyone nced over at Yao Ran in surprise.


    None of them had expected that they''d have anything to do with the youngdy of the Yao Family. This was truly surprising.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even Director Yang couldn''t help but nce over at her in surprise.


    Yao Ran didn''t seem like the type of person who would be able to achieve such luxury.


    But could it be that he didn''t know her as well.


    Perhaps he had underestimated her.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    Yao Ran was surprised to hear Director Yang''s probing words.


    She had no idea what was going on? Could it be that her master had sent all of these gifts to her? She furrowed her eyebrows.


    She had never thought that there was another youngdy in the family.


    Everyone was thinking about Yao Ran. Although they heard of the other girl, they all assumed that they hade back to the mountain vige. They didn''t think that, that mountain girl would receive the gift.


    Although Yao Ran didn''t know who had sent the gift, she felt incredibly happy in her heart. She tilted her head up high.


    Even Director Yang was praising ehr.


    "I didn''t expect it either. I didn''t expect it to be delivered to me from a friend."


    She pursed her lips.


    Yao Ran nced over at the man in a white suit. "Why don''t you stay here for a little longer. You should rest after all your hard work."


    Hearing this, they all became even more convinced that these men knew Yao Ran.


    She was the youngdy of the Yao Family. Perhaps, she was really capable of this as well.


    The guests all turned to her.


    "We''ll be going back now."


    As the host of the banquet, Yao Ran would naturally persuade him to stay.


    Everyone stared at Yao Ran, admiring her even more. She was truly far more than what met the eye.

 Chapter 879 Unfilial

    "Miss Yao Ran does seem to know the mysterious person behind the present."


    "It must be one of her many admirers."


    "He must be really generous."


    "I told you that Miss Yao Ran is the most promising person in the Yao Family. Look at how amazing she is to have received such an expensive gift."


    The guests praised her one after the other as if she was already crowned the new upstanding heiress.


    When Old Madam Yao saw that they were about to leave, she opened her mouth to stop them, about to ask them to bring back these precious gifts.


    However, just as she was about to say this, Qin Man quickly said, "Mom, why don''t you take a rest first?"


    "I really should go," Yao Ran exined to the guests, straightening her back. "I still have other things to get to, so I wouldn''t be able to stay here. I hope everyone understands my leaving."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    However, at the same time, they were even more certain that they were all here for Yao Ran. They once again regarded her even more highly.


    The man in the white suit was walking forward when a thought crossed his mind. He nced over at Old Madam Yao and nodded, "Madam, please send my regards to Miss Yao."


    After saying that, he walked toward the entrance hall.


    As soon as he said that, everyone fell silent.


    What did he mean?


    Send his regards to Miss Yao? If Miss Yao really referred to Yao Ran, why would he need to send his regards? So, the meaning behind his words was to say hello to someone who still hadn''t arrived?


    Was he referring to another Miss Yao?


    However, if it really wasn''t Yao Ran, why would she admit to this without any hesitation? Why did she let everyone misunderstand the situation?


    Everyone had a strange expression on their faces.


    The entire atmosphere became silent.


    "Miss Yao Ran, who is this person who had given you the gift?" one of the men asked tentatively. "Do you know him?"


    If they didn''t know each other, why would she ept it so readily?


    Director Yang nced over at Yao Ran, trying to guess her rtionship with that person.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t really expect Yao Ran to shamelessly ept the gift. Even though she didn''t know who the gift was from, it didn''t stop her from continuing to pretend.


    "If he doesn''t want to reveal his identity, then I shouldn''t be the one to reveal him. I hope that everyone won''t ask any further questions about this."


    Yao Ran pretended.


    However, this situation was quite normal.


    Thus, the guest simply thought that the mysterious man was being too generous with his gifts. They had no doubts about his identity. However, as they continued to think about this, they couldn''t help but think about Yao Tang.


    He must also be in good terms with her, right?


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but think about the second branch of the Yao family.


    It seemed that they also shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "You must also be wondering about my cousin. Sadly, she''s not here today."


    Yao Ran nced worriedly.


    "Today is my Grandma''s birthday, why aren''t my cousins here yet? No matter how busy they are, they should still attend my grandmother''s birthday banquet. Otherwise, she would be so sad."


    As soon as they all heard this, they shook their heads.


    How unfilial!


    Today was Old Madam Yao''s birthday celebration, and so many guests had arrived. It was unbelievable that her own grandchildren wouldn''te.


    They all heard that their son had yet to find a job


    And now, he didn''t even bother toe at the banquet.


    This unfilial grandson must''ve forgotten all about it.


    Even Yao Tang wasn''t filial.


    "They have something to do today, but they will be there soon. As their cousin, I have to trouble you to take care of them."


    Yao Ran didn''t even bother to exin their situation.

 Chapter 880 Marks Down

    Qin Man cocked up an eyebrow. "What''s so important that they wouldn''t be able toe on such an important day? Don''t you think you should take better care of your son?" she snarked. "Could he have been taken by the police?"


    The others nodded in agreement.


    The young master of the Yao Family clearly hadn''t shown up in such a long time, so they all didn''t know what exactly was going on. He could be taken by the police and they still wouldn''t know about it.


    "Aunt Jiang," Yao Ran quickly said. "That''s not what my mom meant. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Hm. Everyone stared disapprovingly at Jiang Wan, believing her to be useless when it came to reeling her kids in. They obviously couldn''tpare to Yao Ran at all.


    The corners of Qin Man''s lips lifted into a cool smile, and Jiang Wan straightened her back. All eyes were on her. She was just about to say something when a tall presence interrupted all of them.


    With soft footsteps, a tall figure showed up in the center of the hall. His cool and intimidating appearance made everyone stiffen and look over at the neer. Despite this, he still wasn''t the slightest bit shy.


    He didn''t look like the gangster they had assumed. But rather, he appeared to be a sessful businessman.


    Their eyes widened.


    "Isn''t he Young Master Yao? But he doesn''t seem to bezing about."


    "That''s strange. I heard that he''s the most useless member of the family, but why did he appear different?"


    "I don''t understand. Are you sure that''s who we''re talking about?"


    They furrowed their eyebrows.


    "Yao Yan," Old Madam Yao finally called out, smiling from ear to ear at her grandson''s return. She spread out her arms to greet him. "You''re back. Haven''t I told you? I''d understand if you didn''te."


    Actually, her grandson had already told her that he''d be a bitte to the party. Seeing him now, she was more than ted.


    Everyone immediately quieted down.


    "If I don''t return, how would I know what all these people are saying about me? There were even rumors that I''d been taken away by the police. Would my Aunt start specting whether or not I''ve been thrown into jail next?"


    Yao Yan asked mockingly.


    She had always hoped that something bad would happen to him.


    Qin Man ducked her head in embarrassment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Grandma, this is the birthday present I''ve prepared for you. I wish you a long life ahead."


    Yao Yan presented a wrapped gift in his hand.


    Old Madam Yao brightened up at him. "It''s fine," she insisted. "Your presence is already fine with me. There''s no need for a present! As long as your intentions are good, I''ll like it no matter what."


    Upon seeing this, the guests couldn''t help but feel a bit strange.


    It seemed that there appeared to be an internal discord within the family.


    "Cousin Yao Ran," Yao Yan called out. "You must''ve been quite busy these days with your grades dropping. I didn''t know you still have some spare time concerning yourself with my business."


    Her face paled.


    She had always been great at studying, and she always appeared to be quite confident and well-mannered at the same time. However, Yao Yan''s words immediately tore a bit of her facade.


    She had yet to tell her mother that her grades had been slipping.


    She clenched her fists.


    Just the sight of her mother''s face was enough to send shivers down her spine.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? My Ranran has always belonged to the top three!" Qin Manscowled. "Where did you even acquire this fake news? Besides, my daughter has even participated in the Youth Math Olympiad finals! How can you nder her like this?"


    "It''s obvious that you wouldn''t know a thing or two. Seeing you show upte on your grandmother''s birthday party, do you even know the meaning of something so simple as filial piety?"


    Yao Yan obviously couldn''tpare to her daughter!


    How dare he nder her in public? How dare he?


    Qin Man obviously didn''t doubt her daughter''s results. After all, she had always been doing well ever since she was a child.


    "The Youth Math Olympiad?"


    When Yao Rong heard these words, he couldn''t help but nce over at her with furrowed eyebrows.

 Chapter 881 Knew The Judges

    Yao Rong had actually met with his friend earlier and had even discussedTangtang''s participation in the Math Olympiad. He didn''t expect that his friend was actually one of the judges.


    As soon as his friend, Cai Shu, heard Yao Tang''s name, he was stunned.


    "You''re her father?" he had eximed in surprise then, immediately jumping from his seat. "She''s the one who got a perfect score! We don''t know how she did it¡ªshe''s talented, that one!


    Although the results had yet to be announced, they all knew the scores of the top performers.


    Seeing that he was also rted to the other branch of the Yao Family, he also informed Yao Rong about Yao Ran''s score. After all, it was only a matter of time before the results were revealed and they''d bepared.


    She scored 0 points.


    Although Yao Rong knew about this, he didn''t want to publicize this information.


    If he told her now, then that would mean that all their guests would know about this.


    Yao Ran would be nothing but a joke in their eyes.


    While they may not be rted by blood, she was still his niece. It wouldn''t be right for him to expose her in this manner. It was why he decided to stay silent.


    "Our Ranran had always been good with her studies. Not only does she do well in her grades, but she also happens to be one of the top scorers in the Math Olympiad! Just because Yao Tangdid well in the preliminary round doesn''t mean she''s guaranteed a good result in her finals!"


    Qin Man spat.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yao Rong furrowed her eyebrows. "Tangtangearned her points for all the hard work she had performed. Besides, the final points still hadn''t been announced yet, so you shouldn''t be spouting any nonsense. A friend of mine who had overseen thispetition let me know that she had done quite well."


    He was naturally upset upon hearing her speak ill of his daughter.


    She had done excellently, and her results were beyond anyone''s expectations. Despite this, she still criticized her.


    He frowned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re obviously lying! With your looks, how could you even know such a person? The results weren''t even announced yet, so how could he know that her results weren''t bad?"


    Qin Man sneered.


    She didn''t believe that he''d have a friend who was a judge in the Math Olympiad. With the family''s poor and simple appearance, his friends must all be country bumpkins! Ha! They weren''t even worth mentioning.


    Yao Rong gritted his teeth.


    They may appear to be simple, but in reality, they were quite financially privileged. How dare this womane over and insult both their capacity and their daughter?


    "Why don''t I just call my friend?"


    He pulled out his phone.


    Qin Man could go ahead ndering him in front of this many people, but he refused to let her nder his daughter.


    Tangtang had always worked so hard to get where she was now. Thest thing he wanted was for everyone to misunderstand her intentions and her achievement.


    "You can ask all you want, but once we find out the truth, I''ll be waiting for an apology!"


    She wasn''t even afraid.


    She was certain that her daughter was the most privileged among them. Obviously, Yao Rong was putting on a show, especially with so many people watching. It wouldn''t bode well if she didn''t bit on this opportunity to humiliate them.


    She didn''t believe that he knew one of the judges there.


    However, at that moment, Yao Ran quickly tugged on her mother''s sleeve. Her heart raced in her chest. "Why don''t we forget about it?" she asked quickly. "We''re supposed to be celebrating Grandma''s birthday today. It wouldn''t look good if this matter goes out of hand."


    Actually, she was afraid of the results.


    After all, she hadn''t been able to finish her exam that day, so she wasn''t confident about the results that she has yet to receive.

 Chapter 882 Zero Points?

    Qin Man had continually shown off her participation in the Math Olympiad. If she didn''t perform well, she''d lose face.


    "What are you so afraid of? Your Uncle was the one who said that he knew a judge from the Math Olympiad; he said so himself! This has nothing to do with me."


    Qin Man shook off her hand.


    In public, everyone knew Yao Ran as the most educated and well-mannereddy in the inner circle. It was one thing for her to say that her daughter''s grades had slipped, but it was another for someone to use her of this.


    If they didn''t clear things out now, who knew what the others would say?


    "Don''t bother with her," Jiang Wan reminded. "Today is your mother''s birthday, so just let it go."


    The guests were all watching from the side like they were overseeing a tennis match.


    Looking at how the scene had unfolded, he knew that it was better to not make such a big fuss. He took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to call his friend.


    If they had really reached that stage, they wouldn''t be able to quell it.


    Seeing that Yao Rong didn''t make a move, Qin Manbecame even more confident.


    As expected, he was lying.


    "Didn''t you say that you know one of the judges?" Qin Man mocked. "You''re obviously lying, right? Maybe you should take better care of your child than spending all those days ndering mien?"


    They were obviously useless.


    Her words instantly ignited the anger in his heart.


    His eyes shed. At this point, he couldn''t care less about anyone else.


    Yao Rong immediately dialed his friend''s number. "Old Cai," he said lightly. "You know my child''s score, right? Today is my grandmother''s birthday, and I would really appreciate it if you give me the results a little earlier. She had always been invested in Tangtang''s academic achievements, so it would definitely be a gift to remember."


    After receiving an affirmative response, he shoved his phone back into his pocket.


    He didn''t dare ask his friend to tell him his daughter''s results. Qin Man would obviously call him out if this man had told her over the phone. No.


    He needed something tangible.


    That way, Qin Man would find no fault with it.


    That also meant that he wouldn''t be able to hide Yao Ran''s score any longer. When the time came, everyone would find out whether Qin Man was lying or not.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other end of the line, however, Cai Shu couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion.


    Today was really Old Madam Yao''s birthday celebration. However, her grandchildren had scored a perfect score and a zero. No one would know whether this would bring her joy, terror, or just in surprise.


    However, as his friend had asked him for a favor, he had to give him face.


    "Hmph."


    After hearing Yao Rong''s words, Qin Man snorted. "Do you think I believe that you know this judge? You must be joking!"


    She still did not believe it.


    However, after two minutes, someone yelled out in surprise, "The results are out! The results are out!"


    Everyone immediately nced at their phones.


    Some of them logged onto the official website of the Math Olympiad. As soon as they saw the first page, they all gasped at the banner, "Congrattions, Student Yao Tang for achieving a perfect score!"


    "Oh my god, this student got a full score again!"


    "Yao Tang, right? I heard that she''s the granddaughter of Old Madam Yao. She''s also attending No. 1 High School! Her grades had always been very good."


    "You have really educated your kids well," someone congratted. "Congrattions!"


    "This really calls for a double celebration!"


    Qin Man quickly turned to her daughter. "Check your results!"


    Yao Ran lowered her head and turned on her phone. Her heart was racing in her chest.


    However, when she saw the official website, her face paled.


    Her mother impatiently grabbed her phone.


    However, when she saw that Yao Ran had scored zero points on her finals, she was so surprised that she had almost dropped her phone onto the floor.


    She actually got zero points?


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 883 It Was Director Wen

    Qin Man gazed at her daughter, her expression practically falling. It was as if she was staring at one of the most useless girls in the world. Her jaw was clenched as if she was at a loss for words.


    Yao Ran blinked back her tears.


    Seeing this, everyone felt as if something was wrong, but they were sensible enough not to ask about her score.


    She just couldn''t understand how her daughter, who always scored well consistently, would get zero points in hertestpetition. She blinked back in surprise.


    She also couldn''t understand how a country bumpkin like Yao Tang would get a perfect score.


    Yang Ming, who had been watching from the side this entire time, noticed the change in their expressions.


    "It''s only a smallpetition. Once you graduate, these rankings will be useless," heforted, waving his hand up in the air. "There''s really no need to take these things to heart."


    However, when the surrounding guests heard hisments, they all pursed their lips.


    They were the ones who had first shown off her participation in the Math Olympiad. They just didn''t expect that Yao Ran''s score would be lower than her cousin''s.


    It was quite ironic.


    Yang Ming turned to the other man.


    There were rumors that Yao Yan still didn''t have a job, so he obviously wouldn''t be able topare to him, a prideful member of the Yang Family.


    "I heard that you have yet to find a job," he said. There was spiteced in his tone. "Since we''ve alreadye to know each other in this banquet, why don''t I hire you? Only of course, if you take back what you''ve just said about Yao Ran."


    He picked up a ss from the tray and waited for the other man to express his gratitude.


    Offering a job was nothing.


    But it must be a very difficult thing for Yao Yan to even ept the job offer. He must be that stupid for nopany to want to hire him. The corners of his lips twitched.


    The guests also had nothing good to say about this.


    While it was rare for someone to work under the Yang Family, it was still useless for them to work under someone else''spany and not their own. In their eyes, that man had absolutely nothing to be proud over.


    Yao Rong was about to say that the old man had gone too far when a suited man raced down the hallway.


    "Director Yao! You still have a document on your desk. Please sign it!"


    The man waved a contract up in the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yao Yuan, who was standing nearby, frowned. "Haven''t I already told you? It''s my mother''s birthday, so we can postpone the work until I have returned."


    He didn''t expect that his staff would chase him all the way here.


    However, when he took a closer look at the document, he blinked in surprise.


    Wasn''t this from CEO Wen of the Wen Group?


    They have always wanted to cooperate with the Wen Family in a joint operation. They were one of the leading businesses in City A, after all. However, with that fame came a very tight schedule.


    Yao Yuan had spent months trying to meet him.


    But it was to no avail.


    Before he could say anything else, CEO Wen stepped into the hall. His familiar face was immediately recognized by everyone present. They all couldn''t believe it! He really was Wen Xing.


    However, today, the cold CEO was neither stiff nor intimidating. Instead, he appeared anxious as he gazed at the crowd.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    "Oh my god, CEO Wen is here!"


    "Could it be that the Wen Group wants to partner with the Yao Family?"


    "I''ve never heard of the Wen Group wanting to cooperate with anyone. And now, he''s taking the initiative to meet with them?"


    "It would be great if he''d partner with mypany."


    They all whispered to one another.


    "Director Wen," one of them called out. "Are you looking for someone? While you''re here, why don''t you take a moment to look into our business n? Our family business has been appointed as one of the top-ranking corporations in City A."


    "Or how about partnering with us?"


    "We have a great business deal for you."


    In a short time, the man was immediately surrounded.

 Chapter 884 Yao Yan

    Yang Ming naturally recognized Director Wen. The Wen Group led the export industry, so they were extremely well-known. If the Yang Family had the opportunity to cooperate with them, they''d certainly rise to a new level.


    He couldn''t help but walk toward him.


    If he had the opportunity to cooperate with the Wen Family, then this trip would be worth it.


    Yao Yuan took a deep breath, trying to calm his beating heart. He knew for a fact that Director Wen came here for him, but everyone was surrounding him like flies!


    He didn''t waste any time as he waved him over. "Director Wen, I''m over here. Are you looking for me?" he called out. "If you have any operation you''d like me to manage, we''re open to talking things out."


    He stared at him in anticipation.


    Who would''ve thought that Director Wen woulde all the way here for him? It seemed that his dreams were finallying true.


    However, he only received a look of confusion.


    The old man looked him down a couple of times, not being able to recognize him.


    "Hello, may I ask who you are?"


    CEO Wen furrowed his eyebrows.


    Without even hearing his reply, he looked around once again before his gazended on a certain someone. His eyes widened in surprise, and he lost all pretenses.


    He ran toward Yao Yan.


    "Director Yao!" he eximed. "I knew you were busy, so I decided to bring the contract over. I hope I didn''t disturb you. It''s just...this is a really important arrangement."


    He hurriedly handed the contract over.


    Yao Yan''s face showed no emotion.


    "Okay, bring it over for signing."


    When CEO Wen saw that the man wasn''t the slightest bit annoyed, he slowly rxed his shoulders. He waved over his man who had brought him a pen and contract to sign over.


    Everyone gasped audibly.


    Director Yao? Didn''t someone say that he had spent his entire time justzing around? Didn''t they say that he didn''t have a decent job at his age? They furrowed their eyebrows.


    If all of that were true, why would CEO Wene all the way here?


    "What''s going on? Am I seeing things?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So the reason Director Wen hade here was for Yao Yan?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "But I thought he was supposed to be useless? What''s going on?"


    "How could they be looking for him?"


    No matter how surprised they were, their gazes locked on the scene before them.


    This just couldn''t be made up!


    Yang Ming was immediately taken aback. He couldn''t figure out how a small family like theirs was able to get in touch with CEO Wen. They had even earned the man''s respect.


    Who were they ?


    Even Qin Man was surprised.


    She was the one who had spread the rumor that Yao Yan had really beenzing about. However, it wasn''t because she believed them to be false, but rather true.


    She had always believed that Yao Ran was better than her cousins.


    After all, the second family didn''t even participate in any banquet. They usually eat and drink at home, and they dress so modestly! She just thought that they didn''t have the money to afford such a luxury.


    As such, she couldn''t help but stare at the scene inplete disbelief.


    Had CEO Wen been deceived by this man? He was doing absolutely nothing all day long, so how did he manage to own such a bigpany? How did he manage to catch his attention? This must all be made up!


    Her heart stirred in her chest.


    They should be the most powerful family out there. How could the second son surpass the oldest? She gritted her teeth.


    "Perhaps you should verify his identity, CEO Wen." Qin Man crossed her arms over her chest. "As far as I know, he''s a hoodlum who doesn''t have a proper job. Perhaps he''s been relying on the Yao Familyname to swindle the public. I suggest that you won''t be so easily fooled."


    Their gazes changed.


    That''s also possible.


    "So it''s because of the Yao Family''s reputation that he had gotten this opportunity."

 Chapter 885 Clowns

    "He''s just some punk, isn''t he? How can he suddenly turn into a rich CEO? It must be a joke. I''m sure President Wen would be furious once he learns the truth."


    "I feel so sorry for Eldest Master Yao. To think that he has such a nephew. What a pity."


    People began giving Yao YuanandQin Manlooks of sympathy, presuming that the couple had suffered a loss with their extended family.


    They couldn''t believe that there existed such a presumptuous young man, who didn''t seem to know his own limits.


    He had even deceived the Wen Group, the leading conglomerate in City A. At this rate, theYao family''s business might juste to an end.


    In the face of these varying reactions, President Wenremained unfazed. He was still waiting¡ªrespectfully and patiently¡ªforYao Yan''s signature so that he could put away the document.


    He only addressed the crowd after everything was done.


    "I don''t know anything about the Yao family''s business. Our Wen family has never worked with them before."


    Just like that, President Wenshattered everyone''s assumptions.


    The atmosphere around him changed, and people seemed to snap back to their senses.


    Yes, this was the President Wenthat they knew, the man who acted decisively and without mercy. There was no way someone as wise and experienced as he would be easily deceived by a young man.


    Qin Man had obviously misled them!


    President Wen''s cold, sharp gaze swept over Qin Man. "On the other hand, our Wen family has been working with President Yao Yanfor a long time. Did you really think you can hurl such nderous ims at him and get away with it?"


    Judging by all that he had just witnessed, President Wencame to an understanding.


    Apparently, this madam from the Yao familywas rted toYao Yan, but every word that came out of her lips was a sharp arrow aimed directly at the young man.


    Worse, she treated him like an enemy in public, and even tried to sully his reputation.


    Since she was the one who started it, President Wensaw no reason for him to be considerate of these so-called rtives ofYao Yan.


    Sensing President Wen''s displeasure,Yao Yuanscowled atQin Man. "Apologize, right now."


    If they ended up making an enemy out of the Wen family, no one would ever dare to do business with the Yao familyin the future.


    Qin Man could tell that her husband was serious, but she was still unhappy about the whole thing. Regardless of anything else, she was stillYao Yan''s aunt.


    How could the words of an elder be written off as though they meant nothing?


    "You must have misunderstood," Qin Mansaid through gritted teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She averted her gaze as she added, "Have you forgotten who I am? I am the First Madam of the Yao family, Qin Man. Yao Yan is my nephew. How can you use me of ndering my own nephew?"


    If not for President Wen''s far-reaching influence, she wouldn''t even bother with this conversation any longer.


    Over to the side, Yang Mingwas frowning. Even he was beginning to think that Madam Yao was making a fool of herself.


    With the way she had run her tongue, only an idiot wouldn''t be able to recognize her hatred toward the second branch of the Yao family.


    "So that''s how it is," President Wenmurmured. "Now that you mention it, I seem to recall your secretary calling mest month, saying that theYao familywants to coborate with us."


    Yao Yuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right!" he eximed as he bobbed his head in earnest.


    But what President Wensaid next fell like a p on his face.


    "I''m afraid that the Wen Group found it impossible to enter any further deals with the Yao Group. I believe the consensus was that ourpanies are simply ipatible. Though I must admit, if I had known that you were connected to Mr. Yao Yan, I might have reconsidered. But it is obvious that your rtionship is anything but good."


    Although his tone was amicable enough, there was an edge to his words, and everyone understood his meaning.


    They turned to Qin Man, their eyes filled with mockery, and began to whisper among themselves.


    How many people were afforded this rare opportunity? It was their one chance to establish a rapport with President Wen, butQin Manhad unwittingly crushed the prospect due to her wretched attitude.


    President Wen looked atYao Yuan, then atQin Man, and shook his head.


    The Wen Group would never work with these people. They were ignorant and shortsighted, no better than mindless clowns.


    And the business world was a battlefield, not a circus.


    Qin Man bristled under the taunting eyes of the crowd, but in her heart, she stubbornly clung to her opinions and stood her ground.


    It was then that Yao Ranstepped forward and took the initiative to apologize on her mother''s behalf.


    "Please forgive us, President Wen. My mother was only worried that you might get tricked in your business dealings. Please do not take it to heart. You don''t know it, but this cousin of mine¡­"


    Yao Ran made a point of ncing awkwardly atYao Yan, but she didn''t continue her sentence. Instead, she heaved a helpless sigh and said, "Anyway, it''s a good thing that you weren''t deceived. We simply wanted to caution you, that''s all."


    Her snide innuendo was enough to send the crowd into another round of spections.


    At this rate, even if Yao Yanwas business partners with the Wen family, if thetter cared about their business at all, they were bound to grow suspicious of him eventually.

 Chapter 886 A Betteer Fiancée

    After all, why would his own rtives speak badly of him?


    The crowd peered at Yao Yan, wondering this very same thing.


    President Wen did not appreciateYao Ran''s remarks. He harrumphed and said, "Since you are all President Yao''s rtives, how is it that you don''t even know his identity? The way I see it, it''s your family that''s more suspicious."


    Yao Ran was rendered speechless.


    It was true that she didn''t know Yao Yanvery well, but forPresident Wento put so much faith in him that he was willing to speak up for her cousin in public¡­ DidYao Yanhave another, more prominent identity?


    Yao Ran thought back toOld Madam Yao''s words and her reaction when she sawYao Yan.


    She was both relieved and overjoyed that her grandson was able toe to her special day.


    Surely, if she wasn''t aware of Yao Yan''s other identity,Old Madam Yaowouldn''t have been so excited by his attendance.


    ? Going off from this presumption, it would seem that only Yao Ran was unaware of Yao Yan''s other identity.


    Yao Ran grew irritable at the thought.


    Things were spiraling out of her control and worse still, she had no idea who Yao Yantruly was. LikeQin Man,Yao Ranalso thought that her cousin was just azy bum.


    When she recalled their past treatment of him, a keen sense of foreboding came over her.


    Yang Ming, who stood watching from the side, noticed the shift in President Wen''s expression. He knew that something was not right.


    Just what in the world was going on?


    Was President Wenimplying this other identity ofYao Yanwas so profound that even he would personally seek out a cooperation?


    Yang Ming thought back toPresident Wen''s manner towardYao Yanthis entire time, and felt that he was missing something. He just couldn''t figure out what it was.


    But then another realization hit him, and it sent a shiver down his spine. He had never investigated the people of the Yao familybeforehand.


    He usually looked into the backgrounds of a banquet''s guests as a precaution, so as not to offend them in any way.


    This time, however, he had chosen to bex, since this was simply a small birthday party hosted by the Yao family.


    It was nothing like the grand gatherings back at the capital, and Yang Minghad presumed that there was no one in this banquet he would want to befriend, anyway.


    And so, he didn''t send anyone to investigate these people. He hadn''t seen the need to do so.


    Obviously, it was a grave mistake on his part. Even Yao Ranseemed oblivious about her own cousin''s identity, and she was about to dragYang Mingdown with her for her blunder.


    If this young master from the second branch was really as powerful as he was made out to be, then he waspletely done for.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yang Ming grew anxious. "Yao Ran, do you honestly not know who your cousin is? You share the same surname, so how can you be worse than an outsider?"


    Even President Wenknew about this matter, yet the entireYao familywas clueless. It didn''t make any sense.


    Yao Ran was already annoyed as it was, but after getting scolded byYang Mingin front of so many people, she was incensed.


    She hade here today to make a glorious reappearance, not to make a fool of herself.


    "How am I supposed to know when he took great lengths to hide it from me?"


    Yao Ran snapped impatiently, her face filled with grievance.


    Yao Yan barely even acknowledgedYao YuanandQin Manas his elders. How could they be expected to know the details of his life?


    Yang Ming shook his head in frustration.


    This Yao Ranwas really useless!


    He now saw it as his good fortune that Old Madam Yaohad not agreed to their marriage. And since he had already obtained the medicine, the research institute was well on its way to dissecting its properties.


    Even if he broke their deal now, neither Yao Rannor her parents could do anything to him.


    At the end of the day, Yao Ranwas not qualified to be his fianc¨¦e, after all.


    They would have had a good rtionship with mutual benefits, but she had made him lose so much face today. Perhaps he had overestimated her value.


    But now that he had made up his mind, he needed to revise his ns and look for another, better fianc¨¦e.


    Yang Ming''s thoughts immediately drifted off to the other young miss of the Yao family. If he remembered correctly, her name should beYao Tang.


    Just a while ago, he had heard someone mention that she had gotten a perfect score in the recent Math Olympiad Competition.


    Now, that was a person who was genuinely proficient in academics.


    Additionally, before this whole debacle, he had also heard that Yao Ranhad almost beYang Nian''s fianc¨¦e. However, after spending some time in the same school and getting to know both girls,Yang Nianhad eventually chosenYao Tangfor himself.


    If even Yang Nianwas propelled to go against his family''s arrangement, then thisYao Tangmust really be something.


    The more Yang Mingthought about her, the more curious he got. Judging by what little information he had gathered,Yao Tangwas definitely a more suitable candidate thanYao Ran. Moreover, her older brother, Yao Yan, held a mysterious identity that even the mighty President Wen revered. And all the notable men in suits who had paraded their gifts just now all had something to do with Yao Tang.Yang Ming could use these elements to his advantage. They would help him a lot.


    Certainly much more than anything the brainless Yao Ranhad to offer.

 Chapter 887 Young And Promising

    If he could do it all over again, he would never choose Yao Ran as a fianc¨¦e candidate.


    Perhaps he should meet this Yao Tangand see what kind of person she was.


    Yang Ming took stepped away fromYao Ran. He didn''t have any intention of speaking to her any longer.


    Sensing that he was growing distant, Yao Ranbecame alert.


    It hadn''t been easy for her to obtain such powerful backing, so she refused to give up without a fight. After all, without Yang Ming, she might not have been able to make it to this banquet.


    "I''m telling you, I really have no idea," she insisted in a coquettish voice. "He must have been hiding it on purpose, or maybe hispany is located out of town. We''re not exactly close, and we don''t see each other very often."


    This was her one chance to get close to the Yang family; she wasn''t about to let it go.


    She did admit that she had lost control just now, so Yang Ming''s annoyance was justified. Besides, she was the one who would benefit the most from their liaison.


    Yao Ran tookfort in this knowledge and stered a bright smile on her face.


    Yang Ming knew that the girl was trying to cate him, but he had no interest in indulging her anymore.


    There were dozens of people who scrambled to please him wherever he went. Yao Ranwas not worth another moment of his attention, let alone changing his mind.


    He nced at the other side of the room before asking, "Is the rtionship between your family and his not good?"


    Yao Yan''s identity wouldn''t have been such a secret if they were at least civil to each other.


    Yang Ming''s eyes gleamed with renewed purpose as he looked over at Yao Yan.


    If he could establish a rtionship with Yao Yan, his standing within the Yang family would certainly improve, and would inadvertently mean that he could get his hands on more shares of thepany.


    Yao Ran gritted her teeth as she watchedYang Ming''s expression shift.


    She could tell that he also wanted to work with Yao Yan.


    At this rate, she couldn''t afford to let him know about the Yao family''s dynamics, or he would likely abandon her and her parents.


    ? And if that happened, all her efforts would be for nothing.


    No, she would not allow it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    She would not let the second family take the powerful connections and resources she had worked so hard to obtain.


    Although Yao Ran''s mind was racing, the smile on her face never faltered. "Well, we are not really in contact very often, but we don''t necessarily have a bad rtionship. We still help each other out whenever one of us is facing difficulties."


    The lie rolled out of her tongue smoothly. Yao Ran had no qualms about it. It wasn''t as though someone would know about what she had just said.


    In her opinion, it was perfectly fine to lie to an outsider like Yang Ming.


    "Oh?" Yang Mingsaid curiously, his eyebrows raised.


    People were starting to crowd around Yao Yan.


    This was natural, as guests usually attended these affairs to further their connections or possibly establish a newwork. Many sessful ventures had started from such a setting.


    As soon as they noticed how courteous President Wenwas being toward,Yao Yan, they immediately locked on the young man as their prized target.


    If they could somehow catch his attention, they would be leaving the banquet without any regrets.


    Socialites and businessmen alike swirled their wine in their sses as they inched their way closer to the same goal.


    Yao Yan rarely stepped out on the social scene, so they weren''t familiar with him. Whatever little impression they had of him came fromQin Man, who always badmouthed her brother-inw''s family and calledYao Yana bum.


    It didn''t take long for her stories to catch, and soon enough, practically everyone knew that the son of the second branch of the Yao familywas still unemployed.


    This assumption was quickly backed up by the fact that no one had ever seen him go to work. He usually just stayed home. Wasn''t that the defining quality of azy bum?


    But tonight, he had miraculously turned into a CEO that even President Wenacknowledged and respected.


    Despite their initial shock, the ambitious and profit-minded guests were pleased with this revtion. In the blink of an eye, they started heaping praises on Yao Yan, assuring him that he would go far, all while silently praying that he would take them along in his sess.


    Their tepid words held some merit, as Yao Yanwas indeed young and promising. He had a bright future ahead of him.


    A boss of an overseas tradingpany came forward and raised his cup in a toast. "President Yao, may I know what sort of business you''re in? Perhaps ourpanies can work together. If you need anything, feel free to give me a call."


    "Me as well! Mypany is in the E-sports industry. I''m sure we can find a coboration that would benefit us both."


    This came from a pot-bellied, middle-aged gentleman, who rushed forward to join their conversation.

 Chapter 888 No Talk Of Business

    The people around them immediately perked up their ears. Those at the back stood on their tiptoes and craned their necks to listen in on the conversation.


    It would be a big deal if one of them managed to score a cooperation with President Yao.


    And judging by President Wen''s attitude, they were sure that the young man was no ordinary person.


    Yao Yan simply smiled and raised his wine ss to the guests. "Thank you for your appreciation. Allow me to drink as a token of my thanks."


    With that, he downed the contents of his ss, all while looking noble and detached from the rest of the crowd.


    The reporters reacted quickly and signaled for their team to snap up photos of the scene. Tomorrow''s paper would definitely sell well.


    Shortly after themotion, a man in a dapper suit approached Yao Yan. "Young Master Yao, please acknowledge me as your nephew. Long ago, a rtive of mine became sworn brothers with an elder of theYao family. It is only right that we uphold this honor in the current generation. I hope you will remember the Yin family in your future endeavors."


    A murmur of discontent went around the crowd when they heard this. They were worried that this man would snatch away their chances of working with Yao Yan.


    "Why is he bringing that up all of a sudden? It has been so many years! Isn''t he ashamed toe here after all this time and use that sob story to curry favor?"


    "That''s right! We should all have an equal chance here. Don''t try to take a shortcut!"


    "Look, President Yao doesn''t even look like he remembers who that man is!"


    As their criticisms died down, they proceeded to rave about Yao Yanagain.


    "President Yao is truly gifted! To think that he had achieved so much at a young age."


    "I know, right? He isn''t even in his thirties yet, but he has already made great strides in the world of business. I think it''s high time for the Yao family''s business to change hands!"


    "I made the right choice by attending tonight''s party! How lucky it is to be able to meet Young Master Yao!"


    Through it all, Yao Yanmaintained a faint smile. The air around him thrummed with his intimidating aura, so no one dared to overstep his boundaries. They pandered to him at a safe distance.


    When he grew tired of their empty praises, Yao Yanheld up his hand and said, "Tonight''s event is in celebration of my Grandma''s birthday. I am here to congratte her and honor her life. Let''s not talk about business. If you wish to pursue a coboration, you are wee to do so. But not here, and certainly not today. I hope you understand."


    He ced his wine ss on the table and swept a meaningful gaze over the crowd. They got the message and gradually dispersed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were on the Yao family''s turf, after all. If EvenPresident Wenwas tiptoeing aroundYao Yan, then who were they to act rashly?


    Besides, they didn''t even know the young man''s identity yet. If they pushed on blindly, they might only be courting their own demise.


    Yao Yan''s smile took on an edge as he watched the guests walk away.


    He hadn''t hidden his identity on purpose, but it was true that their business was not located on this side of the city.


    Yao Yan wasn''t the type to brag, and neither were his parents.


    They saw no point in showing off their sess, especially to someone as vile and crude as Qin Man. This was one of the reasons why the first family was kept in the dark.


    It would have remained a secret, too, if President Wenhad note.


    Yao Yan was actuallyte to the banquet because of a business meeting with the Wen Group.


    They were set to sign a contract the next day, but something came up on President Wen''s end at thest minute.


    And so, they had wrapped up the meeting with Yao Yansigning the documents in a hurry. In his haste, he had left out one of the papers.


    They had long parted ways when President Wenrealized this, and he instantly rushed over toOld Madam Yao''s birthday party to acquireYao Yan''s signature.


    The guests pondered how President Wenhad personallye toYao Yan, and how a single phone call fromYao Ronghad been enough to push the announcement of the Math Olympiad''s results in advance.


    They grew even more convinced that the second branch of the Yao familywas not as simple as they seemed. It appeared that society had sorely underestimated them.


    Soon enough, their attention drifted over to Yang Ming, whose hungry expression greatly resembled theirs.


    Everyone still remembered that he had condescendingly offered Yao Yana job. As things stood, it was an absolutely ridiculous idea.


    President Yao needed no help from Yang Ming. Moreover, did he really think he had the power to make such a decision on behalf of the Yang Group?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Young Master of the main branch of the Yang family was in school, Yang Mingmight not even have had a position in thepany at all.

 Chapter 889 Raining Praises

    But no one dared to mock Yang Ming to his face. After all, he was still a member of a powerful family over in Beijing. They were nothing inparison, no matter how affluent they were here in City A.


    They had lost enough face with the revtions about the second branch of the Yao family.


    If they had known early on, they wouldn''t have looked down on Yao RongorJiang Wan. Now, they would do anything to winYao Yan''s favor and secure their futures.


    Since Yao Yanhad forbidden them from talking about business matters, surely it was fine to delve into theYao familyinstead.


    The cunning ones were the first to think of this, and they wasted no time jumping into action.


    A man in a suit walked up to Yao RongandJiang Wanand offered his congrattions.


    "Your children are truly impressive. I heard that your daughter, Yao Tang, topped the Math Olympiad Competition. But I never expected that she got a perfect score! You must be so proud."


    Everyone knew that if they made a good impression on the couple, there was no way Yao Yanwould brush them off so easily.


    Understanding this, the rest of the guests followed the man''s example and raised their sses to Yao RongandJiang Wan.


    "As sure as the saying goes, a tiger cannot have a dog for his son. The Yao familygenes sure are excellent. Their son is shaping up to be a dragon, and their daughter a phoenix!"


    "That''s right. Young Master Yao has be the CEO at such a young age, while his sister topped the Math Olympiad with full marks. How long has it been since someone from City Aachieved full marks?"


    "I also heard that the girl is very beautiful. How nice would it be if I had a daughter like her?"


    "Is the Young Miss taking the college entrance exams this year? I bet she would qualify for the country''s top universities. She is bound to do great things like her brother. I do envy their family."


    Everyone sang praises of Yao YanandYao Tangas If their lives depended on it.


    Of course, Yao RongandJiang Wanwere pleased with this, and they couldn''t help but beam at every word.


    Yao Rong, in particr, could not hold back his pride. "Yes, yes, my Tangtangis a very good child. She is both beautiful and smart, and has always been at the top of her ss. As her parents, we have nothing to worry about."


    Yao Yan was quick to echo his father''s words. His lips were stretched into a wide grin as he spoke ofYao Tang.


    "My sister is truly amazing. She is diligent and well-behaved. I''m not at all surprised that she got a perfect score in the Math Olympiad. She definitely deserves it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The guests'' eyes lit up at that. They nodded along eagerly, afraid to lose the momentum and lose the Yao family''s favor.


    The subject also ignited Old Madam Yao''s interest, and she couldn''t help but join in. She sped her hands together and grinned as though she had just eaten a spoonful of honey.


    "My Tangtang is very filial, too. She knows that I suffer from a sore back, so she studied acupuncture all by herself to try and treat me. After a few sessions, my body feels light, and my appetite has be much better. That granddaughter of mine is very aplished, indeed!"


    Her eyes glistened with pride as she continued to express her adoration for Yao Tang.


    "I tell you, the Math Olympiad Competition was not difficult for my Tangtangat all. I heard that she submitted her paper after just half an hour. She practically breezed through the exam!"


    Seeing an opening, the guests flocked to Old Madam Yaoand responded with even more praises. "The Old Madam is truly fortunate to have two brilliant grandchildren."


    Old Madam Yao basked in their adtion forYao Tang. She was smiling so hard that her eyes had turned into slits.


    The scene was like a dagger to Yao Ran''s heart.


    But this was not the time to lose her temper. She had no choice but to clench her fists and lower her head to hide her rage and envy.


    ''That damned old hag really loves Yao Tang! How unfair!''


    It didn''t take long for the guests to notice something else about Yao Rong''s family. They usually retreated to the background during events and gatherings, and did the bare minimum in socializing with others.


    However, they immediately warmed up at the mention of their daughter, Yao Tang. EvenYao Yan, who had been cold and distant just a while ago, was engaged in animated conversations.


    Most of all, the Old Madam herself appeared to be utterly pleased with her granddaughter.


    They really doted on the youngdy!


    A new window of opportunity seemed to have opened up for the guests. All they had to do was to sing adtion of Yao Tang, and they were sure to get theYao family''s attention.


    And so, for the next five minutes, the hall was filled with nothing but words of praise for Yao Tang, who wasn''t even there to hear them.


    "Your daughter is your family''s treasure! She is so smart and capable!"

 Chapter 890 When Will She Arrive?

    "Imend the child for being filial, but it is very impressive that she knows acupuncture! I heard that you need to practice on yourself before you can treat others. Her perseverance is very admirable."


    "I envy you, I really do. I wish my children were as aplished as the Young Miss."


    "Who knows, Miss Yao might be a pir of her family''s business in the future. She''s still a student, but she is already doing so well. I bet she would be just as excellent in handling apany."


    "It''s no wonder that Young Master Yao and Miss Yao are so brilliant. From what I see, they have been raised with good morals. Master Yao Rongand his wife deserve a lot of credit for bringing up such talented children."


    The praises flowed like a steady stream, washing over Yao Rongand his family.


    He and Jiang Wanwere smiling from ear to ear as they bobbed their heads in agreement. It did not matter thatYao Tangwas not their biological child, for they knew that they had treated her better than her real parents.


    "Yes, yes, our Tangtanghas great prospects in the future!"


    For that bit of time, Old Madam Yao''s birthday banquet had be something like a fan convention dedicated to the second branch of theYao family.


    Qin Man stood to the side, seething.


    In her eyes, these people were nothing but hypocrites! It wasn''t that long ago when they praised Ranranand called her promising. But now that they caught wind ofYao Yan''s sess, they wasted no time switching sides.


    What enraged her even more was the fact that they were all praising Yao Tang¡ªher biological daughter!


    Unfortunately for her, she had already denounced her ties with the girl. Qin Manhad nothing to do withYao Tangnow.


    And so, all thepliments rained on the second family. No one was aware to whose house Yao Tangtruly belonged.


    But¡­ Did it really have nothing to do with Qin Man?


    If she hadn''t given birth to Yao Tang, would that brat have gone on to achieve everything she was being revered for?


    Qin Man felt her chest tighten. She struggled against the urge to rush over and scream at these people that she wasYao Tang''s real mother.


    In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    If she did that, she would be going against not just Yao Yuan, butOld Madam Yaoas well.


    Besides, it was true that she didn''t want to recognize Yao Tangand raise her as their own. But who could have known thatYao Ranwould turn out to be so useless? The stupid brat had actually scored zero in the final round of the Math Olympiad!


    Qin Man''s chest heaved up and down as he tried to stifle her fury.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for Yao Ran, her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails were digging into her palm. The wine ss she was holding was just a few seconds away from breaking.


    She tossed back her drink and kept her head down, afraid that someone would see the hatred that she felt.


    How did this happen?


    These praises were supposed to be hers! She had been the one receiving all the attention, but it was now directed to Yao Tang.


    That girl already had Yang Nian''s affection, and had even won first ce in the Math Olympiad. Would she also snatch away the glory of theYao familyname?


    ''Damn you, Yao Tang! How dare you do this to me?''


    She had been living in that godforsaken mountain all this time; why couldn''t she have just stayed there? Why did she have to return to the Yao familyand wreak havoc inYao Ran''s life? Why did she have to be the best in everything?


    Yao Ran''s thought about her injury, and how she would have to limp for the rest of her life. Her reason snapped. She couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "Congrattions, Second Uncle and Second Aunt," Yao Rancalled out with a smile. "Sister has really lived up to our expectations. Once again, she has aced apetition. I am truly happy for her. But when is she arriving? I was nning to ask her for pointers on how to study efficiently."


    She didn''t wait for Yao Rongto respond and added, "I''m sure Sister is busy with her studies and extracurricr activities, but it''s Grandma''s birthday. Surely, she can make some time to attend the party. She ising, right?"


    Yao Ran had a serene expression on her face. She painted the picture of a kind and magnanimous cousin.


    Everyone brightened up at her words.


    "That''s right, I''ve never seen Miss Yao Tangbefore! I would love to see her with my own eyes."


    "I heard that she is quite the stunner. I do look forward to meeting her tonight. Perhaps she can honor me with a dance."


    "It''s such a big day for the Yao family. She should at least make an appearance and pay her respects toOld Madam Yao."


    "It can''t be that she doesn''t want to attend the party, right? After all, the Old Madam adores her so much!"


    They were itching to see what the legendary Young Miss Yao looked like, so that they would be able to recognize her in the future.


    If they could somehow strike up a conversation and befriend her, they would have better chances to cozy up to the Yao family.

 Chapter 891 Yao Rans Results

    Everyone was curious about Yao Tang. This mystery girl had seemed to amaze them time and time again.


    However, they didn''t know what Yao Ran''s intentions were. All she wanted to show was how disrespectful her cousin had been for not going.


    She was obviously trying to point out the girl''s faults.


    The couple exchanged a panicked nce, and they could see the worry in each other''s eyes.


    Yao Ran was doing this on purpose.


    The worst part was they couldn''t even contact her at the moment. That meant they also didn''t know what had been holding her up. They pursed their lips.


    Yao Rong didn''t know how to exin this situation to their guests.


    At this point, their hands were tied.


    The old man was about to pick up his wine ss to apologize to the guests. However, before he could even get the words out, he already heard his son''s words echoing across the room.


    Yao Yan nced over at his cousin with a smile.


    "You shouldn''t really worry about my sister. Besides, you''ve always been wanting Tangtang to teach you Math, right? Your results must be pretty good, I''m assuming."


    "That way, she''d know where to teach you. Unless, of course, you''ve also been able to score perfectly on your finals like what Auntie had imed."


    Jiang Wan slowly smiled.


    It seemed that her son was really capable.


    Only they knew that Yao Ran had scored a zero. But they didn''t want to say it out loud in consideration of the girl''s reputation.


    What they didn''t expect was for their hand to be bitten by her insatiable greed.


    Forget it.


    It wasn''t time to dwell on the guilt now after she had directed all that to their family.


    "That''s right. Miss Yao Ran''s score has yet to be announced, so she must''ve done quite well in her exams, right?" The guests all turned to them expectantly.


    "For her to get a perfect score, wow! The Yao Family is amazing!"


    "Miss Yao Ran, what''s your score?"


    "Today, we can both celebrate the two geniuses of the Yao Family."<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were all smiling from ear to ear.


    They all didn''t feel that Yao Ran had scored badly. They thought that if they had pushed her a little bit, they might know how the other genius was faring, which was all the better if she had been able to match up with Yao Tang''s score.


    However, what they didn''t expect was for their words to act like a death warrant.


    Qin Man froze.


    If all of them found out about this, Yao Ran''s reputation as a top student would forever be ruined!


    They''d allugh at her!


    "Now that most of the guests have arrived, it''s really unnecessary to dwell on these things." Qin Man faked a smile, waving her hands. "Please, eat! There are still plenty of desserts waiting to be served in the kitchen. For now, we shall start the main course."


    For now, she could only change the topic.


    If everyone were focused on something else, they wouldn''t ask about Yao Ran''s results.


    No one would know.


    "I really am sorry for making everyone wait this long."


    Qin Man shot them an apologetic smile.


    However, one of the nobledies rolled her eyes. She had long disliked Qin Man, and she knew how arrogant this woman was! If Yao Ran had really done well in the Math Olympiad, she would''ve bragged all about it.


    It was obvious that the child hadn''t been able to do well this time.


    "Miss Ranran has always been at the top of her ss, so she must have done well in thepetition. Miss Yao, you shouldn''t be modest!"


    Everyone automatically agreed.


    Her friends all hid a smile. All of them were looking forward to see Qin Man make a fool of herself.


    Her usually arrogant attitude had annoyed these nobledies to no end.


    Moreover, this had been brought up by the Young Master of the Yao Family. They all knew of his capabilities. If they could impress him now, wouldn''t that also be a good thing?


    They nced over at the young man.


    Perhaps, he might even invest in their family businesses in the future as well.

 Chapter 892 Points

    "Mrs. Yao, don''t be modest. We all know how much of a great student your daughter is. What exam would she not do well?"


    "Everyone''s waiting to know."


    "Besides, wouldn''t it be great to celebrate her achievements as well? After all, she''s already discussing marriage with Director Yang."


    "They''d be perfect together--both of them would be the brains in their rtionship, that''s for sure."


    "Also, today''s Madam Yao''s birthday. Wouldn''t you want to tell her your score so that she''d be happy?"


    Qin Man was at a loss for words.


    She didn''t even know how to tell her mother-inw!


    Who would like to hear that their granddaughter had scored a zero on the exam?


    Now, they didn''t know what else to say.


    What should they do?!


    Did they really have to tell the truth?


    Yao Ran nced over from side to side, feeling as if her skin was being pricked by an endless pool of needles. If she didn''t change the topic now, she was afraid that she''d have to reveal the truth.


    No, she can''t!


    Yao Ran nced over at Yang Ming, who was standing right beside her. If Director Yang found out that her fiance had scored a zero in thepetition, it would leave a bad impression for him.


    It might even affect their future cooperation.


    What she didn''t know was that the man had already decided to break their contract.


    She took a deep breath, squeezing her eyes shut. This mustn''t be exposed on such a big asion.


    The only one who could help her out was her grandmother.


    It was Old Madam Yao''s birthday today. As long as she''d be able to wave this matter over, they''d all stop asking about her score.


    She hopefully stared up at the old woman.


    As long as she''d be able to say something, today''s matter would be resolved.


    However, just as she''s about to look and ask for help, she was met with Yao Yan''s cold gaze. A shiver shot down her spine and she clenched her fists.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was him.


    She knew that this cousin of hers had always wanted to humiliate her. He must feel so much better upon seeing her look so desperate, right?


    Her face paled even further.


    "I''ve brought my child here today who also happened to participate in the Math Olympiad. He could look into the site on everyone''s behalf," one of thedies announced, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    Thedy had a wide smile on her face.


    This was such a good opportunity to embarrass Qin Man. That woman had previously mocked her child for his poor results, and now was the perfect time to strike back!


    Her eyes glistened.


    If she could trample this woman under her feet, everything would be worth it.


    All eyes were on her.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Madame Yao was just being modest. I can''t believe we have to go through these means to congratte them."


    "I''m sure they''ll thank us for telling the truth of his daughter''s great score."


    Under everyone''s urging, the child slowly took his phone out to check.


    Qin Man held her breath.


    "There''s no need to check," Yao Ran said hastily as she walked over to them. "I''ve already checked my score. There''s no need for this."


    The boy continued, unaffected by her words.


    Yao Ran was so anxious that she grabbed a hold of the boy''s phone.


    If they found out, it would be terrible!


    Even if she had to disregard her image for a while, this was worth it. She didn''t want anyone to find out her results!


    When the guests saw her like this, they were all extremely shocked.

 Chapter 893 Zero Points!

    Yao Ran had never acted this rashly before. In their eyes, she had always been so gentle, so the way she held the boy''s phone was beyond all their imagination.


    Seeing her like this, Yang Ming suppressed the urge to flinch in embarrassment.


    Why would he work with such an idiot?


    This was ridiculous!


    Unfortunately, there was no cure for the simmering regret he felt. Under the watchful eyes of many, he was practically bound to her for life.


    However, Yao Ran hadn''t been able to grab the phonepletely. The boy was still able to press the confirm button, which would reveal all their scores.


    Within that very second, he had been able to scroll down to her name.


    It couldn''t be!


    His eyes widened. "She scored zero points."


    His surprised voice echoed across the hall.


    Everyone fell silent. They didn''t expect that her score would be this low. The guests quickly scrambled toward the boy, ncing over the mother-and-daughter pair in disbelief.


    "Did he read it wrong?"


    "It can''t be!"


    "But she''s always been such an outstanding student."


    "Are you sure he didn''t make a mistake?"


    "Madam Yao, is this true?"


    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows.


    Qin Man''s face was flushed with anger and embarrassment, not know where else to look. It was as if somebody had thrown her to the wolves, and she was at a loss for words.


    Everyone fell silent.


    If it had really been a mistake, the woman would''ve outspokenly rified the situation and sued everyone for ndering her daughter. She wouldn''t allow herself to be ced in such an awkward situation.


    This meant...


    This meant that Yao Ran really did score a zero in the Math Olympiad.


    They all couldn''t help but shake their heads in disappointment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qin Man had always bragged about how great her daughter was. But now, it seemed that her daughter hadpletely fallen short.


    The irony!


    Had she only been bragging about her daughter all this time? Had she been lying about her achievements?


    Something shifted in their gazes as they stared at them in ridicule.


    Qin Man felt her heart skip a beat.


    Yao Ran had never worried her this much.


    She had used to be so proud of her, but now, Yao Ran made her and the entire Yao Familyaughing stock.


    Was she really that unlucky?


    Her biological daughter had already betrayed them, and now...


    Now, her adopted daughter had humiliated her!


    Thinking of this, the resentment in her heart grew as she turned to the woman who had ordered her son to check the results. When she saw who it was, her face darkened.


    It was that woman''s fault! She had always been so jealous of the Yao Family.


    However, now wasn''t the time to point fingers. She must find a way to subdue this situation.


    Qin Man forced a smile into her lips. "Everyone, please calm down. They may have made a mistake. Ranran''s results is pretty good this time around, so please if we could just celebrate Grandmother''s birthday today while we address this matter some other day."


    Of course, that didn''t satisfy the people at the scene.


    They all booed at them!


    No one could understand how an excellent student like Yao Ran would get zero points in the Math Olympiad.


    "My son had participated in the Math Olympiad as well," thedy said, raising her head. "The An Family has been paying close attention to thepetition, and I''ve never heard them register scores incorrectly before."


    This meant that the results could not be wrong.


    "I also didn''t check wrongly!" The boy flushed. "I really did check Yao Ran''s score. Here''s her info! A student from No. 1 High School in A City. Even the ss section matches!"


    Qin Man gritted her teeth.


    If there was no mistake, then wouldn''t that mean that Yao Ran''s results were really zero?

 Chapter 894 What A Disgrace!

    What a disgrace!


    Yao Yuan''s face was shaded magenta as he looked from side to side. At this point, he wanted nothing more than to leave the banquet hall and nevere back again.


    Today was his mother''s birthday. It was only natural for his business partners to attend, and they''d all heard how great Yao Ran''s results had been.


    However, now that her score had been exposed, all his business partners had different looks on their faces. Their eyes were narrowed as their lips were curled.


    He didn''t know what to do!


    If he were to step in and snap at them, it would look as if he, the host, were bullying his guests. If he''d let all of this continue, they''d lose all their reputation.


    Yao Yuan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Qin Man scowled. "Your child was cedst in his ss, and you had the nerve to judge my daughter? Why don''t you concentrate on raising your own kid?"


    It was true that the boy had not scored well.


    The teen bowed his head as his face colored in shame. His fingernails dug into his palms. It was due to his academic deficiencies that his mother was being shamed in front of everyone.


    However, thedy didn''t appear outraged by her response.


    Instead, she ced aforting hand on her son''s shoulder as a slow smile graced her lips. She appeared quite elegant inparison to the bright-faced woman in front of her.


    "My child really doesn''t like to study ever since he was young." She chuckled. "But he had always liked to draw. In fact, he had just won first ce in an International Drawing Competition. In the many years he had beenpeting, he had always stayed consistent. He never got zero points, not even on an academic paper."


    The other guests snickered.


    ? Her getting zero points were indeed unexpected.


    The more subtle guests shared smiles.


    Qin Man scowled. The entire banquet boomed with chuckles and giggles, and she couldn''t help but clench her fists. The ridicule in their eyes was beyondparison.


    "What''s the use of being talented in drawing? The College Entrance Examination would be held this year. Even if he''s talented in the arts if he wouldn''t be able to get the points to be epted under a good university, wouldn''t that be the end of his road?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    What she said did make sense.


    While painting was considered a nice skill, he was already in his third year of high school. The College Entrance Examination was looming above them. If he didn''t do well on his exam, he wouldn''t be able to get into a good college.


    From this angle, painting was indeed useless.


    Some of the parents present nodded their heads in agreement.


    Thedy continued to smile. "Sure, painting may just be a hobby for you, but he''s beenpeting in different internationalpetitions. With his talents, he had been approached by many college scouts with regard to his eptance."


    Then, her smile became sweeter. "As long as my child didn''t score zero points, I''m fine with it."


    Everyoneughed again.


    Compared to the hateful Qin Man, thedy appeared much more demure and cultured.


    "You!"


    Qin Man was at a loss for words.


    Then the smile on her face disappeared. "In my opinion, Madame Yao should focus on taking care of her own daughter. Try not to be fooled by her other outstanding results. If she were to score zero points on thising examination, everything else would be useless, right?"


    There was a sharp edge to her words.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    Qin Man slowly looked around to see everyone gazing at her with watchful eyes. Her heart squeezed in her chest as she started to find it difficult to breathe.


    She could not continue to be like this anymore.


    Otherwise, she would be the one to suffer a loss.


    "How could this be?" She forced a smile. "Ranran had always been a good student. There must be a mistake with this year''spetition, and our family would obviously pursue this matter. Her results would be corrected in a matter of time. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 895 - 895 Disappointed

    895 Disappointed


    The only thing they could do now was to insist that the results were falsified.


    Otherwise, what else could they do?


    Qin Man couldn¡¯t stop the bitter feeling in her heart. There was no way she was going to turn into a useless mother under their watchful gaze. There was no way that damned girl would surpass her.


    Yao Yuan also didn¡¯t know where to look. ¡°Ah, the desserts! We apologize for the dy. Why don¡¯t we forget all about this debacle and raise a ss to my mother?¡±


    !!


    He pped his hands and the servants hurried into the kitchen.


    As soon as he was done pacifying the crowd, he headed over to the mother-and-daughter pair. His eyes narrowed. ¡°The two of you better behave yourselves,¡± he snarled. ¡°One more foot out of the line and you¡¯re done for.¡±


    His other hand was clenched into a fist.


    If they spoke any more nonsense, he¡¯d definitely teach them a lesson.


    Qin Man could feel the coldness of his gaze, and her body trembled. She turned to look at her disappointing daughter, and her face contorted to that of a scowl.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed like this!


    She scowled.


    She had thought that her daughter was capable if she had been able to get into Yang Ming¡¯s good books, but she didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d embarrass the entire Yao Family in just one day. What did she raise her for?


    Yao Ran froze.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If she did anything shameful, she was sure that her father would n to bring Yao Tang back. That was thest thing she wanted. Her jaw clenched.


    This time, she had miscalcted!


    How was she supposed to know that Yao Yan would be this shameless?


    However, just the thought of the man beside her made her slightly relieved.


    Yang Ming had already signed an agreement with her. That meant that their marriage was solidified. If she were to be the wife of Director Yang, even Yao Yuan woulde to respect her.


    She took a deep breath.


    Qin Man, however, wasn¡¯t the slightest bitfortable as she heard thedies¡¯ disparagingments and felt their mocking gazes.


    They really were annoying!


    A bunch of rude backstabbers!


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stand here any longer.


    How could they disrespect the Yao Family in their household?


    She scowled.


    The more Qin Man thought about it, the more furious she became. Her chest constricted as she felt the need to head out of the hall.


    Thus, she followed her heart.


    As she walked, there was an endless stream of people surrounding her. All of them were holding different kinds of gifts in their hands. When they saw her, they quickly bowed their heads in greeting. ¡°Qin Man, how are you doing?¡±


    Fortunately, not everyone was ungrateful to her!


    It was Yao Yan¡¯s fault!


    As she walked, she ran into a few other women. While they didn¡¯t know Qin Man personally, she was still considered one of the hosts. That¡¯s why they remained polite and cordial.


    After talking to them for a while, she found herself standing at the entrance of the hall.


    There, she saw two tall men who were presiding over the guests. They were the ones collecting their invitations one after the other.


    They quickly bowed their heads.


    ¡°Madam Yao is here!¡±


    In their eyes, they all know how strict Qin Man had always been. So they were already used to her narrowed eyes and pursed lips.


    She only nodded in reply.


    She couldn¡¯t care any less about them.


    Chatting with these servants was just a waste of time.


    There was a cold expression on her face, making it even more difficult to approach her. The two men quickly reverted back to their ordinary positions, looking straight ahead.


    They were afraid of losing their jobs.


    She slowly nced at the list. ¡°These are the ones who would attend today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam. That¡¯s all.¡±


    A slightly older reception attendant replied.

 Chapter 896 - 896 Tables Have Turned

    896 Tables Have Turned


    The attendant¡¯s face was tense as he received the other guests. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched Qin Man¡¯s closing figure.


    However, when he saw that she had taken an interest in his list, he didn¡¯t say anything else. His shoulders slowly sagged in relief.


    At least his work was going smoothly.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find a job these days, so the sry that the Yao Family had provided was enough to keep him going. If he was fired, he wouldn¡¯t know how to pay his rent for the next month.


    He focused on what he was doing.


    ¡°Hello, I am here on behalf of my general to present a gift to Madame Yao. Many things had transpired, and as such, he had not been able to attend. Please forgive him.¡±


    Suddenly, a man in a military uniform walked toward the entrance. His face was impassive and his arms were stiff to his sides.


    He appeared quite intimidating.


    General?


    The Yao Family didn¡¯t know anyone from the military, so his assumed identity was suspicious.


    ¡°What general?¡± Qin Man furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°The Yao Family has nothing to do with the military. Perhaps, you¡¯ve stumbled on the wrong event?¡±


    Despite this, the man didn¡¯t move from his position.


    ¡°My general didn¡¯t have the time toe over today, so I would like to present this gift on behalf of the general.¡±


    Qin Man nced at the box in the man¡¯s hand. It appeared quite delicate in hisrge hands. The carving patterns appeared to be quite intricate.


    This must¡¯ve costed a lot of money.


    Her eyes glistened.


    However, before she could move any closer, the man quickly ced the box behind his back. He wasn¡¯t nning on giving it away.


    It was as if he regarded her as a thief!


    ¡°I wanted to personally deliver this gift to Madame. This is something that the general has specially instructed me. Please do not make this any more difficult.¡±


    The man was emotionless.


    Seeing him like this, Qin Man scowled. Could it be that she, the first wife, had no qualifications for receiving this gift?


    How ridiculous!


    ¡°She is the Yao Family¡¯s first wife,¡± one of the attendants said. ¡°If you give it to her, she¡¯d be able to give it to Madame Yao on your behalf.¡±


    The military man sized her up.


    Even then, he still felt quite strange in his heart. Thisdy seemed to be different from the other woman he had seen before. She didn¡¯t appear to be this cold and unapproachable.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if he could refuse.


    It would be bad if he were to offend her.


    The man slowly nodded as he handed it to her.


    After Qin Man took it, a small smile appeared on her face. The box was heavy, so something good must be hidden inside.


    It must¡¯ve costed a fortune!


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your General?¡±


    Qin Man raised her head and looked at the man.


    She was curious as to who had given the gift.


    The man still remained as cold as ever. ¡°When you send it in, all you have to do is that it¡¯s from the General. Madame Yao will naturally know who this is from.¡±


    He still wouldn¡¯t tell her!


    Qin Man didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore. Fine! So be it!


    Who was it from?


    Her lips pursed in curiosity. She wanted to enter the hall and ask the olddy to open the gift.


    If the gift was valuable, the Yao family would be able to earn a lot of money.


    Qin Man had already ced the gift on her tab. Just the thought of her buying thetest bag with this gift, her footsteps became even faster.


    As soon as she walked through the entrance, she found a lot of people surrounding the other Yao Family.


    All of them had smiles on their faces, just as how they had surrounded them before.


    Qin Man cursed fiercely.


    These people only acted like this now because they think that Yao Rong¡¯s family had a promising future.


    However, when she took a closer look, she saw that Yao Yuan was among the group. He was smiling as he tried tomunicate with his brother.


    In the past, they all thought that the second branch had to rely on them to survive.


    But now, the tables have turned!

 Chapter 897 Generals Gift

    A wave of anger rushed through her Qin Man as she yelled, "I have brought the General''s birthday present. Mom, look at this!"


    Everyone immediately turned to her.


    All eyes were on Qin Man as she walked down the hallway. Her head was tilted high up, and her eyes glistened under the artificial lights.


    She raised the box even higher so that everyone could see the delicate mahogany in her hands.


    As expected, when everyone saw the meticulously carved box, they all gasped in admiration. Some even had the nerve toe a bit closer to guess what was hidden inside.


    Their gifts were truly one of a kind.


    Old Madam Yao had been looking at another gift that had been given to her when Qin Man walked in. As soon as she heard the word, "General", she quickly ced her gift back on a try.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wanshared a surprised looks.


    Could it be that child?


    The old woman leaned forward in anticipation.


    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, she gingerly ced the box on Old Madam Yao''s table, waiting for it to be opened.


    The old woman quickly reached out, letting her fingers trail across the clearly carved mahogany. Worry shed across her eyes. "So considerate," she murmured. "I wonder how he''s doing..."


    She looked back to the time she hadst seen him, which was around a year ago!


    He had always visited her every year, but he hadn''t been able toe by this year.


    How worrisome!


    "Mom, what?" Qin Man blinked.


    Old Madam Yao simply shook her head in reply.


    Yao Rong ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m sure the brat''s fine. You know how he is, right? You''d have to worry about the people around me more than you have to worry about him."


    A gentle smile shed across his face. The kid had always been quite a handful when he had been with them, but he sure did miss him from time to time.


    He was proud of what the kid had aplished.


    "What kind offort was that?" Jiang Wan nudged her husband.


    What ridiculous logic!


    Even then, a smile still appeared on Old Madam Yao''s face. "He really is too kind," she said fondly. "Even if he couldn''t make it, he still managed to send me a gift. Please take it away."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The attendant nodded as he was about to take them away.


    Qin Man frowned.


    The General hadn''t been able toe himself, so she didn''t know whether or not he was really a "general".


    Not only that, but she had even called him out by his title.


    If she allowed the gift to be taken now, how could she regain her face?


    The mere thought of being ridiculed and used of lying made Qin Man even more irritated. Her fingernails dug into her palm. As long as she could open the gift, everyone would know that they were connected with the military!


    That way, they could solidify their ce in society.


    Her jaw clenched.


    "Mom, it''s a gift from the General. Why don''t we open it right now?" She asked.


    The smile on her face was sincere as if she only wanted to see the gift.


    However, Old Madam Yao knew what her daughter-inw was thinking. She obviously wanted to show off the General''s gift as hers when she saw her sister-inw getting all the limelight.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t care about his gift, only his intentions."


    With that, the attendants quickly moved to take the gift.


    "Thank you," Old Madam Yao said.


    However, Qin Man just wouldn''t agree.


    She couldn''t let the gift be taken just like that!


    Her ns!


    Thinking of this, Qin Man hardened her heart and snatched the gift from the servant''s hands. She quickly opened the gift box, her eyes bright in anticipation.


    As she was the firstdy of the Yao Family, the attendant didn''t dare take it away from her.


    Old Madam Yao''s face contorted into a sneer.


    Howwless!

 Chapter 898 The Mysterious Bowl

    As soon as Qin Man opened the gift box, she peered right inside. Her heart was racing in her chest and her lips were curled in anticipation.


    If the gift was valuable, it would wash away all the grievances she had suffered today.


    She would be remembered as something else.


    Her heart was filled with so much hope. However, when her gazended on the piece inside the box, her heart immediately skipped a beat.


    What kind of gift was this?


    What kind of general was he?


    Inside the gift box was a green ceramic bowl. The bowl wasn''t even in good condition, given that it had been covered in crazy lines and obvious cracks.


    It looked like it had just been picked up from a trash can.


    Thinking of this shabby gift, Qin Man''s face shed with disdain. However, when she thought of everyone''s watchful gaze, her stomach stirred.


    How could he send this trash over?


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have opened the gift!


    It was really embarrassing.


    Qin Man was about to close the lid, but it was already toote.


    Someone had already seen it.


    "Oh my god!" someone had eximed from the back. "It''s the Ming Dynasty''s Chenghua Bowl."


    Many infatuated historians squeezed through the crowd, regarding the host with shining eyes. "That''s priceless," they whispered amongst each other. "You can''t acquire it even if you want to."


    Qin Man quickly opened the box even wider.


    As soon as she had revealed the gift, there was a series of gasps echoing across the room. Everyone''s envious gazes were on the box.


    They wanted to touch it, and feel the priceless treasure in their hands, but they were unable to do so.


    "Oh my god, it can''t be..."


    "Someone''s actually willing to give that treasure away?"


    "This is something that could be given to a royal family. How could they be willing to part with such a priceless bowl?"


    "It''s actually the real thing!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The pattern and the green ze make it appear even more majestic. Even the museum wouldn''t have something like this!"


    They all examined the gift, gazing in surprise and wonder.


    Qin Man''s anxious heart finally rxed. At least she was no longer theughingstock.


    Her gift wasn''t bad at all.


    See? Let''s see if these snobbish people would dare look down on them again!


    Her lips twitched.


    As she was opening the box, she saw that there was a greeting card inside.


    The card was wrapped ince, making it appear quite exquisite.


    Qin Man slowly pulled it out of the box.


    With this card, she''d know who this was from.


    Thinking about the glory that the Yao Family would attain, she didn''t even bother to ask her mother-inw for permission. She tore the envelope open and was about to read it out loud.


    Everyone would know that they had ties in the military!


    Out of respect for the General, they''d surely make way for them.


    "The greeting card!" Old Madam Yao was about to take it to stop her.


    However, Qin Man was in such a hurry that she quickly gazed over the piece of paper.


    She couldn''t care less about the old woman.


    "Dear Grandma Yao..."


    Suddenly, she paused.


    If the man was really a general, wouldn''t this message appear quite intimate? What was really the rtionship between the two?


    Could it be that the gift wasn''t given through military connections?


    But rather through familial ties?


    Everyone thought of this person''s identity as they all nced over at each other. They all wished they could have a tie to the general themselves.

 Chapter 899 Adopted Child

    Among the gasping crowd were single women who were already thinking of ways to get close to the General. No matter whatever family theye from, it was always good to have someone from the military.


    And they certainly weren''t going to let go of the good opportunity.


    Qin Man took a deep breath and continued to read the card.


    The card appeared to be quite sincere, but it sounded like a grandchild greeting his grandmother rather than a general greeting his old friend. The crowd furrowed their eyebrows as they waited.


    "This is General Yao Ling, signing¡ª"


    Yao?


    Qin Man couldn''t help but find the name familiar. Who was he again?


    Wasn''t he the orphan that Yao Rong had taken in?


    Thinking of this, Qin Man subconsciously nced over at Yao Rongand his wife. As expected, the understanding was evident on their faces. Could the child really have be the general?


    However, she had never heard of him joining the army!


    Moreover, if it had really been him, howe Yao Rong and Jiang Wan didn''t say anything about this information? She pursed her lips.


    "Yao? Could he be another son of the Yao Family?"


    "Whose son though?"


    Everyone was whispering one after the other. Their eyes were practically sparkling with excitement. They wanted to know whose family was so powerful that they''d have a son in one of the highest positions in the military.


    Jiang Wan frowned ufortably as she pinched her husband''s arm. "His identity should''ve been kept a secret," she whispered. "If these people find out, he wouldn''t be able to live a peaceful life."


    "Of course!"


    Yao Rong quickly agreed.


    Yao Ling was the son of his best friend. However, his best friend Luo Shan had actually died at an early age, while he was in the process of arresting a drug trafficker.


    During that time, his son had only been five-years-old.


    Because of her uncontroble grief, the mother had left her two sons behind, Luo Ling and Luo Hao. Their grandparents were left, not knowing what to do. They were far too old to handle the kids.


    When Yao Rong and Jiang Wanarrived at their house to pay respects, they couldn''t help but see the piteous state of their kids.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He just couldn''t bear to see them alone. That''s why he had chosen to adopt them, after asking permission from their grandparents.


    Luo Ling had memories of his father still, so upon being adopted by the Yao Family, he was obviously very thankful.


    Luo Hao, however, sadly had no other memories of his biological parents. Instead, he treated them as if they were his actual parents, which they had no problem with.


    After all, they had always treated them as if they were their own.


    In light of the two children''s special identities, they were afraid that the drug traffickers would exact their revenge. After all, their father had been quite a prolific policeman and had arrested and stopped countless big-time drug traders.


    Instead, they told their rtives that they were simply orphans who had been sponsored.


    Everyone knew that the family had decided to sponsor two orphans, but they didn''t know who they were and how deep their rtionship was.


    That''s why Qin Man didn''t know.


    Old Madam Yao stood up from her seat and walked toward her daughter-inw. While her actions remained restrained, anyone could see the anger and annoyance shing in her eyes. "This child has quite a pitiful past, having lost his parents at the age of five."


    Five?


    The General was an orphan?


    "The child being spoken of was an orphan who had been sponsored by Yao Rong and his family. He had decided to change his name in gratitude, as such, he is considered their child and my grandson."


    Everyone slowly nodded.


    No wonder!


    "He''s truly promising!"


    "My child has everything he needs and he couldn''t even manage such a feat!"


    "He can''tpare."


    "Is he married now? My daughter is quite an angel, and she''s very much looking forward to meeting him."


    After everyone hade back to their senses, they all started spouting one question after the other. Some were even offering their hands in marriage!

 Chapter 900 An Ordinary Employee

    Although he was an orphan, Yao Ling had managed to be a general with his own wit. Furthermore, he must''ve been raised quite well by the Yao Family. As such, they were interested in meeting up with him.


    Their words echoed across the room.


    At that point, Old Madam Yao waved her hand. "It''s not like that," she quickly said. "The child we''ve spoken of is not a general, but a working employee. This must''ve just been prepared from one of hispany''s staff. Qin Manmust''ve heard the name wrong."


    Her face was cold and her voice was firm, which stunned everyone present.


    "What? Is he really not a general?"


    "But Madame Yao had said it with absolute certainty? Besides, if he were just an employee, how could he afford something this expensive?"


    The precious Ming Dynasty porcin bowl was there for everyone to gaze at.


    Even Qin Man furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Impossible!" she snapped. "The gift isn''t something that a small employee could have prepared himself. Perhaps you''re suffering from a bad memory, Mom."


    She hurriedly snapped to refute.


    The person who had greeted them was in army uniform. If he was a regr employee from a certainpany, how could he have his subordinate wear such a thing?


    No one believed it either, but no one dared to refute the olddy.


    Yao Rong hurriedly nced at his son. "This gift was actually not prepared by him. In order to make my mother happy, he had decided to ask for Yao Yan''s help. It didn''t really cost that much money as you guys think."


    Yao Ling''s identity had to be kept a secret per his request.


    That''s why he had thrown his son''s name out.


    Everyone knew that he had his ownpany anyway, so it wouldn''t be that difficult for him to prepare a gift like this.


    Yao Yan didn''t say a word.


    Their eyes widened.


    While a small-time employee wouldn''t be able to get such a treasure, a CEO could. And Yao Yan was one of the most sessful businessman in the city. There was no way he wouldn''t be able to acquire this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was definitely impossible!


    The person who had held the porcin must''ve sold it to them at such a low price in fear and respect of Yao Yan''s identity.


    Everyone slowly understood the situation.


    However, at the thought of having no general, they couldn''t help but feel a little empty in their hearts. It seemed that their ns were shattered once more.


    "It''s still rare to have a child so filial. Your second grandson must''ve also achieved so much to have been able to think of this. You have truly educated your grandchildren well."


    "That''s right," another spouted. "The Yao Family has produced educated and talented children like Director Yao and Yao Ling."


    "Yao Rong, your family''s greatness is truly just around the corner."


    Everyone took the opportunity topliment them.


    Jiang Wan simply smiled, nodding from time to time.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Man clenched her fists. She never thought that the fame she thought she would garner would pass onto the other family!


    Could it be that all of this was attributed to the Second Branch?


    Originally, she wanted to use the General''s name to garner everyone''s favor. Now, she didn''t even get anything.


    Damn it!


    She definitely hadn''t misheard this!


    Could it be a trap?


    Otherwise, receiving this gift couldn''t have been a coincidence!


    Thinking of how this had all been nned, her stomach stirred.


    All the guests around her were nowplimenting Jiang Wan and Yao Rong. Their words were as sweet as honey as their smiles were as wide as a cat''s. Qin Manscowled.

 Chapter 901 Unconscious

    However, it wasn''t like she could do anything! With this reason, Qin Man decided to stay silent.


    At that moment, Yao Rong and Jiang Wanwere far too worried about another child they had chosen to adopt¡ªYao Hao. Like the others, he had always been very filial, he''d carefully put it upon himself to prepare his grandmother''s gift.


    But this year, he didn''t show up.


    Jiang Wan ced a hand on his shoulder. "We''ve always kept their identities a secret to protect them," she whispered. "Now, we just have to trust them."


    Their children were all grown up now. Even if they wanted to protect them all their lives, they couldn''t stay under their wing forever.


    Besides, if ever they were truly in danger, they could alwayse back.


    "That''s true, but still, we should still make sure that he''s okay."


    Yao Rong nodded.


    He had also watched him grow. That''s why he couldn''t help but be protective over them. In fact, they were almost the same age as his other children.


    If something really happened, it would be best if he could help them.


    "I''ve already sent people down to investigate. There would be news soon, also on him. I''m sure if there really is a problem, he''d be able to solve it himself. He had always been resilient." Yao Yan looked ahead as a sincere smile slipped into his lips. He had always admired his brother.


    "Let''s hope so...."


    ? Just then, a thought crossed his mind, and he frowned. What happened to his other daughter then? Yao Tang?


    On the other side of the city, Yao Tang was lying on soft bed. She appeared peaceful with her eyes closed and her arms folded.


    She hadn''t woken up yet!


    The doctor had even checked up on her, only to see that she was in great condition. He didn''t know why she still hadn''t woken up.


    For now, she was still sleeping soundly.


    "If everything is as you said, why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Cheng Yan asked the doctor beside him.


    He wasn''t at ease with this doctor.


    Unfortunately, as he wasn''t as talented in medicine, he also didn''t know what exactly was her condition.


    The man who had been carrying the first aid kit frowned. He had put his education to good use in examining her, but he still couldn''t find anything wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Everything appears normal."


    He just didn''t know!


    Qin Jing bit her lips.


    All of them were still in the valley, and Yao Tang had yet to wake up. Unable to wait any longer, they had no choice but to ask the doctor for his help.


    Cheng Yan had utilized the two tied-up hostages¡ªYu Chenand Xiao Bing¡ªto be able tomunicate with the other people in the valley.


    However, at this point, he was considering exiting the valley to get help somewhere else.


    That''s what the people of the valley had done.


    The people had opened the formation and allowed them inside.


    When the Xiao Family heard that their daughter was captured, they hurriedly cleaned up the guest room to make way for them.


    Xiao Bing was one of their children. She was also an outstanding member. If something were to happen to her, how could they face the others?


    As soon as Qin Jing had managed to enter the valley then, she realized that there were so many people here.


    They were all divided into different territories, with one family supervising a parcel ofnd.


    However, she knew that this wasn''t the time to look around. After all, her best friend was still unconscious!


    Lin Xin''s eyes were red. She was seated at the foot of her friend''s bed, grabbing hold of Yao Tang''s hand. "Sister Tang," she said urgently. "Wake up! I''m sorry, I don''t want to tour around anymore! I just want you to wake up!"


    It was all her fault. If she hadn''t insisted on going into the forest, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Her eyes were bloodshot.


    She struggled to suppress her tears.


    "It''s not that she doesn''t want to wake up. It''s just that she can''t. I just don''t know why..."


    The doctor appeared helpless, sighing.

 Chapter 902 A Coma That Lasted A Month

    Anyone would''ve thought that the girl was pretending to sleep if they all didn''t look this nervous! The doctor pursed his lips.


    It was really strange that she wouldn''t wake up!


    Everyone gazed at the unconscious woman, at a loss for what to do.


    Meng Yang bowed his head. Guilt filled his heart. "It''s all my fault," he whispered. "I should''ve had some sweets on me. Now, she''s fainted."


    His remorseful words echoed across the room.


    They all fell silent.


    The doctor slowly shook his head. "The girl doesn''t have low blood sugar, so having sweets on you wouldn''t help either," heforted. "You don''t have to me yourself."


    However, his words offort didn''t work.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at his friend. If he had thought of everything earlier, things wouldn''t have been this bad. "It''s all my fault," he continuously murmured. "It''s all my fault."


    He sounded like a broken recorder.


    Qin Jing had never seen him like this before. While she knew that they were close friends, she didn''t expect him to regard her this highly.


    Cheng Yan furrowed his eyebrows. "Why?" he asked. "Do you know something we don''t?"


    He must have an idea of what''s going on with her.


    Perhaps he could wake her up.


    Everyone turned to him.


    Meng Yang slowly shook his head, running a hand through his hair. His eyebrows were furrowed, appearing pained by his question. "I''m not sure..."


    He remembered that Yao Tang had been unconscious once when he was a child. She had been unconscious then, but it had been a long time since he hadst seen her.


    During that time, she had been unconscious for a while month.


    They all hired the best team in the country to take care of her. As for the exact cause of her illness, Meng Yang didn''t know either. By the time they had woken up, they were just told that they should carry candies.


    Inviting her to eat sweets had been their pastime.


    However, it had been a long time since something like this had happened. Meng Yang had long forgotten about his childhood.


    Yao Tang had made it her hobby to eat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She always had candies on her.


    Meng Yang scowled. "From now on, we will have sweets with us at all times."


    He had no idea if that was rted to what was happening now.


    But it could be.


    "Who was the one who had treated her back then? Do you still have a way of contacting him now?"


    If he had any information, he could call them over as soon as possible.


    Meng Yang scratched his head, trying to think back. When Yao Tanghad gotten sick, his parents were abroad. They weren''t there when she was being treated.


    His parents probably didn''t know about that.


    Just then, a thought crossed his mind. Old Master Huo!


    "I just remembered something," he quickly said. "Old Master Huo was the one who had hired the medical team for Yao Tang. He must know something about their contact information."


    His eyes lit up.


    The Huo Family had been one of thergest families in the Capital, so Cheng Yan naturally heard of them. But they rarely interacted with each other in the circle.


    They had always been known for their medical expertise.


    All of them nodded in recognition.


    "Qin Hao, call him over," Cheng Yan ordered. "I don''t care what you do or say, just bring him back as soon as possible."


    There was a sense of urgency in his tone.


    He didn''t know what could happen to her.


    Qin Hao held his breath.


    This was...impossible to achieve in such a short time. Old Huo''s whereabouts had always been confidential.


    Even if he wanted to look for him, he wouldn''t know where to find him.

 Chapter 903 Negotiations

    Plus, they were all in the valley. They couldn''t just get out, much less look for anyone. The Formation Masters weren''t just someone to be trifled with.


    The only thing they could do now was to call for him.


    As if he had thought things through, Cheng Yan immediately took out his phone and nced over at his contact list.


    The most important thing was to wake her up.


    Just then a knock came from the door.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Soon, an elderly voice came from the other side.


    "I''m the head of the Xiao Family," he called out. "I heard that my child is in the room, and I was wondering if you could let me in to discuss?"


    While his voice sounded old and ancient, one could tell the power behind his words.


    Right behind the door stood the head of the Xiao and Yu Families, with each of them having a young disciple trailing behind them. Their faces were impassive, and their eyes were bright.


    They didn''t seem to have any ill intentions, except to get their most outstanding disciple back.


    Thest thing they wanted was for her to be killed or for her martial arts to be crippled.


    Everyone knew about the urgency.


    They also knew that the only reason that they were here was due to Yu Chen. If this matter wasn''t handled well, then there would likely be a fallback of consequences that they wouldn''t know how to face.


    They muste over.


    "Xiao Bing didn''t even look at the gate before letting these people in! The Xiao Family must take full responsibility for this matter!"


    The head of the Yu Family muttered under his breath.


    As one of the best disciples of the Yu Family, he believed that Yu Chen had a better future ahead of him. Now that he had also been kidnapped by this group of people, he knew he had to work immediately.


    His white hair glistened silver under the pale light as he looked up at the man beside him.


    "Impossible."


    The Head of the Xiao Family snorted, shooting him a re. "Everyone knows how capable my daughter is. The only reason that they''re here in the first ce is that boy Yu Chen! I''ve always known he''d be troublesome."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Both of them weren''t willing to let their child suffer the me.


    While the truth had been unclear, they knew just how important this situation was.


    Right now, they had to work together.


    After all, both their children were involved in this.


    Once they were saved, they could investigate in the truth of this matter.


    The Head of the Xiao Family pursed his lips.


    When he had heard that his own child was held hostage, he also knew that the group of people also requested a room. That was where they were now.


    That room was located in the East District.


    What they didn''t know was that the Xiao Family had set a formation, trapping anyone inside the room.


    If they could trap them, he believed that there is a high possibility that Xiao Bing could be saved.


    To their surprise, however, nothing happened. The group even sent for a doctor to treat them, and the room had not been silent--filled by their mutters and mumbles.


    More than an hour had passed, and he couldn''t hold himself back any longer.


    The Xiao Family was already out of options, that''s why he had brought the Yu Family patriarch over.


    Only by bringing them over would they be able to negotiate.


    They couldn''t just let them be.


    After all, their disciple was also in there.


    However, their rtionship had always been rocky from the start.


    The Yu Family believed them to be too old-fashioned.


    While the Xiao Family believed them to be toozy andidback.

 Chapter 904 Words

    The two families had never liked each other, to put it simply. However, now, they had no other choice but to work together on this matter.


    The two patriarchs stood in front of the door, stroking their beards as they red at each other from time to time. They both believed that this wouldn''t have happened if not for the other man''s child.


    As soon as Qin Hao heard their words, he quickly opened the door.


    "Please,e in!"


    He waved his hand.


    The Xiao Family Patriarch shot hispanion a re onest time before taking the lead.


    As soon as he entered the room, he immediately felt another presence.


    It was as if someone was ring at him from the side. When he looked up, he was greeted by an intimidating man standing by the bedside.


    The Head of the Yu Family also saw him.


    As soon as he nced over at Cheng Yan, envy wed in his heart. This handsome man had so much potential. He could''ve been a member of the Yu family.


    However, their attention span quickly switched over to their tied-up disciples. The sight of them made their hearts ache.


    The Yu Family Patriarch held back a sigh.


    The Yu Family had never treated their children and grandchildren unfairly. As such, they would give them everything they had. That''s why Yu Chen, who had gone out for their first trial, also carried their family treasure with him.


    Upon seeing him tied up, his stomach lurched.


    "Well? What do you want?"


    Perhaps they could negotiate somewhere.


    The Xiao Family also felt his heart stop upon seeing his daughter all tied up. While these people appeared to be an even match, he needed to know why they were there.


    IF they were to attack them immediately, they''d pay a heavy price.


    Wei Wei didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. "The scenery here is quite beautiful, and the air is even fresher. It truly is a treasure." The smile on her face appeared to be mocking as she crossed her arms. "Kind of like a farm, now that I think of it."


    Ha!


    They were obviously going to stay there for a long time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Valley only epted its own people, so the fact that they were here was a conflict in and of itself.


    The Head of the Yu Family gritted his teeth.


    What the hell was this?


    What did she say?


    A farm?


    The two masters wanted to st them into eternity. However, one look at their patriarchs and they calmed down almost immediately.


    They took a deep breath.


    The Xiao Family Patriarch was the first one to speak up. "I think we can sit down and talk about this," he said lightly. "There''s still some time to discuss what you want to happen."


    If it could be resolved peacefully, then that''s what they should use.


    Anything for Xiao Bing to not be caught in the crossfire.


    They would give them anything, whether it be their martial arts scrolls or their money.


    Anything that they need, they would deliver.


    "Well?"


    "Ha!"


    The Yu Family Patriarch snorted. "Do you think that they''ll just have a good chat with you? You''re obviously naive to the situation."


    "How dare you? Aren''t you afraid that we''d besiege in now where you stand? If you don''t want to die today, then I suggest you let them go."


    "Our valley is not to be trifled with!" he snapped.


    The Yu Family Patriarch turned up to re at them.


    They had obviously insulted them by kidnapping their children. Did they really have the time to have a good conversation?

 Chapter 905 - 905 Immune to Attacks!

    905 Immune to Attacks!


    They were located in the valley now. As long as they had this formation around them activated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of there.


    Facing the threat, Cheng Yan only smiled in response.


    The Xiao Family Patriarch didn¡¯t say a word.


    No matter what the Yu Family did, the old man decided to stay silent. If they were sessful in their rescue, then they would be able to rescue their child.


    If they lost, then the Xiao Family could still continue negotiating with them. After all, they had not sewn any bad blood between them and the kidnappers.


    That was why he decided to step back and observe the situation.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Weiwei nced over at the Xiao Family Patriarch. ¡°Are you trying to say the same thing?¡± she said snidely. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±


    The Xiao Family Patriarch quickly waved his hands up in the air. ¡°Of course not!¡± he snapped. ¡°All of you are friends, and the Xiao Family had always been generous to all their partnerships. Please rest assured¡ªI have nothing to do with this.¡±


    The Yu Family Patriarch scowled.


    They were truly a useless n! There was no way that they¡¯d allow someone to just walk all over them and even shit on their faces. Who were they?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let them go, don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Cheng Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The other people in the room didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest care at all. They all stared at the Yu Family with bright and fearless eyes.


    It seemed that they had alle prepared.


    Gazing at their expressions, the head of the Xiao Family couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. A lump rose in his throat as he nced over at his tied-up daughter.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to save her.


    The Yu Family Patriarch had no fear for them. He didn¡¯t even waste any time as he chucked over a piece of jade up in the air.


    The jade sparkled under the light.


    The Head of the Yu Family mumbled out a few words before bringing the jade over to them. If the pendant was activated, they would be trapped in the room.


    He crossed his arms.


    The Xiao Family Patriarch could also feel the energy fluctuations surrounding them. The overflowing energy of the jade was quite overwhelming, and they all rushed toward the group.


    It was as if it had wanted to take them in.


    Danger!


    Even the Xiao Family Patriarch had to take a step back. He raised his hand to protect himself.


    The jade was strong.


    It seemed that he had underestimated hispanion¡¯s abilities.


    The attack that he had far exceeded what they were capable of.


    However, what surprised them was that Cheng Yan and the others didn¡¯t move at all. Their faces were impassive as if they were, too, waiting for something to happen.


    Three seconds had passed, and the formation disappeared.


    It was as if the power of his pendant had been sucked into a ck hole. The Yu Family Patriarch frowned upon feeling the potential of the kidnappers.


    Their pulsing energy could be felt by everyone in the room.


    What the hell was going on?


    The Yu Family Patriarch gazed at Cheng Yan in surprise. No one had ever beenpletely immune to his attacks, and now¡­to see that the pulsing energy of his jade had disappeared without a trace¡­


    It was either they were immune to this type or energy, or their power far surpassed his.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.


    He stiffened.


    Cheng Yan still leaned against the wall, looking unaffected by their conflicting faces.


    What the hell was this?


    The old man turned to look at them.


    His face was painted red with embarrassment and anger.


    Weren¡¯t they looking down on him?

 Chapter 906 Embodiment Of Shamelessness

    In all his years as the Yu Family Patriarch, this was the first time he was subjected to so much scorn.


    It didn''t help that the other party remained nonplussed. Flustered, he roared, "You rascal! If you think you have what it takes, then fight me head-on! If you win against me, then I will say nothing more!"


    He at least had to challenge the kid. Admitting defeat without putting up a fight was not his style at all.


    Granted, the Yu Family Patriarch felt that the young man was a formidable opponent, but so what? He wasn''t one to cower in the face of death. He would rather die fighting than yield.


    Cheng Yan raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. "I am not an array master, so why should I go up against you? It''s enough that you are incapable of hurting me. I''m not interested in wasting my energy on something unnecessary."


    He was speaking the truth, but the words only angered the Yu Family Patriarch even more.


    How could this kid not be an array master? How could he have blocked his attack, then?


    The boy must be feigning ignorance. How arrogant!


    "Impossible," the Yu Family Patriarch snorted. "If you are not an array master, why would my attack suddenly disperse? It must have been your doing! Well? It looks like you don''t have the guts to face me, after all, you coward!"


    He fixed a menacing re at Cheng Yan.


    Still, Cheng Yandid not move from his spot. He simply closed his eyes and took a rxing breath. By all appearances, it did not seem like he had the slightest intention of attacking.


    The Yu Family Patriarch was livid. Once again, he took out the jade pendant and tossed it high in the air.


    In the next second, massive waves of energy burst out from the artifact.


    An array started to form in the space above them. A terrifying cacophony of dragon and tiger roars filled the air as the Eight Trigrams spun.


    Then, without warning, all the energy rushed toward Cheng Yanat an rming speed.


    But just as it was about to reach him, its force suddenly waned. It fanned out and vanished smoothly into thin air, like a stream disappearing into the ocean.


    The jade pendant was still spinning above them.


    Aside from that, nothing else was left.


    Not a single trace of the array could be found.


    What in the world had just happened?


    The Yu Family Patriarch was stunned speechless. He couldn''t help but take a step back, the look of fear creeping into his eyes. He already had a rough guess about the situation.


    But¡­ it could not be!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes at Cheng Yan, scrutinizing thetter more closely. "Little friend, where are you from, exactly? Who is your master?"


    Judging by the young man''s strength, it was likely that he was also a descendant of one of the hidden families.


    That would be the most usible exnation.


    However, he was too young. How could he possibly possess so much power at such a young age? It was astounding, to say the least.


    Hearing this, the Xiao Family Patriarch rolled his eyes, visibly displeased.


    That old man, Yu was really despicable. After realizing that he couldn''t beat the young man, he quickly changednes and tried to befriend him.


    The Xiao Family Patriarch was reminded yet again why he could never stand the Yu family.


    He could barely stomach the Yu Family Patriarch''s face even now. If it hadn''t been for the fact that his Xiao Bingwas also entangled in this mess, he would never have had anything to do with the Yu family.


    The entire Yu family was the living embodiment of shamelessness!


    He made a mental note to stay away from those people in the future, lest the Xiao family children were led astray.


    With this in mind, the Xiao Family Patriarch cleared his throat and said, "Master Yu, have you forgotten our purpose foring here?" His eyes widened with meaning.


    Even as they spoke, their children were still tied up and trapped. Was the Yu Family Patriarch nning to abandon them?


    Sure enough, the man acted like he heard nothing. He didn''t even nce away from Cheng Yan, and instead shed him a smile.


    "Little friend, are you interested in taking a seat in my house? I assure you, the Yu family is more than capable of amodating you and all your needs. Why, even the food we serve is much better than what they have here. What''s more, we can spar with each other at any time of the day."


    This young man was nothing short of amazing. Even he, the family head, could not see through Cheng Yannor predict his moves.


    He was a rare talent, indeed! If the Yu Family Patriarch could somehow lure the young man to his side, he knew that the Yu family''s array formation would advance to unimaginable heights.


    The Yu Family Patriarch''s eyes glimmered with ambition. Truth be told, the only thing on his mind at the moment was the possibility of his family reaching the pinnacle of cultivation. He couldn''t care less about saving those brats.


    Besides, even if Yu Chenwere to be freed, there was no way he would achieve the same level of power as this other young man.


    Meanwhile, the Xiao Family Patriarch gnashed his teeth in fury. What the hell was that bastard thinking? He hadn''t even done anything yet, and he was already cozying up with the enemy!


    "Sixth Brother Yu! Remember why we havee here today!"

 Chapter 907 Give Us A Chance

    "Never mind that, I''m more interested in this young man''s incredible talent!" The Yu Family Patriarch waved his hand dismissively. He was in a cheery mood, his earlier anger long forgotten.


    As expected, the Xiao Family Patriarch was furious at the other man''s thoughtless remark. His bear twitched a couple of times as he swallowed a barrage of curses.


    What the hell?!


    Did this fool not even care about his own grandson?


    In the end, the two patriarchs ended up in a tense argument.


    It made for good entertainment, as they acted more like children fighting at the yground rather than well-respected family elders.


    Cheng Yan eventually interrupted them with a loud cough.


    "Surely, you did note here to bicker in front of me, did you?" he asked when they finally settled down. "Tell me, what are you here for?"


    His tone was curt, his words direct.


    The patriarchs exchanged a look and seemed to hesitate. "We came to take a look at this girl," the Yu Family Patriarch said cautiously. "We heard that she is trapped by an array and is under an illusion spell. Perhaps we elders can help with her situation."


    "Yes, yes," the Xiao Family Patriarch added hastily. "We don''t have much to offer, but we do have a lot of experience in this kind of thing."


    At the very least, they wanted to stick around until a viable treatment was administered.


    The two men knew that once the girl woke up, she and her friends would immediately leave. They couldn''t afford to let them go.


    All in all, it was in their best interests to cure the girl first.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to worry about it. Our people have a way to wake her up."


    Cheng Yan brushed off the patriarch''s passionate offer and refused without a second''s hesitation.


    As things stood, it was not a matter of array formations. Even if they managed to break the spell, it would still be in vain.


    After all, Yao Tang''satose state had nothing to do with the illusion.


    Only the key would wake her up.


    The patriarchs nced at each other awkwardly. They both knew that they were no match against Cheng Yan, so they definitely couldn''t force his hand.


    Even so, the Yu Family Patriarch was unwilling to give up just yet. "Young man. You may not know this, but older people have more experience than you young ones. We have our own secret methods that are not known to you. We might be more helpful than you think."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His tone was sincere when he spoke, but his eyes were twinkling with anticipation.


    Not to be outdone, the Xiao Family Patriarch chimed in as well. "That''s right. Give us a chance. There''s no harm in trying, is there? Our only condition is that you let us make contact with our children. And if you find it in your heart to release them, then even better."


    This shouldn''t be too much to ask, right?


    At the end of the day, they were still in the Xiao family''snd. Only a fool would act drastically under the circumstances.


    Surprisingly, Cheng Yannodded his head and gestured atQin Hao without revealing anything on his face.


    Qin Hao immediately understood. He disappeared into a side room. After a while, he came back with their captives, whom he then pushed to the middle of the hall.


    The captives were unable to utter a single word since their mouths had been stuffed with rags.


    But the moment Yu Chensaw his grandfather, he began to struggle against his bounds. He kept whimpering, his eyes filling with tears as he tried to untie himself.


    Thank the heavens, the Patriarch hade to save him!


    The more he thought about it, the livelier he got.


    In contrast to Yu Chen,Xiao Bingcould only lower her head in shame upon seeing the Xiao Family Patriarch. She couldn''t bring herself to face him.


    This time, she hadpletely disgraced the Xiao family.


    The people in the valley were notoriously strong. This was the reason why she had been left alone to guard the entrance. Sadly, she did not live up to everyone''s expectations and failed at the one duty she had been given.


    It was because of her ipetence that these outsiders were able to get in.


    Worse still, was the fact that these scoundrels had disrupted the Xiao family. Not only had she failed her responsibility to the valley, but she had also failed her duty to her family.


    It was all her fault.


    Seeing the distress on Xiao Bing''s face, the Xiao Family Patriarch smiled gently at her. He stroked his beard and said, "As long as you are fine, there is no need to worry about anything else."


    Only then did Xiao Bingstart to feel relieved, if only a little.


    "Remove the rags," Cheng Yanordered when he noticed how worried the elders were.

 Chapter 908 Yu Chen Was Exposed

    They didn''t really intend to abduct these two. It was simply ast resort, a way to get back at them somehow. If it turned out to work in their favor, then that would be most ideal.


    Qin Hao followed Cheng Yan''s instructions and removed the rags from the captives'' mouths.


    As soon as she was free to speak, Xiao Bing''s rage bubbled up her throat. If it hadn''t been forYu Chen, they wouldn''t be in this predicament, to begin with.


    "Grandfather. Let it be known that this disciple of the Yu family is gallivanting about, pretending to be a member of the Xiao family."


    She turned to re at Yu Chen. "You brought outsiders with you through the door, and even used BrotherXiao Feng''s name without permission. Have you no shame?"


    Xiao Bing btedly realized that Old Master Yu was also present. She wasted no time and added, "Old Master Yu. How fortunate that you are here as well. Please enlighten us on this matter. Is this the kind of behavior you preach to your sessors?"


    Just like that, Yu Chenwas exposed.


    He had felt guilty at first, but the more he listened to Xiao Bing, the angrier he got. "Are you a child? Isining to the elders and telling on your adversaries all that you know to do?"


    s, Xiao Bingwas only speaking the truth.


    Damn it!


    "If you hadn''t broken the rules, then I wouldn''t have any reason toin in the first ce! Even now, you show no remorse nor any intention to repent. How foolish."


    Xiao Bing red atYu Chen, her eyes zing.


    Needless to say, the feeling was mutual. "Why are you attacking me, anyway?" Yu Chenretorted. "So, you think I''m stupid? Just because the Xiao family has taken you in¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    Old Master Yu roared, interruptingYu Chen''s words and making him jump in fright.


    He had never heard his grandfather sound so imposing.


    As far as he could remember, the old man had always been very protective of him and doted on him the most. But now, he was so cold and fierce that Yu Chenfelt his body shrivel in fear.


    "Tell me, why did you use the name of the Xiao family when you were outside? And the name of the Young Master Xiao, at that!" Old Master Yu knew that this was no trivial matter.


    If they didn''t resolve this soon, the Xiao family would surely retaliate. They would not be merciful, either.


    Old Master Yu scowled at Yu Chenin disappointment. He had allowed his grandson to travel outside the valley not only to train, but to also broaden his horizons. Little had he known that the rascal would only be stirring up trouble.


    Yu Chen raise his chin and defended himself with the utmost confidence. "Didn''t you tell me not to cause trouble for the Yu family? As long as I do not carry the Yu name, then the Yu family would not be suffering from my actions!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There was nothing wrong with that, now, was there?


    It wasn''t his fault that people were gullible enough to believe them. It was their problem!


    They wouldn''t have been fooled if they weren''t so dimwitted.


    A pregnant silence fell in the room as everyone gaped at him in disbelief.


    So, his reason for pretending to be someone else all this time was to keep his shenanigans from being traced back to the Yu family?


    What kind of absurd, nonsensical logic was that?


    Yu Chen''s mind worked differently from the rest, that was for sure. In the end, they could only sigh in defeat.


    As for Old Master Yu, he was mortified. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, and his face had turned an rming shade of red. And to think that this had all unfolded in front of the Old Master Xiao.


    That was probably the worst part of this entire ordeal!


    "You stinking brat! I''ll beat you to death, just you wait!"


    Old Master Yu raised his fist and was about to lunge atYu Chen. Regardless of his affection for his grandson, he knew that he had to teach the boy a lesson once and for all.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Hao stopped him before he could take a step forward.


    "Please calm down. It would be best that you stay put for now." Qin Hao''s face was devoid of any emotion, but he stood in front of Yu Chenresolutely, blocking him fromOld Master Yu''s view.


    Old Master Xiao was outraged by this.


    A single word kept repeating over and over inside his head: "Shameless!" The Yu family was shameless, through and through.


    Old Master Yu was one thing, but his grandson was far worse. The boy didn''t even think he had done anything wrong! It seemed that he had inherited all the deplorable traits the Yu family had to offer.


    He reminded himself yet again to forbid the children in his family to interact with anyone from the Yu family. The young ones might pick up their nasty habits.


    "Rest assured, Brother Xiao. One day, I shalle and give your family a proper exnation for this."


    Old Master Yu rubbed his hands together in embarrassment. He wanted to save some face and give his grandson a good beating, but there was little he could do for now.


    As it was, he only wanted a hole to open up at his feet and swallow him to its depths.

 Chapter 909 Tour Guide

    It was embarrassing enough to learn of his grandson''s foolishness, but to have itid bare in public as well¡­


    He even had the urge to disown Yu Chenright there and then.


    Yu Chen cowered to the side, trying hard to get as little attention as possible. If these people also discovered thatYao Tanghad taken his space,Old Master Yuwould definitely punish him.


    No matter what, it was still more important to stay alive.


    Yu Chen was recognized as the number one in his generation within the Yu family. He had never felt so powerless as he did now.


    He felt weak and afraid.


    He never expected that pretending to be a member of the Xiao family would turn out to be such a big deal to the elders.


    In all honesty, he thought it was nothing more than a trifle. But looking at his grandfather''s eyes, he had an overwhelming sense of foreboding. He couldn''t tell what was waiting for him in the near future, and he dreaded having to find out.


    Xiao Bing had used the same formation to bring him inside the valley before.


    Yu Chen had been dissatisfied initially, upset that she didn''t treat him as one of her people. But then he thought it would be a clever way to get back at her if he brought in the outsiders and pretend to be her brother.


    After much contemtion, however, his frustrations gradually ebbed away.


    Yu Chen lowered his head as guilt swept over him.


    If his grandfather took him now, he would be brought to the people of the valley to exin his actions, and he would most certainly get beaten up.


    He thought about his trusty whip and the barbs that lined its length. He thought of how he had used it on someone, tearing off that person''s flesh with every flick of his hand. Then Yu Chenimagined himself being on the receiving end of theshing, and a chill ran down his spine.


    His eyes darted to Qin Hao''s back, shielding him, and felt immense gratitude in his heart.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad to side with these people.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t be beaten up by his grandfather.


    Old Master Yu wasted no time and immediately backed down as soon asQin Hao spoke. He knew that this young man acted onCheng Yan''s orders.


    In short, Cheng Yanwasn''t interested in seeing someone get beaten up before his eyes.


    Still, that didn''t mean that Old Master Yu''s rage had abated. The fact that he had been refused the satisfaction of teaching his grandson a lesson only fanned the mes of his fury.


    This was just too much.


    Old Master Yu turned to Cheng Yan and sped his hands together. "Young man, my ill-mannered grandson has made a huge mistake. Why don''t you let me take him home and teach him a lesson? Once he is fully educated, I''m sure he will listen to you without any problems."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the end, he still wanted to hit Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen trembled under his grandfather''s ominous gaze. He quickly ducked and did not dare to raise his head again.


    Cheng Yan nced at him and smiled. "Is that so? But we are not familiar with the valley. Can you lend us your grandson for a while? We need a guide. After all, it won''t be good if we happen to enter some forbidden area, don''t you agree?"


    He wanted Yu Chenas their guide?


    Old Master Yu''s eyes bugged out of their sockets, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He was at a loss for words.


    These people had never left this ce since their arrival.


    They had been tending to the unconscious girl all this time. What would they need a guide for?


    In short, that talk about Yu Chenwas nothing more than a formality.


    What Cheng Yanreally meant was that they had no intention of lettingYu Chengo back to the Yu family.


    Old Master Xiao, who stood next to Cheng Yan, understood this as well. These people could not afford to let their hostages go, or they would be gambling away their ticket to safety.


    If the valley folk wanted to do something to themter, they needed some trump cards to trade with.


    It made sense for them to want to hang on to Yu Chen, andXiao Bing, too.


    The only problem was that none of them knew how long the two would have to stay.


    Old Master Xiao shot his granddaughter a sorrowful look. He finally understood¡ªhis granddaughter had simply suffered a misfortune she did not deserve.


    And all because of Yu Chen!


    If he hadn''t brought these brats along, Xiao Bingwouldn''t have had to set up an illusion, nor would she have let them into the valley.


    Yu Chen was the root of all their troubles.


    Something dark shed in Old Master Xiao''s eyes. He stared at Yu ChenandXiao Bing, but said nothing.


    Yes, it was only reasonable that the young man beside him refused to let the two go.


    From what Old Master Xiao could tell, the young man didn''t mean any harm to them at all. Otherwise, he would have already wreaked havoc in the valley, considering how powerful he was.


    If that happened, then the Xiao family would doubtlessly have something to seek revenge for.

 Chapter 910 Cheng Yan Refused

    But the current situation was probably for the best. If his granddaughter had to suffer a little, then so be it. As the Xiao Family Patriarch, he felt that it was worth it.


    It was good as long as she wasn''t in danger.


    Old Master Xiao smiled at Cheng Yanand said, "Well, then. I will have to trouble you to take care of my Bingbing in the meantime. I trust that she would do an excellent job of touring you around the valley, my young friends."


    They just had to stay within the Xiao family''s territory, and Old Master Xiao could monitor them should anything bad happen.


    Old Master Yu rolled his eyes then, and what he said next took everyone aback. "Young man, why don''t you and your friendse to my house? Our family doctor is the best in the entire mountain valley. He is proficient in both Western and Traditional Chinese medicine. Let him have a look at the girl, and she might have a better chance at recovery. You may bring my unfilial grandson as well, if you like. Of course, Miss Xiao is also wee to tag along."


    Sure enough, Old Master Yu''s mind had been honed in the decades that he had served as the family patriarch.


    Aside from getting a step ahead of Old Master Xiao, his offer might also prove to be to the advantage of the Yu family. This certainly wouldn''t incur them any loss.


    As expected, Old Master Xiao flushed in anger. He red at the other elder, demanding, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that our Xiao family iscking? And why would you take my granddaughter, anyway? You shameless sack of bones!"


    The words slipped out of his mouth before he could stop himself.


    Old Master Xiao had always hated Old Master Yufor his shamelessness. Over the years, thetter had only grown more brazen and thick-skinned. Clearly, his grandson had taken after him, and eventuallynded them in this preposterous situation.


    He did not want his precious granddaughter to be brought to the household of the uncouth Yu family.


    In his opinion, the Yu residence was no different from a viper''s nest. Everyone who resided there was shameless and ill-mannered. He couldn''t let Bingbing be exposed to those people, or she might pick up their habits.


    More importantly, if Bingbing had to go there, then Old Master Xiao, as the patriarch of the Xiao family, would have to apany her. And he absolutely refused to step foot in the Yu residence!


    Before he could say anything else, Xiao Bingapproached him.


    "Grandpa," she said quietly. "I''ve been doing fine. These people are good and strong. I think I can learn a lot from them if I stay. Please don''t worry about me."


    If Cheng Yanneeded them as leverage, then she was willing to be their hostage.


    She had spent most of her life learning formations, but this was the first time she hade across an expert such as Cheng Yan. He was even capable of defeating the Yu Family Patriarch''s formation.


    Needless to say, Xiao Bingwas very impressed.Cheng Yanhad moved her heart, and she was more than happy to stay.


    A few feet away, Yu Chen curled his lips in disdain and swore to himself. He was so close to returning to his home!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He, too, wanted to stick around and learn more about formations. But he had been away for a year, and he was dying to go back.


    No matter how fun and engaging it was outside, he still felt the mostfortable in his own bed at home.


    Besides, and this was what really riled him up, he didn''t know why, but the most innocent-looking girl in the group seemed to have been targeting him.


    She woulde over every so often, only to taunt him endlessly.


    Sometimes, she would even go so far as tond a few blows. She had even hit his face!


    Lin Xin, that detestable girl!


    And yet, she was very nice to Xiao Bing, to whom she would asionally give snacks. She even gaveXiao Bingsome tea.


    Why?! They were both hostages, so why were they treated differently?


    Yu Chen cursed his stars. He had been starving all this time, and had lost count of the instances his stomach had growled. That cruel girl had never given him even just a sip of water!


    "I think it would be better to have the Xiao family check on the girl first," Old Master Yusuggested toCheng Yan.


    "She is probably trapped inside the array formation. You might not know this, but if that is the case, then there is no escape for her unless her physical body perished."


    He assumed that the array formation was to me, as there was no other usible exnation for why the girl had been unconscious for so long.


    Old Master Yu was convinced that they needed to check the formation once more. They just needed to be sure of that, and everything else would be easy to solve.


    Old Master Xiao nodded in agreement, acknowledging the necessity of a second check.


    However, Cheng Yanshook his head. "There''s no need for that."


    There was another reason why Yao Tanghadn''t woken up yet. It couldn''t be because of the array formation.


    Something that small could never trap Yao Tang.

 Chapter 911 Chased Out

    The two patriarchs stared at Cheng Yan, baffled by his firm rejection. They didn''t understand why he would refuse, since their suggestion was fairly reasonable.


    Cheng Yan already had his hostages, so he shouldn''t bother ying cloak and dagger at this point.


    Just what was going on? Why didn''t he want them to check on the girl, even when they had already reached this point?


    There shouldn''t be any harm in checking.


    Why was he so adamant in refusing them?


    Old Master Xiao pondered it carefully, but he couldn''te up with a usible answer.


    Likewise, Old Master Yucouldn''t figure it out, either.


    Then, before they could plead their case further, Cheng Yangestured toward the door. "Since you''ve already seen your grandchildren, please leave."


    He was chasing them away without a second thought!


    He didn''t even seem to consider the fact that they were in the Xiao family''s territory. Instead, Cheng Yanbossed them around as if it was the most natural thing for him to do.


    Old Master Xiao felt helpless.


    This was his turf. He was supposed to be the one in charge here!


    To think that a brat was chasing him out¡­ If anyone got wind of this, he would be so embarrassed.


    Was this his retribution?


    When he had first met Cheng Yanand his posse, the young man had wanted to leave the valley and seek treatment outside, but Old Master Xiao had stopped them, insisting that they would only inconvenience themselves.


    Now that Cheng Yanwanted to stay, he couldn''t help but feel offended.


    He didn''t even know when he would see his granddaughter again. If anything were to happen to her, his son would be the first to take action.


    Old Master Xiao felt a headache as he thought about the possibilities.


    Needless to say, Old Master Yuwas just as unwilling to leave. He stood his ground and huffed stubbornly.


    Beforeing here, he had made a promise to his family.


    He swore that he would bring Yu Chenback this time.


    But what the hell was this? Despite being the Yu Family Patriarch, all he could do was see Yu Chenand make sure that he was fine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He did know that Cheng Yanand his friends meant no harm, and that his grandson was not in danger, but how could he leave just like that?


    Old Master Yu thought of Yu Chen''s parents and was immediately annoyed. If only he was more skilled than his opponent. He only had himself to me for being so weak that Cheng Yan was able to see through his moves.


    And he had to bear the shame for that.


    It was all he could do not to bury his face in his hands and sigh mournfully.


    As for the doctor who had been waiting on standby, he took note of the elders'' expressions and shook his head ruefully. He packed up his medical kit and shuffled to the next room.


    This was a separate treatment area littered with all kinds of medical equipment that had been extracted from the hospital in the valley. It was done ording to Cheng Yan''s behest.


    The doctor sighed and put his kit down on a nearby table.


    He had expected the two elders to open the array in the girl''s body or, at the very least, acquire some ideas on how to proceed with the treatment. Sadly, his hopes were all in vain.


    In the end, they still had to turn on him to treat the girl!


    He fed all of Yao Tang''s physical data into the machine and turned his attention back to the research he had been conducting. He prayed that he would be able to figure it out soon.


    The doctor told himself not to even think about relying on someone else, or he would be sorely disappointed yet again.


    Outside, Yu Chenwas slowly panicking.Cheng Yanwas about to drive the elders away, but he andXiao Bingwere staying.


    Yu Chen did not want to stay here any longer, he wanted to go home!


    He was yearning for his massive bed and the hearty meals his mother cooked. Why did he have to remain as a captive?


    Did he really have to stay?


    Was he just going to watch his grandfather turn his back and disappear through the door, while he was left here with the irritating Xiao Bingand the hatefulLin Xin?


    Anxious, Yu Chendrew closer to his fellow hostage. "Xiao Bing, I beg of you. Please convince the Young Master to agree to your family''s treatment. Otherwise, we would all be staying here tonight!"


    He was legitimately scared now.


    In just one day, he had suffered more abuse than he ever thought he could handle. It was nothing like he had ever experienced before, and one that he didn''t care to experience again.


    Xiao Bing didn''t think she could persuadeCheng Yanto do anything, but she had to try, at least. "Why don''t we just let the Xiao family take a look?" she said to him. "The Xiao family is experienced in matters like this. Even if it really isn''t because of the formation, we need to make sure of it, or we would only get stuck at guesswork."


    She sounded rational and sincere, and her words made a lot of sense.

 Chapter 912 His Sleeping Beauty

    Although they had been enemies at first, that was only because she was obligated to defend the valley. After learning that they were much stronger than she was, Xiao Bing let go of that notion.


    Ever since she was a child, she had only ever admired the strong and powerful.


    And this young man who had such an imposing manner did have an unimaginable strength that made her knees weak.


    Moreover, throughout the time she was tied up, these people treated her pretty well. No one made any further trouble for her, whereas Yu Chengot beaten up several times.


    Xiao Bing nced inYao Tang''s direction, her brows furrowed.


    Despite speaking up for her elders, she also had a vague feeling that the girl was not unconscious due to the array formation. She had even woken up once and had spoken as she normally would.


    Clearly, she had already escaped the illusion.


    But why was Yao Tangstill in aa? This was the mystery that they faced, one that they were having difficulty figuring out.


    It was very odd, indeed!


    Cheng Yan swept a nce over the crowd once, then proceeded to ignore them. He walked to the other room and approached the bed.


    Yao Tang still had her eyes closed. Her face was quite pale, and her breathing was slow and steady. She looked like she was just sleeping.


    With her eyes shut tight like this, her features seemed to soften in stark contrast to her usually aloof expression.


    She was still deep in slumber.


    Cheng Yan''s eyes deepened with worry.


    She reached out to her, his fingers stopping just a hairsbreadth from her face. "When will you get enough sleep, hmm? When will you¡­ recognize my voice?"


    He was slowly sinking into a pit of despair.


    Just then, a knock came at the door.


    "Come in."


    Qin Hao stepped inside and came over to whisper in Cheng Yan''s ear. "We finally managed to contact the person from the Medical Research Institute. He is asking you to send Miss Yao to the airport. He says he wille and pick her up himself."


    "Call him right now."


    Cheng Yan''s voice was quiet, and his eyes never left Yao Tang''s face.


    Qin Hao quickly did as he was told. Soon, the call connected, and the other party''s voice came over the line.


    "Have youe to a decision, Mr. Cheng?"


    The man sounded confident, as though he was already certain that Cheng Yan would hand Yao Tang over.


    "No," Cheng Yansaid in the next second, shattering the other man''s expectations. "I won''t be sending her to your research institute. Don''t bother tracing this call, either. I am in a special ce, and you will never be able to pinpoint our location."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t you want her to wake up faster?"


    On the other end, the man was scowling. He wasn''t expecting Cheng Yan''s response. "I may not be able to pinpoint your exact location, but once I have a rough estimate, I''ll immediately send someone over."


    To him, their only hope of saying the girl was to study all of her abilities.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew Yao Tang, he wouldn''t be this insistent about taking her.


    Miss Yao had a significant rtionship with their master. If he could somehow wake her up from hera, their master would probably indulge him in his request.


    With that in mind, Doctor Zhen''s lips curled into a cunning smile.


    Cheng Yan, on the other hand, sneered. "Send someone over? Did you honestly think you would be able to meet her under these circumstances? I suggest you tell me the treatment method you have in mind now, and we will have our doctor administer it."


    "Forget about it!"


    Doctor Zhen was adamant and refused any form of negotiation.


    He did want to save Yao Tang, but he didn''t want to reveal the institute''s secrets in the process. After all, he might need a lot of their precious form in order to help withYao Tang''s predicament.


    He couldn''t possibly turn over the Medical Research Institute''s trump card to someone else, no matter how desperate they were.


    There was no way he would do something like that.


    "I see. In that case, I won''t be forcing you against your will."


    Cheng Yan motioned forQin Hao to end the call, then instructed, "Go and tell the people outside to be on the lookout for any outsiders, and to hide our tracks."


    Qin Hao nodded and left to do as he was ordered.


    He himself was harboring many doubts. He did not understand why Cheng Yanwas doing this.


    It was Cheng Yanhimself who had first suggested seeking out the doctor from the Medical Research Institute, but now, he refused to sendYao Tangto them.


    Why was he refusing when the other party was readily offering their help?


    He had even gone so far as to try to cover up their tracks.


    Qin Hao was confused, but as always, he kept his questions to himself. He lowered his head and retreated in silence.


    Left alone again, Cheng Yan caressed Yao Tang''s cheek.


    His face was lined with worry.


    What else could he do to wake her up?

 Chapter 913 - 913 Drug Him and Get Pregnant

    913 Drug Him and Get Pregnant


    Over at City A, Yao Ran was standing in a deste corner of the banquet hall, anxiously pacing back and forth.


    She had been so sure that she would be able to win Yang Ming over, which was the only reason why she had dared to attend today¡¯s event. She thought that with him by her side, the Meng family wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    Yao Ran had never imagined that things would turn out the way that they had.


    Yang Ming was too much for her to handle, after all.


    !!


    He was still asking around about the second branch of the Yao family. He was obviously more interested in them. What made matters worse, was that he had already expressed his dissatisfaction with her.


    As things stood, Yao Ran no longer felt secure that Yang Ming would protect her should the Meng family decide to hunt her down.


    Unfortunately for her, it had been a while since the banquet had begun. News of her attendance must have reached the Meng family by now.


    They might storm through the doors at any given minute, but she couldn¡¯t afford to just up and leave.


    Yao Ran¡¯s heart was hammering inside her chest, her mind racing with jumbled thoughts. She was running out of options.


    Unless¡­


    Should she just tell the people here that she was feeling unwell and that she needed to retire and get some rest?


    But she couldn¡¯t possibly retreat now.


    She might be able to leave the venue, but she was still a member of the Yao family. If the Meng family approached her parents, Yao Yuan might just hand her over.


    This was what worried her the most.


    Whether it was Yang Ming or her own family, Yao Ran had no guarantee that they would protect her. From what she knew of them, they might dly surrender her for the sake of appearances.


    While she had signed a contract with Yang Ming, he was a formidable businessman and had his ownw firm to take care of legal obstacles. If he wanted to modify their agreement or cancel it altogether, she was powerless to stop him.


    What should she do now?


    Yao Ran was at a loss. In any case, she knew that she could no longer rely on the Yao family. No matter what happened, they would always protect the family¡¯s general interests. They couldn¡¯t care less whether she lived or died.


    The only person she could cling to right now was Yang Ming. Her only problem was that she couldn¡¯t think of any other way to get Yang Ming to protect her.


    As it was, he had no one to back her up against the Meng family.


    What should she do?


    Yao Ran¡¯s hands balled into fists as she struggled to calm her thundering heart. No ideas wereing to mind.


    In the end, she closed her eyes and heaved a resigned sigh. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. If it boils down to it, I¡¯ll just have to get pregnant with the child of the Yang family.¡±


    That would be as good as any guarantee.


    The Yang family would never deny a child born to the younger generation. Even if they didn¡¯t favor Yao Ran, at the very least, they would shield her from the Meng family.


    Yao Ran thought quickly and decided to drug Yang Ming¡¯s wine.


    She had coincidentally obtained a drug that not only served as an aphrodisiac, but also lowered a person¡¯s inhibitions and muddled their sense of reason.


    She had originally wanted to use it on Cheng Zhou, but the young man had been away on a business trip all this time. Yao Ran hadn¡¯t been able to see him at all.


    It should make no difference whether she used the drug on Cheng Zhou or Yang Ming.


    As soon as she finalized her ns, Yao Ran heard amotion from the hall entrance, as if someone had started an animated discussion.


    What was going on now?


    With a frown, Yao Ran curiously approached the source of all the hubbub.


    It was Old Madam Yao¡¯s birthday banquet. She didn¡¯t want it to be more of a spectacle than it already was, or they would surely be mocked in the headlines tomorrow.


    This kind of thing had happened to others in the past, and Yao Ran would oftenugh at the people whose names were dragged on the news.


    But now that she was on the other side of the table, she refused to let such a thing happen to her and her family.


    When the guests saw her, they instinctively parted to make way for her. Even so, there were others who rushed over thoughtlessly, as if they were dying to watch the show unfolding up ahead.


    Yao Ran¡¯s brows were tightly knitted by the time she reached the center of the crowd.


    And then, she started to hear snippets of conversation around her.


    ¡°Exactly what are these people doing here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue. They¡¯re even armed. This is too scary. Did the Yao family offend someone powerful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? This is a birthday party. Did their enemies decide to crash the event?¡±


    ¡°This is really disappointing and very concerning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure which member of the Yao family caused this mess, but for them to bring their troubles to Old Madam Yao¡¯s party is simply out of line!¡±

 Chapter 914 - 914 The Mengs Are Here

    914 The Mengs Are Here


    ¡°Well, whatever. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    When Yao Ran heard that someone was carrying a weapon, she immediately rose on her tiptoes and swept a gaze over the crowd. What she saw next made her heart skip a beat. She felt her knees buckle under her.


    A group of thugs had rushed into the venue, and Madam Meng was the one leading them.


    Meng Ling stood beside her mother, her sharp eyes scouring the crowd.


    As luck would have it, Yao Ran locked gazes with her.


    ¡°Mom, I see her! She¡¯s over there!¡±


    Madam Meng followed the direction of Meng Ling¡¯s finger. Sure enough, she spotted Yao Ran among the guests.


    The brat was still holding a ss of wine, standing there in her pretty dress.


    Uneptable!


    Madam Meng was so furious that she wanted to rip Yao Ran into shreds with her bare hands.


    After stealing the medicine that the Meng family had spent decades developing, this little wench actually dared to parade herself around in a banquet. Did she really think that the Meng family would take her actions lying down?


    As if herck of gratitude for their treatment of her leg wasn¡¯t bad enough!


    ¡°Get her! Don¡¯t let that bitch escape again!¡±


    Madam Meng pointed at Yao Ran and screeched at the men she hired. This time, she wouldn¡¯t give up until she had Yao Ran firmly in her clutches.


    Yao Ran panicked.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting the Meng family to act so quickly. And there were so many of them!


    Each man was brandishing a baton or some other simr weapon, and they all bore a fearsome expression. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what would happen to her if they caught her.


    She needed to run!


    That was all Yao Ran could think of. If she didn¡¯t flee now, she might really be captured and beaten in revenge.


    With no regard for her public image, she threw her wine ss aside, picked up her skirt, and ran.


    She had to run, or she would risk losing her life.


    She mustered all her strength, but her dress was massive, and her heels were making it hard for her to keep her bnce. Forget about gaining distance, it was all she could do not to fall t on her face.


    Yao Ran tried her best to blend into the crowd, even as the goons¡¯ voices drew closer behind her.


    ¡°Catch her! Get that girl in the white evening dress! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    Yao Ran meandered clumsily among the throng, feeling like a helpless penguin skidding on the ice.


    Now and then, she would hear mockingughter and snide remarks. ¡°Hahaha! Look, isn¡¯t that the youngdy of the Yao family? Isn¡¯t she touted for her supposed grace and elegance? Look at her waddle like a duck!¡±


    But Yao Ran had no time to bother with their taunts.


    She was panting heavily as she shoved a rack of drinks behind her. ¡°Security!¡± she cried out. ¡°Someone, call security! These men are trying to kidnap me!¡±


    Unfortunately for her, the security team stationed at the door had already been knocked out.


    The guests dispersed from the hall and kept to the sides, clearing the path for Madam Meng¡¯s men. In the blink of an eye, they were barreling toward Yao Ran.


    They would catch her any second now!


    Yao Ran chanced a look behind her and screamed in terror.


    She tried to hasten her pace.


    If no one came to rescue her, she would really be captured.


    An overwhelming wave of fear and despair washed over her.


    She felt someone make a grab for her arm, but she quickly pulled away. She snatched the brooch off her dress and stabbed it into the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The man¡¯s cry of agony was a wee relief to her ears, if only a little.


    But then she spotted Yang Ming walking out from the other side of the hall. He seemed to have juste out of the bathroom, and had a calm expression on his face.


    Yao Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, and she opened her arms and reached for him.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    This was perfect.


    To think that she would run into him at the most crucial moment. Perhaps it was fate, after all.


    Much to her horror, however, Yang Ming acted as if he heard nothing. He merely nced at the scene before turning on his heel and leaving.


    His movements were short and precise.


    He did not hesitate at all!


    It was as though he hadn¡¯t seen Yao Ran at all.

 Chapter 915 - 915 His Fiancée

    915 His Fianc¨¦e


    Yao Ran despised him for it, but at the same time, he was her only hope. She struggled against the man who was holding her by the cor.


    As for Yang Ming, he was deeply disappointed with Yao Ran¡¯s performance earlier.


    And so, he grabbed the opportunity to cast her aside and abandon her.


    In truth, Yao Ran had always known that he was a cold and ruthless person. But she told herself that it was a worthwhile risk if it gave her the chance to wield the Yang family¡¯s power in her favor.


    ¡°Young master Yang, the drug I gave you is not thetest prototype!¡± she called out to Yang Ming. ¡°I have an even more refined version in my possession. If you want it, then you know what you should do!¡±


    As soon as he heard the words, Yang Ming grew even more irritated.


    Yao Ran was hoping against hope that herst gamble would work out.


    She had no way of knowing whether Yang Ming would save her or not. If he turned his back on her now, she would be in for great suffering.


    The Meng family was known to have some connections in the underworld.


    Just thinking about the possibilities drained all the color from Yao Ran¡¯s face. Her heart was pounding so hard, she felt it might break through her chest.


    Yang Ming was seething.


    People had called this girl smart, but she didn¡¯t even know how to tie up loose ends and had to be rescued from some remote words.


    Now, just as he was thinking that she was dumb, after all, she came up with good leverage to hold over his head.


    It turned out that Yao Ran, whom he had thought to be loyal to him, had, in fact, been holding out from him all this time. If things had not unfolded the way that they had, he would never have known that the drug sample he had was outdated!


    That wench!


    Yang Ming raged and debated between saving Yao Ran and leaving her to the wolves.


    If he came to her aid, then he would have to go against the Meng family.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of the prospect, but he did fear that his actions would be in vain. He did not want to waste his efforts on something pointless.


    Then again, Yao Ran¡¯s value had somewhat risen in his books, thanks to her recent revtion.


    Yang Ming needed to consider every angle. The research institute had already devoted much time and energy to the research, and they were about to carry out the next phase of their experiment. If he gave up now, he knew that he would eventually regret it.


    After all, he had invested a lot of money in the project.


    And if he wanted to see it through to the end, he would need the most refined version avable, which was currently in Yao Ran¡¯s hands.


    Even if his team released their developed version of the drug to the market, it could neverpare to the one produced by the Meng family, since they had the advantage of a head start. This was something he needed to address as well.


    He could persevere on the research and development front, but he would still lose on the sale side of things, and all that money would be for nothing.


    If he saved Yao Ran, however¡­


    Yang Ming gritted his teeth and looked at the men pursuing her. ¡°Stop!¡± he bit out unwillingly. ¡°I am from Yang Ming of the Yang family. That girl is my fianc¨¦e. Unhand her this instant!¡±


    He had no choice. If he didn¡¯t stop them, he would never get that priceless drug form.


    The one leading the thugs happened to be a member of the Meng family. His name was Meng Chang, and he was a towering hulk of a man. Only an idiot would dare to trifle with him.


    He strode forward and stopped in front of Yang Ming. ¡°Are you President Yang?¡±


    Meng Chang had never seen this young man before.


    When Yang Ming had turned to leave, he just assumed that he was not connected with Yao Ran in any way. But as soon as he heard her words, the young man stayed behind and actually spoke up for her.


    Meng Chang considered the possible reasons why Yang Ming would do this.


    Over the years, the Meng family had poured their resources into medicinal research, and when Madam Meng had instructed them to apprehend the thief, she repeatedly emphasized that they needed to catch her no matter what. She had also told them that this girl was involved in the research secrets of the Meng family.


    That, in addition to what Yao Ran had said just now, led Meng Chang to deduce that this youngdy had stolen the valuable drug that was being developed by the Meng family.


    She had even imed to have the most recent prototype in her possession.


    In that case, it gave them all the more reason to hold on to her.


    This was rted to the Meng family¡¯s legacy.


    It was no small matter.


    If he didn¡¯t handle this properly, it would be even harder for Meng Chang to establish a foothold within the Meng family in the future.


    He knew that he must seize this opportunity and let the elders recognize his strength once and for all. He wanted to take an important seat among the wisest and strongest in the family.


    Yang Ming was not happy with Meng Chang¡¯s tone. It sounded like he was being questioned.


    How dare he act so brazenly in front of Yang Ming?


    Worse, the thug didn¡¯t even flinch at the mention of the Yang family.


    ¡°You crazy dog!¡± Yang Ming snorted derisively. ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully!¡±

 Chapter 916 - 916 No Evidence

    916 No Evidence


    Back in Beijing, whenever he dropped his family name, people would immediately yield and pander to him.


    Meng Chang nced back at Yao Ran and chuckled. ¡°President Yang, are you sure that this thief is your fianc¨¦e? She has stolen something from the Meng family. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to take her away.¡±


    When it came to the business interests of the Meng family, they didn¡¯t give anyone an inch.


    Meng Chang might not hold an important position in the family yet, but this much he knew.


    Yang Ming scowled. Just as he was about to argue, Madam Meng appeared. Meng Ling trailed behind her, and the two of them sauntered over without a care in the world.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t President Yang.¡±


    Madam Meng greeted him first.


    Yang Ming had been doing research on bone recovery for over twenty years, and even had his own research institute.


    Inparison, the Meng family had only entered the venture a few years ago.


    Needless to say, they were business rivals. But it hadn¡¯t always been so tense between them.


    Yang Ming¡¯s research institute was a well-established and reputed institution in thendscape. People were therefore inclined to choose them over thepetition, so the Yang family had the upper hand.


    Still, the conflict of interest was there.


    Madam Meng was familiar with this President Yang. They had previously met in passing, and had even exchanged a few words.


    Aspetitors, however, they had no real friendship between them. Like most cases, they only wished for each other¡¯s downfall.


    Their enmity would have remained subtle, too, if it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Ran¡¯s treachery.


    At that moment, the thug who was holding her had mped a hand over her mouth, preventing her from uttering another word.


    Yao Ran could only watch helplessly as Madam Meng approached Yang Ming.


    ¡°Madam Meng,¡± Yang Ming greeted, though his considerably tightened with stress. ¡°You must have a lot of free time, for you to havee all the way to City A.¡±


    Of course, he knew the reason why she was here, but he refused to acknowledge it. They still need to keep up appearances, after all.


    But Madam Meng had no intention to beat around the bush. She went straight to the point. ¡°This girl hade to the Meng family a few days ago, with the excuse that she wanted to catch up with my Lingling. As it turned out, she only wheedled her way in to steal something from the Meng family. It is only right that we take her and teach her a lesson! I sure hope that President Yang would not stop us from seeking justice.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected this young man to interfere in the first ce.


    Anyone withmon sense that his actions were taxing and would not be rewarded in any way.


    He certainly couldn¡¯t go against the Meng family head-on for the sake of this girl. At the end of the day, they were all businessmen. Profits moved them. And there was no profit to be had in saving Yao Ran.


    Once again, Yang Ming surprised Madam Meng.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce her to you. Miss Yao Ran is my fianc¨¦e. There is no way she could have stolen anything from the Meng family. It is simply not possible. I daresay you are mistaken, Madam Meng.¡±


    Yang Ming narrowed his eyes and swept a cold nce over the woman.


    ¡°Unless, of course, you have evidence to prove your im. If not, then you have no reasonable cause to apprehend her!¡±


    Despite herself, Madam Meng balked at Yang Ming¡¯s imposing manner.


    She had never participated in any business dealings herself, much less a confrontation. At most, she would only raise her ss at her husband¡¯s business partners while they discussed their affairs.


    She was not as eloquent or as aggressive as her husband.


    And now, she was faced with Yang Ming, who was the actual head of the Yang family¡¯s research institute.


    Not only that, but he was also the younger brother of the Yang family head. He was on apletely different level from her.


    Most important of all, he was right¡ªthey had no concrete proof that Yao Ran had stolen the drug. The thieving girl had somehow managed to evade all the security cameras, leaving only a single fingerprint in theb.


    Even worse, they had no way to verify her fingerprint, as they had no such records in their database.


    Madam Meng hesitated and contemted whether to pursue the matter or not.


    But her shifty eyes had already given her away. Yang Ming instantly understood that they did not have any evidence to back them up.


    He finally rxed, then grew even more assertive. ¡°Madam Meng, I¡¯m sure that the Meng family does not want to cause any strife with our Yang family, isn¡¯t that right? This is the future Young Mistress of the Yang family. Do you still want to take her away?¡±


    Just like that, he bestowed the title of Young Mistress on Yao Ran.


    Since their case was weak, the Meng family naturally couldn¡¯t apprehend her. Madam Meng¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her face was filled with regret.

 Chapter 917 - 917 Falling Out

    917 Falling Out


    Lady Meng cursed under her breath. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had allowed that brat to steal from their Research Institute! Now that all of this had happened, she needed to find a way to fix this.


    Would it have been any more different if she had been more guarded?


    Her jaw clenched.


    How could this even happen?


    The Meng Family had always delved into the field of medicine, but their main focus had been on psychology. They were developing pills to help people who had been suffering from mental illnesses, and they had made some developments in that area.


    The only reason they had advanced in another direction was due to Meng Ling¡ªthe Meng Family heiress.


    They had called all the best doctors in Beijing to help her.


    As none of them had the confidence to cure her daughter¡¯s wrist, the Meng Family decided to take it into their own hands and set up a research institute for her.


    It was also during that time when other aristocratic families began to develop their own medical advancements within the field.


    That included the Yang Family.


    The Yang Family had been looking into physical therapy for so many years, but they made no progress. They had even joined forces with the best schools in Beijing to develop their most advanced medication.


    However, even after all the money that they spent, they still ended up with nothing.


    Fortunately, throughout their research, they were able to discover some findings rting to cardiovascr diseases and treatment, which were able to solidify their name in medical research organizations.


    They had always regarded each other as theirpetitors.


    Ever since they had developed theirtest concoction, the Meng Family finally felt like they could kick the Yang Family out of the field. In fact, they were nning to hold a press conference this month regarding their discovery in physical therapy and regeneration.


    None of them expected Yao Ran to change things.


    Madame Meng thought of Yao Ran as nothing more than a young and obnoxious girl. Besides, the Yao Family had no business in the medical field, so she simply believed her.


    It seemed as if she had underestimated her abilities.


    Only after the argument in the restaurant did she figure out that Yao Ran had stolen all their data and left.


    They used all their connections to find her, but¡­


    But¡­


    This was a mistake that Madam Meng hadmitted. While she was upset, she also needed to make up for it. It was time for her to minimize the losses for her family¡¯s research.


    She clenched her fists.


    Yang Ming¡¯s face had also darkened.


    It seemed that he had more obstacles in front of him.


    The Meng Family had always been inferior to the Yang Family, given their numerous connections.


    If they had the nerve to go up against them, it would be a devastating blow to their reputation.


    Madam Meng took a deep breath with a smile on her face. ¡°President Yang, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but let me do the favor of informing you. Miss Yao, while beautiful, is not the most trustworthy woman you¡¯d meet,¡± she slowly said. ¡°If such a prestigious man were to connect with someone like her¡­who knows what she¡¯d do against your family? Or what she¡¯d steal from you, rather?¡±


    She shot Yao Ran a re.


    What she really wanted was to stall for more time. She had already asked her daughter to contact her husband to ask for his opinion.


    Meng Ling already took out her phone.


    Yang Ming naturally knew that Yao Ran¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good in the slightest. He had always looked down on her, but now, they were already in the same boat.


    ¡°Ranran is just as beautiful as she is sensible,¡± he finally said. ¡°She can¡¯t be the same woman you were talking about. Besides, this matter hasn¡¯t been investigated yet, has it? So, maybe you should stop calling her a thief, and instead, concentrate on the facts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t be yed by that woman, President Yang.¡±


    Madam Meng scoffed.


    What she didn¡¯t know was how true her words were.


    He had really been tricked by this woman.


    Now, he had no other choice but to work with her!

 Chapter 918 - 918 Going Up Against CEO Meng

    918 Going Up Against CEO Meng


    If Yang Ming didn¡¯t butt in now, his status would also decline in the high society.


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°If Madam Meng continues to be rude to my fiance, I may be forced to call up mywyer. You do know that nder is a criminal offense.¡±


    Forget about Yao Ran, he would not allow some woman to mock him.


    This was ridiculous!


    On the other side of the city, Director Meng was enjoying his time at home. He was in the middle of making his tea when he received his daughter¡¯s message. Upon seeing it, he stopped everything that he was doing and grabbed a hold of his phone.


    Finally, he called his daughter back.


    Meng Ling picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Meng Ling quickly handed the phone over to President Yang. ¡°My father wants to discuss it with you.¡±


    He nodded.


    As soon as Meng Ling heard him, she immediately did as she¡¯s been told. A loud voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°President Yang, how has it been?¡±


    Yang Ming knew that things may have gotten out of hand, and this wasn¡¯t something that could easily blow over.


    It was no longer a private battle between Madam Meng and Yao Ran, but a confrontation between the two families. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he could trigger a conflict between the two sides.


    ¡°Long time no see, thest time we met was back at the Wang Family banquet, right?¡± he said with a smile.


    Director Meng chuckled. ¡°You have an incredible memory. I can¡¯t help but ask¡ªwhy has Director Yange to the Yao Family banquet today? Has Director Yang not assign you to anything?¡±


    He froze.


    The man he had been referring to was none other than Yang Nian¡¯s father, the real Director Yang. While he had the same title, many still regard him as the ¡°little director¡±.


    In reality, he didn¡¯t have much power in the Yang Family.


    He could only be considered ¡°in power¡± in the research institute.


    Yang Ming clenched his fists.


    Despite being a part of a prominent family, he knew for a fact that he was still under the Meng Patriarch in terms of their achievements.


    Yang Ming¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°I naturally can¡¯t bepared to your busy schedule. Besides, I¡¯m just a small director,¡± he said casually. ¡°I just don¡¯t know why your wife has been ndering my fiance. Or do you n on badgering all my family members like this?¡±


    His eyes shed.


    This was a warning for them as well.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Director Mengughed. ¡°I think there has just been a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve always been good friends with the Yang Family, so why would we do something like this without reason? As for the fiance you¡¯ve been talking about, are you speaking of Yao Ran?¡±


    ¡°She may be taken something from the Meng Family, whether by ident or not. As long as she returns it to us, she would not have to face the consequences.¡±


    Director Meng was naturally interested in the value of their data. If it had been sessfully released, the Meng Family would be able to rise in the circle, and it would certainly improved their status.


    Even then, it wouldn¡¯t be good to offend the Yang Family because of this.


    Yang Ming gazed at Yao Ran.


    They wanted him to hand it over?


    If he didn¡¯t want the medicine in the first ce, why would he even agree to this with Yao Ran?


    Only after developing it themselves would their stock price begin to rise. Only then would be able to have more say in the family.


    ¡°You must be joking,¡± he said casually. ¡°What would she steal?¡±


    The Meng Family patriarch finally understood.


    It was obvious that Director Yang wasn¡¯t willing to hand it over. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for me to beat around the bush. The researchers have already begun to copy the data that had been taken, and all of them have worked on this beforehand. Once this is over¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you are ready to bear the consequences of your actions.¡±


    His words were a direct threat.


    Even if the data had been taken from them, if the Meng Family were still the first to replicate it, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Yang Family research was perfect. It would all be useless by then.

 Chapter 919 - 919 A Win-Win Situation

    919 A Win-Win Situation


    More importantly, he would have offended the Meng family for nothing.


    Once the Meng family released the drug to the public, their status and strength would only continue to rise. When that time came, Yang Ming wasn¡¯t sure he could take them on, should they seek retribution.


    Worst of all, if his team¡¯s ongoing research and development on the drug, he would lose the chance to enter the Yang family¡¯s Board of Directors. He might even get demoted to an ordinary employee in the family business.


    That would be the end for him.


    Yang Ming¡¯s brows furrowed. Obviously, the proposal was risky and delicate, but he had to consider it all the same.


    He deliberated it for a moment, but what he heard next made his heart waver.


    ¡°President Yang, how about this? We have never been at odds initially. Whateverpetition we had was strictly professional. It was all because of that girl, Yao Ran, that our rtionship has soured. Now, I have a suggestion that would enable us to bury the hatchet. How does that sound?¡±


    Yang Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Yes!


    If theybined the Meng family¡¯s research data and the Yang family¡¯s connections, they could turn the new drug¡¯s market release into a win-win situation.


    This way, the Meng family would no longer be apetitor, but rather, an ally.


    Beside him, Yao Ran suddenly felt a deep sense of foreboding. She opened her mouth to protest the offer.


    Meng Ling was faster, however. Se had already given Meng Chang a look, silently telling him to act ordingly.


    Before Yao Ran could get a word out, Meng Chang had already mped his arms around her, covering her mouth and dragging her away. They couldn¡¯t have her disrupt the conversation.


    Yao Ran struggled with all her might, but it was in vain.


    She was firmly kept away from Yang Ming and Meng Ling while they decided on her fate.


    Under President Meng¡¯s instructions, Meng Ling handed the phone to Yang Ming so that they could talk in peace. She also turned off the one that she had been using.


    With that, the discussion had officially turned into a business dealing between Yang Ming and the Meng family.


    Yang Ming¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. ¡°I am open to President Meng¡¯s wise judgment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that this cooperation will be favorable for both of us. The Meng family is willing to share our research results with the Yang Group, and we can promote the drug as a joint venture.¡± President Meng paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If all goes well, we might be able to have the drug participate in the uing medicalpetition. It will represent both ourpanies, of course.¡±


    Thispetition was also a tform for major research institutes to introduce their newly developed products and highlight their benefits to ease their shift to the market.


    Not to mention, the event will be filled with the media, investors, and major business associates. There was plenty of opportunity for existing products as well.


    To put it simply, if one seeded in the medicalpetition, they were as good as a superstar in the field.


    No matter which way one looked at it, there were only benefits to be had in this alliance, both for the Yang family and the Meng family.


    Yang Ming cleared his throat and tried not to show his emotions on his face. ¡°Well, I do admit that it is a lucrative prospect, but why should I settle for the Meng family? If we manage to develop the drug on our own, we can monopolize the market freely.¡±


    Although he said this, he had already made up his mind to ept the offer.


    But with him being the head of the Yang family¡¯s research institute, he didn¡¯t want to appear weak and easily swayed.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to wring out a few additional benefits from the other party, either.


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡± President Meng chided. He was obviously experienced on this front, and understood Yang Ming¡¯s intention perfectly. He was even chuckling on the other end of the phone.


    Since Yang Ming was already sold on the idea, he just needed a little nudge.


    ¡°President Yang,¡± President Meng said, his tone growing somber. ¡°My daughter, Lingling, is my precious treasure. She has a gentle personality and a sharp eye for business. What do you think about getting engaged to her? Surely, our princess is much better than the daughters from those small, pretentious families out there. At the very least, she isn¡¯t one to steal other people¡¯s belongings.¡±


    Despite his words, he wasn¡¯t particrly keen on the concept.


    In fact, he felt like he was doing his daughter a disservice by offering her hand to Yang Ming.


    But they were in the middle of negotiations, and they had to bring everything they could to the table. A business marriage was always the most profitable option.


    If Meng Ling married into the Yang family, then Yang Ming would have unfettered ess to the Meng family¡¯s properties.


    A few feet away, Yao Ran was getting more and more agitated. She had no idea what they were talking about, but she couldn¡¯t shake off her anxiety. She had a feeling that something bad was about to happen to her.


    She reminded herself that she still had an ace up her slip, a bargaining chip that Yang Ming desperately needed. She tookfort in that knowledge, and felt at ease, if only a little.

 Chapter 920 Apologized Against Their Will

    Yao Ran was confident that the advanced prototype of the drug was still Yang Ming''s priority. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered saving her back then. Surely, whatever conversation he was currently having was meant to save her, too.


    Unbeknownst to her, Yang Mingand President Meng had already reached an agreement.


    The two men were even in high spirits over it.


    As the head of the Yang family''s research institute, Yang Mingnaturally focused more on the advantages that a certain prospect would bring to thepany. If he joined hands with theMeng family, both businesses would reach the pinnacle of the industry.


    So then, why wouldn''t he ept President Meng''s proposal?


    He had no reason to refuse.


    The call ended, and Yang Minghanded the phone toMadam Meng. A pleasant smile was stered on his face, as if the scuffle earlier had never happened.


    Madam Meng put the phone to her ear and heard President Meng''s voice. "Let her go."


    Overhearing this, Meng Lingwhipped around in shock and gaped at her mother in disbelief.


    Was this whole episode over just like that?


    Were they going to release the thieving Yao Ranwithout punishment?


    Meng Ling scoffed and rolled her eyes, then turned away fromYao Ran''s direction.


    Needless to say, she was upset by this oue. Sadly, she had no choice. It was her father''s order, after all. She couldn''t disobey his word, let alone protest it in front of everyone.


    Madam Meng turned toMeng Changand waved her hand. "Let her go."


    A look of surprise shed across Meng Chang''s face, but he didn''t waste a second and immediately releasedYao Ran.


    As soon as she was free, Yao Ranlet out a few mournful sobs.


    She trotted over to Yang Ming, reaching out to tug at his sleeve.Yao Ranraised her pale, pitiful face and pursed her lips. "President Yang, these people are bullies. Did you see that? They covered my mouth and dragged me away like I was nothing more than a sack of potatoes!"


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t take it to heart."


    Yang Ming was vague and evasive, wanting to let the matter go as soon as possible.


    But Yao Ranwas relentless. He pulled at her sleeve and cried harder. "We can''t let them off just like that! You must help me take revenge. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have been humiliated at my own family''s banquet."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She had especially dressed up just to be the center of attention at the party.


    But now, she had no way of knowing what kind of rumors were spreading about her. She had been taken away, after all, and the banquet hall had been littered with reporters. Her reputation would surely suffer for this.


    Yao Ran refused to let the Meng family go without teaching them a lesson.


    Unfortunately for her, Yang Mingwas not interested in pursuing the issue. "Just forge it. TheMeng familytreated your leg, didn''t they? I think it''s best to forget all that happened today and move on with our lives."


    Like hell, he would jeopardize his newfound allegiance!


    Besides, why should he defend Yao Ran? He himself had scores to settle with her for today''s fiasco!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she still had the data he needed to carry out his cooperation with the Meng family,Yang Mingwould have handed her over toMadam Mengthere and then.


    Yao Ran scowled, her feigned sorrow turning into tant anger. "You just don''t want to help me, do you? If you don''t stand up for me right now, don''t even think about getting that advanced drug! I will never give it to you!"


    Yang Ming''s face shifted after hearing that.


    He already detested Yao Ranas it was, but her threats made him loathe her even more. But for the sake of the drug, he was forced to askMadam MengandMeng Lingto apologize toYao Ran.


    Yang Ming turned to the mother and daughter and said, "Madam Meng, Miss Meng, I''m sure you''ve both heard everything just now. You''re in the wrong, so please apologize."


    "You!" Madam Mengexploded.


    President Meng, who was still on the line, was quick to console his wife. "Just bear with it for now. Soon enough, you can beat her all you want."


    In order to achieve sess, one had to suffer a few grievances along the way.


    This concession was simply a pebble in the shoe. It was bearable and easily rid of at the right time.


    Madam Meng swallowed her outrage and apologized toYao Ranthrough gritted teeth. "Miss Yao, it seems that we didn''t think things through properly. Please ept our apologies for today''s incident."


    "I''m sorry," Meng Lingalso chimed in, her voice low and reluctant.


    Yao Ran was immensely pleased to see them like this, especially since they all knew that they were unwilling. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smirk.

 Chapter 921 The Plan

    After the apology, Madam Meng and Meng Lingfinally decided to leave. They had no other choice anyway.


    Yao Ran stared at their departing figures, and pride shone on her face. It seemed that clinging to Yang Mingwasn''t a mistake at all. Look how quickly they all bowed down to her! Her eyes gleamed.


    Old Madam Yao stared at her granddaughter, pursing her lips. It seemed that the young woman was far too blinded by power and desire that she didn''t even know what she had gotten herself into. However, as this was her birthday banquet, this wasn''t the right time to reprimand her. The old woman turned her attention back to Yao Rongand Jiang Wan, who were already entertaining the other guests.


    While Yao Ran was admiring the fruits of herbor, Yang Mingwas trying to decide how to maximize his interest.


    Although he had just reached a verbal agreement with the Head of the Meng Family, he knew that it was a matter of time before they change their minds.


    Besides, if he could finally get first ce in thepetition with his own strength and capabilities, his status within the Yang Family would certainly rise. He might even be the candidate to be the sole Yang Patriarch. His heart skipped a beat.


    Yao Ran was just like any other high school student. It would be easy for her to hand over the data he needed.


    "Well, are you satisfied by your husband''s performance?" His sweet voice echoed into her ear as Yang Ming leaned closer.


    Yao Ran froze. At first, she had thought about drugging Yang Mingso that he wouldn''t leave her, but she was still¡ªafter all¡ªa young girl. She didn''t exactly know how to go about this.


    Her face instantly turned red. Her porcin face gleamed pink under the artificial light, and Yang Ming couldn''t help but tilt his head. While he didn''t like her, he did find her quite tolerable to look at.


    "I''m satisfied, very satisfied," she stuttered.


    "You''re going to be an adult soon, you know," he whispered, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. From the outside, he appeared to be quite gentle and intimate.


    "Two more weeks." Yao Ran bowed her head, not daring to look up at him. The n she had made was thrown to the back of her mind.


    "As you''re my wife, wouldn''t you want to have a grand celebration? How about I hold one for you? That way, we can also announce our rtionship officially to the world."


    Yao Ran''s eyes widened momentarily. This was the first time someone had been considering her feelings. Yao Yuan and Qin Manhad always treated her as some tool to show off and gain face...Ever sinceYao Tanghad appeared, their attention had already shifted somewhere else.


    Just the thought of someone appearing in front of her, who had the power and influence she needed, while still willing to care for her made her heart soft.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes," she said softly.


    "Finally. You''ll finally be mine." Yang Ming brushed her hair.


    The fish took the bait.


    Qin Man, who had been standing at the side, couldn''t help but see how the two of them appeared to be so close together. The corners of her mouth twitched. While she had made her lose face, this wasn''t the time to be mad at her.


    "Ranran, you know that I''ll be representing the Yang Family in thispetition, so you know just how important this is to me," he slowly said. "I want to stand out, and I need the medicine to do so."


    His eyebrows furrowed over.


    Yao Ran blinked. Of course. He wanted to know the results she had.


    However, once she handed it over to him, wouldn''t she lose a valuable asset?


    She had already failed so many times. She couldn''t afford to take the risk.


    "I do have some data," she slowly said. "But you know how many people I''ve already offended. My parents are also extremely disappointed in me. Only you...only you stood by my side." She stared up at him with watery eyes.


    After all, who would refuse her then?


    "Of course, I''ll always treat you well."


    "I believe you," she responded. "But you have to promise me three things."


    "Go ahead." Yang Ming raised his eyebrows. While Yao Ranwas ambitious, she was stupid. However, he didn''t mind ying around with her. After all, she wasn''t that bad to look at.

 Chapter 922 Crippling Yao Tang

    "I want the grandesting-of-age ceremony and engagement ceremony in the city!"


    "Of course." Yang Ming shrugged. He had some money. He might as well use it.


    "Secondly, I want to participate in the medicalpetition as your fiancee."


    Yang Ming tilted his head up, furrowing his eyebrows at her. "Do you know that thispetition would be filled with experts and professors? You think you can help me?"


    "I may not be a professional, but I''ve studied medicine ever since I was young. Besides, you specialize in orthopedia, right?" Yao Ran motioned to her leg.


    "My leg hasn''t fully recovered yet. If I could use this medicine on my leg in the medicalpetition for everyone to see, I think you''ll be setting yourself up to win, wouldn''t you?"


    "Hm..." Yang Ming slowly nodded. He didn''t think of that.


    "Fine, I can promise you that."


    Yao Ran''s smile widened.


    "Onest thing," she slowly said as Yao Tang''s face shed in her mind. Just the thought of her was enough to make her grit her teeth. "I want you to cripple Yao Tang."


    Yang Ming fell silent.


    Yao Tang wasn''t one to be trifled with. It would''ve been easy if she were just any other high school student, but rumors had it that she was extremely good at martial arts. Even the patriarch of the Yang Family couldn''t handle her.


    If he took the initiative to provoke her, wouldn''t he be asking for trouble?


    "What? The Yang Family couldn''t deal with a high school student?"


    Seeing that Yang Ming was hesitant, Yao Ranscowled.


    Upon seeing the look on her face, he frowned. However, just as he was about to snap at her, he realized his position. He still needed something from her; he might as well appease her.


    "You know that Yao Tang has a close rtionship with the Cheng Family. If we act rashly now, we''d both risk being targeted. Besides, I haven''t fully taken control of the Yang Family just yet," he said. "If you''d help me take over the position, then you¡ªas the matriarch¡ªcould use the Yang Family name as she wishes."


    "Crippling Yao Tang now wouldn''t be a matter of discussion."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Be the matriarch? You, the patriarch?" Yao Ran''s eyes widened. She had originally wanted to climb the tree and stay in one of the high branches, but if there was a chance for her to be at the top...


    "Fine," she finally relented. "We can talk about the third conditionter. What about I give you half the data now, and we can talk about the other half at mying-of-age ceremony?"


    "Just the half?" His eyes shed.


    "What''s wrong? Couldn''t you wait a little longer? Would you not stay true to your promise?"


    Yang Ming took a deep breath. "You''re overthinking things. It''s just that... thepetition is only two months away. I''m afraid if we don''t act quickly, we wouldn''t have time to research."


    "Don''t worry." She waved her hands. "Do you think I''m that stupid? I''ve already studied the data, and the first half is already enough to produce a semi-finished product. The efficacy of just the semi-finished version is one that even the great pharmaceuticalpanies wouldn''t be able to keep up with."


    "If that''s the case, we''ll do as you say." Yang Ming finally smiled.


    Even then, the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    On the other side of the building, Meng Ling gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists in resentment.


    "That bitch! We''ve given her the medicine she needed, but she ended up stealing from us!" she murmured harshly. "And we were even forced to apologize to her! What is this?"


    "Mom, you must do something about this." Meng Ling grabbed onto Lady Meng''s arm.


    "Listen to your father, okay? We have to do this."


    Although Lady Meng was furious, she knew what her husband had instructed her.


    "But I don''t want to marry him! You know his reputation! He''s nothing but a clown to the Family. How could he even be worthy of me?"


    While Yao Ran was trying her best to marry him, Meng Lingonly thought of him as a temporary solution.


    "The medicalpetition ising up." Lady Meng sighed. "We need his help now. After thepetition, you can do as you wish."

 Chapter 923 - 923 Yao Ran’s Coming-of-Age Ceremony

    923 Yao Ran¡¯s Coming-of-Age Ceremony


    ¡°Please bear with us for a while. After this, we¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Lady Meng ran her hands down her daughter¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Meng Ling nodded. ¡°Besides, how can I let that bitch get her happy-ever-after? She could rot in hell for all I care!¡±


    At Chu Yao¡¯s high-ss private club in City A.


    Yang Ming and Meng Chang sat opposite one another. The sweet and spicy fragrance of tea wafted around them.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Yang, what do you think about the coboration between both the Meng and the Yang Family?¡±


    ¡°It would be my owner to cooperate with you.¡±


    Meng Yang chuckled. ¡°Chief Yang is truly one of a kind. It seems that you have a bright future ahead of you, young man!¡± He raised his cup in the air.


    The other man clinked his cup with his. ¡°Thank you for your auspicious words.¡±


    After some small talk, the pair decided to talk about the appropriate date for Yang Ming and Meng Ling¡¯s engagement, which was only three days away from Yao Ran¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.


    As he left, Yang Ming finally stayed seated. His eyes were closed as he tried to process their agreement.


    Just then, a young woman waltzed into the room.


    ¡°President Yang must be really lucky with women, having them all w after him!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take a second for him to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Oh, but how can they everpare to you?¡± He lifted up her chin and was just about to kiss her. However, before he could even lean toward her, she had already pushed him away.


    The woman raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°President Yang is lying from left to right. How do I know if he¡¯s honest with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own n.¡± He smirked. ¡°All you have to worry about is this.¡±


    He slowly pushed the woman onto the floor, and her loud moans filled the room.


    In the following days, Yang Ming visited both the Yao and the Meng Families, and his sincere attitude began to sway the two women.


    His affection was already beginning to affect Yao Ran more, given that she had already lived a life of neglect. It was easy for a woman like her to fall into his arms.


    At that moment, his research began on two different paths.


    With the data that he had been provided with by Yao Ran, his institute managed to make a semi-finished product. The efficacy of the medicine was quite good, but he knew this wasn¡¯t the best he had seen just yet.


    On the other hand, his cooperation with the Meng Family was starting to see progress.


    Overall, everything was going in ordance with his n.


    Soon, it would be Yao Ran¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.


    He had invited everyone in A City in ordance with their previous agreement.


    Then, he politely greeted andmunicated with them as if he was the son-inw of the Yao Family.


    Yao Yuan and Qin Man were quite satisfied with his performance. His family background was good, and he appeared to be quite capable.


    Yao Rong and Jiang Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something were amiss. However, as they see Yao Yuan and Qin Man circting Yang Ming like a pair of flies, they didn¡¯t dare interfere.


    Yao Ran was dressed in the most expensive brands. With her hair curled and her face made up, she appeared to be a model from a painting.


    Everyone stared at her, greeting her as she walked past.


    It was unfortunate that Yao Tang and the others weren¡¯t here to see this!


    However, as soon as she saw the anger on Meng Ling¡¯s face, all her disappointment seemed to fade away.


    Meng Ling clenched her jaw.


    When she received the invitation to Yao Ran¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, she was so furious that she ended up destroying every vase in sight.


    ¡°What the hell is with him? What does she have that Yang Ming would personally handle hering-of-age ceremony? Wasn¡¯t he already promised to me?¡±


    Meng Chang raised his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Yang Ming said he¡¯d marry me, didn¡¯t he? Why did he end up as her fiance?¡±


    ¡°I already know about this.¡± Meng Chang shrugged, taking a sip of tea. Yang Ming and Yao ran had gotten engaged as she still had the medical data in her hands.


    ¡°You knew about this?¡±


    ¡°Restrain your temper and try not to cause any trouble for him. If you make any mistakes, I¡¯ll ship you out of state,¡± he warned, before returning to his book.


    It was why Meng Ling had attended this sted event, with her head held up high. She stayed silent as she saw Yao Ran walk right past her.


    She grasped onto Yang Ming¡¯s arm as if he was her life source.


    She couldugh all she want now! But in a few days, she was going to finish her!

 Chapter 924 Their Deal

    Meng Ling took out her phone and sent a message: "Keep a close eye on Yao Ran."


    One of Yao Yuan''s friends, a clever old fox, looked pointedly betweenYao RanandYang Ming. "Well, Old Yao, your invitation said that you will be sharing another piece of good news with everyone! Now that we''re all here, hurry up and spill the beans!"


    "Yes, yes," someone else chimed in. "That''s right! We have been looking forward to celebrating the union of this young couple!"


    "All right, calm down, everybody! President Yang said that he would announce it himself. How can I steal his thunder?" Yao Yuanwas over the moon, and it was evident by the way he was beaming.


    But not everyone was particrly happy for him. In fact, a good number of the guests hated how smug Yao Yuanwas. "It looks like he really did a good job in finding the right person to suck up to!"


    "Come now, let''s not talk about this here. Just drink up, drink and enjoy the party!"


    The buzz of conversation was promptly reced by the sound of clinking ss.


    "Ranran,e over here for a moment," Yang Mingcalled the girl aside. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Is anything wrong, Brother Ming?"


    Yang Ming reached out and pattedYao Ran''s head. "Are you happy?"


    "Very happy. Thank you, Brother Ming!" Yao Rangrinned from ear to ear, her eyes sparkling. "I can''t remember thest time I''ve been this happy."


    "In that case, hand over the other half of the data."


    Yao Ran''s smile froze on her face, and her expression slowly morphed from excitement to confusion, then anger.


    "What are you saying, Brother Ming? Haven''t we already agreed that I will give it to you once the engagement ceremony is over? Are you trying to go back on your word?"


    Yang Ming''s face didn''t change, but a dangerous glint had entered his eyes.


    Yao Ran found his silence ominous, and she felt a sliver of fearnce through her body. Even so, her anger triumphed in the end.


    "Don''t even think about it! There''s no way I''m giving it to you now."


    Yao Ran turned on her heel and was about to walk away when two burly men in ck suits suddenly blocked her path.


    Yang Ming took a canister of wine from the side table and slowly poured himself a ss.


    "Be good, Ranran, or I might not be able to guarantee the oue of today''s show."


    Yao Ran whipped around and roared at him. "Are you threatening me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But the young man only scoffed in the face of her ire. "Careful, now. You don''t want to let your mask slip in front of the others."


    He took a sip of his wine before continuing. "Me, threaten you? Wasn''t it you who ckmailed me into getting engaged to you? I really thought you were smart enough to recognize what is happening when you get to the other side of the table."


    "I never ckmailed you," Yao Ran spat out, her hands balling into fists. "I simply offered a deal. You''re the one who took the bait and got us into this situation." Yang Ming clearly despised her, which meant that all the gentle affection he had been giving her these past few days was nothing but a lie. He had only been acting to ensure his chances of getting what he wanted.


    If that was how it was going to be, she would just have to safeguard the data even better.


    "Ha! A deal, is it, now? Fine. Since that''s what you want to call it, then let''s sit and have a proper discussion." Yang Mingpointed at the seat next to him. "Come here,Ranran. Let''s talk."


    Yao Ran sneered and remained where she stood. "Please stop calling me that, President Yang. I believe I am not worthy to have you speak my nickname."


    Yang Ming raised an eyebrow at her insolence and waved his hand at the two men.


    Within a matter of seconds, they had grabbed Yao Ranby both arms, dragging her over and pressing her into the chair.


    "What do you think you''re doing? How dare you manhandle me in public!"


    "Don''t worry, Ranran. This is a blind spot, so no one will even think of going in here. This area is also soundproof, so we won''t disturb the guests even if you scream at the top of your lungs."Yang Mingwas partially hidden in a dark corner, making his face unreadable.


    Yao Ran was truly afraid now. She thought about how the only weapon she had in her hands was the data. If she couldn''t even use it to save herself, then she would only get trampled on for the rest of her life.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t give it to you! Like I said, we need to hold the engagement ceremony first!"


    Yang Ming casually swirled his ss before taking another sip. He couldn''t care less aboutYao Ran''s demands.


    "Silly girl, do you still not see it? I will never get engaged to you."


    In truth, Yao Ranhad already deduced as much, but the words still stung.


    "Then what was the point of your fake disys of affection this whole time? Why even bother?"


    "Well, we are putting on a show, aren''t we? It''s only right that I give it all I''ve got. How else would I convince your parents and make them put their guard down?"


    "Listen to me!" Yao Ransnarled. "If the engagement ceremony doesn''t happen, I will destroy the data. Neither of us will get what we want then!"


    Yang Ming''s eyes narrowed at that, and his expression turned even more menacing.

 Chapter 925 - 925 Yang Ming Learned Something

    925 Yang Ming Learned Something


    Yang Ming leaned over and grabbed Yao Ran by the chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes shed viciously, but a touch of desire was also present in their depths.


    ¡°Mark my words, if the data is gone, your existence will no longer have any value. Besides, didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯re going to discuss the deal? I have something else in mind, you see.¡±


    Yao Ran trembled under his gaze, her tears streaming freely down her cheeks. She mustered all her courage and spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing that she had be morepliant, Yang Ming gestured at the two other men to leave. Then he took his handkerchief out of his pocket and gently wiped Yao Ran¡¯s tears, as if he was handling an exquisite doll.


    ¡°Give me the rest of the data, and I¡¯ll make an announcement saying that you are my beloved sister. That way, you will still be under my protection. You may not be my fianc¨¦, but no one in the entire City A would dare to look down on you.¡±


    So he was nning to recognize her as his nominal sister? Yao Ran considered her options. Yang Ming had a point¡ªalthough she would not marry into the Yang family, this arrangement would still give her more or less the same benefits.


    More importantly, she had no way of knowing what he would do to her if she refused. She had always known Yang Ming to be ruthless and unpredictable, but she had never really understood its extent. Now that she had experienced it for herself, the only thing she felt toward him was fear.


    Yao Ran bit her lip and nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the first part, though. I¡¯ve recently heard about something very interesting. Do you want me to share it with you?¡± Yang Ming was obviously in a good mood now. He released his hold on Yao Ran and even smiled. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond and added in a light tone, ¡°I learned that you are, in fact, not a daughter of the Yao family.¡±


    His words hit Yao Ran like a lightning bolt. ¡®I¡¯ve been found out!¡¯


    To think that the matter had reached the ears of an outsider. She was going to lose face in society! Worse still, she might get sent back to that dirty vige hut and lose all everything she had acquired when the Yao family had taken her in¡ªwealth, reputation, poprity, everything!


    Yao Ran was more scared than she had ever been.


    ¡°You¡­ Who did you hear that from?¡± Her voice was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why, your dear adoptive father, of course! I had a meal with him a while ago, and we drank a little. His lips just went loose.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! Dad would never tell anyone! He said so himself.¡± The mere thought of being betrayed by the person she was closest to was like a physical blow to Yao Ran.


    Yang Ming smirked, satisfied by her reaction, but not nearly satisfied enough. He drew closer to whisper in his ear. ¡°Why would it be impossible? He also talked on and on about how much he regrets listening to his wife and sending Yao Tang to live with his brother¡¯s family, just to keep you as their daughter. He said that Yao Tang is better than you in every way, that she would have brought more honor to the family than you could ever hope for.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! How is that good-for-nothing wench better than me? She¡¯s just a nameless bumpkin from some mountain vige. All she knows is tricks and seduction. She can neverpare to me!¡±


    Not wanting to hear what else he had to say, Yao Ran covered her ears and screamed as she shook her head back and forth.


    ¡°All right, calm down and be good. Our Ranran is certainly the best girl in the world, hmm? While Yao Tang is just a nobody from the country. Of course, she cannotpare to my Ranran.¡±


    Yang Ming took her into his arms and stroked her back, his words offort a double-edged swordced with threats.


    Yao Ran was spiraling into despair. Nobody should have known about this!


    Her emotions had been on a rollercoaster ride since they¡¯d started this conversation, and she was exhausted. She pulled back and looked at Yang Ming in a mix of fear and defeat.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    A sinister smile appeared on Yang Ming¡¯s face. Now, this was more like it. He nced at Yao Ran¡¯s plumped lips, then down to her ample chest. He made no effort to conceal the lust in his eyes.


    ¡°I wille and find you tonight,¡± he said before nibbling on her earlobe


    Yao Ran stiffened, her jaw hanging open. She wanted to say something, to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything.


    Her face had gone red, but it wasn¡¯t from the embarrassed delight that usually gued young people experiencing puppy love. Rather, it was from shame and outrage.


    Yang Ming fondled her for a while before letting her go.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for us to go out. I still have an announcement to make.¡±


    Momentster, Yao Ran stood among the crowd like a mindless zombie as she listened to Yang Ming speak up on the stage. He spun a tale about they had hit it off at their first meeting and immediately became good friends. He imed that they always helped each other during tough times, and that Old Madam Yao¡¯s birthday banquet was no different. Yang Ming dered that he considered Yao Ran a sister, and that the talk of marriage between them was nothing more than a scheme to protect her.


    Qin Man and Yao Yuan couldn¡¯t believe their ears, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve to walk up to Yang Ming and demand an exnation. And so, they turned their questions to Yao Ran.


    ¡°Ranran, what the hell is going on?!¡±

 Chapter 926 - 926 Cling to Him

    926 Cling to Him


    Yao Ran looked at the flustered couple, Yang Ming¡¯s words from earlier swirling inside her head. He had said that they regretted letting Yao Tang go. They liked Yao Tang better than Yao Ran.


    Yao Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain at the thought. Despite knowing that the Yao couple only treated her as a tool to further their ambitions, she still developed some affection for them over the years.


    However, those sentiments were only one-sided. They didn¡¯t care about her at all!


    When Yao Ran still said nothing, Qin Man reached out to pinch Yao Ran¡¯s arm, no longer caring that they were in public.


    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m asking you a question! Have you gone or deaf?¡±


    Yao Ran grabbed the woman¡¯s outstretched hand before it even made contact, and pushed Qin Man away. She sneered at the couple.


    ¡°Why are you bothering me like this? Didn¡¯t you say so yourself that I can¡¯tpare to Yao Tang? Since you like her so much, just go and beg her toe back. She¡¯s close to the Qin siblings, anyway, so you can probably get her to marry into their family. I¡¯m sure you would be over the moon with pride once the news breaks out.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to us that way?!¡± Yao Yuan roared at her, his expression thunderous. He pulled back his arm and was about tond a p on Yao Ran¡¯s face.


    The other guests had already noticed themotion since the couple descended on Yao Ran, and the curious eyes only multiplied by the minute.


    It caught Yang Ming¡¯s attention as well, and he strode over to stop Yao Yuan.


    ¡°What seems to be the matter, Uncle Yao? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Yao Yuan turned to re at the young man. He had half a mind toy it onto Yang Ming, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford the consequences. He settled for a derisive snort.


    Of course, Yang Ming was already well aware of Yao Yuan¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Yao. The position you want is still yours, no one will take it from you. The cooperation between your family and mine will also continue.¡±


    Yang Ming shed a smile at Yao Tang, silently telling her that he wouldn¡¯t be bothering with this greedy couple if it weren¡¯t for the data she withheld from him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yao Yuan and Qin Man¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. Yao Yuan had even started fawning over Yang Ming again.


    ¡°Oh my, I knew that President Yang wasn¡¯t the type to go back on his word!¡±


    ¡°Yes, our Ranran is very lucky to call you her brother, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a toast!¡± The couple took him by each arm and whisked him away.


    Yao Ran¡¯s lips curled in disgust as she watched them go. Unfortunately for her, she was just every bit as greedy as the Yao couple, and it was for that very reason that she could not leave them.


    ¡°I see now, so if the goal to be a wife gets shattered, the next step is to be a sister!¡± came Meng Ling¡¯s mocking voice.


    Meng Ling had never liked Yao Ran. Now, she finally had her chance to ridicule her worst enemy.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s just a thieving cripple from some small, insignificant family. How can she even hope to marry into the Yang family in the first ce?¡±


    Not to be outdone, Yao Ran whipped around and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s still so much better than a mindless idiot like you, who can¡¯t even watch over her own things properly!¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Meng Ling was livid. She opened her mouth to berate the other girl, only for her to remember her purpose ining. She was here to put Yao Ran in her ce, not cause a scene with her in front of other people.


    Meng Ling took a deep breath andposed herself. ¡°Do you know why Brother Ming refused to marry you?¡± She held out her hand and revealed a stunning diamond ring sitting on her palm.


    Yao Ran narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s getting engaged to me in three days. You¡¯re just a ything to him.¡± Meng Ling looked Yao Ran up and down with disdain.


    Yao Ran¡¯s face had gone from ashen to flushed. Meng Ling¡¯s taunts had gotten under her skin, but she refused to bite at the provocation.


    Instead, she clenched her fists until her nails cut her skin. The stinging pain calmed her down, if only a little.


    ¡°So what, do you think that¡¯s going to stop me? I¡¯ll stay by his side even if he gets engaged to you, hell, even if you actually get married! I¡¯m better looking than you, anyway, not to mention that I have the best figure. Do you honestly think that he would prefer you over me?¡±


    Yao Ran then turned on her heel and walked away without a backward nce, leaving Meng Ling to stamp her foot in frustration.


    Yao Ran grabbed a bottle of wine and looked for an empty corner to drink alone.


    Yao Yuan, Qin Man, and Yang Ming¡ªthey were all backstabbing snakes, yet she had to rely on them to get everything she wanted.


    She was too powerless to do anything by herself.


    She couldn¡¯t go on like this. She needed to have her own strength, her own power. Yao Ran took another swig from the bottle. She was already a little drunk, but her eyes burned with ambition.


    Those three, and Meng Ling and Yao Tang, too¡­ Sooner orter, Yao Ran would trample them all.


    The most important thing at the moment was that she didn¡¯t lose the only man of power on her side, Yang Ming. She needed to cling to him for as long as she could.


    Yao Ran thought back to his promise to seek her out tonight. Sure enough, being intimate with him was the surest, fastest way to gain his favor.


    She gulped down another mouthful of wine. As her face grew more and more flushed, her mind grew clearer.


    By the time Yang Ming found her, Yao Ran was all ruddy-faced, and her eyes were zed. She didn¡¯t make a fuss as he took her to his room, which pleased him immensely.

 Chapter 927 - 927 Sober

    927 Sober


    Yang Ming brought back a tipsy Yao Ran to their room. He didn¡¯t rush. After all, this wasn¡¯t his style at all. Slow and steady. That was his game.


    He slowly ced Yao Ran on the bed, seeing her curl up right on the mattress. His lips twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡±


    Yao Rany on the softfortable bed. While she appeared intoxicated, her mind was clear. Her gaze was trained on the doorway. She had the chance to leave. She did. However, she didn¡¯t want to. The cold wind was far too tempting to decline.


    When Yang Ming came from the bathroom and saw that the young woman was still on the bed, his eyes gleamed in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t want to force her to do anything she didn¡¯t want to, after all.


    As he slipped an arm around her waist, he lifted her toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind,¡± he whispered, and she shivered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shower together?¡±


    Yang Ming watched the young woman as she took off her clothes. Her milky white body shone under the artificial light. She was beautiful. The moist heat enveloped her skin like a jacket as she avoided his hungry gaze.


    Her cheeks were flushed.


    He swallowed.


    Unable to take it anymore, he stepped forward and took her into a kiss. His hand slowly slid down to her breast while the other pulled her closer to him.


    Yao Ran groaned under his touch as his skin graze against hers. Despite the cold shower, the heat between them gradually rose as they felt their lustful needs. Moans filled the air as they shared their kiss.


    Weird sensations began to course through her veins.


    Her eyes were dazed and her cheeks were flushed. Anyone wouldn¡¯t be able to help to fall in love with her.


    ¡°Yang Ming,¡± she moaned out as she wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t even hesitate as he brought her back to her bed.


    The moment he entered her, everything was bliss.


    There was slight pain, but all she needed to think about was Cheng Zhou. The tall man shed across her mind, and she felt herself softening under Yang Ming¡¯s hold.


    She took a deep breath.


    Tears slowly ran down her cheeks.


    But he was quick to kiss them away.


    Finally, pleasure came, drowning out all her thoughts.


    This was her choice now. She wouldn¡¯t change it for the world.


    Once everything was over, Yang Ming held her close.


    While he didn¡¯t feel anything for Yao Ran, he was willing to keep her around for this.


    Their rtionship appeared to be quite beneficial.


    There was silence before Yao Ran slipped out of his grip. ¡°I should go home,¡± she suddenly said. ¡°Otherwise, my parents would ask about us.¡±


    Interesting. Many women would stick with him, yet she wanted to leave.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you send me home, what will I say to my parents?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she moring to be engaged to him back then? Now that they¡¯d finally had sex, she wanted to draw a clear line. Yang Ming furrowed his eyebrows before he smiled.


    So, she wanted to y hard to get? Fine. He could do that.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°The driver¡¯s new, so your parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. I¡¯ll send him to pick you up again in the future. Besides, I¡¯ll get worried.¡±


    Yang Ming poked her nose affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to refuse again!¡±


    Yao Ran slowly nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged to her in a few days right?¡± Yao Ran didn¡¯t bother to say the woman¡¯s name, and it made him sit up.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Yao ran smiled and got out of bed to get dressed.


    Yang Ming furrowed his eyebrows.


    He just couldn¡¯t read her, but he certainly wasn¡¯t going to ruin things now. He stood up and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. No one can rece your ce in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, I believe you. Brother Ming is the best to me!¡± Yao ran replied meekly.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces, but if the light were turned on, they¡¯d both know how unaffected they were by each other¡¯s words.

 Chapter 928 The Strange Driver

    "Be careful!"


    Yang Ming said while he was escorting Yao Ranback into the car.


    Finally, the car left the hotel as it zoomed along the empty street.


    The young woman can finally rx. She leaned back against her seat as she watched the shing lights appearing in her window.


    "Director Yang sure is lucky with women." The driver suddenly looked up.


    What? Who the heck was this driver to talk to her in this manner? She gazed up at him, wondering if she had heard him wrong. However, from the minute she did, she could tell there was something different about his voice and his temperament.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I could get you to lose your job?" she finally spoke.


    "I am afraid," he slowly said. "But I don''t think you''ll let that happen either."


    The driver parked the car in the other alleyway before turning around to look at her. His eyes had a weird glint, and a chill shot down her spine.


    Yao Ran froze. "What are you doing?" she demanded. "What do you want from me?"


    "You''ve grown." The driver''s voice sounded gentle and bewitching. If this was another conversation, she would''ve been quite intrigued by him. However, this wasn''t any other conversation. Yao Ran continued to stay in the corner,pletely frozen.


    "Don''t worry," he continued. "I wouldn''t hurt you."


    Suddenly, the driver turned around. The artificial light shone over him, and she couldn''t help but find him quite eye-catching with his handsome face.


    Yao Ran froze. What was this? Didn''t he look like someone else?


    "Well? Do you have nothing to say?"


    The man blinked.


    "Who¡ªwho are you?"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    "You''re from the Sky n?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please." The man snorted. "Don''tpare me to that trash n!"


    "If you''re someone else, then why else are you looking for me?" Yao Ran didn''t look too convinced by the man''s words. "Why don''t you look for Yao Tang?"


    "Yao Tang? That bitch is the reason why I''ve been looking for you." The driver chuckled darkly. Whatever his experience was with that woman, it certainly wasn''t good.


    "I was asking¡ªwhy don''t I help you? Let''s deal with that woman together?"


    Yao Ran furrowed her eyebrows. "And why should I believe you?" There wasn''t a free lunch in this world. this man obviously wanted something.


    And he was dangerous too.


    She inched a bit farther from him.


    "Because I can help you get everything you could ever want. Yao Tang wouldn''t even know what''sing for her."


    "Help me out?" Yao Ran snorted, rolling her eyes. "Who else could help me but me? If you had been willing to help me without asking for anything, why would you onlye here now?"


    "I must have something that you want, right? Just spit it out now while I''m in a good mood!"


    The driver smirked. "Seems like the girl has a brain after all," he said, chuckling. "If I had appeared earlier, would you have known how much you could have risen? Or how bad it felt to be isted from it all? Well?"


    "I''ve seen what you''re capable of, and I want to help. As for what I can get from you¡ªnone of your belongings interest me."


    "I¡ª" Yao Ran gritted her teeth.


    "I want to train someone like you¡ªsomeone with ambition. It would be interesting." The driver strokes his chin, leaning against his seat. He didn''t seem bothered by her.


    "All I need is for you to acknowledge me as your Master."


    "What did you just say?"


    Yao Ran scoffed, unsure of how to react. "Are you crazy? I don''t know you at all! I don''t even know how capable you are, and you want me to acknowledge you as my teacher?"

 Chapter 929 Yao Tangs Dream

    "You don''t have to rush. You''ll agree to it anyway¡ªone way or the other." The driver didn''t appear to be upset by her musings. Instead, he started the car again and drove the other way.


    While they exchanged a couple of words, they didn''t mention the agreement after that.


    Once Yao Ran had arrived at the gate of her house, she noticed that her home was brightly lit. A part of her winced, fearing the worse from her parents.


    However, just as she was about to get out of the car, the driver nced over at her.


    "The past is over. The future is simply yours to wield."


    "Hm."


    Yao Ran finally walked away.


    On the other side of the world, Cheng Yan was pacing from left to right. He nced down to see that Yao Tangwas still unconscious. He ran a hand up his hair.


    While her physique showed that she was fine, she was still sleeping. No one could figure out why.


    He had even decided to bring Doctor Zhen from the research institute over. But even then, the doctor didn''t know what was going on with her either.


    Yu Chen was at a loss for what to do. A part of him wanted to cry and give up. How was he supposed to know that they would resort to this?


    Now, he had been held in an even more difficult position as he was being interrogated and passed around like some sort of prisoner!


    Yao Tang, who was in a deepa, would often try to climb back to her consciousness. However, every time she''d try to reach out, she''d feel someone pulling her back into her dream.


    Her dream, after all, was an illusion of all the good memories she had in her past.


    There was the quiet valley and the bright blue skies¡ªthe very scene that had brought her so muchfort. This one, however, the scene was different¡ªdisying a beautiful but familiar house not far away.


    Suddenly, a young girl with pigtails appeared, right in front of an old man with bearded white hair.


    That little girl was none other than Yao Tang, and the man beside her was none other than her grandfather.


    This was the time before she had met Meng Yang, before she had been abducted.


    This was Yingxiu Vige.


    Her grandparents were outstanding people when they were much younger. After they had taken her in, they were inclined to teach her so many things. This involved fields like medicine, martial arts, literature, and many more.


    Yao Tang gazed at herself. She had wished that her younger self knew how lucky she was.


    Back then, she had wanted to ck off. In fact, she would secretly look at her grandfather whenever he appeared to be sleeping. And if he was, she''d slowly stand up and ignore his instructions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yao Tang suppressed the urge to wince. While she didn''t know then, she now knew just how powerful her grandfather was. Not only that, but he could also hear her with his eyes closed.


    As expected, a few peanuts flew to her head.


    "It hurts!" The young girl whined. "Aren''t you supposed to be asleep?"


    The old manughed.


    "Little brat, just squat down and follow my instructions! Don''t think about getting out this time."


    "But¡ª"


    "Time to eat!"


    As soon as she heard this, Yao Tang almost jumped to her feet. She raced back into the kitchen.


    "Grandma, Grandpa''s being mean again! You made his favorite, right? I''ll finish it so he wouldn''t have anything to eat?"


    Old Master Yao chuckled.


    "Is that so? Let''s see who gets there first!"


    "Charge!"


    The pair raced over there with a smile.


    "Oh please, you''re already so old and you''re still teasing my granddaughter!" Yu Hong, her grandmother, picked her up and shot him a re.


    "s, she''s the reason why I''m still able to run at this age!"


    The three of them were all smiles.


    This was one of the happiest moments she had in her past life.


    Just then, the scene changed. While she was still in the same valley, the atmosphere was much different.


    This time, she didn''t see her grandmothers¡ªjust her.


    Yao Tang had made sure to practice all the techniques her grandfather had shared with her. This time, she also cooked for herself and read all the books that her grandmother had left behind.


    Where did they go? She didn''t know.

 Chapter 930 A Clue

    Yao Tang knew that one day, her grandfather told her that it was her day off¡ªthat she should go to the vige and y with her other friends.


    That night, when she returned home, there was no sign of them.


    It was as if her grandparents had disappeared into thin air. At first, she couldn''t believe it, but after searching the entire vige, she had different people telling her that her grandparents were nowhere to be seen.


    In fact, they had even gone as far as to say that she was originally from the vige, that her parents had been born and raised here, but they had died an unfortunate death.


    She had always believed that her grandparents were real¡ªthat all the martial arts that they had left behind were real. But...how could they leave her like this?


    Didn''t they want her anymore?


    She remembered how much it was pouring that day and how desperate she was to knock from one house to the other.


    The next day, she was so sick that she suffered from a high fever for several days. With no one to take care of her, she could only persevere on her own.


    Only after taking her grandmother''s medicine did she recover.


    Yao Tang winced at the sight.


    Back then, she had thought this¡ªif her grandparents didn''t want her, then fine. She could always live on her own.


    Yet, even then, she felt that something was wrong.


    All these years, she had never given up on looking for them.


    However, it was as if their existence was nothing more than a figment of her imagination.


    For so many years, she had received no news about them at all. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air and left nothing behind¡ªexcept, of course, for the college she now lived in.


    Could it be that they didn''t really want her?


    Suddenly, the scene in front of her changed.


    One moment, it was the scene of her grandparents leaving her behind. The next, she saw something different. All of these resembled the different thoughts she had as to why they could''ve left her.


    Yao Tang winced. She had always hated this.


    And she was still unconscious! If her grandfather knew about this, he''d probably scoff andugh at her.


    "Tangtang, while you may be young, you''ve already experienced so much. You''re smart, and you''re cautious¡ªjust like your grandmother. However, despite everything you''ve been through, keep being kind and try to help others to the best of your ability."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "When you encounter a problem, just keep calm and observe your surroundings."


    "Tang Tang ..."


    The images of her grandparents shed in her mind. It was the same one she had seen a few hours earlier. They were practicing martial arts.


    Why did it have to be this scene? Why?


    "Calm down and observe."


    Yao Tang kept silent as she reminisced about the same scene again. Suddenly, she began noticing details that weren''t there before.


    On the day that her grandparents had left, there was hesitance in their movements as if they were unwilling to let her go.


    Their words repeated in her mind.


    "You have to take good care of yourself, okay? When you''re alone, you have to look over yourself. You can do it."


    "You''ll always live a peaceful life."


    "I know that the most terrifying thing could be right now is to be alone, but please know that we love you so much. You are so much braver than I could''ve ever been. And I know that you can take good care of yourself."


    "Tangtang, you better go to the best university in Beijing, okay? I made sure to leave a few things behind for you."


    "This is my favorite piece of Jade. I want you to keep it okay? This will protect you."


    It turned out that they had already said their farewells!


    She was just too young to notice it?


    Her heart clenched. Before she knew it, tears started to slide down her cheeks.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I''m growing up well. I''ve met plenty of friends who are so amazing to me. I wish...I wish you were here."


    Yao Tang''s voice cracked.


    She knew they were real. That they exist. That they didn''t want to leave her. But where were they?


    "We''ll meet again, okay?" Grandma''s voice echoed from a distance. While it was weak, she could hear it loud and clear.

 Chapter 931 His Feelings Were Genuine

    "Really?" she eximed, shooting to her feet in excitement.


    But the world around her spun almost immediately, and she was powerless against the pull of gravity.


    Cheng Yan sat inside the treatment room, looking worn and haggard. He had been keeping guard all this time, not wanting to riskYao Tang''s condition getting any worse without his supervision.


    He leaned over her bed now, and reached out to wipe her tears.


    "What did you see? Did you run into some problems? Wake up and tell me about it, and we''ll deal with it together."


    "Come on, hurry and wake up. I promise, I will never let anyone bully you again."


    "It''s okay if you want to sleep a little longer. The doctors all said that there is nothing wrong with your body. You can take all the time you need."


    "It''s a pity, though. I prepared a special present for your 18th birthday, but the day has long passed."


    "If you keep this up, you might miss the college entrance exams. You''re the top student, after all, and Principal Kongpinned his hopes on you."


    "If you don''t wake up soon, the principal''s eyebrows just might turn white from worry."


    Cheng Yan had spent numerous days just like this, talking toYao Tangas if she could hear him through heratose state. He would even bring work with him once in a while. Of course,Yao Tangnever responded.


    As Yao Tangslowly emerged into consciousness, she first heardCheng Yan''s long-winded prattle before she could even open her eyes. She stifled a giggle. She had never imagined that a day woulde when the cool and aloof young master would turn into a chatterbox.


    She kept her eyes closed and listened to him for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t resist teasing him.


    "What about you? If I stayed unconscious, will your hair and eyebrows turn white from worry, too?"


    Cheng Yan stuttered to a stop. He stared at her face and froze. Afraid that he might be hallucinating, he robotically pinched his arm.


    No, the pain felt all too real, which meant that this was real. Yao Tangwas really awake.


    Yao Tang couldn''t help butugh at how simple-mindedCheng Yanhad be.


    As for the young man, his feelings were all over the ce, but Yao Tang''sughter resonated with him, and heughed along as well.


    He pounced on her and gathered her into a tight embrace. Just like that, all the longing and anxiety that he had been suffering through the weeks vanished.


    Yao Tang settled in his arms, feeling warm in her heart. She had always thought thatCheng Yanwas only nice to her on a whim, that she was but a passing fancy to him. This was mainly why she kept herself at a distance, in addition to the fact that she was used to being alone. She struggled against the idea of having someone she could rely on, and was constantly looking for ways to escape the situation.


    Now, however, she realized that Cheng Yan''s feelings for her were genuine, not some spur-of-the-moment thing. It might also have something to do with her long dream, which evoked the feeling of love and being loved.


    Yao Tang knew that she was lucky to have metCheng Yan.


    And so, she wound her arms around him and returned his hug.


    "It''s been hard on you, right? Thank you for staying by my side."


    Cheng Yan said nothing, only pulled her even closer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just then, the rest of their friends barged into the room, having heard the sound ofughter. As soon as the trio stepped inside, they were greeted by the sight of the couple hugging.


    Their mood instantly soured.


    Meng Yang sighed and clutched at his chest jokingly.


    "I hurried over to make sure that Sister Tangis okay, I didn''t expect to be fed dog food the minute I get here!"


    "I know, right?" Lin Xinmade a face. "Disgusting. I suppose we won''t need to have dinner tonight, since we''ve already had our fill of dog food."


    Qin Jing simply rolled her eyes at them and shook her head. She grabbed the other two, one in each arm, and pulled them back to the door.


    "Sorry for disturbing you guys. Please carry on with your moment. We''lle backter."


    Cheng Yan finally pulled back at the sound of the door clicking shut.


    "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" he asked as he carefully eyed Yao Tang. "I''ll get a doctor to check on you."


    She shook her head and smiled gently.


    "I''m fine. I''m a doctor myself, remember? I should know better than anyone else how my body is doing."


    "That''s good, then. It''s great that you''re all right." Cheng Yanalmost choked on his words, his voice thick with emotion.


    Yao Tang felt helpless despite herself. She had never seenCheng Yanlike this before.


    More importantly, no one had fussed over her so much since she was a child.


    The atmosphere soon turned awkward.


    Noticing her unease, Cheng Yanstroked her hair.


    "You don''t have to be so careful around me."


    Yao Tang frowned and swallowed the lump in her throat. She wasn''t exactly willing to admit that she cared about him just yet.


    "Who''s being careful? Don''t kid yourself."


    Cheng Yan chuckled at her stubbornness.


    He could already feel a change in her attitude. He wasn''t sure why, but she seemed more open to him and his affections than she used to be, which was certainly a good thing.


    She didn''t seem inclined to exin herself, and he would never force her to. The one thing he was sure of was that he would seek retribution from the people who had caused her to fall into aa.


    "Why were you unconscious for so long? I asked Xiao Bing, but she said that you didn''t fall into the illusion trap."

 Chapter 932 Tranquil Reverie

    "It''s true that it has nothing to do with her or the others. It was a clue my grandparents left behind for me." Yao Tang considered it for a moment and decided to tell Cheng Yan everything about the old couple. "I was an idiot. I didn''t realize it was a test, so I was unable to wake up for so long."


    She opened her left palm to reveal a piece of Jade emitting a faint, green glow.


    "I brought this with me from my dream. Doesn''t it look magical?" Yao Tanggazed softly at the bauble.


    "Indeed." Cheng Yanplucked it from her palm. It felt warm to the touch. It was definitely no ordinary jade. He eyed it carefully, and a name popped up in his head.


    He ced it back in Yao Tang''s hand.


    "Do you know what kind of jade this is?"


    She shook her head.


    "Do you still remember the Sleeping Jadethat has been passed down in ourCheng family?"


    Yao Tang nodded emphatically. So this was rted to the valuable heirloom of his elders.


    "Well, the one in our possession is an artificial jade that was developed by the family. It has properties that help with sleep and concentration. The idea came from my grandmother.


    "She said that when she was young, she had a friend who loved jade and had a unique talent for raising them. The jade pieces she grew had different properties with various effects. Among them was a jade piece called Tranquil Reverie.


    "At the time, my grandmother was under great pressure and often suffered from insomnia. Her friend gave her this jade piece, and grandma said that she slept well whenever she went to bed wearing it. Over time, however, she decided that she didn''t want to rely on such things to sleep, so she tried to return it.


    "But when she met up with her friend, she was told to just keep it. Her friend said that not only can it help people sleep, but it can also incite hallucinations. That second effect was too weak, though, so she assured my grandmother that it wouldn''t cause any harm."


    Cheng Yan lookedYao Tangin the eye and added, "I think that my grandmother''s friend is none other than your grandmother, and this jade piece is the realTranquil Reverie."


    Yao Tang felt unexpectedly delighted to hear this. There was a very real possibility that their grandmothers had been friends.


    After so many years of having no clue about her family, she finally caught a break. And it was right beside her all along!


    "Once we leave this ce, I will take you to meet Grandma. You should be able to learn more about your grandparents from her." Cheng Yannced at the jade piece, his brows furrowed. "But I don''t think you should keep wearing that. You might fall into an illusion again."


    Although Yao Tangwas awake, he was still worried. She had been asleep for over a month. For him, the jade piece was no different from a ticking time bomb, and he refused to let it threatenYao Tanga second time.


    "It''s fine, it won''t hurt me. It was given to me by Grandma, after all. She told me that this is her favorite piece, and that I can always reach out to it, and it will lead me through whatever illusion I may be in. I don''t think it''s as simple as they made it out to be."


    As if knowing that it had just been praised, the Tranquil Reverie grew warmer and flickered in her hand.


    Seeing that she seemed to have made up her mind on her own ns, Cheng Yandidn''t say anything more.


    "Shall we go and meet the Xiao and Yu families?" Yao Tangsuggested as she tucked the jade away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cheng Yan could only sigh helplessly.


    "You''ve been asleep for so long, aren''t you hungry?"


    Right on cue, a loud growl came from her belly.


    Cheng Yan chuckled again and stroked her head with unabashed affection.


    "Wait here, I''ll go get you something to eat."


    As soon as he left the room, Meng Yangand the girls rushed back in.


    "Sister Tang, are you feeling okay?"


    "You were in aa for so many days, we were so scared!"


    They chattered on and on until Yao Tang''s temples began to throb.


    They were so eager and frantic that she couldn''t even keep up with the conversation.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yanreturned shortly, with a tray of light but delicious dishes.


    The trio scampered back into the background as if on instinct. They were both amazed and horrified at seeing the great Crown Prince of the Cheng familyserveYao Tangwithout an ounce of hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the news of Yao Tang''s awakening quickly traveled over to the Xiao and Yu families.


    When the head of the Yu n, Yu Shuheard this, he immediately sought out his counterpart in the Xiao n,Xiao Biao.


    "Hey, Old Man Xiao! Since the little girl has woken up, let''s call Ah Chen and Xiao Bingback. Those two rascals havemitted far too many crimes."


    Xiao Biao rolled his eyes at the other man. It was his fault for spoiling his grandson,Yu Chen, too much.


    "Keep pampering Yu Chen, and he will only cause even more trouble in the future!"


    "Oh, please. The girl has suffered too much already. I''m sure my grandson won''t forget about it any time soon."


    Xiao Biao harrumphed as he led the way to the residence whereYao Tangand the others stayed. "We''ll see about that!"


    "You old fool!" Yu Shumuttered behind him. "Stop being so pretentious!"


    When the old men arrived at the residence, the young ones were just about to set out to find them, too.

 Chapter 933 Ancestors Rules

    "Hello, youngdy. Are you still feeling unwell? Would you like our doctor to examine you?" Xiao Biao approached with a smile of concern, just like the cunning old fox he was purported to be.


    "That won''t be necessary. My body is just fine." Yao Tanghad already learned about the two masters fromCheng Yan, and she easily distinguished them from each other at first nce.


    Xiao Biaoughed. "I see, you must be okay, then. In that case, won''t you give us back our good-for-nothing grandchildren, so that we can give them their appropriate punishments?"


    "Please forgive me. I was desperate at the time and felt I had no choice but to detain them. I hope you understand my position." Cheng Yanwaved a hand atQin Hao.


    "What do you mean, you had no choice? I think we all know that you¡ª" Yu Shustarted to berateCheng Yan, convinced that the young man was simply putting up airs, butXiao Biaoimmediately gestured at a nearby disciple to cover his mouth.


    "Excuse us, young man," Xiao Biaosaid, his smile still in ce. "Master Yu is just too eager to have his grandson back."


    But Cheng Yandidn''t care at all.


    Xiao Biao continued without missing a beat. "We all have our fair share of mistakes regarding this matter, but since the youngdy is alive and well, we should be friends rather than enemies.Why don''t we sit down and clear up the misunderstandings over tea?" As cunning as he was, he instantly recognized the mysterious powers surroundingCheng YanandYao Tang. There was no way he was letting these kids go so easily.


    Cheng Yan andYao Tangexchanged a meaningful nce.


    "Well," Yao Tangsaid, looking uncharacteristically docile. "This youngdy has some questions to ask, so I dly ept your invitation to tea."


    Meng Yang, Lin Xin, andQin Jing felt a chill run down their spines.Yao Tang''s tone was exactly like the one she had used when she had tricked them into doing their homework at school.


    They were ushered into the Xiao family living room, where they took their seats while the servants served the tea.


    The room was decorated in an ancient style, and all the furniture was made of quality pear wood.


    "Master Xiao," Qin Jingspoke up. "I noticed that your home''s interior and even your practices mimic the ancient ways. May I ask if your family is a reclusive one?" Thanks to her own family, she had some understanding of the underworld ns.


    "Well, you were able to pass through our formation and enter this ce, so I''m sure you''re no ordinary people. There is no point in me hiding the truth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The ancestors of both the Xiao and Yu families were illusionists from the Tang Dynasty. At one point, they somehow offended the nobles, so they moved here and lived in seclusion ever since."


    Meng Yang eximed in surprise. "Does that mean that you guys never had any contact with the outside world all these years?" A reclusive n dating back from the Tang Dynasty¡­ Their techniques and customs were definitely one of a kind.


    "Of course, we have," Yu Cheninterjected. "We go to ss like normal students, but we keep to our family''s rules. The most important of which is that we never mention anything about our family background to anyone from the outside."


    "I see," Lin Xin mused aloud. "It''s no wonder that I''ve never heard of illusions and such before." She couldn''t quite believe that something right out of a fiction book actually existed in real life.


    Meng Yang leaned over with a furtive glint in his eye. "You know, it''s the modern age. If you go out there and perform one of your illusions to the public, you will be totally famous!"


    "Who cares about fame?" Xiao Bingsnorted and looked him up and down. "Our family''s teachings are not for entertainment."


    "But weren''t illusions used to show off to the dignitaries back in the Tang Dynasty? Just like in the movies."


    "That''s where you''re wrong, little brother. Illusions have a wide range of uses. They are not simply for amusement, they can be handy in protecting yourself and killing your enemies on the battlefield.


    "Our ancestors originally wanted to serve the country, but they were killed by evil, power-hungry warmongers. They had been exiled to this ce because of an illusionpetition, which was probably why they had forbidden their predecessors from using the teachings as a performance for the entertainment of others."


    To his credit, Meng Yanglooked contrite. "I apologize for being thoughtless and rude. It''s such a pity, though. Who would have thought that something incredible still exists in this day and age?"


    "There''s no need to apologize," Xiao Biaoshook his head. "The rules say that members of the Xiao and Yu families are forbidden to perform illusions, but we also have outer sect disciples. Once the techniques are passed on to them, there is bound to be a few who would choose the path of entertainment."


    Meng Yang''s interest was piqued. "That''s good to know. I''ll keep an eye out, then."


    "Then I''ll be sure to urge them to cultivate their skills well," Xiao Biaochuckled. He was having a great conversation with the young man. "But you haven''t told us where you kids are from yet."


    Meng Yang opened his mouth to respond, butCheng Yancut him off before he could introduce himself. "My name isCheng Yan. My friends here are students fromNo. 1 High SchoolinCity A."

 Chapter 934 Old Grudges

    The others weren''t stupid. They immediately understood that Cheng Yan didn''t want them to reveal too much about themselves, so they promptly shut their mouths.


    "So it''s the revered young master of the Cheng Family. It''s no wonder that our attacks didn''t work against you."Yu Shu''s demeanor suddenly changed. Gone were his previous intentions to win them over, and he was now acting cold.


    "We should have realized sooner. Someone with the surname Cheng, who was so powerful that our own techniques were ineffective. You can only be from the Cheng familyin Beijing."


    "Let''s just forget about everything and speak no more of this." Xiao Biaocast a stern look at them. "You should hurry and leave this ce!"


    "Leave?" Yu Shuscoffed, getting to his feet. "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. Let Cheng Fange and pick them up!" He waved his hand, and the entire living room suddenly shook and rumbled, as if they were in the middle of an earthquake.


    Everyone swayed and frantically grabbed onto anything they could. Everyone, that was, except for Yao TangandCheng Yan.


    "Old Yu, you crazy buffoon!" Xiao Biaoyelled. He hadn''t expectedYu Shuto make trouble out of nowhere.Yu Shuhad never seemed to care about much else, apart from his precious wastrel of a grandson. Worse, he should have known that theCheng familywas not to be trifled with, yet he had still gone and made a muck of things.


    Yu Shu acted like he didn''t hear anything and only increased his power.


    Soon, the ceiling began to cave in, and the rafts crashed to the ground, creating a cloud of dust. It was extremely difficult to see properly, much less breathe.


    Yu Shu seemed to have unleashed his murderous streak.


    "Foolish," Yao Tangsaid under her breath. In a sh, she appeared right in front of the old man.


    She reached out her slender, white arm and grabbed Yu Shuby the throat, holding him up until his feet no longer touched the floor.


    Yu Shu choked and gasped, his face turning an rming shade of purple.


    Even so, he would rather die than align with these people. He had no intention of stopping the havoc he had wreaked upon them.


    "Old Master Yu," Yao Tangsaid slowly. "Surely, you wouldn''t want your lineage to end at your own hands, do you?"


    But Yu Shucouldn''t utter a word. He could only stare atYao Tang, his eyes bulging from exertion.


    "It''s no surprise that the Xiao and Yu families are in a miserable state. It turns out that the patriarchs are both blockheads!" Yao TangreleasedYu Shu, who crumpled to the ground, gasping desperately for air. The shaking had also stopped, since the spell caster didn''t have enough strength to keep it up.


    "Grandpa!" Yu Chenrushed over to check onYu Shu. "You vicious girl! What did you do to my grandfather?"


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Xinspat out. "Your grandfather was the one who tried to kill us first, are we supposed to just stand still and wait to die?"


    "You should be d that I let him live," Yao Tang said before turning away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The room was a mess, and there wasn''t even a proper ce to sit. She clicked her tongue in frustration. She had just woken up, she still needed ample rest.


    Yao Tang snapped her fingers, and the room instantly returned to its original state.


    If not for the red-faced and panting Yu Shu, everyone else might have thought that the earthquake had just been a dream.


    Xiao Biao gaped in shock.


    "That''s awesome!" Meng Yangblurted out, his eyes glittering as he stared atYao Tang. "Sister Tang, how did you do that?"


    "An illusion array was cast in this room," Yao Tangexined, seeing that everyone was reacting like they had been transported to another world. "As long as you take control of the center of the array, you can control everything else in this space."


    "Just who the hell are you?!" Xiao BiaoandXiao Bingdemanded in unison. This was definitelyYao Tang''s first timeing here, but not only did she know that there was an array in ce, but she was also able to tame it with a snap of her fingers. How powerful was this girl?


    "Do you guys recognize this jade piece?" Yao Tangheld up theTranquil Reveriefor everyone to see.


    She had managed to control the array thanks to the bauble. The moment she had stepped into the room, the spell formation had automatically appeared in her mind, and she didn''t hesitate to borrow the jade''s powers."


    Yao Tang had no reservations about showing the piece to everyone, as she had already surmised that her grandmother was somehow connected to this ce.


    Xiao Biao narrowed his eyes at theTranquil Reverie, but eventually shook his head. Likewise,Xiao BingandYu Shudenied ever seeing it before.


    Only Yu Chenseemed to want to say something, but he held his tongue.


    "Speak," Cheng Yannodded at him.


    "Well, I remember that when I was a young boy, an old couple came here. I saw that very same jade piece in their hands."


    "Yao Zheng and Yu Hong?" Xiao Biaochimed in wistfully. "If it''s Yu Hong, then it is very likely."


    Yao Tang couldn''t help but feel excited at the mention of her grandparents'' names. But at the same time, she knew that she couldn''t expose herself.


    "What was the purpose of that couple ining here?" she asked, keeping her voice low to hide her emotions.


    "Back then, the formations of both our ns were rapidly weakening. Young disciples died one after another for seemingly no reason. What''s more, newborns showed no ability to cultivate illusion. Then the couple appeared without warning, saying that they could help us restore our formation."

 Chapter 935 The Past Is A Mystery

    Yao Tang felt that this was something that her grandparents would do. She took a deep breath.


    "Do you believe me now?"


    "At that time, we really had no other choice. This was¡ªwhat you''d say our Hail Mary pass. What we didn''t expect was for them to be extremely good at what they do. The time they left was the time the power of our formation had recovered. They''re the reason why we didn''t suffer from any more unnecessary deaths."


    There was a sense of disappointment in her heart. "And what year was this? Where did they go after that?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t worry," she quickly said. "The only reason I''m looking for them is due to my illness. It was something I''ve developed since I was born. Even the best doctors said that I wouldn''t live past twenty, and now that I''m eighteen...I only have two years left to live." She sighed deeply, much to the amusement of her friends.


    While Yao Tang looked as if her entire life savings had been taken from her, Cheng Yanappeared helpless while her other friends were struggling to hide theirughter.


    "But..." Xiao Biao hesitated. "That was ten years ago. I didn''t know where they ahd gone after that."


    Ten years ago. That was also the time they had left. While she didn''t know where they had gone after that, at the very least she had something to hold onto.


    "Since that''s the will of the heavens, I can only leave it up to them." Yao Tang gazed on the foor.


    Cheng Yan ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "However, we''ve never even offended any of you, so why does the Head of the Yu Family want to kill us?" Lin Xin demanded, ring at Yu Shuwho was being helped up by Yu Chen.


    "Oh please, as if you don''t know!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Fine! The Yu and the Cheng Family had a blood feud." Yu Chu finally looked up, ring at the other young man with hatred in his eyes.


    Cheng Yan simply raised his eyebrows.


    "This is the first time I''ve ever met you. Why would I hate you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh please! You may not hate me, but I''ll still make sure that your grandmother will pay for her blood!" Cheng Fang¡ªjust the name of his grandmother was enough to make his blood boil.


    "You can try."


    This time, Cheng Yan''s eyes narrowed. The tension between them thickened once again as a dark aura filled the room.


    Xiao Biao sighed, waving his hands up in the air. "Both of you, calm down! We still don''t know whether or not Cheng Fang was behind this, okay? Can we all just stop with this nonsense?"


    "Hmph!" Yu Shu turned his face to the side, not willing to say anything more.


    Cheng Yan sneered. "I may not know what grudges you have, but I know my grandmother. She would never do anything to do harm unto others. If there''s been a misunderstanding, then I would dly clear her name. However, if you insist on her paying it with her blood¡ª"


    "Then don''t me me for being merciless."


    His face was as cool as ice. His grandmother may not be kind, but she was fair.


    He would never allow anyone to sully her name.


    "Just let them go!" Yu Shu snapped.


    Xiao Biao let out a long sigh and shook his head. He stood up straight and saluted them.


    "Fine."


    On the private ne, Yao Tang couldn''t help but gaze at the man in front of her. He was leisurely drinking tea, leaning back against the leather seat. The afternoon sun shone across his face, making him appear as if he was dazzling.


    He was quite handsome, yet he appeared so casual¡ªfar from the intimidating appearance that everyone thought he had.


    Unknowingly, Yao Tang was so lost in her thoughts. She had only looked away when she noticed Cheng Yan''s amused gaze.


    "You can look at me for as long as you want. I won''t charge," he teased good-heartedly.

 Chapter 936 Leaving

    Yao Tang blinked. She rolled her eyes, feeling her cheeks flush. "Please," she murmured.


    Cheng Yan chuckled.


    Cheng Yi, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but hold back his sigh. He always appeared cheerful whenever that woman was around. He might as well think that the world had stopped spinning.


    "When do you n to see my grandmother?"


    "I''ll go after the conference."


    "You''re still going there?" Cheng Yan didn''t expect that she''d be going back there. He always had an impression that she was extremely low-key. If he hadn''t saved her then, he wouldn''t have known that she was the brilliant medical professional that she was.


    "I heard that there''s been a new development. I want to know more about it."


    Yao Tang had heard a lot of interesting things. That''s why she wanted to take a look.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you."


    "You have time to go with me?" Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. She remembered that he was very busy, especially on the weekday. Even Cheng Yi, who was right next to her, was still doing his workload at this hour.


    "No, but you said it was interesting. I definitely wouldn''t miss it for the world." Cheng Yan tilted his head. "As for mypany''s affairs, I''ll leave it up to Cheng Yi."


    Again? When was he going to give him a raise? Cheng Yi felt like he wanted to jump off the airne.


    "I heard that Yao Ran had broken off from her parents?"


    "What?" This time, Yao Tang was caught off-guard. She didn''t have the time to pay attention to news like these. And wasn''t this quite out of character for her?


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention to the details. I just heard that Yao Yuan had publicly announced that Yao Ranwas no longer recognized as a child of the Yao Family." Cheng Yannced up from his paper. He didn''t pay much attention to the Yao Familybefore, but for the sake of Yao Tang, he decided to keep tabs.


    "If you want to know more, I can get someone to check it out."


    "No need. They have nothing to do with me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing this, Cheng Yan didn''t say anything more.


    "By the way, where are you applying? For university?"


    "I never really thought about it before," Yao Tang admitted. "But after everything, I want to study at Jing University."


    "Our main business is located in Beijing. If you have any trouble there, you cane to me any time." As soon as he said this, he handed her a jade-colored card.


    "What is this?" Yao Tang did not take it.


    "This is the family card. With this card, you can go to any mall under my conglomerate and spend as much money as you want. You can also mobilize any department to do your bidding."


    "I wouldn''t need it." Yao Tang frowned. They weren''t that close for him to just hand her his card.


    "You''ll need it." He didn''t appear fazed. "It will allow you to see my grandmother."


    "I thought you''re the one taking me to see her."


    He appeared solemn for a while.


    "I might not be able to go with you." His face appeared solemn. "I''m going overseas after the conference."


    Yao Tang nodded. While she wasn''t attached to him, she couldn''t help but be deep in thought. With this, she sent a message to the Shadow League.


    "Pay attention to Cheng Yan''s whereabouts."


    Yun Tian grinned at the other side of the world. "Yo, boss! You finally making a move on the Cheng''s Crown Prince?"


    "Don''t worry," he quickly said. "I''ll make sure to investigate him thoroughly."


    Yao Tang sent a speechless emoji .


    "You know how close their security detail can be. Let''s see what you can do."

 Chapter 937 Going Home

    ?


    "It doesn''t matter. For you, boss, I''ll climb through daggers and walk through mes!" Yun Tian dered.


    "Whipped!" Lin Shuang snorted.


    "Let''s get back to topic. Just pay attention to his whereabouts. If he''s in danger, help him out," Yao Tang added.


    "Also, inform me when necessary."


    On the other end of the phone call, Yun Tian and Lin Shuangwere close to jumping in excitement.


    Despite Yao Tang''s casual order of keeping an eye on him, they both ced Cheng Yan''s information as their top priority.


    She didn''t know what her subordinates were nning.


    When he had received news that Yao Tang had finally returned, Yao Yandidn''t waste a minute to pick her up.


    However, when he saw that Cheng Yan was standing so close to his sister, he couldn''t help but frown.


    He finally had a sister, and this pig was going to take her away just like that?


    Yao Yan quickly sped toward them.


    The second he had gotten out of the car, he wanted to give Yao Tang a big hug. However, he ended up circling his arms around Cheng Yaninstead.


    Yao Tang didn''t seem too bothered by this. However, when Qin Jingand Lin Xincaught sight of this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Their lips were sealed as they struggled to hold in theirughter.


    What were they doing?


    It took a second for Yao Yan to realize that the tall frame was nowhere near Yao Tang''s.


    He immediately jumped away, looking as if he had hugged a garbage can.


    "Disgusting!"


    "Same goes for you." Cheng Yan sneered.


    "She''s my sister!"


    "I know."


    "I n on giving her a hug, and you decided to just step in?" Yao Yan demanded.


    "Your eyesight was that bad that you missed!"


    "You really are an ass, huh?"


    "It''s a good thing you find out now."


    The two red at each other, looking like they were preschoolers going at it at the yground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Qin Jing and Lin Xinwere practically squeezing each other to deaths. Here were two handsome men just going at it. No one would believe them even if they talk about it at school!


    Finally, Yao Tang had enough.


    "Alright, alright! You''re already so old, yet you''re quarreling like a bunch of kindergarteners. How childish!"


    "And you two!" Yao Tang turned to her friends. "There''s an exam tomorrow. And if you don''t do well¡ª"


    Her friends didn''t even wait for her to finish as they scurried off.


    Just as she had expected.


    "Thank you for taking care of me." Yao Tang turned to Cheng Yan.


    "Of course."


    His eyes softened. However, just as he was about to reach down and pat her hair, he was stopped halfway.


    Yao Yan had pped his hand away!


    "You¡ª" Cheng Yan turned to re at him, but the man only shrugged in response.


    They looked like they were about to go at it again.


    Seeing this, Yao Tang quickly dragged her brother back to the car.


    However, before they left, the two shared onest gaze.


    Cheng Yan stared at the car as it sped away. The corners of his lips raised into a smile.


    His little angel was doing well now.


    Cheng Yi, who was watching this entire time, looked like he was about to be sick. Why was his boss like this? What the hell was going on?


    However, before his thoughts could get to him, he felt someone patting him on the chest.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    In the car heading back to the Yao family, tension had fianlly seeped through.


    "Tangtang, you have no idea how worried we are."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through again and made you worry." Yao Tang was touched by his concern, but she couldn''t help but be a little ufortable. Ever since her grandparents had left, she had been used to living like this. It was why she didn''t report her whereabouts to anyone. "I won''t do it again."


    Now that she had people who cared for her...she had to be more careful.


    "We''re not ming you or anything. We''re just worried, that''s all. Look, I don''t know what you''ve been up to, but if there''s one thing I''m sure of, it''s that you aren''t an ordinary girl." Yao Yan sighed. "I just get worried, that''s all."

 Chapter 938 A Different Yao Ran

    ?


    "But I also want you to know that you have me, and Mom and Dad. We have your back. You can tell us anything. You''re no longer fighting alone."


    Yao Tang''s heart ached at his words. It had been a long time since she had felt such love and support. Yet all she could muster was a short hum in reply.


    Still, Yao Yanknew that she took his words to heart, so he didn''t see the need to say anything more.


    Yao Tang closed her eyes and tried to keep her emotions at bay. She stayed that way for a while, then she remembered something.


    "I heard that Yao YuanandYao Ranhad gone their separate ways. Do you know the details regarding that matter?" She had heard about it while on the ne. Unfortunately, she had been remiss in dispatching theShadow Leagueto keep an eye onYao Ran, soYao Tangwas pretty clueless about the other girl''s movements.


    "We don''t know the exact reasons, either. But on the day after Yao Ran''sing-of-age ceremony,Yao Yuancalled the family over to the old house and informed everyone that they no longer have a daughter namedYao Ran.


    "When pressed for an exnation, he simply said that Yao Ranwas unfilial, and that they had raised a shameless ingrate all these years.


    "We weren''t particrly interested in the affairs, so we thought nothing more of it. If you want to know more, I can send someone to look into it."


    Yao Tang was going to say no at first, but after some consideration, she decided to takeYao Yanup on his offer.


    "Please do, Brother Yan. Thank you, and sorry for the trouble."


    Yao Yan instantly beamed, his eyes curving into twin rainbows.


    His adorable little sister was finally calling him "Brother"!


    To celebrate Yao Tang''s return,Jiang Wanand the family''s chef prepared a feast of her favorite dishes.Yao Rongalso got off work early so that they could have dinner together as a family.


    The next day, Yao Tangwent to school as per usual. As soon as she stepped into the ssroom, she was surrounded byQin Jing,Meng Yang, andLin Xin.


    "I heard that Yao Ranhas cut off ties with theYao family! What''s going on? Can you imagine that arrogant girl falling so low? She''s be aughingstock!"Qin Jing, ever the gossip, was the first to speak, the words falling out of her mouth in rapid-fire session.


    Meng Yang, ever the attentive friend, immediately handed her a bottle of water to soothe her throat.


    Yao Tang was well aware of her friends'' gossiping nature, so she had already expected their interrogation.


    However, she ignored them and made a beeline for her desk, taking out her homework.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Have you guys finished your assignments? Why are you wasting time digging up rumors?" Her tone was stern, much like that of an elderly dean in school dramas on TV.


    "Come on, Sister Tang, tell us!"Qin Jingwhined coyly as she clung toYao Tang''s arm. "If I don''t find out what happened toYao Ran, it''s going to bother me for the rest of the day."


    She turned to Lin Xin and gave thetter a meaningful look.


    Understanding the unspoken message, Lin XingrabbedYao Tang''s other arm and hung on as well.


    "That''s right, Sister Tang, do tell us! We sawYao Ranjust now, you know. She''s like apletely different person than she used to be."


    Yao Tang perked up upon hearing that. "What do you mean, she''s a different person?"


    "How should I put it?" Meng Yangsaid, tapping his chin. "She just gave off a different vibe. Her face is still the same, of course, but her general demeanor is just different."


    "If you ask me," one of their ssmates suddenly chimed in, "she just had a healthy helping of humble pie. She used to be so arrogant and domineering, unting her family''s wealth and connections. Now, she keeps a low profile."


    "What do you expect?" another student joined them. "She''s no longer the young miss of the Yao family. She has nothing going on for herself, so it''s only natural that she wouldn''t want to stand out."


    "No, no, it''s not like that," Qin Jingpointed out with a contemtive look on her face. "It''s not the kind of low-key that was brought upon by shame, but something else altogether."


    "Hey, everybody quiet," Lin Xinwhispered urgently after spotting a familiar figure approaching from a distance. "They''re here."


    Yao Tang raised her head and turned to the door.


    Yao Ran walked in wearing a light green dress. Sure enough, gone were the usual arrogance and contempt that she had always sported. They were reced by a look of gentle tranquility.Yao Ran''s expression, coupled with her refreshing getup, had people staring at her.


    Yao Ran''s eyes lit up as they met Yao Tang''s, and she walked over without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Sister! Long time no see." She looked so happy and sincere, so unlike her previous self.


    Qin Jing and the others suddenly felt bad for talking about her behind her back.


    "Yeah," Yao Tangreplied in a low voice. "Long time no see." Deep down, however, seeds of doubt started to take root in her heart.

 Chapter 939 Yao Rans Apology

    ?


    Yao Ran was taken aback. She had been expecting them tough in her face and mock her for her current situation.


    She could still remember how, when she had first moved out of the Yao residence, Meng Linghad brought herckeys toYao Ran''s ssroom to gawk at her.


    In any case, it no longer mattered to her. This was nothing more than a trifle.


    "Did the sun rise from the West today?" Meng Yangremarked. He thought back to all the thingsYao Ranhad done in the past, thenpared it to how she was acting now. A keen sense of rm rose in his chest.


    But Yao Ranonly shot him a bashful smile.


    "Actually, I came here today to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?" Qin JingandMeng Yangasked in unison.Yao Tang, on the other hand, merely studiedYao Ranin silence.


    "That''s right. I used to be so immature and foolish, and I caused a lot of trouble for everyone. I know that my apology can never wipe out my misdeeds. I don''t expect to be forgiven, but I still want to apologize. I''m very sorry. I promise, I will never repeat the same mistakes in the future."


    Yao Ran''s words were followed by a deathly silence.


    In the end, it was Yao Tangwho spoke first. "Yao Ran, I have no way of knowing whether your apology is sincere or fake. But there is a saying that goes, ''True knowledgees from practice''. Only time will tell if you really mean it or not."


    Yao Ran nodded in earnest. "I understand, Sister! Thank you. I''ll be sure to prove myself to all of you."


    With that, she turned around and made to leave.


    "Has your leg fully recovered?" Yao Tangcalled after her, her eyes fixed onYao Ran''s ankle, her toneced with mild surprise.


    Yao Ran nodded again. "I volunteered to be the test subject of a new drug developed by my adoptive brother. As far as I know, it is fully healed."


    Yao Tang kept staring at the girl''s ankle and didn''t say anything else. After waiting for a while,Yao Ransauntered out of the room.


    Once she was gone, the ss was instantly in an uproar.


    "Wow, I think I just got goosebumps all over my body!" Meng Yangeximed, rubbing his arms.


    "It is said that a phoenix in dire straits is inferior to a chicken," a male student said, not bothering to hide his disdain for Yao Ran. "Since she can no longer im the title of theYao family''s daughter, she can only behave with her tail between her legs."


    His words seemed to spark a theme, and everyone dove into an animated discussion.


    "I suppose you can say that. Didn''t she publicly acknowledge Yang Mingas her adoptive brother a while back? Rumors say that this so-called brother treats her very well. He gave her a vi and a luxury car, and often took her out to parties and social events. Now, we learn that he even cured her leg!"


    "What''s up with that? He sounds more like a sugar daddy than a nominal brother."


    "But Yang Mingis already engaged toMeng Ling! IfYao Ranreally is a sidepiece, givenMeng Ling''s temper, she would eventually be torn apart."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m not sure what''s going on, exactly, but I have to admit that Yao Ranis kind of worthy of being called the campus belle."


    "Are you out of your mind? Yao Tangis the school''s only campus belle!"


    After some time, the conversations circled back to Yao Tang.


    She swept a gaze over the ss, and everyone immediately returned to their seats and got back to their practice tests.


    Sure enough, Yao Tangwas more formidable than the school''s actual principal.


    Yao Tang decided to stop thinking aboutYao Ranand focus on the matter at hand. She was about to do just that when she received a message from theShadow League.


    ''They couldn''t find anything?'' she muttered to herself.


    She couldn''t believe that even her ownwork couldn''t find anything on one high school student.


    This was getting interesting. Yao Ranrubbed her chin and made up her mind to pay a visit to the Yao residence after school.


    Meanwhile, Yao Ranwas already back in her ssroom.


    She sat quietly in her seat and minded her own business. From time to time, a student would approach her with a question, and she would readily advise them.


    She was like a benevolent saintess now. But when no one was looking, Yao Ranwould lower her eyes and let her true colors show.


    Her master had been right. If she wanted to be sought after, she would first have to learn how to win everyone''s hearts.


    Pretty girls already had an advantage in this area. All she needed was to alter her demeanor and be more friendly, and the crowd would flock to her like panting dogs eager to lick her hand. The perfect example of this would be Yang Ming,Xu Xuan, and her stupid ssmates.


    Yao Ran took a deep breath and stered a gentle smile on her face.


    Those who had already been staring at her couldn''t help but gasp.


    They didn''t think she could get any prettier, or more genial, but it seemed like they were mistaken!


    Over at the Meng familymansion,Madam Mengwas wiping her tears, her heart aching for her daughter.


    "Mom, it hurts so much!" Meng Lingwas lying on the bed, struggling to breathe through the pain that racked her body.


    They couldn''t understand why her condition was so much worse than before. Wasn''t she supposed to be well on her way to recovery?

 Chapter 940 Finding The Miracle Doctor

    ?


    "Ling ''er, don''t be afraid. I heard that a divine doctor helped to cure Old Madam Cheng''s illness. I''ve already sent someone to look for this divine doctor. As long as he can cure you, we''ll spend any amount of money."


    Lady Meng rubbed Meng Ling''s legs and said with heartache.


    Meng Ling frowned in pain. " Miracle doctor, miracle doctor, when will we get a miracle doctor? I look like a normal person during the day, but I feel like my bones are broken every now and then. Mom, do you know how ufortable I feel? I wish I could just die! "


    " Ling ''er, you can''t say that. I won''t let anything happen to you, " Lady Meng said with a serious expression.


    The phone rang. It was Assistant Lin Te, who had been sent to find the godly doctor.


    " Hey, how is it? Is there any news about the divine doctor? " Lady Meng''s voice was trembling. She was afraid that she would be disappointed this time.


    Assistant Lin Te''s smiling voice came from the other end of the phone. ""Madam, I found it. My friend said that the divine doctor has already returned. Moreover, the divine doctor seems to be a little short of money. It''s easier to arrange for treatment now than before. I''ve already arranged for Miss to be treated this weekend."


    Lady Meng stood up in surprise. " Really? That''s great. As long as he can cure my Ling ''er, I''ll pay for it no matter how much it costs. "


    In the ssroom, Yao Tang received a message on her phone after receiving the concern from her ssmates.


    Lin Shuang: [Boss, I''ve received a new business for you. It''s from the Meng family. The price starts at eight figures.]


    Yao Tang smiled and replied,[Okay, what time?]


    Lin Shuang: [This weekend, the other party''s name is Meng Ling. She''s in the same school as you, Boss. Boss, do you want to save her?]


    Meng Ling¡­Yao Tang smiled. Although she didn''t like it, Meng Ling''s family was rich. She had no reason to refuse to make money.


    [It can be saved.]


    Lin Shuang [OK]


    Yao Tang had just finished talking to Lin Shuang when she saw Xi Yan''s homeroom teacher rushing over. She said to Yao Tang, ""Yao Tang, Principal Kong is looking for you. Come with me quickly."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yao Tang''s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen, but she didn''t have an excuse to refuse.


    "Alright," she got up and looked very obedient.


    When she arrived at the principal''s office, Yao Tang realized that she had underestimated the extent of the problem.


    Other than Principal Kong, the others were all big shots in the education world. Any one of them was at the level of those who appeared on television.


    After Xi Yan brought the person in, she took the initiative to leave and closed the office door.


    The square-faced Director Song smiled and said, "" This must be Yao Tang. Please sit down. We came to find you today because we have good news for you. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, two middle-aged male teachers immediately spoke.


    " Yao Tang, we are from Beijing University. Your results have been outstanding all these years. You are a genius among geniuses, so our school is willing to enroll you in advance. Not only will your tuition beprehensive, but we will also provide you with a 500,000 yuan bonus. "


    Another male teacher immediately said," Yao Tang, we are from Qing University. From what I know, you are more skilled in science. Coming to Qing University is the most suitable for you. We don''t need your tuition fees. We will also give you a prize of 500,000 yuan. We also have different science and technologypetitions, each of which has a national effect. You will definitely like this ce. "


    After the two male teachers finished speaking, they looked at each other with determination in their eyes.


    Originally, they had wanted to give two hundred thousand yuan as a schrship, but someone had leaked the news and the other party had found out. So, the two schools began to raise the price. In the end, it was raised to five hundred thousand yuan. The principals of both schools negotiated and agreed that the schrship should be raised to this price. As for which school they wanted to go to, it would depend on Yao Tang''s personal preferences. Therefore, the two parties did not continue.


    Yao Tang was a little surprised. There was still a month before the college entrance examination. She didn''t expect the admission of the top two schools in the country to be so early.


    Qing University and Beijing University were both located in Jing City. The two schools were also at the top of the humanities and science fields. It was not an exaggeration to say that if a child was admitted to these two universities, it would bring honor to his ancestors.


    And now, the recruitment teachers from both schools hade at the same time to ask Yao Tang to attend their school.


    Yao Tang lowered her eyes slightly and said,"I haven''t thought about which school to go to yet. Can you give me some time?"

 Chapter 941 Going To Jing City For Development

    ?


    Next, she wanted to develop in Jing City. Many hidden forces were already ready to make a move. Jing City would not be peaceful anymore. She could not just passively defend. The key was to go over first and take the initiative.


    "Sure, of course. It''s normal for you to think about it. We''ll give you time to think about it. This is our contact information. If you''ve thought about it, contact us anytime. Of course, if you have any other requests, you can also tell us."


    The two teachers eagerly handed over their contact information to Yao Tang.


    Director Song saw that they were done and said," Yao Tang, your college entrance examination is no longer a problem. I believe that there will be many other universities that want you to enroll in them. So, I have an important matter that I hope you can help me with. "


    Yao Tang knew that she couldn''t escape. She resigned herself to her fate and said,"Please speak."


    "It''s like this. The teacher who was originally in charge of the college entrance examination papers this time is now stuck in the suburbs because of an ident. The experiment they''re conducting now is very critical and has revolutionary significance for the future development of the country''s science and technology. Therefore, they came back to produce the papers. The situation is urgent, and the other teachers don''t understand the knowledge points designed by high school. Currently, your existence in the high school student department is like a textbook."


    "So after a two-hour meeting, we unanimously decided to invite you to be the person in charge of setting the college entrance examination papers this time."


    Yao Tang blinked. She couldn''t ept this.


    Did she hear it wrong? It was fine if she was sent to a famous school, but she was still a student. How could she be asked to write a test paper?


    But ... The person who spoke was Chief Song, a top figure in the education world. Naturally, she would note all the way here to joke with her.


    Yao Tang took five minutes to ept the situation. She was familiar with the process of the college entrance examination. The teachers who were responsible for the exam were not aware of it before. They had been notified two months in advance. Now, there was only a month left before the college entrance examination. It was obvious that time was rushed and the workload was huge. The most important thing was that the responsibility was huge.


    For students, the college entrance examination was an opportunity to change their fate. If they did well, they would be able to enter a good school and receive a good education. When they looked for a job in the future, a good academic qualification would be their stepping stone.


    At the same time, if he were to enter a good student, the students around him would also be highly educated. These were all his connections.


    If there was a problem with the college entrance examination paper, it would affect the student''s life.


    If Yao Tang agreed, then she would be shouldering the heavy responsibility of being a third-year high school student.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Is there no better choice than me?" she sighed.


    "If I had other choices, I wouldn''t have waited for you toe back." Director Song nodded.


    "What if I don''t make it back in time?" Yao Tang asked. How will the college entrance examination papers be published?"


    "If you don''te back, the college entrance exam will be postponed," Chief Song said firmly.


    Yao Tang was speechless.


    What else could she say?


    "Alright, I''ll pay."


    The conversation went on for two hours before it ended. During this time, Yao Tang added the contact information of the leaders. She felt that the burden on her shoulders had be heavier.


    Since she had to take on the heavy responsibility of setting the questions, she had to pack her luggage for the next few days and go to the ce where the questions were set prepared by the country in advance. There, all the teachers ''phones would be confiscated. Other than eating and sleeping, the rest of the time would be used to set the questions. She could not contact the outside world to prevent the college entrance examination papers from being leaked.


    So when Yao Tang returned to the ssroom and told everyone that she was going to leave school for a month, the students exploded.


    Meng Yang was the first to stand up and said unhappily, ""You just came back. Why are you leaving again? It''s almost time for the college entrance examination. What if you go out now and affect your college entrance examination results?"


    Lin Xin was also worried. " Yeah, you don''t look as good as before after you came back. It must have been tough. Even if there are a lot of things to do, there are those adults to take care of them. You''re still a student, so why don''t you just enjoy your student time? "


    They were all from wealthy families, so they had different responsibilities on their shoulders. However, they would have to wait until they graduated from university before they could take over thepany. But Yao Tang was too tired from living like this.


    Yao Tang sighed. She looked at her ssmates with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 942 Shes Leaving

    ?


    If they knew that she had already been admitted by two universities in advance, would they still feel sorry for her?


    Now, she had two pieces of news. The good news was that she had been epted in advance and did not need to take the college entrance examination. The bad news was that she had to write the college entrance examination papers.


    No matter what the news was, she had to keep it a secret from her ssmates.


    "It''s okay. I always get full marks in my exams. You guys should worry about your grades."


    As soon as Yao Tang''s voice fell, Lin Xin and Meng Yang felt as if someone had grabbed their throats.


    That''s right, Yao Tang always scored full marks, so why should they be worried?


    Meng Yang rubbed the tip of his nose awkwardly. Lin Xin''s grades were improving very quickly, and she should have no problem getting into the top tier. However, his grades were still unstable. Thinking about this, Meng Yang quietly returned to his seat and picked up his book. " I think I should study first. Although Yao Tang hasn''te to ss for a long time, I''m still far from her. "


    When Yao Tang mentioned the results, the other students couldn''t express their concern. No matter how worried they were, they couldn''tpare to Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang smiled when she saw that everyone was quietly studying. She didn''t expect that she would be able to urge everyone to study on their own just by returning to ss.


    At this thought, she stood up and stood on the podium.


    The students looked at her in unison, not understanding what she was doing.


    " Students, I''m going to be away for a month. I hope that during this month, you can work harder than you are now and achieve good results in the future. Don''t let down the three years of hard work. "


    " We''ve worked hard for so long for this college entrance examination. When the results are finally epted, don''t be stingy with your strength and give full y to all our efforts. At the same time, everyone must ensure that you have a good attitude. Even if you don''t perform well in one subject, don''t worry. Continue to work hard in the next subject. If you still can''t do it, you can repeat next year. I will always support you. "


    "Your family background is already better than most students. Even if you don''t get into university, you can still live a rich life. But are you willing to live forever under the name of your parents or grandparents? This time, we''re taking the exam for ourselves to prove that we''re outstanding."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Therefore, in thest month, please work hard and let us meet at the peak! "


    Yao Tang''s voice was firm and powerful. As she spoke, everyone thought back to the times when they had met their rtives over the years. They had always mentioned themselves as a certain kind of son or daughter. They had hoped that one day, they would be able to rely on their own efforts to let the adults see them.


    They had excellent parents who gave them an excellent life. Simrly, they were also excellent.


    Some of the girls ''eyes turned red. They felt that Yao Tang was so handsome as she stood on the podium and said those words. They were excited and their hearts were beating fast.


    After thest two sses, Yao Tang left with her school bag. She had packed up all her things. When she passed by ss One, she happened to see Yao Ran.


    Yao Ran still didn''t know that Yao Tang was going to be away for a month. Now that she saw Yao Tang carrying a school bag with a lot of things in it, she asked in surprise,"Yao Tang, where are you going?"


    Yao Tang looked at Yao Ran. There was no hostility in Yao Ran''s eyes. She was just curious as to why Yao Tang wanted to leave.


    "I''ll be away from school for a while." Yao Tang said lightly and prepared to leave.


    The next moment, Yao Ran grabbed her arm.


    Yao Tang turned her head, her brows furrowed in displeasure. She didn''t like people touching her like this.


    Yao Ran immediately let go and said apologetically, ""I''m sorry, I''m just a little excited. Um, I wanted to tell you that if you''re free, you should go home and visit. Dad and Mom miss you very much. When you were not at home, they had always regretted it. They regretted not keeping you by their side back then."


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows. " Do they regret not keeping me by their side or not making good use of me? After all, they see a high value in me now. I can bring them connections and raise their status. "


    As she spoke, she leaned closer to Yao Ran and lowered her voice." Yao Ran, I don''t know why you''re pretending to be innocent and harmless, but some people''s nature is there, and it''s hard to change. If you''ve really changed for the better, I can''t be bothered to argue with you. If you''re nning more schemes to deal with me, then I advise you to think carefully before you do anything. Can you bear the consequences of offending me? "

 Chapter 943 Yao Tangs Faithful Words

    ?


    " Actually, there''s no need for you topare yourself to me. It''s not that I don''t like you, but there''s no need for you topare yourself to me. The gap between us can''t be made up by your efforts. "


    " Before I came, you were already an outstanding student. Your mistake was that you were too greedy. You wanted to suppress me and prove that you were stronger than me. You hated the unfairness of fate and wondered why you didn''t have the status of a daughter. Even if you weren''t the real daughter of the Yao family, you still enjoyed the cultivation of the Yao family for more than ten years. "


    " If you hadn''t been mistaken back then, you would have be the vige girl that people looked down on. You are already luckier than most people. "


    After speaking, Yao Tang distanced herself from Yao Ran."That''s all I have to say. The choice is yours."


    Yao Tang turned around and stopped talking to Yao Ran.


    After she left, Yao Ran clenched her fists and pursed her lips tightly. Her gaze was even moreplicated.


    She could understand Yao Tang''s words, but she couldn''t let go of thepetition.


    If only Yao Tang hadn''t appeared. She would still be the daughter of the Yao family that everyone was ttering.


    The children of other aristocratic families were not good at their studies and would justze around in ss Twenty. However, she was different. She was good at her studies, elegant, and aware of the big picture. She was the pride of her parents.


    All the wealthy madams would praise her when they looked at her.


    But ever since Yao Tang arrived, everything had changed.


    Inparison to Yao Tang, her excellence seemed ordinary.


    Yao Tang was the real genius. She was just a little more hardworking than the others.


    Before Yao Tang appeared, she had thought that she was very talented. But after Yao Tang appeared, she realized that there were some things that she couldn''t beat no matter how hard she worked. This was the difference between her and Yao Tang''s talent.


    She also wanted to let go, but she was unwilling. If she had never been outstanding, it was not that she could not ept bing a mediocre person. In this lifetime, she was afraid that she would not be able to let go.


    Yao Ran turned around and her eyes became firm again.


    Yao Tang, I won''t give up. I must prove that I''m better than you.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She had already given up on her pride and dignity. She had already been abandoned by the Yao family. If she gave up just like that, she might as well kill her.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Qin Man: [Yao Tang is back but she has left again. I don''t know where she went. If you want to find her, it might not be toote.]


    Qin Man was originally applying a facial mask at home. When she saw Yao Ran''s message, she immediately called Yao Ran.


    Qin Man''s tone was different from her usual doting tone. " You said Yao Tang went back to school? " Where is she now?"


    Yao Ran held her phone with a bitter smile on her face. It turned out that when she was of no value to the Yao family, her mother had ruthlessly kicked her away.


    She softened her tone and said, " I don''t know. She packed everything. I went to her ss just now and asked. She said that she would be away for a month. If you want to see her, you should hurry up and look for her. "


    "Then why didn''t you tell us earlier? Alright, the next time she returns to school, tell us. Even though you''re no longer a daughter of the Yao family, you''ve spent so much of our money all these years. When the Yao family needs you, you have to help them. Keep an eye on Yao Tang. Now is what you have to do. Do you understand?"


    Qin Man''s tone was a little arrogant, and her attitude when talking to Yao Ran was like ordering a servant around.


    Yao Ran''s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but her tone softened." I know, Mrs. Yao. I was wrong before. I''ve be vain because of my years in the Yao family. I''m obviously not as good as Yao Tang, but I always want topare myself to her. I''ll correct my attitude in the future and work hard to help the Yao family gain more connections. I''ll do my best to protect the Yao family, even if¡­I''m no longer the daughter of the Yao Family."


    Seeing Yao Ran''s attitude being so soft and her words so humble, Qin Man''s heart softened a little. After all, she was the daughter she had raised by her side for more than ten years. When she chased her away, she was angry. Now that she saw Yao Ran being so pitiful, Qin Man felt a little heartache.


    She looked away and tried to ignore Yao Ran''s pity. She said coldly,"Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Yao Yuan listened to Qin Man''s conversation and asked her, ""Is Yao Tang back?"


    Qin Man nodded.


    Yao Yuan immediately became excited. " Then let''s go find her. This time, we have to prepare a weing banquet for her. We are Yao Tang''s biological parents after all. As long as we work hard and treat her well, she will slowly be moved and ept us. "

 Chapter 944 I Am The Miracle Doctor

    ?


    Qin Man looked at Yao Yuan''s excited expression and could not help but say," Ran Ran is our daughter after all. Don''t you feel any heartache for giving up on her just like that? "


    Yao Yuan''s eyes evaded his gaze.


    " The most important thing for us now is to coax Yao Tang back. Ran Ran''s mistake was always trying to frame Yao Tang. If she was half as good and half as virtuous as Yao Tang, things wouldn''t have gotten to this point. "


    " Do you know how the upper-ss society is talking about Yao Ran? They say that her grades are bad and that she seduced someone else''s fianc¨¦. If she continues to be the Yao family''s daughter, we will suffer the Meng family''s revenge. Our family''s business is very unstable now. If we don''t secure a few big orders soon, we will have problems with our cash flow in the second half of the year. We can only count on Yao Tang now. "


    Qin Man knew that Yuan Yuan was telling the truth and could only nod silently at the moment.


    When they rushed to No.1 Middle School, Yao Tang was nowhere to be seen. They went to ask the security guard, but all they got was that Yao Tang had been picked up by a car as soon as she left the school.


    They called Yao Tang, but she still blocked them.


    At this time, Yao Tang had already arrived at the Meng family''s house. She sent a message to Lin Shuang from the car, asking her tomunicate with the Meng family and tell them that the Miracle Doctor had arrived early.


    The ce where the test papers were given out was in Jing City. Once she left, she wouldn''t be back so quickly, so she checked Meng Ling''s illness before she left. It was also her responsibility to her patient.


    She didn''t care about Meng Ling''s character. As her patient, Yao Tang treated her equally.


    Yao Tang had already gotten out of the car. She went to the Meng family''s house and rang the doorbell.


    The servant quickly rushed over and was surprised to see Yao Tang."Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Yao Tang hadn''te to look for Meng Ling, but when the servants saw that she was good-looking and that the clothes she was wearing were expensive, they subconsciously respected her.


    "I''m here to treat your miss. You can ask your wife."


    The servant was even more surprised. She subconsciously looked Yao Tang up and down and said in disbelief,"Miss, are you a doctor?"


    " But you look like a student. " The servant didn''t say anything, but she looked at Yao Tang with suspicion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yao Tang looked at her watch and said impatiently,"If you have anything to say, just say it to your wife. My time is very precious. Don''t waste it."


    "Please wait a moment," said the servant.


    She hurried to the living room and said to Lady Meng,"Madam, there''s a beautiful female student outside, but she said that she''s here to treat Miss. She also said that you''ll know if I tell you."


    Lady Meng had just finished reading Lin Shuang''s message and knew that the godly doctor had arrived early. However, after hearing the servant''s description, Lady Meng felt that it was not reliable.


    A beautiful female student? What did this have to do with the divine doctor?


    With doubts in her heart, she still asked the servant to invite him in. He was just a student, so it didn''t matter if she saw him.


    When she saw that it was Yao Tang, Mrs. Meng stood up from the sofa. She pointed at Yao Tang and stuttered,"Yao Tang, you, why are you here?"


    Didn''t she go missing? It was said that this matter had attracted the attention of the local government.


    Even though Lady Meng didn''t really like Yao Tang, she knew very well how outstanding Yao Tang was. She was the treasure of No.1 Middle School and Meng Yang was very protective of her. Therefore, Lady Meng was surprised by Yao Tang''s appearance, but she didn''t associate it with the miracle doctor.


    "Aren''t you looking for a miracle doctor?" Yao Tang asked. I''m here to treat Meng Ling, right? Lead the way."


    "You mean you''re a divine doctor?" Lady Meng''s eyes widened.


    Yao Tang nodded. " Didn''t someone already tell you? Is there a problem?"


    Madam Meng''s lips twitched. " Yao Tang, I know that your grades are good. I know that you''re very outstanding, but you can''t lie because of that. That miracle doctor''s acupuncture skills are superb. He only started in primary school. You''ve already spent a lot of effort to get high marks in your studies. How can you know medicine? "


    Although she had never seen the divine doctor before, she had already learned that the divine doctor had saved Old Madam Cheng with acupuncture after asking around.


    Yao Tang? A divine doctor? How was that possible?

 Chapter 945 Treatment Begins

    ?


    Yao Tang calmly took out a bag of silver needles from her bag. Each needle was of different lengths and they glistened under the sunlight. It looked very professional.


    Lady Meng muttered to herself. Yao Tang had prepared a set of silver needles just to pretend to be a miracle doctor. She was really putting on a show.


    Yao Tang could tell that Mrs. Meng didn''t believe her. She said,"If you still don''t believe me, you can ask Old Madam Cheng. If you don''t treat me today, I might not be free next time."


    She was right. There were many people who asked her to treat them. The reason why she treated Meng Ling was partly because Meng Ling gave her a lot of money. On the other hand, it was also because Meng Ling''s family was close. In the future, after she graduated from high school and went to university, she might really have nothing to do with Meng Ling''s family.


    Seeing how confident Yao Tang was, Madam Meng wanted to contact Old Madam Cheng, but she had no right to do so.


    At this moment, Meng Ling came downstairs from her room. When she saw Yao Tang, she was stunned."Why are you here? We didn''t invite you. Please leave."


    She didn''t have a good impression of Yao Ran, and she didn''t have a good impression of Yao Tang, the so-called country bumpkin of the Yao family. Thest time they were in the private room, it was Yao Tang and her gang who had stolen their private room. They had embarrassed her and her mother.


    If Yao Tang hadn''t asked for it, Yao Ran would have helped her test the medicine. She wouldn''t have to wait until now. Meng Ling red at Yao Tang with hatred.


    This woman was also one of the factors that prevented her hands from getting better.


    Yao Tang looked at Meng Ling''s hand and ignored her suspicion. She said," Right now, your hand looks no different from a normal person''s, but in reality, your hand is stiff and you can''t exert any strength. Most importantly, it often hurts, right? "


    Yao Tang''s easy mention of Meng Ling''s hand symptoms surprised her. She looked Yao Tang up and down and asked uncertainly,"Do you really have a way to cure my hand?"


    Yao Tang nodded and extended five fingers." This is my fee standard. Is there a problem? "


    "Five million?" Meng Ling asked tentatively.


    It wasn''t that she trusted Yao Tang''s medical skills, but she had spent a lot of time looking for famous doctors to cure her hand. If it was only five hundred thousand yuan, she felt that it would be a waste of her time.


    "Fifty million." Yao Tang said calmly.


    "If you think the price is too expensive, you can choose not to treat it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meng Ling immediately said, " It''s not expensive. You can treat it, but you have to cure my hand first. I can''t stand those people anymore. They all give me hope, but in the end, they can''t cure my hand. "


    Yao Tang nodded. " Of course. I said I would cure you. I won''t go back on my word. "


    As she spoke, she took out a contract. " Sign it. This is the proof of my medical treatment for you and my medical qualifications. "


    Meng Ling was even more convinced after she disyed a series of documents.


    Before, she and Yao Tang were on opposite sides. The more outstanding Yao Tang was, the more she would be an eyesore to Meng Ling. But now that Yao Tang had be Meng Ling''s doctor, Meng Ling couldn''t wait for her to be the world''s best doctor.


    Seeing that Meng Ling had believed her and was so excited, Lady Meng didn''t hesitate anymore. She took Yao Tang to the infirmary that had been specially prepared for Meng Ling.


    There were advanced equipment and all kinds of medicinal herbs here. Basically, all the medicinal herbs that Meng Ling''s hand needed were here. It could be seen how much the Meng family valued Meng Ling''s hand.


    Yao Tang disinfected the needles and then took Meng Ling''s pulse. She frowned slightly and Mrs. Meng asked nervously,"How is it? Can Ling ''er''s hand be cured?"


    "You''ve been feeding her a lot of medicinal herbs recently." Yao Tang said. She wasn''t asking, but she was sure.


    Mrs. Meng nodded. She was even more convinced of Yao Tang. She didn''t expect Yao Tang to be so capable that she could even see through this.


    "Previously, Ling ''er''s hand hurt badly, but those people were too stupid. They couldn''t cure Ling'' er''s hand at all, so I asked those doctors to prescribe some painkillers for Ling ''er. At least she wouldn''t feel so ufortable."


    At this point, Lady Meng asked nervously,"Do these medicines have any side effects on Ling ''er?"


    "It''s fine. It''s just that it''s not good to take too much of these medicines. Her hand had a shattered fracture back then, and after that, she had undergone many repairs. However, many of the wounds were on the bones. If she wants topletely repair it, ordinary acupuncture is not enough."


    Yao Tang said.

 Chapter 946 Meng Ling Was Surprised

    ?


    "Isn''t normal acupuncture enough?" Lady Meng''s eyes widened. If there''s anything you need my help with, just tell me. As long as the Meng family can find it, we''ll do our best to find it. "


    "No need. I just need some medicinal ingredients." Yao Tang said calmly. Then, she asked Madam Meng to bring a pen and paper to write down the names of some herbs.


    "Go get some medicine. These are all Chinese medicine. You don''t have them here."


    Although Lady Meng had decorated the ce well, they only used Western medicine and didn''t have the herbs that Yao Tang needed.


    Lady Meng could only trust Yao Tang now. She immediately handed the prescription to the servant and asked them to get the medicine.


    After Yao Tang''s 15 minutes of acupuncture session, Meng Ling noticed that her hand was slightly hot and the pain was almost imperceptible.


    If Meng Ling had only wanted to give it a try before, thinking that if Yao Tang couldn''t cure her, then she would teach Yao Tang a lesson. But now, Meng Ling truly believed Yao Tang''s words.


    " Miracle Doctor, you''re really a miracle doctor. My hand hasn''t felt sofortable in two years. Even when my hand doesn''t hurt, I still feel like this hand doesn''t belong to me. "


    " But now, my hand feels warm. I finally feel like it''s my hand. "


    Meng Ling was really excited. Her eyes were red and excited.


    It had been two whole years. She had thought that she was here to make fun of her, but she didn''t expect Yao Tang to be the real expert.


    Yao Tang looked at Meng Ling''s excited face and smiled."This is only the beginning. If we want topletely cure it, we still need supplementary medicinal herbs."


    Before, Yao Tang''s impression of Meng Ling was that she was a pampered youngdy who didn''t understand the hardships of life. Now that she saw Meng Ling''s agitated expression, Yao Tang didn''t care too much about her past. After all, Meng Ling had been tortured for many years because of her hand problem.


    The servant quickly returned with the herbs, but she kept ncing at Yao Tang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you have anything to say, just say it," Lady Meng said to the servant.


    "That''s right. These herbs cost more than 100,000 yuan," the servant said.


    The servant didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone understood what she meant. The servant felt that Yao Tang was deliberately buying expensive herbs.


    Without waiting for Lady Meng to speak, Meng Ling immediately berated,"You''re just a servant in my house. Our family paid for it. You''re just responsible for buying the herbs. Why are you being so aggrieved? Are you questioning Miss Yao Tang''s medical skills? Or do you think that I''m not worthy of buying medicinal herbs that cost more than a hundred thousand yuan?"


    Yao Tang was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Meng Ling''s attitude to change so much. Before, she was still hostile and distrustful of her. Now, just because she had made Meng Ling''s hand feel something, Meng Ling was so protective.


    The servant looked at Meng Ling in disbelief."Miss, I didn''t mean that. Of course, you deserve the best. I just felt that I didn''t understand, so I said it in front of everyone. Miss, I really don''t have any other thoughts."


    Although Lady Meng was surprised that her daughter was so protective of Yao Tang, she had always been biased towards her daughter. When she saw that Meng Ling was unhappy, she immediately said to the servant," Alright, leave these herbs here. Go and call Auntie Lin over. Don''t appear in front of Miss Yao Tang today. Don''t dy her treatment. "


    The servant left unwillingly. Soon, Auntie Lin rushed over. Unlike the previous servants, Auntie Lin had a smile on her face and gave off a very friendly feeling.


    "Hello, Miss Yao Tang. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrows slightly. This Auntie Lin was indeed more discerning than the previous servant. Regardless of whether she was pretending to be polite or not, at the very least, the impression she gave off was much better than the previous servant.


    She told Auntie Lin how to boil the herbs and told her to control the heat well. Otherwise, it would affect the efficacy of the medicine. Auntie Lin noted down everything and asked Yao Tang again if she didn''t understand anything. It was obvious that she was serious about it.


    After Aunt Lin went to boil the medicine, Yao Tang began to treat Meng Ling. After the warm up from before, Meng Ling hadplete trust in Yao Tang. Soon, Yao Tang pricked Meng Ling''s arm and hand with a few needles.


    Lady Meng was standing next to Yao Tang. She saw with her own eyes that as Yao Tang stabbed the needle into the wound, the needle tip was still trembling. It was like the inner strength masters of ancient times. It was as if the needle had been injected with some kind of energy.

 Chapter 947 Hand Recovery

    ?


    Meng Ling only felt that the blood vessels in her hand seemed to have regained vitality. Her hand could not wait to take something. This was the feeling of regaining strength.


    Her eyes were filled with surprise and she looked at Yao Tang with disbelief.


    Half an hourter, Yao Tang was done with the acupuncture. She pulled out the needles in one go and asked Meng Ling,"How do you feel?"


    Meng Ling moved her fingers and asked Yao Tang,"My hand, can I carry things now? I feel like I''ve regained my strength."


    She looked at Yao Tang expectantly, hoping to get an affirmative answer from her.


    Yao Tang nodded. " Sure, but I suggest you rest for a week. During this week, don''t lift anything heavy. Drink the medicine I gave Auntie Lin three times a day and apply it once a night. After a week, your hand will be no different from a normal person''s hand. "


    "Besides, after the healing of those herbs, I think your hand should feel better than before." She added.


    "If there''s no problem, can I transfer the money now?"


    Yao Tang asked for money in one go.


    Meng Ling nodded repeatedly and looked at Lady Meng."Mom, quickly transfer the money to the Miracle Doctor."


    Lady Meng was still in a daze. Did Yao Tang really cure Ling ''er''s hand?


    "Ling ''er, your, your hand really feels better than before?" Lady Meng asked in disbelief. Yao Tang was too young, and the time she had spent treating Meng Ling was too short. It was hard for her to believe.


    One had to know that the doctors who helped Meng Ling with the restoration in the past would wake up two hours each time, but they only helped Meng Ling relieve the pain in her hand.


    Meng Ling urged, " Mom, how can I not know about my own hands? It''s true. Hurry up and give me the money. Yao Tang is a miracle doctor, I''m sure of it! "


    Although she had been spoiled by her family, she was not an ungrateful person. Yao Tang had cured her hand, so she was her benefactor. She felt that 50 million yuan was too little. If her hand was not healed by then, she would be considered a minor cripple and she would have to suffer a lot of pain.


    But now, because of Yao Tang''s treatment, she had recovered and could finally be a normal person.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meng Ling wished she could go out and shout. She was too excited.


    Lady Meng didn''t hesitate to transfer the money to Yao Tang. At the same time, she looked at Yao Tang hesitantly.


    "Mrs. Meng, if you have anything to say, just say it directly," Yao Tang asked.


    " Well, I''ve had more wrinkles on my face recently, and the effect of cosmetic surgery isn''t that great. Godly doctor, I heard you say that you''re also very good at skin repair. Can you give me some cosmetic prescriptions? "


    Yao Tang looked at her and reached out her hand."I can help you take your pulse. Your skin is not good. It should be caused by not resting well recently."


    Mrs. Meng stretched out her arm. Yao Tang knew what was going on with just a touch. Mrs. Meng didn''t need acupuncture at all. After Yao Tang cleaned her hands, she started massaging Mrs. Meng. Under Yao Tang''s massage, Mrs. Meng fell asleep.


    Meng Ling looked at this scene in surprise, but she also lowered her voice and asked,"This is?"


    "Your mother''s condition is caused by herck of rest. After I massage her, she will enter a deep sleep. In the future, she will continue to use the brand she usually uses."


    Yao Tang blinked. " But your mother''s words did give me some ideas. If I create any brand in the future, I will let you know. "


    Meng Ling quickly took out her phone. " Godly doctor, let me add you as a friend. If you''re selling something, I''ll definitely buy it! "


    Yao Tang realized that Meng Ling''s attitude towards her had changed a lot. When she had first arrived, Meng Ling had despised her.


    She didn''t refuse and exchanged contact details with Meng Ling.


    After settling Meng Ling''s matter, Yao Tang sat down and headed to the exam hall.


    When she arrived, someone led her to an exclusive office. The office had everything, including a separate bathroom, a soft bed, and andline that allowed her to contact the staff at any time, but¡­There were no windows and no inte ess. She could only read countless materials. Theputer used to enter the test paper information could not connect to the inte.


    "Miss Yao Tang, is there anything else I can help you with?" The staff asked.

 Chapter 948 Begin Setting Questions

    ?


    Yao Tang looked around and was satisfied with the results. She shook her head."It''s nothing. It''s pretty good."


    The teachers who set the questions did not meet directly. Everyone had their own private rooms. If there was any situation, they could directly contact the staff to prevent these teachers frommunicating privately.


    The teachers didn''t know that Yao Tang was the person in charge of setting the questions. They only knew that the person in charge had changed, but they didn''t know who it was.


    ¡¤?¦Èm A monthter, the questions were set. When Yao Tang came out, she saw the blue sky again. She stretchedzily and greedily enjoyed the sunlight.


    The other teachers who set the questions also came out one after another. When they saw Yao Tang, some of the teachers stopped.


    "Student, how can youe to such a ce? This is not a ce you should be here."


    Standing in front of Yao Tang was a teacher with a square face. His expression was serious and Yao Tang could tell that he was a very responsible teacher.


    Themotion attracted the attention of the other teachers. They all stopped in front of Yao Tang.


    Those who could set questions for high school students were basically university teachers. Although there were special teachers in No.1 Middle School, they had direct family members who were studying in high school, so they were not qualified to participate in the setting of questions. It could be said that these teachers did not know Yao Tang.


    Even though she was surrounded by onlookers, Yao Tang remained calm. She smiled and exined,"I was given a temporary order to be in charge of setting the questions for the college entrance examination this time. The scope of the questions you set this time, the degree of difficulty, and so on are all determined by me."


    The crowd was dumbfounded by Yao Tang''s words.


    "What do you mean? Are you the person in charge of setting the questions this time?"


    "You can say that." Yao Tang nodded.


    " Ridiculous. What''s going on with the questions this time? Why is a little girl like you in charge?! " Someone immediately questioned.


    Yao Tang looked at the person who spoke. It was a male teacher who was about 45 years old.


    Initially, there was a lot of noise and some staff members wanted toe over, but someone quickly stopped them. It was Director Song, who had invited Yao Tang over.


    "Chief Song, they seem to be making things difficult for Miss Yao Tang." The staff member quickly reported.


    "There''s no need to go. I believe she has a solution," Director Song said with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she spoke, Director Song quietly moved closer, wanting to hear what Yao Tang had to say.


    Yao Tang looked at the male teacher and asked,"Do you think I don''t have the qualifications to be the person in charge?"


    The male teacher nodded. " That''s right. You''re too young. You don''t have enough experience. "


    " Alright, then may I ask if you are dissatisfied with the scope of the questions, the difficulty, and the test points? "


    The male teacher choked.


    He really wanted to retort, but the direction that the chief in-charge had given was undoubtedly very good. He had no choice but to admit that it was superb.


    Previously, he was still guessing which university''s professor was in charge, but now that he saw the responsibility, the huge difference was uneptable.


    "You don''t look old. Are you a high school student this year?" The male teacher couldn''t refute her, so he started asking about Yao Tang''s age.


    "That''s right. I''m a high school student." Yao Tang nodded.


    The male teacher felt that he had guessed correctly and instantly became even more confident."You''re in high school now. Being able toe here means that your academic results are good, so it''s normal for you to understand the scope of high school."


    " The subject I''m in charge of is mathematics. You should have studied quite a few questions in mathematics. I admit that you''re quite diligent, but I don''t think you can grasp other subjects as well. "


    As if afraid that he did not have enough theoretical support, the male teacher looked at the teachers of other subjects and asked,"What subject are you in charge of? Do you think there''s a problem with her n?"


    The others didn''t want to say anything at first, but the male teacher kept asking, so they could only bite the bullet and say," Actually, the idea and difficulty of the questions are quite good. In my opinion, they are very professional. "


    Although this girl looked young, they didn''t judge people with perverted sses, so they couldn''t say anything that went against their hearts.


    When the male teacher heard everyone say this, he thought to himself that this group of old foxes was really a bunch.


    " I don''t think so. " He was still frowning. " In short, I don''t recognize your ability unless you can convince me. "


    Yao Tang rolled her eyes. She could understand the teacher''s concerns. The lowest level of education among them was probably a graduate student, so she knew very well that if she was just a high school student, it would be very rare for her to have a systematic grasp of knowledge. She could understand the doubts she had. This meant that the teacher was responsible.

 Chapter 949 Unconvinced By Yao Tang

    ?


    Therefore, she was willing to give these teachers some patience.


    " Alright, since you don''t approve of me, you can set the questions. As long as I can''t answer them, I''ll lose. " Yao Tang said.


    She only thought that this method was more conducive to solving the problem, but she did not expect that the male teacher''s expression would be even uglier after she said that.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "You''re not old, but your tone is not small. Listen well."


    Next, the male teacher raised three math questions in one breath. After he finished speaking, the entire venue fell silent. Soon after, the voices of the other teachers could be heard.


    "Aren''t you making things difficult for me? This is a publicly acknowledged difficult problem in the world."


    " That''s right. You should change the question. We can''t answer this question. "


    Some people felt that the male teacher was too harsh on Yao Tang and couldn''t help butment.


    Yao Tang quietly waited for them to finish. Then she turned to the male teacher. " You only know that those questions are the most difficult math questions in the world. Have you asked around who came up with them? "


    The male teacher''s expression froze slightly. He really had not asked about this matter. Everyone only knew that these questions were difficult to solve. Who cared about who found them?


    Yao Tang logged into the website and clicked on the section that disyed the world''s most difficult math problems. She showed the male teacher the name of the person who had set the problem."The person who set the questions is me. If you don''t believe me, you can call the agency now to confirm."


    " Of course, this organization is overseas. If your foreignnguage isn''t good enough, I can help you ask around. " Yao Tang said considerately.


    The male teacher straightened his neck. " Who needs your help? I''ll do it. Do you really think that I won''t dare to investigate just because you lied? How old are you? How dare you say that you came up with this question? Just you wait. I''ll go and answer it now."


    Since the questions had been set, the mobile phones had been returned and the inte could be connected. The male teacher easily dialed the phone number of the organization. His English was not very standard, but he could stillmunicate with the other party.


    After somemunication, the male teacher confirmed the identity of the question setter. He hung up the phone and looked at Yao Tang with disdain." They said that the person who set the questions is a mysterious person. They only left his ount number and no one has seen him before. I didn''t expect you to know so much and even know how to fake his identity. "<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yao Tang didn''t wait for him to continue. She logged into her foreign ount and showed it to the male teacher."Excuse me, is this the ount?"


    When the male teacher saw it, he was dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes and confirmed again and again that this nickname was the one he had asked the staff about previously.


    Seeing that the male teacher did not say anything, the other teachers also came over curiously.


    "What ount? Let me see it too."


    Yao Tang didn''t hide anything and showed her phone to the teachers.


    The teachers eximed when they saw her ID.


    "Oh my god, so you''re Ms. Sandy. I''ve been studying your biology paper for several nights. I''ve been looking forward to meeting Ms. Sandy, but I heard that she''s very mysterious. Ordinary people can''t see her. Are you really Ms. Sandy?"


    The person who said this was a professor who had a lot of achievements in biology. The question he was in charge of this time was about biology. He was almost fifty years old, but he was holding his hands nervously in front of Yao Tang, like a teacher facing a student.


    Yao Tang nodded. " Yes, I am. But because I am still young, I don''t want to attract too much attention. That''s why I have never revealed my identity to the public. I just hope to live an ordinary student life. "


    " It''s actually Ms. Sandy. I''ve seen your thesis too. It''s so profound in history. Can you answer a few of my questions, Ms. Sandy? "


    Everyone surrounded Yao Tang and she answered all their questions.


    Before this, there were still people who didn''t believe that Yao Tang was Sandy, but as she spoke in a professional manner, the onlookers couldn''t help but be mesmerized.


    Usually, they would give lectures to the students. When they had time, they would flip through the books. There were very few people who could give them lessons now, but when they heard Yao Tang''s points of view, they felt excited. It was like a person in the desert who had found a spring.


    After an hour of questioning, Yao Tang looked at the time and said,"Everyone has a lot of questions. How about this? You can add my contact information. If you have any questions to discuss with me, we can contact each other directly."

 Chapter 950 Cheng Yan Came To Pick Someone Up

    ?


    Only when Yao Tang had spoken up did everyonee to their senses. Before she knew it, questions started flying from one corner to another.


    At first, they had looked down on Yao Tang, thinking that she had just gotten in due to her supposed "connections". Now, they really understood just how intelligent she was.


    She was so young, yet she already knew so much. There was something about her that had revived their passion for their studies. Yao Tang was truly something else.


    All of them swore to work even harder.


    Yao Tang didn''t expect that the university would be in an uproar. All of them were working hard, even the students were curious to what had started the change.


    She stood by the entrance when a car rolled pass. The windows rolled down, revealing Cheng Yan. She blinked. "What are you doing here?"


    "You had finished your exam. Since there''s nothing else, I came to pick you up. There''s a new restaurant that I''d like to try with you."


    "Hm." Yao Tang nodded and got into the car. After a long day, she drifted off in the car¡ªthe soft engine lulling her into the dark.


    Cheng Yan gazed at her sleeping face, and his lips twitched.


    She had just woken up, and now she was being dragged halfway across China to an exam room. She must be exhausted. And there was nothing else he could do.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the new restaurant. Just as Cheng Yan was about to call her, he saw that she was already seated upright.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, and she didn''t look like a person who had just woken up from her slumber. Yao Tang nced at her surroundings, pursing her lips. It looked like the restaurant was built out of nowhere. There wasn''t any hustle and bustle that she was expecting from a restaurant, and the bright greenwns gave her an illusion of a wedding venue.


    "This is the new restaurant?"


    "Yeah, you need to reserve around two weeks before to get in. After the dinner, the restaurant provides facilities where you can watch a movie, y basketball, rx in the hot springs¡ªyou get the idea. It''s not just any other restaurant."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She inhaled. "The air smells really fresh around here. Thank you," Yao Tang slowly said. "But...it''s just that I''ve troubled you. You came all the way here¡ª"


    "I''m the boss. Reservationse easy for me."


    Right. It was expected of him.


    Cheng Yan stretched out his arm and motioned for her to take it. Despite her hesitation, she finally cooperated with him. The two of them made their way into the restaurant where the waiter greeted them with a smile.


    However, as they were walking down the beautiful hallway, she heard a familiar voice echoing across the room. "Sister? You''re here?" Yao Tang looked to the side to see Yao Ranstanding beside him. Beside her was Yang Ming. If anyone were to see them, they would''ve looked like any other couple with their interlocked hands and their close stature.


    She pursed her lips. "Mr. Yang Ming must be Miss Meng Ling''s fianc¨¦, correct? Shouldn''t you be taking care of her? She''s having a hard time with her hand. To see you with Yao Rannow...it''s quite surprising."


    If it had been anyone else who had said these words, Yang Ming would''ve snapped at them. However, Yao Tangwas not anyone else. He knew that she had plenty of people protecting her, and he shouldn''t make things difficult. Furthermore, the man beside her was one he was not familiar with.


    He smiled awkwardly. "I heard about this new restaurant. At first, I wanted toe and eat with Ling''er, but you know her condition. It''s why I brought Yao Ran here to experience it first. If everything goes smoothly, I''ll bring her next time."


    Yao Ran, however, didn''t look convinced. "So you''re treating her as Meng Ling''s backup?"


    Hearing her words, Yao Ran''s expression darkened. Her grip on Yang Ming''s arm tightened. However, before she could say a word, he slowly moved away from her. "Brother," she slowly said, gazing up at him. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t havee with you."


    With this, she took a step back. "Why don''t I leave first? You can go and meet up with Sister Meng Ling."


    Yao Tang raised her eyebrow, but she didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 951 - 951 Expensive

    951 Expensive


    Ever since Yao Tang had returned, she didn¡¯t have much contact with Yao Ran. She had only taken note about how the woman had be more subtle and quiet in the ssroom. She didn¡¯t know how she had been abandoned, and she couldn¡¯t care any less.


    She assumed that Yao Ran had changed. Now, she knew that this may be an almost impossible request. Yao Ran had been relying on others for years. Now that she did not have the Yao Family to back her up, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she¡¯d find someone else.


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t look at Yao Ran. Instead, he turned to Yao Tang. ¡°Miss Yao used to be Yao Ran¡¯s older sister, but now that the Yao Family had abandoned her. Do you think she doesn¡¯t deserve to be here?¡±


    It was just a meal! Just because he married Meng Ling doesn¡¯t mean he now had no right to eat freely with anyone he liked. He gritted his teeth.


    Yao Tang looked back at him before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who you¡¯re eating with. If it weren¡¯t for Yao Ran greeting me first, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken to you. I¡¯ve never looked down on her¡ªno matter what her status was.¡±


    With that, she nced over at Cheng Yan. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He had no feelings for Yang Ming and Yao Ran. However, if they were to provoke her, he¡¯d teach them a lesson of a lifetime.


    After Yao Tang and Cheng Yan had left, Yao Ran gritted her teeth. Her bottom lip trembled in grievance as her eyes were red¡ªbloodshot. Yang Ming couldn¡¯t help but pity her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He took her hand. ¡°Since I was the one who brought you out to eat, there¡¯s no reason for me to take you home without having dinner first.¡±


    The waiter handed over the menu to them, and Yang Ming gave it to her. ¡°Choose.¡±


    Yao Ran slowly nodded. However, after seeing the price of all the dishes, her eyes widened. Even if she had eaten many delicacies in her life, she still found the prices on the menu to be very expensive. How could a single dish cost 1999 yuan? How could a basic set meal cost 5888 yuan?


    Her hands were trembling, but she did her best to hide her anxiety.


    ¡°I just want a steak.¡± Yao Ran ordered the cheapest price on the menu. When Yang Ming took the menu, he slowly smiled and ordered a few more dishes, a bottle of wine, and a fruit te. She took some time listening to the dishes, checking their prices on the menu. All of them totaled to 20,000 yuan!


    Only after the waiter had left did she look up. ¡°Brother Ming, why are the dishes here so expensive? Are they really that good?¡±


    They were sitting right at the open. The peach blossom tree was right above them, showcasing a beautiful view of both theke and thewn. It was gorgeous, but how could it be worth this much?


    Weren¡¯t they the same to what they usually eat?


    He sighed in his heart. Yao Ran was still too naive. However, upon thinking about how much she had taken care of him, he slowly exined, ¡°The chefs havee all over the country, where you¡¯re free to eat the most authentic dishes in the world.¡±


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t consume their food, but rather their other services. An ordinary person would look at the food, but you have to look about what else this ce has to offer in contrast to its primary purpose.¡±


    Even though Yang Ming was trying to hide it, Yao Ran still noticed the look of disdain in his eyes.


    He still looked down on her.


    Despite this, Yao Ran hid her true feelings and sat on Yang Ming¡¯sp. Her creamy arms slid around his neck. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Sister Ming soon. We won¡¯t be able toe out in the open like this.¡±


    His heart softened.


    On the other side of the restaurant, however, Cheng Yan handed over the menu to Yao Tang, who quickly ordered a few dishes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten these dishes. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to eat them in your restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking me here.¡±

 Chapter 952 - 952 Providing Services

    952 Providing Services


    ¡°As long as it is within my capabilities, you can have anything you want.¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes gleamed with warmth as he gazed at the woman in front of him.


    Yao Tang, however, couldn¡¯t help but think of all the prices she had just seen. ¡°The dishes are so expensive though,¡± she murmured, looking around. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s worth the price.¡±


    Even with the Yao Family then, they had only spent a few thousand yuan whenever they went out to eat. Here, a good dish cost around ten thousand. If someone were to treat his guests here, it would likely cost him a hundred thousand yuan.


    Just as Cheng Yan was about to speak, a waiter quickly went up to them and ced the dishes on the table. ¡°Would you like me to serve you?¡±


    ¡°Served?¡± Yao Tang furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What service?¡±


    Only then did the older man realize that she had misunderstood. The corners of his lips twitched.


    The waiter was quick to rectify the situation. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± she hastily provided. ¡°I meant¡ªwould you want me to slice the duck for you? Also, would you want me to get you some tea? It¡¯s free of charge.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The young woman coughed lightly. Her cheeks were flushed. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, please feel free to call me. Just press this button.¡± The waiter motioned to the small button at the end of the table before leaving.


    As Yao Tang watched the waiter leave, she slowly turned back to Cheng Yan. ¡°You chose the right ce,¡± she said again.


    His smile deepened.


    However, before they could speak, the door on the other side of the restaurant slid open¡ªthe one facing the cherry blossom tree.


    A young woman¡¯s voice echoed from the outside. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize who the voice had belonged to. She nced to the side and stood up, only to see that Yang Ming and Yao Ran had new visitors.


    Meng Ling and Madam Meng had entered the scene. And both were not happy about what they had seen. ¡°You really are shameless,¡± Meng Ling spat. ¡°Yang Ming is set to marry me, yet youe all this way to eat with him? Do you really think you even deserve to eat here? What right do you have to be here?¡±


    Yao Ran bowed her head, sniffling. ¡°I may not be the daughter of the Yao Family before, but Yang Ming is like a brother to me. Why can¡¯t we go to dinner as friends?¡±


    She slowly looked up, showcasing her glistening eyes. ¡°I know you are to wed my brother, but you are not married yet. We had onlye out to eat, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Nothing more?¡± Meng Ling sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are to meddle in our business? So what if I¡¯m not married to him yet. Even if he doesn¡¯t marry me in the end, he surely wouldn¡¯t marry someone of your status.¡±


    She honestly didn¡¯t want toe out all the way here to cause a scene, but this was too much! Yao Ran had posted a picture of a restaurant where she was with Yang Ming, and all of her friendsmented how she had been able to make an appointment. Meng Ling hadn¡¯t even gone here yet, and he had already taken this woman!


    While she may not love him, the least they both could do was give each other some face!


    Back then, Meng Ling refused to stand up for herself because of her hand¡¯s condition. She felt a little inferior aspared to all the other women. However, now that she was more confident, why didn¡¯t Yang Ming bring her along?


    Yao Ran was about to continue when she saw Yao Tang watching from the doorway. For a moment, she fell silent. She had initially wanted to win Yang Ming¡¯s pity by acting in front of Meng Ling, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to.


    Was this how low she had gotten?


    She couldn¡¯t do that in front of her.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Yao Ran called out. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing Yao Ran call out, Meng Ling immediately turned to see Yao Tang. A bright smile slipped into her lips as she skipped toward Yao Tang. However, just as she was about to greet her as her ¡°doctor¡±, she was halted by her stern gaze.


    ¡°Sister Yao Tang!¡± she immediately changed her tone. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to eat?¡±

 Chapter 953 Meng Ling Is Here

    ?


    Yao Ran was stunned for a moment. Almost forgetting where she was, she furrowed her eyebrows. "When did you and Miss Meng get so close?"


    It wasn''t as if Meng Ling had never seen her before, but the way they had acted then¡ªthey were very rude. It was obvious that Meng Linghad once looked down on her, so why were they so close now? Hadn''t Yao Tanggone missing for a month? Could they have kept in touch then?


    Speaking of which...


    Yao Ran turned to Meng Ling. Her demeanor has changed too. Back then, she was meek and silent¡ªonly speaking when she needed to. Now, she was more confident. Her eyes were clear, and her voice was controlled. She nced at her hand.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Had she recovered?


    "A friend took me out for dinner, so I came." Yao Tang exined.


    "Sister Yao Tang, why didn''t you take the college entrance exam? When I heard about it, I was so worried for you!" Meng Ling protested. "You''re one of the best in the country! Did something happen? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    She blinked. She didn''t expect Meng Ling to turn aplete 180 whenever they meet. Her attitude toward her was no so warm and loving that she couldn''t help but be ufortable.


    It was something she needed to get used to.


    "Something unexpected happened. Although it''s a pity, I can''t participate in the exam," Yao Tang exined lightly.


    Meng Ling frowned regretfully, looking as if she was the one who had been unable to partake in the exam.


    Yao Ran also frowned. She had presumed that Yao Tang''s absence would not permit her to take the exam, but now that she had admitted it herself, she was certain.


    After all, she knew a lot of people. It was possible that while she wouldn''t take the nation''s college entrance exam, a school would still ept her. As to what school that may be, she didn''t know.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, if Yao Tang didn''t take the college entrance exam, that could mean that the first ce is free for taking. Her fingernails drummed against the table.


    "There are some things you can argue behind closed doors," Yao Tang finally advised, gazing at the three of them. "There''s no need to argue like this in public. If someone were to see you, it could affect all of your reputations."


    Yang Ming froze. Right. As a respectable business man, he shouldn''t be caught dead within this triangle. If this matter were to blow up, what would he do then?


    "Of course. Thank you, Miss Yao Tang, for your thoughtfulness."


    As he did so, his impatience and grievance with Meng Ling faded with the night. He stepped forward and affectionately pulled her hand. "Ling''er," he said softly. "You''ll be the woman I''ll marry. I won''t marry anyone else but you. The only reason I even brought Yao Ranhere in the first ce was that I wanted to try the dishes here."


    "I know your hand is in a bad ce, and I don''t want to jeopardize your health any further. I thought if this ce was good, I''ll take you here another time. It was supposed to be a surprise."


    He swallowed. "I just didn''t expect that you''d hear about this. How did you know we were going to dinner?"


    Yang Ming had been very private about this matter, so he didn''t know how she knew about this.


    Yao Ran''s grip tightened around her phone. She had made sure to block Yang Ming in all her stories whenever she posted. She didn''t expect Meng Lingto rush over, guns zing. But it was toote to delete it now.


    "How did I know?" Meng Ling scoffed, taking out her phone.


    "Your good sister wanted to show off on her WeChat. Do you see how many people havemented how she had managed to get a reservation?" A sardonic smile slipped into her lips.


    "I''m also envious how my fianc¨¦ had brought her first. While you may treat each other as siblings, the two of you aren''t rted by blood. If you get too close, people will gossip about all three of us." Her eyes narrowed. "Don''t make the Meng Family reconsider our marriage."

 Chapter 954 No Reason To Cling To Him

    ?


    Yang Ming was taken aback by Meng Ling''s response. "How else do you expect to get your hand treated?" he asked before he could stop himself. "Are you forgetting that the drug is still being developed?"


    Thanks to the erroneous data that Yao Ranhad provided earlier, the research operations had been derailed. Even now, he was hard-pressed to coax the girl into giving him the correct information they needed. He knew he was about to seed, too, butMeng Lingjust had to burst his bubble.


    Meng Ling raised her hand and waved it in front of his face. "You mean this hand? Sorry to disappoint you, but it''s already been cured. In fact, it''s in better shape than before. Isn''t it great? If your research seeds, then both of our families would benefit. But if not¡­ Well, my family and I wouldn''t lose much sleep over it."


    She had done much reflection since her recovery, and she came to realize that it was her disability that had pushed her into doing foolish things. At the end of the day, she was still the precious daughter of the prestigious Meng family. How could she have stooped so low?


    The Yang family was indeed wealthy, Meng Linghad to give them that, but it wasn''t as if she had no other options. There were tons of other prominent families who would be willing to hoist their young sons up to marry into theMeng family. Why should she cling to Chen Ming? It was just that he was constantly entangled withYao Ran.Meng Linghated to lose to the other girl, regardless of the circumstances.


    Yao Ran''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t be imagining this, right? Was Meng Ling''s hand really cured?


    "Who treated your hand?" she cried out anxiously.


    Meng Ling raised her chin and shotYao Rana haughty look. "Why are you so worked up? Didn''t you say that your leg has already healed a while ago? Why are you so concerned about the doctor who cured me? Or perhaps¡­ Is your leg not fully healed at all?"


    Yao Ran had initially refused the test drugs that had been offered to her, waiting instead for thetest prototype to be finished. She had taken that one and had even stolen pertinent data rting to the drug. If it had indeed worked as intended, surely, she wouldn''t be so excited about the idea ofMeng Ling''s hand being fully recovered.


    That meant that Yao Ran''s current condition was the same one thatMeng Linghad suffered beforeYao Tangcame along. The injured limb might appear fine and recovered, but in reality, every single movement was a feat of pain and inconvenience. This presumption might also be supported by the fact thatYao Ranhad never danced again since her injury.


    "Of course, I''m fully healed!" Yao Ransnapped almost immediately.


    Then, as if realizing her sudden outburst, she added, "I was just surprised, is all. After all, you''ve been through several treatments over the years, and even enlisted the help of various experts, yet your injury never got better."


    She cast a snide nce at Yao Tang. "You seem to be close with my sister, Miss Meng. By any chance, was she the one who introduced you to the doctor who finally cured your hand?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yao Ran had learned the hard way thatYao Tanghad many secrets and connections no one else could have even imagined. It wouldn''t be a long shot if she had connectedMeng Lingto some genius doctor. And if that was the case, thenYao Rannaturally wanted that doctor to examine her, too.


    Because, no matter how hard she denied it, the truth of the matter was that her leg had not recovered yet.


    Meng Ling''s lips slowly stretched into a knowing smile. She was certain that she had guessed right.


    She linked arms with Yao Tang, acting all familiar and affectionate. "What does my recovery have to do withSister Tang? The reason why I''m close to her is that I know what she is truly like. She is a kind and generous person, unlike some people, who hide behind pretty clothes and their parents'' names to seem respectable to the public."


    Everyone understood her meaning. Meng Lingclearly looked down onYao Ran.


    Yao Ran promptly teared up, and she turned her big, wet eyes to Yang Ming. "Maybe I shouldn''t havee, Brother. I''ll take my leave now."


    She made to walk away, but Meng Lingquickly stopped her. "Oh, are you leaving because of me? Why? And please don''t tell me you actually feel ashamed. Weren''t you showing off my supposed fianc¨¦ on your WeChat Moments?"


    Yang Ming''s eyes shed at what he had just heard. He whipped out his phone and clicked on Yao Ran''s profile. Sure enough, he couldn''t find any posts that included him.


    So, she had deliberately censored him from most of her posts.


    The shift in his expression did not escape Meng Ling, and the girl pounced on the chance to stir the pot. Weaponizing words to her advantage was nothing more than child''s y to her.


    "What''s this, now?" she asked, sounding surprised. "Haven''t you seen her posts, Yang Ming? Ah, but how could it be? She''s all, Brother this, Brother that, but she blocked you on her WeChat Moments? Just what kind of dynamic do you two have? It''s so weird."

 Chapter 955 - 955 Her Preference

    955 Her Preference


    Yang Ming looked up, his face dark, and looked Yao Ran dead in the eye. ¡°Can you exin to me exactly what is going on here?¡±


    Yao Ran pouted, looking more aggrieved than ever. ¡°I was just so happy that you brought me here for dinner. I wanted to show everyone how much my brother loves me. I never said that we had a special rtionship or anything like that.¡±


    She knew that Yao Tang and Meng Ling were aware of what she held over Yang Ming, so she purposely added, ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding, At first, I thought that you were only kind to me because you were after something.


    But after spending some time together, I now know that you really think of me as your sister.


    I was always mocked by others, called a piece of trash abandoned by the Yao family. They say that you only took me in out of pity.


    But when you brought me here today, and even though it¡¯s for my future sister-inw¡¯s stake, I held on to the hope that I still hold a ce in your heart somehow.¡±


    Yao Ran ended her speech by casting another sad and pitiful look at Yang Ming. Sure enough, he paused and hesitated.


    Both knew the real purpose of why he had taken Yao Ran as his sister. It was just a cover-up for their unsavory setup. But as far as the public was concerned, he was still engaged to Meng Ling, and he didn¡¯t want to mess things up before their inevitable wedding.


    As things were, it didn¡¯t matter whether Yao Ran¡¯s words were false or not. The important thing was that she had given him an excuse to shut Meng Ling up and shift the me away from him. For now, that was enough.


    Yang Ming put his thoughts in order and looked at Meng Ling. ¡°You heard it, Lingling. This is the truth. I think it¡¯s obvious that I had no idea about Yao Ran¡¯s posts. I promise, in the future, I will always think of you first. If another shop crops up, I will definitely bring you there.


    I know that your family pampered you, Lingling. Don¡¯t worry. After we are married, I will make sure that nothing will change for you in that respect.¡±


    Meng Ling felt her foul mood lift a little. Who wouldn¡¯t, when such a handsome young man cajoled you in front of others like this? Yang Ming¡¯s words were probably just for show, but so what? Marriages among their ss were rarely harmonious or happy. As long as she still won over Yao Ran, it was all she cared about.


    She looked over at the other girl now. Yao Ran might look calm on the surface, but Meng Ling noticed her clenched fists at her sides.


    Meng Ling stifled a sneer. Even the students at No. 1 High School were now praising Yao Ran for her humble and courteous nature. Gone were her days of arrogance and malicious trickery.


    At first, when people found out that she had been booted out of the Yao family, they saw it as their chance at retribution. They had meant to bully her and give her a taste of her own medicine. But after this so-called change in Yao Ran¡¯s manner, the students switched sides and ended up being protective of her.


    And the more her enemies targeted her, the more inclined her ssmates were to defend her.


    Meng Ling sighed to herself at the thought. Those idiotic kids still had much to learn. Unlike them, she knew what kind of person Yao Ran truly was. After all, most of her own foolishness had stemmed from her utter dislike of Yao Ran.


    Yao Ran had been kicked out of the Yao family, while Yao Tang was still firmly in her position. Meng Ling knew that Yao Ran would never let it go so easily.


    ¡°Fine, fine, whatever,¡± Meng Ling waved her hand again. ¡°I only came here to give you a warning. My Meng family would not stand for any kind of insult. I advise you to think twice before you do anything in the future.¡±


    She sped Yao Tang¡¯s arm closer and beamed. ¡°Come on, Sister Tang. Let¡¯s go out and chat for a while.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded and let Meng Ling lead her out of the establishment, while Cheng Yan watched with a helpless expression.


    He was painfully aware of Yao Tang¡¯s poprity among her peers, but he had never thought that one of her admirers would have the audacity to interrupt her in the middle of a meal.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a keen sense of dread. If the present was any indication, Yao Tang might only get busier and more popr in the future. Once she steps into college, she was bound to find someone and fall in love. It was all her friends could talk about these days. The worst part of it was that he was certain that a lot of boys out there would love to have a shot at winning her affections.


    Cheng Yan scowled as soon as the thought formed in his head. He knew his charms, of course. Even Weiwei openly expressed her admiration for him. Girls had been pursuing him, even since his childhood days. He had always been the center of attention, whether it was a matter of looks or intellect. He was the cream of the crop.


    But he found himself overwhelmed with a sense of crisis, for some reason. Sure, Yao Tang might not be paying much attention to the boys at her school at the moment, but who was to say that this would carry on to university? Perhaps she liked older guys. Even Cheng Yan had moments when he felt inferior and childishpared to her. What if she preferred university students, after all?

 Chapter 956 - 956 The Biggest Guarantee

    956 The Biggest Guarantee


    Cheng Yan made up his mind to sit down and have a good talk with Yao Tang the first chance he got. He had to remind her that university was a ce for further education, not romance.


    ¡°Sister Tang,¡± Meng Ling whispered once they had put some distance between themselves and Yao Ran. ¡°That girl¡¯s leg didn¡¯t get any better at all, I¡¯m sure of it! Everyone thinks she¡¯s recovered, but I could tell that she hasn¡¯t. We have to be careful. I have a feeling that Yao Ran is nning something big.¡±


    She put her free hand on her hip and scoffed. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no way she would take this humiliation lying down, not when she grew up spoiled rotten.¡±


    Yao Tang nodded in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s next, then? Do you have a n in mind?¡±


    Meng Ling felt her heart pick up its pace as Yao Tang stared at her. Her next words flew out of her mouth in a hurry.


    ¡°Sister Tang, I have a hunch that Yao Ran is holding a grudge against the Yao family. Knowing her, she is probably plotting to take revenge against them, and Yang Ming is nothing but a tool for her purpose.


    His family and mine have an agreement to develop the drug, but the form is in Yao Ran¡¯s hands. Without it, there is a chance that we won¡¯t be able to see the drug to its properpletion.¡±


    Yao Tang bobbed her head, silently telling Meng Ling to continue.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think Yang Ming is all that smart. You saw it yourself, Yao Ran only had to put up an act, and he fell for it in the blink of an eye. We aren¡¯t even married yet, but my future husband¡¯s mistress is already making trouble for me.¡±


    Yao Tang cocked her head to the side, a faint hint of curiosity passing over her eyes. ¡°Yang Ming is still your fianc¨¦. Can you really tolerate him having an affair with Yao Ran? Do you not feel jealous at all?¡±


    Yao Tang didn¡¯t care much whether she got married or not in the future. But if she did, she would expect her spouse, at the very least, to be loyal to her. If somehow cheated on her, she wouldn¡¯t have second thoughts about divorcing him. Naturally, it also applied to a mere fianc¨¦. She would make sure the treacherous bastard got what he deserved.


    Meng Ling did not share the same outlook, however.


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°You know what, Sister Tang? Most people envy the rich and powerful for theirvish lifestyle. We have no shortage of mansions and luxury cars. But whenever a problem arises in the family, the first move was always to drag the children into the mix like pigs to ughter, and hope that some pdash marriage would solve everything.


    I¡¯m not stupid. Anyone with eyes can see that Yang Ming and Yao Ran don¡¯t have a normal sibling rtionship.


    Why else would they go somewhere fancy behind my back? Why would Yao Ran unt their little date on social media for everyone to see?


    Still, Yang Ming might be entangled with Yao Ran, but who is to say that a different partner would be better? He could be harboring a childhood sweetheart behind my back, or maybe hold a candle to a first love from his youth¡­


    With Yang Ming, our families at least sharemon interests. And I know that despite everything else, Yang Ming would never let me lose face in public. I won¡¯t suffer much humiliation. He can like any woman he wants. I know he will never bring a mistress home.¡±


    Yao Tang had a lot to say about that, but she held her tongue. It was Meng Ling¡¯s life, and she had made her decision. Yao Tang was in no position to interfere.


    In the end, she could only ask, ¡°So, you¡¯re really marrying Yang Ming? Won¡¯t you regret it in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of regrets. Our family has a goal, and in order to obtain it, we need the Yang family. Or rather, we need the form in Yao Ran¡¯s possession. As long as the alliance stands, we will keep the Yang family on our side, and I shall put up with Yao Ran. My marriage with Yang Ming is the biggest guarantee that our cooperation will go smoothly.¡±


    Yao Tang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°And how do you n to divide the profits among yourselves?¡±


    Meng Ling was surprised by the question. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine why Yao Tang would be asking this, but she saw no harm in answering it.


    ¡°Technically, the Yang family will be providing the form and part of the funds, as well as the research and development staff. Our family is mainly in charge of funding the whole operation. Yang Ming and his people are the key yers here.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ If you get your hands on that form, that means that you would no longer have any use for the Yang family. You won¡¯t have to marry Yang Ming then, right?¡±


    Meng Ling¡¯s eyes widened as something clicked inside her head. ¡°Are you kidding me, Sister Tang? Is it really possible?¡±


    ¡°Take me to theb, and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    It was a vague answer, but she didn¡¯t want to get Meng Ling¡¯s hopes up. There was still a chance that Yao Tang would fail, and Meng Ling would only end up disappointed.


    That did not dampen thetter¡¯s excitement, though. Meng Ling instantly ushered Yao Tang into her family car and told the driver to take them to the researchboratory.

 Chapter 957 The Godly Doctors Apprentice

    ?


    Theboratory was located on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by tall gates and several checkpoints. The guards were all excellent fighters with backgrounds in the military. If it hadn''t been that obvious how serious the Yang and Meng family were about the research yet, this would be a very clear sign.


    "We n to put the drug out at thepetition once it''s finished," Meng Lingexined as they got out of the vehicle. "Once we seed, we will open a market for our product and make a name for ourselves."


    Yao Tang raised an eyebrow. "Whatpetition?"


    Meng Ling looked at her quizzically. "Sister Tang! You are a miracle doctor, how can you not know about this? It''s apetition where scientists register their newly developed medicines, then present them to a panel. They exin theposition and effects of the drug, and then it would be tested on a volunteer whose symptoms correspond to the ones the drug ims to treat. The actual effects will beter recorded and judged, and the drug with the highest efficacy is dered the champion.


    It''s a very prestigious and importantpetition. Even though there is only one winner, the other drugs are still a great contribution to the field of medical science."


    Yao Tang nodded in understanding. Thepetition was significantly fruitful, indeed. At this point, they had already reached theboratory building. People wearing white coats and face masks rushed to and fro, wearing simr grim expressions.


    An old man, in particr, spotted Meng Lingand walked over. There was a somber look in his eyes. "What are you doing here,Lingling? Just stay put at home and wait patiently. Once thest prototype is ready, we will find someone to test it. It won''t be long until your hand is fully cured."


    "Uncle Zhang," Meng Lingsmiled. "Thank you for your concern, but my hand is actually healedpletely. There''s no need for you to rush the medicine."


    Uncle Zhang''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Lingling, you''re not lying to this old man, now, are you?"


    "Of course not." Meng Lingheld up her previously injured and. "If you don''t believe me, you can check it for yourself."


    Uncle Zhang was a practitioner of Western medicine. He gingerly tookMeng Ling''s hand and examined it with the utmost care, afraid that he might identally hurt her.


    As the seconds ticked by, however, he finally realized that the girl had told him the truth.


    His head jerked up, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "How did thise to be? Who treated your hand?"


    He was Meng Ling''s blood uncle, and he knew better than most just how difficult it was to find a cure for his nephew''s hand. His shock was understandable and frankly, to be expected.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Meng Ling nced atYao Tangbut made no move to mention her. Instead, she said, "It was the Godly Doctor who cured me. I''m afraid he''s a very busy person, though. He left the country as soon as he was done treating me."


    "The Godly Doctor?" Uncle Zhangeximed. "The one who is said to be able to cure any disease?"


    Yao Tang blinked, bewildered by the old man''s words. When had she ever made such an absurd im? Her people must have exaggerated things again, no doubt to attract more customers.


    Meng Ling only nodded her hand. She didn''t n to borate on the subject. "The doctor was very mysterious, too. I didn''t even get to see what he looked like. But here, Uncle Zhang, I brought his apprentice with me. She is here to help us with the form, but we need to keep her involvement a secret. We can''t let anybody know of this, especially not the Yang family."


    Only then did the old man notice Yao Tangstanding beside his nephew.


    "This is the disciple of the great Godly Doctor?" he cried out and peered at Yao Tang. "Why is she so young?"


    From what he knew, it took a great deal of time and experience for one to be so knowledgeable and aplished in medicine. But this¡­ this girl. Why, she was only in her teens!


    He was expecting an apprentice of the miracle doctor to at least be a graduate student with multiple fields of medical expertise under their belt.


    Meng Ling was at a loss. She had deliberately avoided tellingUncle ZhangthatYao Tangwas the Godly Doctor herself because she knew he wouldn''t believe her. To think that he would also doubtYao Tang''s role as an apprentice!


    Yao Tang nced atMeng Ling''s troubled expression and smiled atUncle Zhang. "If you don''t believe me, then please allow me to take your pulse. I will assess your body''s condition."


    Her tone was neutral enough, but Uncle Zhangstill bristled at her words.


    ''This brat is quite arrogant!''


    He scoffed and rolled his eyes. "All right, then. Let us see what a promising young disciple of the Godly Doctor has to offer."

 Chapter 958 Diagnose Uncle Zhang!

    ?


    "Well? What can you see?" Uncle Zhang snorted. His cool eyes shifting toward the young woman in front of him. His eyebrows were raised as if he was daring her to say something¡ªanything.


    He didn''t really trust Yao Tang''s skills. That was evident in itself.


    Despite this, she wasn''t the slightest bit fazed. "You''ve had an operation. It''s due to your appendix bursting six years ago. Recently, you''ve had trouble sleeping. In fact you''re taking medication for it now. Also, it''s been a long time since you''ve slept with your wife," she said all of these calmly.


    Uncle Zhang fell silent. He gazed at her for a long time before nodding.


    "As expected," he said. "You''re right."


    He then turned to Meng Ling as a smile slipped into his lips. "Ling''er, you''ve superseded my expectations. With her on our team, our research will finally progress in the right direction!"


    "I know, Uncle." She nodded, grinning. "This is specifically why I''ve called Yao Tang over. She could help you with the stagnant development of our medication."


    "Yao Tang?" He paused.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng Ling furrowed her eyebrows. "Do you know her?"


    "Well..." He nced over at her again. His eyes were shifty, and his hands were twitching. "Actually, I''ve heard a lot about her. I heard that she''s from the countryside, and how she wasn''t popr with the Yao Family at first¡ªthat was, until she climbed the ranks. My girl often mentions your name."


    "But she isn''t quite fond of you. She thinks you''re always bullying your sister behind your back."


    However, before he could speak anything more, he immediately added, "Of course, it seems that I''ve misunderstood the entire matter. After seeing your medical skills, it seems that what my daughter has been hearing was nonsense."


    "That''s right." Meng Ling nodded firmly. "Good people like Yao Tangare often the target of these misconceptions."


    "Of course. Shall we go?" Changing the subject, Uncle Zhang led them to theboratory where they were immediately surrounded by a bunch of curious men inb coats.


    "Sir, who''s this? How could you just casually invite some outsiders to ourb?"


    "Our data!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Everyone was so confused and distraught by their sudden appearances as they nced back at their test tubes, worried that the new visitors would cause a rampage.


    "This is bad," one of them spoke out. However, instead of looking at the new visitors, he was gazing at the test tubes. "We''re already at thest step, but the molecules couldn''t stand the purification process? I don''t know...Doctor..."


    As soon as everyone heard this, they turned back and hurried inside.


    They had spent a whole month designing this medication. If they failed, that meant that they wasted yet another month of sleepless nights and stressful mornings.


    They couldn''t have that!


    Yao Tang silently followed behind.


    Inside theboratory, Dr. Liu and anotherb assistant were staring nervously at the machine at the center of the room. Beside it was theputation of the supposed "perfect ratio" followed bypletely imperfect data.


    "This can''t go on. If this continues...the drug wouldn''t be effective."


    "Yeah, we should stop and restart."


    "Don''t you think I don''t know this? But what else I could do?"


    He had been experienced in his field, but if he had stopped it now...this meant that all his research would be invalid. What was wrong? What was happening?


    He gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Just as he was thinking about how he could improve it, a shadowy figure sped through the crowd as the fusion was taking ce. As they were all gazing at the machine, she was already adjusting the proportion of herbs, choosing tobine most of them.


    It was so fast that many had overlooked it. Only when she had finished did he manage to yell out,


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"

 Chapter 959 Rescue The Drug!

    ?


    After Yao Tang had finished, she stood next to Dr. Liu with a smile on her face. "If you had pushed through with the process in ordance to the ratio you''ve provided, you would produce a toxic substance. Now that I''ve adjusted your ratio, you''ll receive the pill you were looking for."


    She had spoken with so much confidence that Dr. Liu initially thought she was an expert.


    However, when he looked her up and down, his face contorted into a scowl. "You''re still in school. How do you even know what we''re developing? Do you know the correct ratio for this type of medication then?"


    Dr. Liu knew that they were creating this pill through a joint operation between the Yang and the Meng Family. However, he didn''t know how such a young woman could know about this.


    He nced over at Meng Ling. Did she bring her in?


    "If this is your friend, please make sure to reel her in. Do you know how much trouble she could''ve caused if she were to touch anything here? As the future sessor of the Meng Family operations, you should know how important this is to your family," he said sternly. "How could you do something so careless?"


    Meng Ling bit her lips helplessly. She had wanted to correct them, say how much of a genius Yao Tangwas. But as she couldn''t reveal her identity to the public, she could only protest in a different way.


    "Dr. Liu, she really is very smart! I wouldn''t bring her in if she wasn''t!"


    "But¡ª"


    "Look! It''s working!" Another scientist''s words attracted all of their attention. Immediately, they all turned to look at the screen only to see that everything was finallying together! Their data was finally perfect! Even better than what they had first hypothesized!


    How was this possible?


    "How could this be?"


    Doctor Liu went up and inspected the data.


    However, after observing every single detail, he really couldn''t find anything wrong with it. "It actually worked." He slowly turned at the young woman, who appeared asposed as ever.


    "Who are you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Yao Tang simply smiled.


    "My teacher is an extremely powerful doctor. I had learned all that I could from him, and one of the medication he had been working on is simr to the one you''re developing now." It was an excuse they had both constructed together.


    She then motioned to the screen. "I saw that your experiment was failing, so I thought I''d use his technique."


    Although it was fate that had brought her here, none of them were fools. They all knew what had happened. It''s obvious that she knew the form like the back of her hand.


    "You don''t have to be modest." Dr. Liu waved his hand. "May I know your name?"


    "Yao Tang," she said lightly.


    A few of the scientists in theboratory had rushed over when they heard the news. They immediately went over to the other technicians and told them to go to the other side first. After that, they took Meng Ling to discuss the medication developments.


    However, before they could pull her in, Meng Ling held onto Yao Tang''s arm. "Shouldn''t we bring my friend along with us? She''s the reason why this is a sess. With her in the meeting, she may be able to give you some good advice."


    "I..." The people all shared a look, before hesitantly nodding.


    Soon, Yao Tang was led into the office. Meng Ling, who had been usually loud and boisterous was now very quiet. She knew that there was nothing she could say at this time."


    "The sess of the pills this time is a two-way sess for the Yang family and the Meng Family, and I believe that we will be able to win the next medicalpetition with these pills."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    The man quickly turned to Yao Tang. "Miss Yao Tang, the sess of the pills is due to your assistance, but I hope we can keep your contribution a secret. Whatever you want, we''ll be happy to provide."


    Yao Tang could tell that he was trying to hide her contribution, but she understood it. After all, the two families had been working on this for months. Her joining would only cause moreplications.

 Chapter 960 Meng Ling

    ?


    If this had gotten out, then their reputation would be affected. Their medication would be questioned, and it would be a disaster!


    Given that the reason for their participation in thepetition was to make a name for themselves, this would only be a huge contradiction to epting her to the team.


    While they could easily express their gratitude, they wouldn''t be able to disclose something like this.


    Meng Ling nced over at Yao Tangexpectantly, wondering what conditions she would propose.


    Yao Tang didn''t seem fazed as she smiled up at the old man. "I know that you''ve arranged Meng Lingto marry Yang Mingin order to push through with this cooperation. All of what I have done here right now is for Meng Ling''s sake."


    "It is that reason that I propose that she be given a chance to love and marry whoever she wants. Don''t let her be the victim of a loveless marriage. She is to be the matriarch of the Meng Family. Should she not be given the chance to choose for herself?"


    There was a pause.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped.


    Even Meng Ling nced at her friend in disbelief.


    Yao Tang could''ve gotten a lot of money if she had wanted it. She knew that she needed it. All she had to do was name her price. Even if she had asked for a hundred million yuan, they would''ve given it to her no problem.


    Why was she doing this?


    She was the one who had saved her from a world of shame and darkness. Yao Tang was the one who had repaired her hand, even. It is because of her that she can finally live a life of confidence.


    "Sister Tang," she stuttered. "I can''t...I''m not worth all of this."


    Meng Ling wanted to say that she didn''t really care much about the message.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, she had truly wanted to marry someone she loved. That was all she ever wanted.


    She didn''t want Yang Ming. The man couldn''t even keep it in his pants. Not only that, but he had even risked tarnishing her name by entangling himself with that Yao Ran!


    Yao Tang slowly held her hand. "I only did this because it was convenient for me," she said with a smile. "Helping you in this case is the reward I''ll take with me."


    The man slowly nodded, making sure that she had no other requests. When everything was confirmed, they quickly signed the arrangement.


    Only after taking care of everything did Meng Ling finally apany her back to school. She also made sure to fill her in on everything that had happened in the past month.


    As soon as they had arrived, Yao Tang noticed how quiet the school was. Everyone had already gone back home from the college entrance exam. Now, they were at home, waiting at the edge of their seats.


    She had actuallye back home to pack up her stuff. However, as they were walking down the corridor, they ran into the teacher in duty¡ªZhang Ting.


    Zhang Ting blinked upon her arrival. "Yao Tang! Why did youe back sote? Will you be retaking the exam? Why didn''t you take it?"


    Although Yao Tang wasn''t a student of her ss, her grades still gained a lot of attention around the school. If she had done well, it would bring glory to all of them.


    "There were some things that I needed to take care of. Don''t worry, Teacher Liang, none of this would affect my future ns."


    "It won''t?" She frowned. "Are you nning to go abroad?"


    The teacher thought back to all the rumors she had heard about her. If she were to leave the country, she''d have the means to do so. But even then, why would she miss the exam? She had worked so hard on it.


    Unable to take it, Teacher Liang shared her thoughts.

 Chapter 961 Yao Tang Was Questioned

    ?


    Yao Tang didn''t expect that the quiet Teacher Liang would be so concerned about her. However, before she could exin her situation, she heard a voice echo across the room.


    "Teacher Liang, don''t worry about Yao Tang. She''s extremely capable. She''s not as interested in these things that most people would care about."


    It was Yao Ran. The young woman turned around to see that she wasn''t alone. Yao Ran was apanied by another group of third year students.


    It seemed that while she was away, Yao Ran had changed her entire entourage.


    It seemed that she was quite capable. Whether or not she had the name of the Yao Family, she still had people to support her.


    As soon as Yao Ran''s words echo across the room, Teacher Liang frowned disapprovingly.


    "Yao Tang, the college entrance exam is extremely important. You shouldn''t be sox about this." Teacher Liang corrected her.


    However, theckeys behind Yao Ran didn''t seem to stop. Instead, they simply sneered and mocked her, "It''s not that she doesn''t want to take the exam. It''s that she couldn''t dare to take it! Maybe she''s just been cheating all this time!"


    "Everyone knows how rich the Yao Family is. Maybe they found a good teacher to back her so she could build this image! She''s probably just a mediocre person who couldn''t keep her image up anymore."


    As soon as Meng Ling heard this, her eyes sparked with rage. "And who the hell are you? What can you say about thepetitions that Yao Tanghad participated in from the side? If you''re that good at cheating, or if you think anyone''s that good at cheating, why didn''t any of you get the perfect score?"


    "There are so many teachers watching from the side. Could you really deny her aplishments?"


    "Where do you even get this idea?"


    Meng Ling was quite logical that the people who had been defending Yao Ranwere silenced. Seeing as they couldn''t say anything else, they decided to attack her identity.


    One of them snapped,


    "Since you''re the Young Miss of the Meng Family, we won''t argue with you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "As you''ve said, Yao Tang is amazing. No one can go against her."


    It was obvious that they were implying how she was only using her influence.


    "You''re all a bunch of lowlifes!" Meng Ling scowled. "When Sister Yao Tanghad brought honor to this school, you all praised and stood by her side. Now that she didn''t take the college entrance exam, you all turned against her. Aren''t you afraid of karma?"


    At her words, everyone flushed in embarrassment. However, they didn''t back down.


    Yao Ran, upon seeing that they have all silenced, smiled. "Sister, although their words may be unpleasant, they are only speaking out of worry. They know your grades have always been good. It''s why we''re all looking forward to see your grades."


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t able to take. I mean, what could be more important than the college entrance exam?"


    Yao Ran pursed her lips, but her eyes shone with mockery.


    Yao Tang had always been a bright student, but she was simply too willful andzy.


    The young woman would often skip sses and ignore her mock exams. It wouldn''t have mattered, but this was the college entrance exam! How could anyone be sox about it?


    She was irresponsible both to herself and to the school!


    The corners of Yao Tang''s mouth twitched.


    Why did everyone suddenly care about whether or not she took the exam? It''s not as if her results would affect their scores! They weren''t the ones paying her tuition fee!


    They were obviously trying to throw dirt on her name.

 Chapter 962 You Dont Have To Worry

    ?


    "You don''t have to worry about me."


    As she spoke, Yao Tang smiled up at her teacher. "Thank you for your concern, Teacher Liang. I''ll be heading out first. I still have plenty of things to do."


    Teacher Liang could see that she


    After Yao Tang packed her things, she went back to her room and covered her head to sleep.


    She had been working had for the past month, and she didn''t have the chance to sleep in. Now that the college entrance exam was over, she could finally sleepfortably again. The warm mattress enveloped her as she closed her eyes. It was nice to rest after a long day.


    While Yao Tang was resting, a post appeared on the school''s forum.


    THE FORMER TOP STUDENT FAKES HER EXAM RESULTS? SHE DID NOT TAKE THE COLLEGE ENTRANCE EXAM?


    The post offered a detailed exnation on how great Yao Tang''s results had been in the past. However, it seemed that she had given up her college entrance exam during this time. Therefore, they believed that hte only reason she got full marks was because she had faked everything.


    She wouldn''t dare take the college entrance exam because there was no way she could fake the results.


    Everyone who admired Yao Tang greatly, so it didn''t take long for them to curse the poster.


    "You''re just jealous of her! If you really want to use her of something, say it to her face!"


    The poster wasn''t a student, and they definitely hadn''t even met Yao Tang before! However, as more and more people saw the posts, they all left their own maliciousments.


    "I knew it. How could anyone get a perfect score?"


    "Even the genius of No. 1 High School couldn''t take the college entrance exam? How humiliating."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''ve heard of her a long time ago. All she does is show off her skills. All she is, is a pretty face with no brain."


    Gradually, thements section began piling up.


    There were a few who had said how she had simplye from a poor family. There were others who had brought up how she didn''t do well in her school in the past. She was sketchy, was what they were all trying to say.


    Suddenly, all the students from Yao Tang''s ss began speaking up for her¡ªone by one. However, it was toote. So many people had already been manipted by the anonymous post.


    "Of course, you''re going to protect her. You''re a bunch of suckers."


    While Yao Tang had been asleep, her phone was turned silent. It was only when she woke up did she realize how many calls she had missed.


    "Sister Tang, wake up! Do you know how many people have been ndering you? What do you want me to do about them?"


    She furrowed her eyebrows. She nced at the numerous posts flooding her screen and carefully pieced the details.


    Only then did she call the principal.


    When she picked up the phone, the principal''s apologetic voice echoed across the room. "I''ve read about what had happened. Don''t worry, the school is handling it right now!"


    Before she could speak, he snapped, "I can''t believe these people! How can they spread malicious rumors about you? I''ll make sure that I''ll get them back for you, you hear me? I..."


    Only then did he realize that he was speaking this entire time. The principal blinked. "Yao Tang? Do you have anything to say?"

 Chapter 963 The School Posted A Statement

    ?


    "Actually, I just wanted to apologize for the embarrassment I''ve caused my school. I don''t need you to exin this for me," Yao Tang slowly said.


    "But no one knows why you''ve been taken away! I know how you''ve made such great contributions to the examination, so I won''t allow you to be ndered like this! I''ll make sure to find who has done this."


    Without waiting for her to respond, the principal already hung up.


    It didn''t take long for No. 1 High School to post a message.


    "Yao Tang did not participate in the college entrance exam. Her performance has been so outstanding that she has already been epted by all the universities in advance. It is because of this that she had no need to take part in the exam. Please do not smear her reputation."


    With the post from No. 1 High School, some people were convinced.


    "If the school''s already posting their statement, then that means Yao Tang''s grades must be real, right? I mean, why would they lie about Yao Tang?"


    "Yeah, she had fought so hard to make her school on top of everyone else. Of course they would protect her! They''re protecting their own reputation."


    The principal had assumed that his statement would deter them from ndering Yao Tang. However, he didn''t expect them to all turn on him.


    The principal was so furious that he shouted for his assistant, "Find out who did this!"


    "Yes."


    Soon, the assistant came back.


    "Principal, we are not aware of people who had been ndering Yao Tang. They have hid their IDs behind the mainframe. It''s obvious that someone was using this ount specifically to frame her."


    "So someone is purposely targeting us?"


    The assistant gritted his teeth. "What happened to Yao Tang was a fuse. The other party wanted to use this as a stepping stone to tarnish our reputation! Maybe other high schools are behind this."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "But we''ve beenpeting with them for such a long time."


    They were all running schools. In essence, weren''t they doing this for the betterment of their student? There was no need for them to do something so immoral!


    "I think someone had done it on purpose, but I don''t believe it''s them. There''s no need to cast the first stone."


    "It could be anyone," he slowly said.


    The assistant nodded. "Then what should we do?"


    "Call the police."


    Soon, the police had intervened and discovered the IP addresses of the posters. However, they couldn''t verify any of their identities.


    Even then, the police had announced that they had found potential suspects who had been hired to smear Yao Tang''s name.


    Immediately, the voices who had used and questioned the young woman died down. After all, no one dared to break thew. There was no way any of this was worth it.


    Two weekster, when it was time for the results to be distributed, the third-year students returned to school. When they saw Yao Tang again, they crowded around her.


    "Yao Tang, do you know how difficult the exam was? I didn''t know how to do one of the steps! It''s lucky I got one right, but I couldn''t guess all the questions!"


    "It''s obvious that someone had ced so much thought on the questions."


    "I wonder who is in charge of setting the questions for the college entrance examination this time. It''s like they know what we study a little too well."

 Chapter 964 Lets Get Dinner

    ?


    Yao Tang smiled as she was listening to theirints.


    "That means that the quality of the college entrance exam is pretty good. Not only does it reflect what you''ve learned, but it has also emphasized your strengths. Perhaps, you''ll score well."


    Everyone quickly sobered down, feeling sorry for their friend.


    "It''s a shame! You would''ve gotten a perfect score if you had taken the exam! Maybe then you''ll p everyone who dared look down on you!"


    "I don''t need their approval." She shrugged. "I don''t waste my time on unnecessary people."


    Soon, Xi Yan had arrived at the ssroom.


    "I will now give out your scores! Pleasee forward once I''ve called out your name."


    As Xi Yan called them out, the students came one by one.


    After she had distributed every single one, Xi Yan smiled. "Although Yao Tangwasn''t able to partake in the college entrance examination, we''ve still garnered our highest scorer. Lin Xinis at the top of our ss. It wouldn''t be a problem to her to get into Qing University!"


    "Congrattions! Wow! That''s amazing!" Everyone bellowed their greetings.


    Even Yao Tang sped her hand on her friend''s shoulder. "Congrattions."


    "But what about Yao Tang, teacher? Can she still go attend a good university? Her grades were amazing, but..."


    The ss immediately fell silent. They all shared nces, unsure how to react.


    Xi Yan, however, furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. "Don''t you know?" she questioned. "Yao Tang is already being recruited by all the major universities a month before the exam. She can go to any school she wants."


    "What? Really? How could she not say anything? Oh my gosh, she''s so humble!"


    "Why didn''t you tell us anything? If we had known earlier, we would''ve stomped all those bashers under our feet!"


    Yao Tang nced around. While they were ming her for not telling them in advance, they all seemed ecstatic about her achievements. A warm fuzzy feeling grew in her chest as a sheepish smile slipped into her lips.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''ve been so busytely that I didn''t think it was a big deal," she responded. "How about this? I''ll owe everyone here a favor! If you need my help, all you need is to ask. I''ll do my best for you."


    "Of course," she added. "I won''t do anything illegal."


    "Wow, to be able to get a favor from a goddess, it''s all worth it!"


    Everyone was already so excited that she couldn''t help but smile.


    It was nice to be back.


    Lin Xin nudged her on the side. "You really are generous."


    Only a few of them knew how capable she was and how valuable her favor could be. It was worth tens of millions of yuan. They could only hope that the other students wouldn''t use it recklessly.


    However, Yao Tang could only smile. Her ssmates had always stood by her through thick or thin. It would be great to help them for once.


    "The college entrance exam is over. Let''s go to dinner together."


    Everyone shouted in agreement.


    "We still have plenty of ss fees we can use up!"


    When Xi Yan heard this, she smiled and added in, "You guys have made me so proud. How about you choose any restaurant you want? If you don''t have enough money in that storage of ours, then I''ll make up for the difference."


    Meng Yang frowned. "How can we allow you to pay for this? If it wasn''t for any of your help, I wouldn''t have been here today. I''ll treat everyone!"


    Before Yao Tang hade to ss 12, he had never put his mind to studying. He felt that studying was useless, because no matter how good his grades were, he would be the heir to the Meng Family in the future.


    But after spending so much time with Yao Tang, he realized that there was more to life than being an heir. If she was working hard despite all she had, why wasn''t he working hard as well?

 Chapter 965 Yao Rans Score

    ?


    Just as Yao Tang had said, the future could wait. No matter what he wanted to doter on, no matter what position he would end up with, he was still in high school. He should cherish his youth and take the days as they came.


    He could amass a fortune, but a time mighte when he would have to spend it all. There was no guarantee that his family''s business would always be afloat. Regardless of the crises that might ur, his knowledge and experiences would remain his own. No one would be able to take those away from him.


    Knowledge was power, as the saying went. Now, with the significant improvement in his grades, he was eligible to get into a top university. If this had been in the past, such a thing would be inconceivable.


    Meng Yang was simply treating them to a meal. It was nothingpared to everythingYao Tanghad done for him, and he held the utmost respect and admiration for her.


    The ss cheered upon hearing his offer.


    "Ah, the handsome Meng Yangis so generous! In that case, we won''t hold ourselves back!"


    "This is great! We get to have a sumptuous feast again!"


    "If you ask me, I say we owe it all to Yao Tang. She helped us with the review, and did any of you realize that every key topic she emphasized turned up in the college entrance exams?"


    "That''s right! Thank you, Yao Tang! You are a godsend to our ss."


    "Not just our ss, but the entire school in general. Haven''t you guys heard? The top universities are already calling No. 1 High Schoolin hopes of taking our top student under their wing."


    "Say, Yao Tang, please let us know which university you decide to attend. We''d like to be in the city as you."


    "Yes, yes, I feel the same way! Having her nearby would certainly motivate me to do even better at college."


    "No way!" one of the students wailed. "We''ve already worked our butts off during high school, and now, you''re saying that you want to do it all over again? Did you ever think about taking it easy for a change?"


    Yao Tang sat in silence and just listened to the lively chatter around her. She would respond when a ssmate spoke to her, but other than that, she maintained her usual distance.


    Soon enough, the matter of the top universities vying for Yao Tangspread throughout the campus.


    In one of the ssrooms, Yao Ranstared at her report card, her hands clenched into fists so tight, they crumpled the paper.


    She had only scored 550 points in the college entrance exams, which didn''t even qualify her for a respectable college.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She had set her sights on the most prestigious institutions, yet she couldn''t even get into the ones generally considered the second best.


    Yao Ran''s heart raced, and her breathing grewbored, as her ssmates flocked around her and asked about her score.


    "How many points did you get, Yao Ran? Wait, are you embarrassed to say it out loud? It''s okay, just tell us."


    "That''s right, Yao Tang, hurry up and tell us your score."


    The teacher had just said that Yao Randid not rank first, not in their ss or the entire grade. Her ssmates thought that she must be ranked second or third. Whatever the case, they were sure it wasn''t a low ranking, at least not so low that she would be ashamed to share it.


    Seeing that Yao Ranseemed to be in distress, a student spoke up and tried tofort her. "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you didn''t perform as well as expected. It''s okay, we care more about you. Just tell us what your score is. We want to know if we''d be able to get into the same university as you."


    Yao Ran''s expression turned ugly at that. She shot up to her feet and red at her so-called friends. "Why are you all hounding me? You already know that I scored low, didn''t you? You''re doing this on purpose to make fun of me!"


    The students were stunned by her sudden outburst. It took them a while toe to their senses, but when they did, they were just as unhappy with Yao Ranas she was with them.


    "Why are you yelling at us? We were just asking about your score. It''s all right if you don''t want to tell us, you don''t have to get so nasty. We''re your friends, not your enemies."


    "Exactly! And why would you think that we wouldugh at you? Watch yourself, you''re projecting your malice on others."


    "Just tell us how many points you got already. Why are you being so weird about it?"


    It was then that Li Yue, a carefree and arguablyzy student, spoke up. "They''re right, you know. I mean, I only scored 560, but I''m not hiding it from everyone like it''s some deep, dark secret. Why can''t you tell us your score?"


    Most students might think that Yao Ranhad turned over a new leaf, and now viewed her in a good light, butLi Yuethought differently. To her,Yao Ranwas still petty and duplicitous. She still spoke and acted like a victim, she had just gotten much better at it.


    Why was she so worked up, anyway? Everyone in the ss was talking about their scores. What was the issue?


    Something urred to Li Yuethen, and her lips curled into a mocking smirk. "Yao Ran, don''t tell me that you''re refusing to tell us your score because it''s low. Perhaps, even lower than mine?"

 Chapter 966 Better At Everything

    ?


    The other students reacted negatively to Li Yue''s words, and they wasted no time making it known.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting, Li Yue?Yao Ran''s grades have always been excellent. There''s no way she would score lower than you."


    "Right. Don''t push it, Li Yue. Everyone knows that you sleep in ss and ck off with homework.Yao Ran, on the other hand, is studious and hardworking. How can you use her of having a worse score? Stop trying to pick trouble withYao Ran."


    Li Yue sneered. "Well, she shouldn''t have any qualms about telling us her score, then. I already said mine is 560, so how bad can it be? I''ll still be at the bottom of the ranking."


    Yao Ran''s face darkened even more when she heard what the others had to say.


    They were so adamant about defending her, but the truth was that her score was indeed lower than Li Yue''s. By ten points, no less.


    "I don''t want to tell you my score," she told them. "You guys carry on with your conversation. I''m going out to get some air."


    A bewildered hush fell on her ssmates as they watched Yao Ranexit the ssroom. With her suspicions nagging at her at the back of her mind,Li Yuefinally walked up toZhang Ting. "Teacher, you must know whatYao Ran''s score is, right? How many points did she get?"


    The woman frowned. The thing was, even she couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Yao Ran''s score. She had even called around and asked a few people to see if there had been a mistake, but the figure was urate.


    Zhang Ting sighed before saying, "550 points."


    "What?!" Li Yueburst out. "550 points? How is that even possible? How didYao Ranget such a bad score?"


    They were an elite ss, where the majority of the students scored above 600 points. 550 points might have gone over better in the other sses, but here, it was at the bottom of the ranking.


    A buzz circled the room as the students discussed their disbelief. As for Li Yue, she let out a loud and unreservedugh.


    "See, what did I tell you? Yao Ranrefused to tell us because her score is so low!" She clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Ah, I never thought a day woulde when even the humble me would best the greatYao Ran."


    "Don''t cross the line, Li Yue," an annoyed student snapped. "Yao Ranwas probably going through something during the exams. We all know this isn''t like her at all."+


    Yao Ran had never scored below 650 points, regardless of what kind of test it was. Though the college entrance exams had been a little more difficult than they had anticipated, they were still expecting her to score at least 620 points.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But 550 points? Nobody had ever dared to imagine that.


    Yao Ran all but fled the room in a panic. It was true that she had been frazzled during the exams, and it was because her valuable contact had suddenly disappeared. That mysterious person had left her a million yuan, saying that it should be enough to get her through college. She had been told that he would return once she graduated with a degree, and that she was expected to surpassYao Tangin any way possible during the interim.


    If it was in the past, Yao Ran would have scoffed at a measly one million. But her exam results were a disaster. At this rate, she wouldn''t even be able to get a decent degree, and would eventually have to settle for some pathetic job in the future. She might not even be able to earn a million yuan if she worked for a decade!


    Yao Ran felt as though her entire world had copsed. This was more than she could bear.


    She had always regarded Yao Tangas a target forparison¡­


    Yao Ran started. Now that she thought about it,Yao Tanghadn''t participated in the college entrance exams at all. Did that mean that she hadn''t even qualified for it?Yao Ranwas still better than her, after all!


    Before she knew it, Yao Ranwas already making her way to the room of ss 12. As she walked through the hallway, however, she kept hearing about the rumors thatYao Tangwas being scouted by top universities.


    Yao Ran stopped in her tracks, her fists clenched tightly at her sides.


    She gnashed her teeth together and thought, ''Why the hell are you so brilliant, Yao Tang? Why do you have to be so much better than me at everything?''


    Yao Ran could no longer stay in this school, she didn''t have the face to show. She needed to start looking for a good university. She needed to work hard, harder than she ever had in her life, and bestYao Tangin the future.


    Meanwhile, when Qin Manheard their neighbor gushing about how their child had scored high in the college entrance exams, her curiosity got the better of her. She wanted to know howYao Tangdid. So, she headed over to askJiang Wanabout it, only to learn thatYao Tanghad not even participated in the exams.


    Qin Man snorted with disdain. "You know, I always wondered how that brat could do so well in her tests. It looks like she''s been using some underhanded methods all along. Let me guess, she refused to take the college entrance exams because she didn''t want to risk getting exposed for cheating, right?


    I suppose I have to give her points for being clever. Well, what is she going to do next? Repeat a year doing the same thing and bask in the public''s adtion?"


    Qin Man shot a haughty look atJiang Wan. "I already warned you aboutYao Tang. You don''t even know what kind of person she truly is. Do you see it now? She is a liar and a cheat! And I''m afraid there''s nothing you can do about it now."

 Chapter 967 Pride And Regrets

    ?


    Jiang Wan was indignant! Her chest heaved up and down with outrage. She usually never bothered to argue with Qin Man when thetter was on one of her tirades, but this matter concerned Yao Tang. As her mother, Jiang Wan naturally wouldn''t let it slide.


    "Yao Tang is my daughter now," she retorted, putting her hands on her hips. "So what if she didn''t take the college entrance exams? Even if she dropped out of high school, our family wouldn''t give a damn.


    "I don''t care how good or bad she does in her studies. As her mother, I only wish for her to be healthy and happy in life.


    "I am not like you. You''re incapable, and so, you seek topensate for your insecurities through your daughter, forcing her to do things she doesn''t want to do just to feed your ego. If you really want to be superior to others, then stop abusing your daughter and strive for it yourself!"


    These words struck a nerve in Qin Man. She pointed a trembling finger atJiang Wanand said, "How dare you speak to me like that? I am still your sister-inw! Such foul manners¡­ I shall teach you a lesson today!"


    Unfazed, Jiang Wansimply rolled her eyes. "Teach me a lesson? Are you unaware that your husband''s business now relies on our family for support?


    "I think we both know that if things had been left with your husband, given his paltry abilities and connections, the Yao familywould have long since copsed. I admit that I''ve never measured up to you in terms of wealth or power, but I never really cared about that. You''re the only one who does.


    "I used to feel sorry for Tangtangfor having you as her mother. You were so biased toward your adopted daughter that you even threw out your own flesh and blood.


    "But now that things havee to this, it''s clearly better that Tangtangcame to us. If she stayed with you, God only knows what kind of torture or neglect she would have to endure!"


    Jiang Wan took a deep breath and waved her hand atQin Man. "Well, I have spoken my piece. If there is nothing else, please leave. I am going to have lunch."


    Not only was Qin Man''s purpose foiled, but she had also been dealt a verbalshing. She had no choice but to leave, albeit begrudgingly.


    But even on her way home, Jiang Wan''s words kept repeating inside her head.


    Qin Man hated to admit it, but she did know that she had done wrong byYao Tang. Worse, still, was thatYao Tangproved to be a much better daughter thanYao Ran.


    If she had only epted Yao Tangand taken good care of her, she would have been a proud mother whose daughter could do no wrong. ButQin Manhad pushed the girl away without even giving her a chance.


    She had already begun to regret it in the past, though her pride had held her back. Qin Manfoolishly presumed thatYao Tangstill craved a mother''s love. And she wasYao Tang''s true mother, was she not?


    Qin Man thought that if she softened a little toYao Tang, the girl would return to their household and go on to bring glory to their name.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But Qin Manhad been mistaken.Yao Tanghad her own pride, too. And she didn''t care aboutQin ManorYao Yuan, regardless of their blood ties.


    A bitter smile passed over Qin Man''s face as she realized that Yao Tang''s personality was quite simr to her own.


    In fact, she had been a bit of a romantic when she was young. How had she be so jaded and ambitious?


    Was it because everyone else around her keptparing their social standings andpeting amongst themselves? Had she be so drunk in vapid tteries that she had eventually grown to crave them?


    Her youth felt so long ago now, her past ideals from another lifetime.


    Meanwhile, a heated discussion was brewing on the Inte regarding the level of difficulty of this year''s college entrance exams. At one point, the students began asking who was in charge of the questions, and why they were so hard this time around.


    After getting wind of this, someone from the national council called Yao Tang.


    Yao Tang answered the call with a weary tone. "Yes, is something the matter?"


    Her mood had sunk when she had first seen the name shing on her screen. She hoped that she wasn''t needed yet again.


    The man on the other end was sharp enough to take the hint. He instantly switched to a coaxing tone. "It''s like this, Yao Tang. A lot of people online are currentlyining about the level of difficulty of the exams. As the facilitators, we feel the need to let everyone know about your contribution to the whole process. What do you think?"


    Yao Tang understood his intention right away. He wanted to announce to the public that she was the person in charge of the questions everybody wasining about.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    These exams were taken by students all over the country. There was no reason for her to hide her involvement. She was not afraid of being questioned. After all, she had done nothing wrong. Her conscience was clear.


    The man sounded pleased and relieved by her decision. "Don''t worry," he quickly reassured her. "We will keep an eye on the forums and make sure that thements don''t go out of hand. If anyone tries to nder you, we will take legal measures to defend your name."


    Yao Tang sighed. "All right, I trust you. You may deal with this matter as you see fit."

 Chapter 968 Online Uproar

    ?


    After hanging up, the man immediately released a statement saying that Yao Tang was one of the key persons in charge of the exams. He made a point of rifying that while she had chosen which questions wereing out on the tests, they were all posited and submitted by tenured professors from all around the country.


    Needless to say, the statement caused an uproar online.


    "What the hell? Yao Tangis a student, too, isn''t she? How could she be involved in the exam papers? What gives her the right?"


    "It''s no wonder that No. 1 High Schooldid so well this year.Yao Tangmust have leaked the questions to the school beforehand."


    "I heard that the top student of No. 1 High Schoolis from ss 12. I''ve always been confused, since it was thest ss in their grade. Then I read somewhere thatYao Tangdidn''t take the college entrance exams. I think it all makes sense now."


    "How could they permit such a thing? Don''t they have standards for the people in charge? Yao Tangis a third year high school student herself! Why would they let her anywhere near the exam questions? Is she even qualified?"


    People on the Inte were moring for answers. They refused to believe that Yao Tangwas fit for the role she had yed, and suspected that there was something fishy about the entire setup.


    Because, no matter how talented or hardworking Yao Tangwas, there was no way she could be better than everyone else in her age group, right?


    Surely her awards were not enough to put her on the same level as experienced academics with several degrees to their name.


    They should have assigned a reputable professor to choose the questions, not some student who, by all rights, should have taken the exams as well.


    Even without the possible conflict of interest, how could they have given such an important task to a mere student?


    When the public outrage reached the students of No. 1 High School, an online debate ensued.


    The campus was split into two factions. One group felt that Yao Tang''s brilliance was quite obvious, based on her grades and academic achievements, and the fact that she was the one authorized to choose the exams'' questions served as an acknowledgment of their school. All in all, she had brought honor and recognition to the school''s name.


    Meanwhile, the other group believed that there was something to be said about ss 12 having top-scoring students, and it had to do with Yao Tang''s involvement in the exams. They were already aware of her remedial sses, and were now convinced that she had done something underhanded to boost her ssmates'' performance.


    The argument had blown up to the point that Principal Kong''s attention was called. He called for an emergency faculty meeting in his office.


    Principal Kong mmed a fist against his desk and scowled at the teachers before him. "How can you let this matter go out of hand? You hold authority over the students!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "How can you question Yao Tang''s abilities when you have witnessed them first-hand? Do you honestly think that she is the kind of person who would leak the questions and encourage her ssmates to cheat?


    "I''m telling you, that child is more steadfast than most adults! She knows the importance of the college entrance exams better than anyone. She would never jeopardize its validity, not even for her friends.


    "But you people! How can you call yourselves educators when you are so easily swayed by onlinements? Don''t you have opinions of your own? Write me a letter of remorse, all of you! Five thousand words each!"


    The teachers exchanged a miserable nce upon hearing this, but none of them dared to speak up. They simply waited to be dismissed and quietly returned to their respective rooms.


    They had somehow found relief in Principal Kong''s words and confidence inYao Tang. In contrast, the conflict among the students only worsened, and a lot of them started to target ss 12 and sling mud at them online.


    "It doesn''t make any sense for ss 12 to be at the top of the grade. If it weren''t for Yao Tangtutoring you after ss, I doubt you would even qualify for the college entrance exams. Juste clean and admit that you cheated already!"


    "ss 12 has disgraced our school."


    "I refuse to recognize the test results of ss 12."


    At that same moment, Yao Tang''s ssmates huddled around her in their ssroom. They were up to date with the recent posts flooding the school forum.


    She looked at them and offered a tight smile. "I''m sorry about this."


    "Why are you apologizing?" Lin Xinsaid, crossing her arms over her chest. "You were chosen to be in charge of the questions by esteemed professors. That means that they acknowledged your capabilities. Otherwise, they could have just done it themselves."


    "Right," another ssmate chimed in. "Besides, you would have never given us the real test questions in advance right?"


    Yao Tang shook her head. "Of course, not. They recruited me at thest minute, too."


    Meng Yang scoffed. "I expected us to deal with students from other schools getting jealous ofNo. 1 High School. I never expected that we would have to put up with our own schoolmates who are jealous of our ss!"

 Chapter 969 Reputation Restored

    ?


    "The human heart can be so ugly sometimes. These people are bitter and jealous. After all, we got our marks through our own efforts. We all know that nobody leaked the questions to us or anything like that."


    Several students also voiced their agreement with Lin Xin''s words.


    "Yes, whatever others may say, I know that I have a clean conscience."


    "I spent a lot of nights studying for the college entrance exams. I never cheated, so what''s there to be afraid of?"


    "That''s right. They can nder us all they want, but my exams score has already been released. They can never take that away from me."


    Yao Tang was immensely gratified to see that instead of ming her, her ssmates all expressed their support. Her efforts to help them had not been in vain, after all.


    Then again, while she might have not leaked the questions themselves, she had still given a lot of lectures beyond what was discussed in ss. It certainly gave ss 12 an advantage over the others in their grade. Still, those sessions were all aboveboard, and nothing like the cheating ims on the Inte.


    The ss didn''t take the issue to heart, and soon put it out of their minds. They turned their attention to picking which restaurant to go to and went on to have a great dinner. They even went to karaoke afterward and caught the light night screening at the movies. By the time they parted, it was already two in the morning.


    At that point, the onlinements had already changed directions. The council in charge of the exams had spoken up on Yao Tang''s behalf.


    "Yao Tang simply set the key points and finalized the questions. She was never privy to the questions beforehand, so she couldn''t have known what the answers were, let alone share them with other students. More importantly, the selection process is a very private session, and we are not allowed anymunication with the outside world while it transpires. Let us be the ones to say to you all,Yao Tangwas never involved in any cheating shenanigans.


    "As for her qualifications, we speak as one when we say that we admire her for her genius. In fact, we are severelyckingpared to her, despite our years of honing our knowledge. If you have any more questions, feel free toe to us directly."


    After the official statement was issued, the professors in question used their personal ounts to rally behind Yao Tangone by one.


    Their purpose was straightforward¡ªif seasoned academics like them recognized Yao Tang''s abilities, then how could mere students who had yet to prove themselves question her credentials?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The students were understandably terrified by this response.


    Most of these professors came from prestigious universities that they had been eyeing to attend, be it for their bachelor''s degree or their post-graduate one. They couldn''t afford to offend these figures of authority and make a bad impression.


    And so, Yao Tang''s reputation was restored well before the day was out. Anyone stupid enough to still say something bad about her was immediately attacked by theizens.


    Yao Ran, who was holed up in her apartment, had watched it all unfold online. She gritted her teeth as she scrolled past the most recent update. When the issue had first broken, she had even made a few alternate ounts to nder Yao Tang and push the narrative that she had cheated.


    But now, professors from the top universities were defending her. Only a fool would continue to condemn Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran threw her phone aside and stared at the ceiling in a daze. "Why do I always lose to you?" she muttered. "At first, I thought that you didn''t take the college entrance exams, but it turned out that the top universities were alreadypeting for your registration. And now, I learn that you were even in charge of setting the questions. And I only scored 550 points! Am I really that bad?"


    Yao Ran opened a bottle of wine and drank her sorrows. She needed a n on how she could maximize the one million she had left.


    Just a few months ago, she was still living a carefree life, with her tuition and living expenses amounting to a few thousand per month. She had no shortage of designer clothes and branded essories.


    How could she possibly live like somemoner after that? She would have to work really hard to survive, not to mention close the gap between her and Yao Tang.


    Yao Ran fell into a deep sleep shortly after. She had a dream, and in it, she finally passed the exams. She even scored higher thanYao Tang. Her lips curled into a smile.


    Yao Tang had now be an obsession.


    The next day, Yang Mingwoke up to learn that his engagement withMeng Lingwas canceled. He was initially outraged, not because he had feelings for the girl, but because he felt insulted by the rejection. Girls were supposed to chase after him, not push him away.Meng Lingshould be honored that he had even considered her to be his future wife.

 Chapter 970 His Ideal Girlfriend

    ?


    Things had gone terribly awry. A researcher from the Meng family had somehow developed the form they had been working on, and they had sessfully created the prototype drug.


    Yang Ming had refused to believe it, but when he asked his people, they only reaffirmed the news. They said that the key processes were all done by theMeng family, and they had asked for nothing in return aside from the cancetion of the engagement.


    Then his own researchers tried to persuade him to go along with it. "Young Master Yang, these conditions are very good. Their conditions won''t do us any harm, and we are aware that you do not like Miss Meng, anyway. It is a win-win situation for everyone. Please don''t let this opportunity go."


    Yang Ming was far from content with this oue, but he didn''t really have a good reason to refuse theMeng family.


    He nned to seek Yao Ranout to ease some of his displeasure. And when he heard that the results of the college entrance exams hade out, he began to look forward to their meeting.


    If she had a top student for a girlfriend, he could bring her out with him anywhere. As the young and promising President that he was, he naturally needed a partner at his side, someone he could show off to society. Aside from her personality, Yao Ranjust happened to tick off all his boxes.


    He headed over to No. 1 High Schond looked forYao Ran''s ss. When he arrived at her supposed ssroom, however, she was nowhere to be seen. When he asked around, he was informed thatYao Ranhad been too ashamed to attend sses after scoring so low in the exams.


    "What was her score?" Yang Mingcouldn''t help but ask.


    He was well-acquainted with that girl''s ego. She had probably failed to qualify for Qing Universityand was simply throwing a tantrum.


    But his expression turned cold when he heard that Yao Ranhad only scored 550 points, and couldn''t even get into a good university.


    This was not the kind of girlfriend he had in mind!


    Yang Ming was not a genius himself, but he could certainly hold out his own. He had to, if he wanted to excel within the family. He had set his eyes onYao Ranspecifically for her grades and talent, which would have served to boost his own reputation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But now, there was no way he would ever acknowledge any rtion to her. Aside from her abysmal score, she had also lost the support of the Yao family. Whatever worth she had now was much less than he had originally perceived.


    Yang Ming grimaced. From now on,Yao Ranwould have to fend for herself. He wanted nothing more to do with her.


    As if on cue, he received a call from Meng Ling.Yang Minganswered with a frown. "Didn''t you break off our engagement? What are you doing calling me up? Don''t tell me you''re already regretting it."


    Meng Ling snorted, and he knew she would have burst outughing if it wasn''t so appropriate. "Do you have any idea how narcissistic you are? I''ll have you know that I couldn''t be happier over the breakup. I just called to inform you that I did exceptionally well on the college entrance exams. 635 points. Oh, that''s right. Your preciousYao Randidn''t do very well, did she?


    "I suppose that makes you an even more perfect couple now. I heard that a new restaurant has opened near the one you took her tost time. You should bring your sweetheart there andfort her. It''s the most suitable ce for the two of you."


    Yang Ming tightened his grip on the phone. "Don''t push it, Meng Ling!"


    "Oh,e on, I was just joking," Meng Lingsnickered. "Why are you so angry all of a sudden? You''re so funny. I truly think that you andYao Ranare a perfect match. But I guess she would just have to remain your mistress at this rate."


    Her words were dripping with malice and mockery, and it didn''t escape Yang Ming''s notice. "Yao Ranand I don''t have that kind of rtionship," he reiterated, feeling genuinely outraged by the implication this time. "She is my adopted sister, nothing more."


    "Yes, yes, whatever. Well, in that case, you should pull some strings and make sure she gets into a good college. She has nothing to her name now. No money, and no brains."


    Everything that Meng Lingsaid was like a p toYang Ming''s face. He dropped his gentlemanly act and retorted with the full force of his rage.


    "Have you said enough? You have no right to poke your business in my rtionship with Yao Ran. It doesn''t concern you. You have no right to interfere or evenment on it!"

 Chapter 971 A New

    ?


    "Do you think I care about any of that? I just wanted to make fun of you, that''s all. Bye, now."


    Meng Ling hung up beforeYang Mingcould say anything else. He could only growl at his phone and stamp his feet in frustration.


    He sneered into the distance. He knew that he would nevere in contact with Yao Ranagain. There was no point, as she no longer held any value. Still, he wouldn''t mind it if she still tried to call him and beg for his attention every once in a while.


    Meanwhile, at the Yao residence¡­


    Qin Man andYao Yuanpaid a visit toYao Tang, andQin Manhad especially brought a fruit te over.


    "Here, Tangtang, we heard that you like cherries. These are the fresh ones from the market. Go ahead and try some, see if they are delicious."


    Yao Tang swept a cold nce over them. "Haven''t you already disowned me? You said that you are not my mother. Why are you doing this now?"


    Qin Man''s expression froze, but she still forced a smile. "I was wrong, Tangtang. But we''ve already kicked outYao Ran. From now on, you are our only daughter, okay? Everything belongs to you."


    She paused before continuing, "I know that Jiang Wanis good to you, but she is not your real mother. Don''t you want toe home and stay with your biological parents?"


    Qin Man''s gaze was filled with expectation. She had her own selfish motives for saying this, of course, but at the same time, she genuinely wanted Yao Tangby her side. They didn''t have any other children.


    Yao Tang''s lips twitched into a smirk. "That''s not necessary. I only have one mother, and that is Jiang Wan. We don''t get along well, anyway, so let''s just continue treating each other as distant rtives. I do hope that you won''t cross the line, or I might refuse to acknowledge that we''re rted altogether."


    After saying that, Yao Tangstood up and went upstairs to her room. She didn''t even touch the tea thatQin Manhad poured for her.


    Qin Man stood in a daze long afterYao Tanghad left.


    She turned to her husband, who seemed equally baffled, and asked, "Have we gone too far, Dear? But I truly regret it now. Why is our daughter still unwilling to forgive me?


    The corners of her eyes turned red, and her nose stung. But Qin Manknew that it was toote.


    Yao Yuan heaved a regretful sigh. "Just let it go. SinceYao Tangdoesn''t want to return with us, let''s just keep things as they are. If it''s a daughter you want, we can look into adopting another one."


    As for Yao Tang, she couldn''t care less about the couple and their decisions. She still had much to do. She already had people to call family. Her chosen family.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Three dayster, Yao TangandCheng Yansat at their usual caf¨¦.


    Cheng Yan nced at his phone and said, "Everyone on the Inte is practically singing your praises. Have decided on a university yet?"


    Yao Tang put her coffee down and nodded. "Yes. I want to go to Qin University."


    Cheng Yan''s eyes lit up with surprised delight. "That''s in the same city where my family lives! Let me take care of your amodations. I''ll make sure you have ample freedom, and that no one would meddle in your business."


    Yao Tang couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at that. "I''m going there to study, not to dally around. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Yes, yes, of course." He shed her his debonair smile. "What I mean is that I will ensure that you are able to study in peace. In any case, I will support you, no matter what you do."


    Yao Tang looked deep into his eyes. She knew that he held her in his heart. She had known all this time.


    "So¡­ now that you are entering college, I suppose you''re free to fall in love¡­ You know, have a romantic rtionship. So¡­" Cheng Yanpaused and cleared his throat. "Do you think I can hold your hand? We can go to the moviester, if you want."


    He leaned forward, drawing closer to her, and Yao Tangfelt her heart pick up its pace. She had rarely felt this way. In fact, there were very few things in life that could make her heart race.


    Even so, it wasn''t an ufortable feeling. Yao Tangrealized that she didn''t want to miss a second of it.


    She smiled at Cheng Yan. "Okay. You can be my boyfriend."


    He froze, visibly stunned. When he finally returned to his senses, he shot up from his chair and was about to tackle Yao Tanginto an embrace. But then he noticed that the other customers were staring at them, soCheng Yancould only sit back down and stifle his excitement.


    He did grab her hand, though. "Yao Tang, I''m so happy."


    Yao Tang''s smile widened as she relished in the warmth of his hand. "Me, too. We will be together for a long time."


    It suddenly urred to her how good it felt to have someone by her side. She was about to start a new chapter in her journey, and she couldn''t have asked for a betterpanion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!